《Gospel of Blood》


 Chapter 1: Last Meal

    Chapter 1: Last Meal


    "Wandering ruler of the abyss and the present world"


    "The embodiment of depravity and decay"


    "Savior of the Blood Descendants"


    "......"


    "Thy humble servant hereby prays for favors ......"


    ......


    Charlotte once again awakens from his sleep. What met his eyes was the familiar purple and ck bed roof, carved with an exquisite thorn-rose pattern, with ck and gold-rimmed gauze curtains draped around it, and four pointed bedposts painted with religious bas-reliefs loomed in the middle of it.


    Even though it had been three days since he crossed over to another world, he still felt a bit ufortable looking at this gothic-style noble bedroom. Of course, the murmur-like prayers that he heard every night in a daze that resembled the whispers of ancient Gods was also one of the reasons. Charlotte always had the illusion that something was calling him from the underworld. But every time he woke up, he couldn''t remember what he heard.


    Turning his head to look out the window, night had already fallen. Under the deep moonlight, asionally a hoarse cat howl could be heard. Charlotte was a bit surprised. Today''s nap, he had actually slept directly from midday to night!<em>Tock tock tock ......</em>


    The bedroom room door was knocked gently.


    "Ugh, is it that time again ......"


    Charlotte frowned slightly, instantly getting a headache.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, the door of the room was slowly pushed open with a creak, and two columns of maids dressed in ck and white dresses walked in neatly. Their expressions were ancient and serious, and they held in their hands a set of aristocratic girlish dresses of various styles and magnificence andplexity, and wooden boxes filled with trinkets and jewelry dazzled the eyes.


    "Good evening, Miss Charlotte."


    "It''s time for dinner, Mrs. Castell asks you to change your attire and go straight to dinner."


    The head maid stepped forward and curtsied woodenly with extremely standardized movements.


    Oh, right. It should be a "she" now.


    Charlotte numbly swept a nce at the women''s clothes they had brought with them, instantly changing into the stupid, silly appearance from the original body''s fragmented memories, with the look of a clueless girl who had just woken up from a nap and was naturally drowsy.


    "Goo-- good evening! Ms. Mariana!"


    And then, naturally skipping over the overly sweet and cute girly dresses, she pointed to a gothic lolita that was predominantly ck with gold iys, supplemented by burgundy and white, tilting her little head slightly and sweetly.


    "That¡¯s it!"


    The voice was soft and delicate. That innocent and lovely appearance was a far cry from the calm and helpless appearance when she was just alone. Men''s desire for protection would explode when they saw her, and the women''s motherly love would overflow when they saw her. Even the fat ck cat passing by outside the window was momentarily lost in thought, and almost fell when it unfocusly stepped on the air.


    It can be said that this girl is really good at acting, and her acting skill is top-notch. However, as the professional servants of the long-history Castell family, the well-trained maids remain serious and without any fluctuation, making Charlotte feel rather bored.


    After receiving permission, these archaic maidservants acted like a silent army and immediately took action. The great nobles were used to this. There was no need for them to do anything at all, others served them in everything.


    Someone carried a silver basin filled with water to wash up for Charlotte, someone held a silk gauze dipped in rose dew to wipe her body, and someone picked up a whalebone hairbrush to take care of her long hair.


    ......


    Charlotte herself was at their mercy, like a dress-up doll. What can she do? She never had this kind of experience in her previous life. Not to mention this kind ofplicated aristocratic dress, she hadn''t even touched women''s clothing.


    The costume changested for nearly thirty minutes. Charlotte, on the other hand, felt as if a century had passed.


    "Miss Charlotte, the change is done."


    After a while, the head maid once again bowed and ordered someone to push over a gorgeous standing mercury mirror. In the mirror was a young girl who looked to be thirteen or fourteen years old. Not tall, her features were as delicate as a doll. The ck and white butterfly headdress gathered her soft and silky long blonde hair and the end was tied into a curl and naturally hung on the shoulder. Milky white and smooth skin with a hint of sickly pale, with sky-like clear blue eyes, giving people a kind of delicate and pitiful feeling.


    The ruffled decorated white shirt with a burgundy bow ribbon in front, and ck corset will be the youthful waistline girded extremely delicate. The tulle outer skirt with ck and gold as the main tone is decorated withplex and gorgeousce patterns, matched with the inner burgundy skirt, ck silk stockings and small leather boots, bringing a strong sense of mystery and nobility to the people, as if adding the forbidden touch of maturity and seduction to her still young and immature face ......


    To be honest, with such a beautiful and lovely appearance, even after days of looking at herself, Charlotte would still fall in a daze in front of the mirror. But sadly¡­ this person was herself.


    However, although there was a bit of a problem with her identity after she transmigrated, Charlotte didn''t have anyints. Beauty itself was a rare resource. Changing to a very different life was also a novel experience.


    Following the maid out of the bedroom, the young girl walk through the gorgeous long corridor covered with handmade silk carpets into the dining room. The dining room was equally luxurious, the walls were covered with religious decorative paintings, and therge crystal candlemps cast a faint light that reflected a dream-like splendor from every angle.


    A wide variety of dishes served with exquisite porcinid on top of more than ten meters long purple and ck carved U-shaped dining table. Roasted suckling pig, baked escargot, pan-fried scallops with foie gras, grilled paper-steamed fish, pan-fried steak, braised potatoes, fruit sd, ming pancakes, chocteva ...... as far as the eye could see, I''m afraid there were no less than fifty variety.


    An old woman wearing a monocle stood in front of the food cart and was setting a cream of mushroom soup on the table. Seeing Charlotte, she smiled slightly, put down the porcin te on her hand and said dotingly,


    "Oh, who ising, isn''t this the jewel of Castell and lovely Miss Earl, my precious Charlotte?"


    Saying that, she took out a small exquisite box from behind her back as if she was doing a magic trick, and inside it was a beautiful cross ne that was absolutely valuable at a nce. Holding the jewelry box in front of the young girl and shaking it, the old woman speaks lovingly,


    "Happy birthday, my baby! This is your birthday present this year!"


    Sweeping a nce at the shiny ne, Charlotte subtly twitched her mouth. But soon she noticed the old woman''s apron that had not yet been removed, she smiled feeling a slight warmth in her heart.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Dear Grandmother, are you cooking the dish personally today?"


    The old woman put down the trinket box and first carefully wiped her hands with a wet towel, then dotingly rubbed her little head and said gently,


    "Of course, today is your day, and no one knows better than me what you like to eat."


    "Let¡¯s eat, my little birthday girl, tonight''s dishes are all your favorites."


    If the maids and deacons in the manor were always looked unsmiling, serious and depressing, making Charlotte after transmigrated feel as if these servants had some kind of terminal disease...... Then the grandmother of this body was the existence that hadforted her the most in the past two days.


    ine de Castell. She is Charlotte''s grandmother, the current head of the Castell family, and the young girl''s only rtive. As the acting head of a high and mighty noble family, and at an age where she should be taking care of herself, the old woman still personally cooked for the young girl, showing how much she doted on her granddaughter. Preparing so many sumptuous delicacies, even with the assistance of a chef, was not an easy task for an old grandmother.


    "Dear Grandmother, you''ve worked hard."


    Charlotte''s heart warmed. She skillfully pinched up her skirt and gracefully made a bow, then naturally sat down at the dining table. After three days, she was already familiar with these noble processing.


    The old woman, on the other hand, nced at the gorgeous pendant clock on the wall and the night color outside the window.


    "It''s gettingte, let¡¯s start dining."


    After saying that, she politely declined the maid who came forward to serve her, and personally tied the napkin for the young girl, her movements slow and gentle. Honestly speaking, if it wasn''t for the fact that her legs and feet weren''t weak and it wasn''t convenient to walk around the table, Charlotte seriously doubted that her grandmother, who had spoiled her to the skies, would even take over maid¡¯s job and personally divide the meal for her......


    Today''s dinner was even more delicious than thest two days. It was well-cooked, vorful, and memorable. Charlotte dined elegantly under the maid''s service while thinking about her future life.


    The memories after transmigration were notplete. But two or three days is already enough time for her to figure out her family background and current situation, and gain a firm foothold.


    It had to be said that this identity that Charlotte had transmigrated to was a real surprise. Although the gender was different, the rest of it was perfect, definitely a textbook-level start of Soaring Phoenix.


    This body is named Charlotte, which is sort of the same name as her previous life after the phic trantion. Her parents died when she was young, and she is the only direct descendant of the long-history and wealthy Castell family. A true otherworldly old aristocrat, the future head of the family.


    Even though she is still young, with the experienced old countess personally sitting as her escort, no one dared to covet the Castell family''s estate. When Charlotte turns 16 years old and reaches adulthood, she will be able to officially inherit the family''s earldom and arge area of affluent territory with dozens of castles, manors and wineries.


    In other words, Charlotte''s transmigration starts with financial freedom and the pinnacle of her life. She inherited a family fortune that she couldn''t even finish spending for the rest of her life!


    After familiarizing herself with her identity, Charlotte knew she was going to soar in this world. In the past two days, she had already begun to think about how to take advantage after she inherited her title.


    Utilize her Blue Star knowledge to advance the technology in this primitive foreign world? Use the capital of this status to create a business empire spanning the entire continent? Or hire a hundred beautiful youngdies to serve her every day and live a dreamy life of joyful salted fish?


    However, just when Charlotte was thinking about it, she realized that her grandmother, Countess Castell, had not moved her knife and fork. This aged noblewoman had simply been sitting there quietly, smiling at her.


    The young girl hesitated and gently put down her cutlery. In the fragmented memories she had inherited, eating alone without waiting for the elders to start was udylike behavior and a matter that the original body tried to avoid as much as possible on a regr basis.


    "Dear Grandmother, aren''t you going to eat?"


    Charlotte asked.


    Countess Castell, however, gently shook her head,


    "No, my little Charlotte, these are yours."


    Saying that, she smiled faintly and reached out her hand to gently and slowly caress the young girl''s cheek,


    "After all, this is yourst meal."


    Last... meal? Charlotte froze slightly. She couldn''t help but look at Countess Castell, only to feel that the other party''s smile suddenly became deep and eerie.


    The clouds outside the window slowly drifted past, revealing a round scarlet moon. The blood-like moonlight poured through the window into the dining room, coating everything with a hazy scarlet color.


    In Charlotte''s suddenly contracted pupils, the originally dignified and kind Countess Castell suddenly underwent a shocking change. Her face became as pale as a dead person, and her blue-gray eyes were gradually tinted with the blood color of madness. The loving kindness in her gaze hadpletely disappeared. In its ce, there was bloodlust and greed ......


    "My dear baby, you don''t seem to look well."


    The old woman smiled faintly at Charlotte, the corners of her mouth grinning up to the base of her ears, her long tongue, like a snake letter, constantly sliding gently over the young girl''s cheeks.


    Damn! Monster! Charlotte was so shocked that she instantly stood up. The tableware on the table was swept to the floor by her, colliding with each other and making a soft piercing sound.


    "Miss Charlotte, you dropped your knife and fork."


    The head maid''s emotionless voice rang out.


    A rotting arm full of maggots picked up the knife and fork and gently ced it in front of Charlotte''s body.


    Holy shit! Charlotte''s eyes instantly widened. She stiffly turned around, only to see that the face of the head maid beside her had long since rotted, white bones were faintly visible under the bloody rotting flesh, and a few fat maggots were wriggling in her eye sockets.


    Outside the window, flocks of crows circled and made a series of cawing sounds. In the dining room, nearly a hundred waiters and maids looked at Charlotte in unison, the corners of their rotting mouths grinning slightly in a bizarre and uniform smile. The stench of rotting corpses spread out instantly.


    Charlotte''s scalp instantly turns numb. Without hesitation, she turned around and fled. However, just as she took a step, her body suddenly went limp and she instantly lost all her strength.


    Oh no! The food was ...... poisoned!


    A strong sense of exhaustion permeated her limbs, and she fell on her butt to the ground, limping slowly. At the end of her consciousness, she heard the indifferent and coldmand of "Countess Castell",


    "It''s almost time, prepare for the final bloodline sacrifice ritual."

 Chapter 2: Bloodline Sacrifice Ritual

    Chapter 2: Bloodline Sacrifice Ritual


    Hurt.


    It hurts!


    When Charlotte woke up again, she found herself hanging on a metal cross, with fourrge iron nails piercing through the palms of her right and left hands and two crossed feet. Gurgling blood flowed down the cross like a small stream, pouring into the grooves that had been carved into the ground long ago.


    Charlotte endured the pain and looked around, seeing through the dim scarlet moonlight of the skylight. The grooves are a circr pattern centered on the cross, with intricate andplex designs, like magic formations in novels, surrounded by kneeling living corpses dressed in maid and waiter costumes.


    Countess Castell stood at the forefront, exuding a chilling aura. She was facing herself, holding a blood-red scrap of a page in her hand, as if she had torn it from some ancient book. Seeing Charlotte waking up, the Countess smiles faintly, revealing two sharp teeth,


    "Yo, my baby, you''re awake."


    Charlotte''s heart sank. Hanging on a cross is not a good situation. Combined with the inappropriate-looking magic formation underneath her, and the surrounding living corpses that were obviously doing some kind of prayer, Charlotte, who was familiar with the online trend, had roughly guessed that she was going to be used as a living sacrifice by the other party.


    This world ...... is not an ordinary another world at all!


    Charlotte''s brain works fast. She sniffled, crystal clear tears instantly rolling down like silver beads, leaving two curved tear tracks on the pink and lovely face."Uuuuuu... grandmother..."


    She tears up and opens her mouth, looking at Countess Castell with a weak, pitiful and helpless cute gaze. Seeing that pitiful and unbearable appearance, even Countess Castell who had transformed into a monster is slightly stunned and the terrifying aura on her body vaguely stopped. But soon, her gaze became deep again. Scarlet eyes flickered slightly, and her greedy sight slowly slid over Charlotte''s body.


    "What a charming little goblin, it''s a pity that you can''t be converted to a charming Blood Servant."


    Saying that, she cracked open her hideous mouth, mocking like a hunter teasing his prey,


    "Poor little thing, now now¡­ stop pretending."


    "Little Charlotte died of illness long ago, you are nothing more than the Saints of Holy Royal Court¡¯s true spirit that I summoned over in order toplete the final bloodline sacrifice ritual."


    "Aah... with the Saint True Spirit as a sacrifice, I think my lord will be quite satisfied!"


    The secret of transmigration was seen through, and Charlotte could feel her heart tightening. But along with that, there is also a hint of doubt.


    ¡®The Saints'' True Spirits of the Holy Royal Court? What the hell was that?¡¯


    As if figured something out, Charlotte''s mind moves slightly. She quickly stopped sobbing and quickly said,


    "Grandmother- no, Countess Castell, I think... there might be some misunderstanding between us..."


    However, the old woman lost interest in continuing the conversation and shook her head mockingly.


    "Misunderstanding? Hey, your struggle is pointless."


    After saying that, she takes out a filthy cross from her bosom and aims it at the young girl hanging in mid-air. The old woman''s crazy voice trembled slightly, and her expression was turned hideous and fanatical.


    "Come on! Holy Spirit! Let me enjoy admiring the divine light of your imminent depravity and the twisted expression of your agony!"


    Deep rays of light blossomed on the cross with a chaotic evil aura. In the cruel and tyrannical gaze of Countess Castel, the filthy light shone on Charlotte''s body.


    "Wail! Scream miserably! Feel the agony and despair that... belongs to the darkness!"


    ¡®This is bad!¡¯


    Seeing that evil halo of light that made one vaguely feel like vomiting just by looking at it, Charlotte''s heart tightens. She was so frightened and mad that she couldn''t avoid it, so she could only turn her head sideways, close her eyes and grit her teeth.


    The evil and chaotic light was like sludge thrown into the present world, wrapping the young girl in it.


    However, the imagined pain did note. Other than feeling a bit chilly and hearing countless crazy prayers constantly murmuring in her ears, Charlotte did not feel any difort in her body.


    ¡®Hm?¡¯


    She slowly opens her eyes. The Countess was still fervently holding up the filthy cross, her expression iparably hideous. The cross flickered with light and darkness, and the pressure was overwhelming, enveloping everything. The basement was eerily chill and quiet, akin to falling into the abyss. But other than that¡­ nothing happened.


    Charlotte''s expression is quite bewildered. Although she didn''t open her mouth, that somewhat confused and puzzled expression, which also seemed to be mixed with celebration and apprehension, seemed to be saying,


    ¡®That''s it?¡¯


    The old woman also froze up. Her brows furrowed slightly as she flipped around and scrutinized the defiled cross in her hand as if trying to figure out what went wrong. After some scrutiny, she frowned and lifted the cross back up, before channeling her magic once more and chanting in an even more frantic voice,


    "Scream! Beg for mercy! Scream in despair at the light of the Fallen!"


    The deep light blossomed once again, enveloping Charlotte''s body with an even more evil and chaotic aura than before. However, this time¡­. still nothing happened.


    Charlotte: ......


    Countess: ......


    The two look at each other in the eyes. The atmosphere is pretty awkward.


    The old woman''s expression instantly turned hideous, and her terrifying magic power erupted like a volcano.


    "Why! Why is there no divine light on your body? Why aren''t you corrupted by the Light of the Fallen?!"


    The tsunami-like pressure rose and fell in session, apanied by a frantic roar, bringing unprecedented pressure to the young girl. However, Charlotte quietly breathed a sigh of relief in her mind. Combined with the old witch''s previous words, she can roughly guess what the reason is.


    The young girl regained herposure and her voice had a hint of confidence.


    "Countess Castell, I think... there really is a misunderstanding between us."


    "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?"


    The old woman''s eyes were scarlet, and her expression was as dangerous as a furious beast. Charlotte weighed her words and said,


    "You, should be holding some special ritual, right? And this ritual is also rted to the Saints of Holy Royal Court?"


    "What I want to say is that I''m actually not any Saint of Holy Royal Court."


    "That is... it seems like you are summoning the wrong person."


    Countess Castell was silent. In the next second, Charlotte only felt a strong spiritual force descend on her body. A momentter, the spiritual force dispersed, and the Countess'' expression became increasingly ugly.


    "There''s no Holy Seal..."


    "Surprisingly, she really isn''t a Saint of Holy Royal Court!"


    "How is this possible? How!"


    "If you''re not a believer of Holy Royal Court, why were you summoned by the Holy Spirit Summoning Ritual?"


    ¡®How am I supposed to know? I was just working all night and fell asleep in a daze, who knew that I would wake up in this hellish ce! And her gender even got swapped!¡¯


    Charlotte cursed in her mind. Her face remained unchanged and she shook her head,


    "I don''t know."


    "When I woke up, I was already like this."


    Saying that, she weighed her words, revealed a smile that she thought was friendly, and continued,


    "Countess Castell."


    "As you can see, I am not the True Spirit of the Saints that you need, and there doesn''t seem to be the slightest reason for you to sacrifice me."


    "Perhaps, we can talk about it..."


    "Talk about it? Do you think you are qualified?"


    Countess Castell''s scarlet eyes shed with mockery on her face.


    Her killing intent was so strong, as if she waspletely attributing the failure of the summoning to Charlotte. Charlotte did not doubt that if she couldn''te up with a suitable reason, the old hag in front of her would definitely kill her in the next second without hesitation. Pressing down the apprehension in her heart, Charlotte feignedposure and continued tough.


    "That''s not necessarily true,pared to a sacrifice that is doomed to fail, I rather feel that I will bring you more benefits by staying alive."


    "Summoning me here might even be another unexpected blessing for you."


    A great man is always flexible. Now amid life and death crisis, facing the crazy old woman who was obviously mentally unstable, Charlotte egged on without any bit of pressure.


    Face and self-respect and whatever were temporarily put aside. First, think of a way to survive!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Oh? So... you still have some abilities that I don''t know about?"


    Countess Castell raised her eyebrows slightly. This time, she carefully sized up the young girl and seemed to gain some interest.


    "Tell me, what do you have?"


    Charlotte smiled slightly and continued.


    "For example... I know a lot of gourmet dishes, all of which are delicacies you have never seen before."


    After saying that, she saw Countess Castell''s gaze slightly moved. This was also expected, from the fragmented memories that Charlotte had inherited, Countess Castell was indeed a gourmet. It was just that...


    "If it''s just gourmet food, it''s not enough to buy your little life, my little Charlotte."


    The Countess shook her head slightly.


    "I also know how to do business, and knowing Castell family''s business, I am confident that I can expand it several times within ten years!"


    Charlotte pondered for a few seconds and continued to raise the stakes. Countess Castell pondered, seemingly moved. But in the end, her gaze towards the young girl remains the same, trying to probe for deeper reasoning.


    Charlotte gritted her teeth,


    "I also know many, many pieces of knowledge, all of which are not found in this world, and each of which has the potential to bring a revolutionary era!"


    "I..."


    "Wait!"


    Hearing this, Countess Castell suddenly interrupted her. She narrowed her eyes slightly and then asked.


    "You just said that¡­ you know a lot of knowledge that is not found in this world?"


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment.


    "Yes."


    "You... came from another world?"


    Charlotte subconsciously wanted to deny it. But feeling the aura that restrained her in the dark, she only hesitated for a moment and slowly nodded again.


    "Umm... Yes."


    The secret of the body''s possession was already known anyway. Adding another one of being from another world didn''t seem like much difference.


    Countess Castell was silent once again. Gradually, only the corners of her mouth rose slowly, turning into a satisfied smile, which continued to bloom, bing more and more excessive, and finally turning into an exciting maniacalugh.


    "Hehe... Ehehe... heAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "Good! Good! Very good!"


    Seeing the other party so happy, although Charlotte''s heart felt a little strange and uneasy, but in the end it was considered a temporary relief. Burying her scorn, grievance and anger deep in her heart, she pressed down her apprehension and nervousness, and tried to show a rxed appearance as she smiled.


    "It seems that you are satisfied."


    "Then... is it possible to put me down first?"


    Saying that, she twisted her body, which was already full of pain that she almost fell unconscious, and sighed pretending not to care.


    "Honestly, it''s kinda ufortable hanging on here, I feel like my blood is about to run dry..."


    "Pfft..."


    Dull pain suddenly came from her abdomen, Charlotte feeling the urge to vomit rising, and couldn''t help but vomit out a mouthful of fresh blood that was mixed with broken pieces of internal organs.


    She slowly lowered her head, looking bewildered. Underneath her body, a fist-thick, hideous ck tentacle pierced through her stomach and was twitching and stirring madly inside. On the other side of the tentacle, there is Countess Castell who is smiling but no emotion in her eyes.


    "Why... did..."


    Feeling the rapidly dissipating life force, Charlotte''s eyes widen, feeling confused and unfair.


    The old woman let out a chillingugh.


    "Why? Of course, it''s to follow the ritual and continue the sacrifice."


    As she said that, her expression became hideous, bloodthirsty and crazy.


    "Oh, unexpected joy, you''re right, you really are my unexpected joy!"


    "An Otherworldly Soul, ah, this is an existence that is a hundred times more precious than a Saint''s True Spirit!"


    "What is a Holy Saint?"


    "As long as I sacrifice your blood, I will surely usher in the Lord''s favor and receive unprecedented divine grace!"


    Damn it!


    Because of this?


    Charlotte curses silently. She lifted her head with difficulty and used herst bit of strength to pull out a smile at the old woman.


    "Alright ... you madafaka."


    Countess Castell frowned. Although she didn''t understand the other party''s weird vocabry, she instinctively felt that it wasn''t a good word. Looking at the red moon that was getting fuller and fuller outside the skylight, she grinned cruelly.


    "The auspicious time hase."


    "Oh, my unexpected joy...... enjoy yourst scarlet moonlight!"


    After saying that, Charlotte saw her putting down the dark cross and raising the blood-red remnants of the page high, and the light on her body increased. Charlotte only feels that she is locked by a bizarre power that is hard to describe in words, and instantly loses control of her body.


    The blood in her body gradually churned, and the hideous wound in her abdomen seemed to be constantly burning, that was the sign of the start of the sacrifice ritual.


    Damn it. Just two days after transmigrated, she was about to die, perhaps there was no one more miserable than herself among the transmigrator.


    Charlotte sighed inwardly. If only she had known it would be like this... After transmigrating, she shouldn''t have been so reserved. She should have taken the time to study her new body first.


    Lost in such thoughts, time seemed to slow down as never before. Meanwhile, Countess Castell and her undead''s depraved prayers slowly reached Charlotte''s ears.


    "Wandering ruler of the abyss and the present world,"


    "The embodiment of depravity and decay,"


    "Savior of the blood descendants..."


    "The Great Bloodborne Demon Archduke - Abaddon!"


    "Thy humble servant hereby prays for favors..."


    "I am willing to offer the most precious bloodline of the Castell family and souls from other realms, praying for you to grant eternal youth and vitality to your humble servants..."


    ¡®Hmm... This prayer... Seems... somewhat familiar...¡¯


    Just as Charlotte''s consciousness began to blur, her vision suddenly brightened. Amidst crimson light, a series of ancient and strange characters slowly appeared before her eyes.


    [Gospel of Blood detects an ongoing divine ritual¡ª]


    [Ritual Name: Blood Sacrifice Ritual]


    [Offering: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Sacrificer: ine de Castell]


    [Recipient: Bloodborne Demon Archduke - Abaddon]


    [Ritual Effect: Using one''s bloodline as an offering, the sacrificer gains the power of their bloodline and life force, while the recipient gains their soul and memories.]


    [Interception Probability Assessment: 100%]


    [Would you like to intercept?]


    Charlotte: ...

 Chapter 3: Who the hell are you?!

    Chapter 3: Who the hell are you?!


    The Golden Finger might bete, but It will never be absent. When she saw the novel-like dialog box in her field of vision, Charlotte knew that she had been saved. Me... being able to intercept the ritual of this old witch?


    ¡®Intercept! It had to be intercepted!¡¯


    Charlotte, who was getting more and more exhausted, no longer had the extra energy to think more, she knew very well that she couldn''t hold on any longer, and the breath of death was approaching. Charlotte made her choice without hesitation.


    [Error ......]


    [Interception...... Failed ......]


    [Gospel information missing ......]


    [Self-Repair initiated ......]


    [Repair Completed......]


    [Owner of the Gospel].[Please reformte your unique symbol]


    Charlotte: ......


    The text continues to change, but the ritual does not stop. Charlotte feels as if she is connected to something. An illusory piece of parchment appeared in her vision, and various patterns changed within her mind.


    ¡®Whew!¡¯


    ¡®Why is it so troublesome!¡¯


    Charlotte, who is getting more and more unfocused, is about to go crazy. She knew that if she didn''t stop the sacrifice ritual, she would die.


    Biting the tip of her tongue, she concentrated thest bit of her energy and casually imagined the thorn rose pattern on the top of the bed that greeted her every morning when she got up.


    ¡¾Symbol Deployed¡¿


    ¡¾Interception Begins¡¿


    In a trance, Charlotte only feels a mysterious force suddenly acting on her body. In the sound of muffled prayers, her consciousness became clear again, and her vision changed miraculously.


    Charlotte is "looking" at her surroundings again. However, it''s no longer from Charlotte''s point of view, but a bird''s-eye view like an observer. She seems to have arrived in a majestic illusory castle, sitting high on the Throne of Blood, with a blood-colored ancient book floating in front of her.


    Under the throne, the basement is in full view. The blood-colored magic circle, the chilling cross, the girl who is hung up, the crazy old woman who prayed feverishly. Everything seems to be crawling at her feet.


    The countess in the middle of the magic circle keeps bowing, under Charlotte''s gaze. It feels like¡­ she worshipping Charlotte herself.


    A strange condescending feeling like looking down on the ants appears in Charlotte''s heart, making her feel that she is the master of everything.


    A new dialog box slowly emerges -


    [Sessfully intercept the bloodline sacrifice ritual]


    [The recipient of the ritual has been changed to: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Shall the procedure be terminated or modified?]


    Looking at the new text, the girl''s eyes widened. Thinking back to the old witch''s hideous smile just now, the aggrieved anger churned in her heart again. Charlotte did not hesitate and shouted in her consciousness.


    "Modify! I want it to be modified!¡±


    "Swap the offering with the sacrificer!"


    "The offering is her, and the sacrificer is me!"


    ¡®Want to sacrifice my soul?¡¯


    ¡®Dream on!¡¯


    ¡®Let''s see who sacrifices whom!¡¯


    ......


    Countess Castell is thrilled. It''s been a decade... She has been preparing for this day for a decade! As long as shepletes this bloodline sacrifice ceremony, she will be able to sessfully acquire the gifted bloodline of Castell family, bid farewell to old age, and regain her youth!


    Not only that but as long as she sessfully sacrifices this otherworldly soul, she is more likely to receive a gift from her Lord! That''s the legendary Divine Grace! A divine grace that mortals dream of! Once obtained, she will possess incredible powers and be the legendary Apostle of the Gods!


    Thinking of the bright future, the Countess of Castel became more and more excited.


    "O Great Demonic Bloodborne Archduke! Cast your sights!¡±


    She raised high the blood-colored page and called out feverishly. The magic circle shines brightly, and the blood-colored moonlight pours down, forming a crimson mist.


    An ancient and vast aura slowly converged in the basement, as if some terrifying and mysterious existence traveled through countless time and space, casting Its gaze at this moment.


    ¡®Here ites!¡¯


    ¡®The gaze of the gods ising!¡¯


    The Countess''s breathing turns heavy. She looks up with difficulty, looking through theyers of fog, her gaze more fanatic than ever. She saw amidst the blood-colored mist, a majestic illusory throne was gradually conjured. Above the throne, scarlet light is gathering, as if an ancient and majestic existence is descending slowly.


    ¡®My Lord!¡¯


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    ¡®It''s my Lord!¡¯


    ¡®My Lord''s eyes are on me!¡¯


    The Countess'' eyes widened, she held her breath, her face flushed, her whole body trembled, and her eyes were full of anticipation.


    The brilliance gathers and condenses into a human form. And then¡ª She saw a familiar petite figure...


    The Countess:...


    "Cha... Charlotte?!¡±


    She was stunned. At the same time, Charlotte, who was sitting on the throne, smiled at her and spoke with her soothing and ethereal voice.


    "My dear grandmother, your sacrifice...... I will take it.¡±


    The magic circle suddenly lit up, and crimson light rose into the sky.


    In the countess'' stunned gaze, blood-colored light instantly swallowed herself.


    "Aaa¡ª¡ªAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!¡±


    Countess Castell let out a heart-rending wail of pain. Her already old body quickly aging and withering under the bloody glow.


    At the same time, Charlotte on the cross feels an abundant warm current akin to rain after a long drought pouring into the wound in her lower abdomen. A warm and strange power continued to swim through her body, and the fatal wound quickly began to heal.


    It''s an amazing feeling, it''s hard to put into words. If I really want to say it, it''s like being in a warm andfortable bath, and it''s like the afterglow after some kind of intense workout. Refreshing, intoxicating, utterly captivating.


    Charlotte seems to be a hungry glutton, greedily snatching and devouring everything from Countess Castell.


    "Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª!¡±


    "No! No! Don''t take away my power! Don''t take away my power!¡±


    "You... No way, who are you?! Who the hell are you?!¡±


    Countess Castell screams frantically and struggles incessantly. However, the crimson light seems conscious and keeps imprisoning her to death. When the sacrifice ritual begins, it can never be stopped.


    "Stop! Please stop!¡±


    "Demon...! You damn demon!¡±


    "My lord will not let you go! My lord will never let you go!¡±


    ......


    Gradually the voice of Countess Castell grew quieter and the movements of her struggle became weaker.


    Finally, after about five minutes of being devoured, she lost her movementpletely. Fear permeates the surroundings. The terrifying aura dissipated instantly and with a series of "plopping" sounds, the living corpses of the maids and waiters who were kneeling around the circle fell to the ground one after another. As if they had lost the strength that supported themself, they turned into ordinary rotten corpses.


    In the circle, the light slowly fades away, revealing Countess Castell that were wrapped in it. She had been reduced to a dehydrated, dried corpse, her shriveled face still retained her horror and confusion.


    The moonlight outside the skylight is obscured by the clouds again, and the magic circle on the ground is dimmed. In the entire basement, only Charlotte is left alive.


    The wound on her abdomen haspletely gone, not even a single scar remains, only the horrific bloodstains remained. And her expression is still a little intoxicated.


    That wonderful devouring seems to be addictive, and the girl at this moment actually feels a strong sense of loss and unfulfillment. She felt as if she had taken some powerful tonic, her mind became faster and clearer than ever, and her body seemed to have an inexhaustible amount of energy, as if she could break free from the cross at any moment.


    ¡®More...¡¯


    ¡®I still want more!¡¯


    Hunger and thirst which are difficult to describe in words along with strong addiction came to her heart. Charlotte swallows a mouthful of non-existent saliva, forcibly suppressing the throbbing that seemed toe from her body''s instinct. She didn''t like the feeling of being addicted to drugs.


    Fortunately, the hunger and thirst onlysted for a moment before disappearing. She closes her eyes and lets out a long breath,


    "Finally... It''s over.¡±


    At this moment, the locked iron door of the basement is suddenly smashed open. In the stirring dust, four or five knights in ck robes, armed with crosses and silver swords rush in.


    The leader held up a parchment, and his voice was cold and serious.


    "Countess Castell, we are the knights of the Order of Demon Hunters."


    "Based on real-name report, we have reason to suspect that you have been contaminated as a bloodborne, and having rtion to the bloodborne case in Boulder City during this time, and attempting to sacrifice your granddaughter, Charlotte de Castell, you..."


    Before he could finish his words, the tragic scene in front of him directly stopped him. A huge blood-colored circle. Hundreds of corpses that have been dposing for an unknown amount of time. Fallen in the circle, the corpse of a woman who could be vaguely identified as having the identity of a noblewoman, and the beautiful girl on the blood-stained cross, covered in bruises, rags, and looks pitiful...


    Seeing the stranger who broke into the basement, Charlotte was also slightly stunned.


    However, she is quick to react. Misty tears instantly surge into her watery eyes, and the girl sobs in a weak, delicate and pitiful voice.


    ¡°Wuu uuuu uuaaa..."


    ¡°Painful... It¡¯s so painful..."


    ¡°Mister Knight...... I''m in so much pain, I''m so scared...."


    ¡°Woo woo woo ......"


    "......"

 Chapter 4: Im a Bloodborne?

    Chapter 4: I''m a Bloodborne?


    "How''s she doing?"


    "She is awake and Miss Lottie is feeding her lunch."


    "How about her wound meow?"


    "It''s not a simple case, you know, we don''t dare to treat that rashly. Only captain can surely check it."


    "Kara? That guy is indeed fine, but it''s a pity that she is a little too persistent in chasing Bloodborne, even to the point of being excessive...... Meow.¡±


    "There is no other way, captain has always been like that... Uh, Your Excellency Nice, with all due respect, can you speak without the meow?¡±


    "Meow...... Sorry, I''m used to it, ahem, how is she mentally?


    "She was still dazed a bit, after all, she just experienced such a horrible thingst night. Hey, she''s only fourteen years old."


    "It''s fifteen years old, and yesterday was her birthday.""Hell! What a poor child, I heard that she was the only survivor left in the entire Castell Manor..."


    ¡°It''s hard to say, there were no offerings that survived in the previous Bloodborne cases."


    "Didn''t you say that the stupid Bloodborne had drawn the sacrificial circle upside down?"


    "It''s not that simple, this incident has already rmed the higher-ups, the high priest and the duke are quite enraged, and the Inquisition is ready to intervene."


    "Damn! Those madmen in the Inquisition are trying to reach out to our demon hunter jurisdiction!¡±


    "..."


    A distinct audible conversation came from outside the door, one hoarse and the other young and respectful. Although the door is closed and the talker deliberately lowers their voice, Charlotte, who is half-lying on the hospital bed, can still hear it clearly.


    Sincest night''s sacrifice ritual, her hearing seems to have undergone a qualitative change, and her sensitivity has long surpassed that of ordinary humans.


    "So... Do you not know what''s going on either?¡±


    A gentle inquiry sounded in front of her. It`s a beautiful and dignified woman who spoke. She is dressed in a ck robe, her long brown hair is coiled on one side, she holds a wooden bowl full of thick porridge in one hand, and a soup spoon in the other.


    Priest Lottie. That''s what Charlotte heard from the demon hunters. At the same time, the other party is also the doctor who has been with her since she was transferred from the basement of Castell Manor to the church hospitalst night.


    Meeting Lottie''s soft gaze full of concern, Charlotte steeled her mind. As the ultimate beneficiary of the evil ritual, she certainly knew what had happenedst night. But these things should never leave her mouth.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    ¡°Grandmother suddenly became a monster...... It happened so suddenly......"


    "Woo woo woo..."


    Charlotte lowered her head slightly, her delicate little face was deste, and her eyes were faintly red, like a frightened kitten. Looking at the pitiful appearance of the girl, Lottie''s heart melted.


    She sighed, a faint anger shing in her eyes that were almost overflowing with love, and said hatefully,


    "Those abominable demonic bloodborne!"


    Demonic... Bloodborne? Charlotte''s heart flutters. It was the second time she had heard that word. Her being certainly ignorant asked.


    "Bloodborne?"


    Lottie''s expression softened, and she patiently exined,


    "You can understand that they are very evil creatures."


    "They fear light and holy power, thirst for blood, live by sucking blood, evil, insane and ferocious......"


    ¡°The monster who wanted to sacrifice your bloodst night is a bloodborne."


    ¡®Thirst for blood?¡¯


    ¡®Isn''t this a vampire?¡¯


    It''s hard for Charlotte not to associate the other person''s description with certain Western legends from her past life.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Okay, stop thinking so hardly, let''s eat some porridge."


    Looking at the girl who fell silent, Lottie sighed softly. She scoops up the porridge, blows it softly, and then slowly brings it to Charlotte.


    "This is milk porridge, a patient meal from the church hospital, made of cereal, boiled and cooked with milk, eggs, and broth, which is very helpful for your recovery."


    Lottie sooth with a gentle voice. She seems to enjoy sharing all kinds of knowledge with the young girl. Whenever the girl shows confusion about something. She will patiently exin.


    Looking at the milk porridge in Lottie''s soup spoon, Charlotte obediently opened her mouth and swallowed it. Now her hands and feet are wrapped in bandages and gauze like a mummy. There is no psychological shadow at all about being fed.


    It''s just that,pared to the delicious milk porridge, Charlotte feels that the aroma emanating from the beautiful priest big sister in front of her is more attractive to her.


    It''s not the faint smell inmon sense, but more like a tantalizing aroma of delicious food towards a hungry person. Especially when the other party is only one step away from her. That alluring aroma even made Charlotte have an instinctive urge to pounce on the other party, bite through her skin and suck her blood!


    ¡®Outrageous!¡¯


    ¡®Why did she want to suck her blood!¡¯


    Charlotte was shocked. It is clear that although she had escapedst night, there had been some unknown mysterious change in her body. This feeling made it difficult for her not to think of what the other party previously said.


    ¡®The thirst for blood... Could it be ...... I sacrificed the old witch through the ritual, devoured the opponent''s power, and became a bloodborne?!¡¯


    "Don''t be afraid, this is the inside of the church of the Holy Royal Court, the most sacred ce in Boulder City, and those bloodbornes won`t dare entering."


    "You`re safe here.¡±


    Looking at the girl''s pale face and look of bewilderment, Lottie shows pity and gently strokes her little head.


    Charlotte:...


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­ If everything really turned out to be as she had guessed, wouldn''t the church hospital not only be unsafe for her but also dangerous?!¡¯


    Realizing this, Charlotte instantly feels ufortable and everything in the ward seems to be out of ce with her.


    Fortunately, in the eyes of the demon hunters, she is just an unlucky and pitiful little girl now. They didn''t seem to notice the changes in the girl''s body, and Charlotte hoped that the demon knights would never notice the changes in her body.


    Charlotte shrank slightly, but identally touched her wound and couldn''t help but hiss.


    Lottie''s gaze is even more pitying. She gently and carefully pinches the corner of the quilt for the girl and looks apologetic.


    "It hurts, doesn''t it?"


    "Sorry... You''ve gone through the Bloodborne Ritual, so I don''t dare to rush to perform divine healing on you.¡±


    "But don''t worry, Captain Kara is the strongest demon hunter in the Branch of Boulder City, and she has reached the peak of silver moon the second rank at a young age, and her divine healing skills are quite excellent."


    ¡°When she returns, I will help her carefully examine your body, Remove the erosion and treat the injury.¡±


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be healed and discharged from the hospital in a week at most, and there won''t be any traces of scar."


    Charlotte:....


    She was depressed. The changes that had taken ce in her body made her feel that she could not handle the scrutiny. She also didn''t know what kind of chemistry the so-called "divine healing technique" would have when facing the Bloodborne. In particr, the other party is still a demon hunter with the moniker of "the strongest"!


    Religion is often apanied by fanaticism, not to mention that her current verdict is likely to be evil. And the end of evil is...


    Charlotte doesn''t dare to gamble. She has to save herself, prevent any physical examination and find a way to get out of here. And... She shouldn¡¯t be doubted.


    It''s hard to get out of here. The same is true for preventing physical examinations. Then, the only thing she can do is to find a way to hide the changes in her body. To do this, she first had to figure out how the so-called "physical examination" is done.


    "Physical examination... physical examination¡­ physical?¡±


    Charlotte''s beautiful blue eyes widened. She tilts her head slightly and appropriately makes a nk expression. After a short time together, she has already discovered that as long as she shows such an ignorant and stupid expression, the priestdy would begin to exin patiently. She needs this exnation to get more information from the opponent.


    Sure enough, Lottie smiled and said,


    "The so-called physical examination is actually a kind of divine ritual."


    "It is the power of God that examines your body, there are no after-effects, and it does not invade your privacy."


    "Of course, in order to learn more about this Bloodborne case, the Church may ask you some details aboutst night."

 Chapter 5: Gospel of Blood

    Chapter 5: Gospel of Blood


    After feeding Charlotte lunch, Lottie left. As a priestess at the church hospital, she was always busy. The ward was now empty except for Charlotte. But her keen perception told her that there was a demon hunter standing outside the door. That strong presence was even greater than the pressure her grandmother had given herst night.


    Obviously, although the demon hunters rescued Charlotte, the only survivor, from the crossst night, they still didn''t trust her. The demon hunter outside the door was both a protector and an observer.


    Even though she had sessfully escaped the blood sacrifice from her "grandmother"st night, the girl''s survival was still notpletely assured.


    However, after listening to the exnation from Priest Lottie just now, Charlotte fell into contemtion.


    "Divine...ritual?"


    Divine ritual. This was the second time Charlotte encountered this term. The first time was during the blood sacrifice. She clearly remembered that the ancient characters that appeared in her vision referred to the blood sacrifice as a divine ritual. Not only that, she sessfully intercepted and modified the sacrificial ritual. In the end, Charlotte was able to survive thanks to that sudden and magical ability.


    This also led her to wonder... The blood sacrifice was a divine ritual, and the body inspection at the Demon Hunting Hall was also a divine ritual. Then...was it possible for her to "intercept" the uing body inspection just like she did in the basementst night?


    This thought made Charlotte''s heart pound. She seemed to see a glimmer of hope!


    That mysterious ability might be her "cheat" after transmigrating. However, she was still not clear about what this "cheat" was and how to activate it. But she remembered the name mentioned in those strange characters. The item that detected the blood sacrifice and sessfully intercepted it... Or more urately, the blood-red book that appeared beside her when she entered that strange statest night.A sense of excitement originating from her heart... Charlotte almost blurted out.


    "Gospel of Blood."


    With ups and downs in her pronunciation, it sounded strange. It wasn''t anguage from the other world that Charlotte inherited after transmigrating. It was even more alien and ancient, but it seemed toe out instinctively from her mouth.


    As Charlotte silently recited, her vision turned crimson once again. In the depths of her mind, a simple book slowly emerged... With its ck-red cover edged in gold, adorned with intricate and mysterious thorn rose patterns, the ancient and mysterious script depicted the name that Charlotte could understand the meaning of¡ª


    "Gospel of Blood"


    The Gospel of Blood!


    Charlotte''s spirits lifted. The book that appeared in her mind was the same one that had appeared beside her in that strange statest night!


    As the Gospel of Blood shone brightly, its heavy cover opened by itself. Unlike its heavy appearance, the Gospel of Blood seemed to have been torn and divided, with most of its content lost. Behind the cover, there were only two sporadic blood-red pages left, which seemed very familiar to Charlotte...


    Wait, weren''t these pages the same blood-colored pages that the old hag held during the sacrifice?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat. Countess Castell was dead, and the blood-colored pages in her hands were probably taken away by the demon hunters a long time ago. Even though Charlotte was curious and surprised, there was currently no way for her to investigate.


    She quickly focused her attention on the remaining two pages of the Gospel of Blood. One page should be the title page, and the other should be the content page.


    The title page was still intact, with an illustration of a towering castle that seemed to havee to life, making Charlotte feel a bit familiar. Below it, two lines of beautiful golden letters were particrly eye-catching.


    "I stand amid the darkness, looking up at the light that belongs to you.


    - Lilith"


    Charlotte couldn''t help but silently recite it in her heart.


    The crimson light suddenly burst forth, and Charlotte felt as if she had established some mysterious connection with the book. Under the light, the title page turned over on its own. The golden light kept flickering, and new words slowly appeared on the back of the title page¡ª


    [Gospel of Blood ¡¤ Genesis Chapter]


    [I dream of ancient epochs and distant memories,]


    [I narrate lost myths and primordial ancestors,]


    [I chant the songs of bloodbornes and the dawn before darkness...]


    [Genesis Ability Unlocked¡ª]


    [Master of the Gospel (Activated), Blood Summoning (Cooldown 0%), True Ancestor Liberation (Sealed)]


    [Master of the Gospel: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Symbol: Thorn Rose]


    [Race: Bloodborne]


    [n and Bloodline: Shedit (n of Darkness), Half-Elf]


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    [Transcendent Rank: Blood Acolyte (Apprentice Rank)]


    [Blood Resonance: Darkness (Entry), Wild (Unmastered), Flesh (Unmastered), Spirit (Unmastered), Insight (Unmastered)]


    [Darkness: Novice Blood Embrace (Blood Spirit Arts)]


    [Wild: None]


    [Flesh: None]


    [Spirit: None]


    [Insight: None]


    [Blood Descendants: Zero]


    ...


    Bloodborne... she really was a Bloodborne!


    Looking at the information in front of her, Charlotte felt both delighted and worried.


    She was delighted that in this extraordinary world with extraordinary powers, she had indeed stepped into the realm of the extraordinary. But she was worried because this identity was definitely something that couldn''t see the light of day.


    Charlotte couldn''t understand many of the things that appeared, but she could roughly determine that it was somewhat simr to a personal panel in a system.


    "Blood Summoning? TrueAncestor Liberation? Are these abilities of the Gospel of Blood? One is in cooldown, and the other is still sealed?"


    "Shedit, n of Darkness, is this the division of Bloodborne ns? But what in the world is a half-elf bloodline?"


    "Apprentice Rank... Last night, I seized the power of Countess Castell, and what I gained should be the extraordinary power at her level, but it feels a bit weaker than hers."


    "Five Blood Resonances should be different directions of development for Bloodborne."


    Charlotte quickly browsed through the information, analyzing her current status. She soon focused her attention on the one power she possessed.


    "Novice Blood Embrace."


    As her focus intensified, information about Blood Embrace appeared in Charlotte''s consciousness.


    Blood Embrace. An inherent ability of Bloodborne, a basic technique of Blood Spirit Arts. Practitioners could create blood descendants through the Embrace, transforming targets into Blood Thralls or lower-ranking Bloodborne.


    "Unfortunately, while this information and ability might be useful in the future, they''re not helpful in solving my current crisis."


    "What I need right now isn''t this, but the magical ability to intercept divine rituals like I didst night!"


    Charlotte shook her head slowly, withdrawing her gaze from the title page, and looked at the only remaining content page. The content page was nk, with nothing written on it. However, when Charlotte focused her attention, golden letters quickly appeared on it¡ª


    [Gospel of Blood ¡¤ Divine Chapter (Damaged)]


    [I shall be unstoppable,]


    [I shall be dominant,]


    [I shall look down on all living beings!]


    [Divine Chapter Ability Unlocked¡ª]


    [Divine Ritual Counter (Activated)]


    [Divine Ritual Counter: As the supreme artifact of Bloodborne, the Gospel of Blood has the ability to detect divine rituals within a certain range passively. It can actively intercept and modify divine rituals of lower levels, but the modification must adhere to the inherent mechanism of the ritual and cannot change its nature or function.]


    "This is it!"


    Seeing this description, Charlotte''s eyes lit up. Just at that moment, a gentle knock on the door suddenly interrupted the girl''s exploration. Apanying the knocking was the gentle voice of Priest Lottie.


    "Miss Charlotte, Captain Kara has returned. May wee in?"

 Chapter 6: The Churchs Questioning

    Chapter 6: The Church''s Questioning


    Charlotte didn''t have a good enough reason to stop the other party froming in. Even if she did, it would only dy things temporarily, adding suspicion without any other utility. She quickly snapped out of that strange state, repositioning herself on the hospital bed. Pretending to be weak, she said,


    "Cough... Pleasee in."


    The door was gently pushed open, and the figure of the priest Lottie reappeared. Behind her, followed by seven or eight people, making the already not very spacious ward even more crowded.


    Charlotte''s gaze slowly swept over these visitors, easily determining that they should belong to three different factions. The two people at the front were dressed the same as those who rushed into the basementst night, a man and a woman, presumably the so-called demon hunters. The attire of the two people behind them was the same as Lottie''s, with the holy court''s ring cross emblem on it, presumably also priests from the church hospital. Thest few people at the back were much more gorgeously dressed, obviously nobles. The leading figure was quite fat, and Charlotte even felt a sense of familiarity, presumably someone she knew from her original memories, followed by a young noble swordsman. Quickly analyzing the situation, Charlotte''s gaze soon fell on the female demon hunter following Lottie.


    She was a tall woman with shoulder-length ck hair tied up in a neat high ponytail. A terrifying scar diagonally crossed her cheek, destroying the beauty she should have had, and making her look extremely ferocious and terrifying. She had no expression on her face, her demeanor was cold, and everyone except Lottiegged behind her, with several nobles asionally casting awe and fear-filled nces at her. Especially the young noble swordsman among them, who had the most imposing aura and obvious strength, his serious gaze never leaving the female knight. However, strangely, Charlotte didn''t feel any pressure from the female knight.


    Charlotte became even more nervous in an instant. Unable to be sensed, yet feared by someone stronger than her... This only indicated that the strength of this female knight had reached a level beyond her reach!


    "Miss Charlotte, this is Captain Kara, a Demon Hunter of the second-tier Silver Moon realm, and also the most promising extraordinary person in the Boulder Principality to enter the third-tier, the zing Sun realm in a few years," Lottie said gently.


    Charlotte was not surprised. She had already guessed the identity of the female knight.


    Suppressing her vignce and tension, Charlotte made a pitiful appearance. She shrank into the small nket, her innocent big eyes inadvertently meeting Captain Kara''s.Time seemed to stop at that moment. Those were a pair of eyes as cold as icebergs, tinged with a faint silver light. Clear, deep, like a bottomless abyss, yet also like a sword that could prate everything, carrying scrutiny and exploration... Just with one nce, Charlotte felt as if she had been stripped naked as if everything about her had been seen through.


    The female knight''s eyes shed, and Charlotte felt her image elevated infinitely in her field of vision, surrounded by towering blood seas and deste bones, as if substantial evil spirits were rushing towards her. She felt as if she were a small boat facing a storm, or a rabbit being stared at by a cheetah on the vast grasnd, about to be destroyed and torn apart by an irresistible force at any moment.


    How many people has she killed?!


    Charlotte was horrified.


    "Kara, you scared her! She''s not an interrogation subject, she''s a victim, a patient of our hospital!"


    An old voice rang out, with a hint of helplessness. The speaker was one of the two church priests who followed closely behind, quite old and seemingly of high rank.


    The female knight paused for a moment, retracting her gaze. Only then did Charlotte break free from that terrifying sense of oppression. Her chest heaved violently, and her vignce against the female knight reached the highest level ever.


    This is definitely a "god of death"!


    "I''m sorry, Miss Charlotte, Kara has been working at the demon-hunting agency for years, ustomed to killing and interrogating, which frightened you," the old priest said apologetically.


    "This is our Dean Raoul, also a second-tier Silver Moon."


    Lottie quickly introduced him to Charlotte.


    Second-tier Silver Moon... Third-tier zing Sun... Is this the division of extraordinary powers? What am I now? An apprentice? Zeroth-tier? Charlotte''s mind stirred.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Raoul was a kind old man. His white hair and beard, holding a divine staff, exuded a sacred aura all over his body, making Charlotte subconsciously associate him with the white-robed wizard Gandalf from The Lord of the Rings.


    He took a step forward, stood beside the female knight, first ced his right hand on his chest in the shape of a ring cross, devoutly reciting a sentence of "Praise the Lord", and then gentlyforted.


    "Miss Charlotte, I am Dean Raoul, the Dean of the Boulder Church Hospital under the Holy Court. I know that everything you experiencedst night must have been frightening and painful, but for your safety, before Kara conducts a body examination, the church still needs to ask you some details."


    After speaking, he whispered a few words to the priest beside him, and the priest turned around and gestured for the nobles behind to leave. The faces of the nobles instantly didn''t look very good. The leading fat noble frowned:


    "Dean Raoul, this incident involves the nobles of the principality, and we represent the Duke''s Mansion. We have the right to know about this matter."


    Dean Raoul rubbed his temples with a headache, looking at the female knight with difficulty. The female knight Kara didn''t look back, but her cold and calm voice was unquestionable.


    "Irrelevant people, leave."


    Brief, indifferent. The nobles didn''t move. But Kara nced at them indifferently. She didn''t repeat what she had said, but the unquestionable vor had once again been poured into her cold gaze and the slightly raised silver sword.


    Seeing the gleaming silver sword, the nobles all changed color. The young swordsman also looked startled. He frowned, about to say something, but was stopped by the leading fat noble.


    "Alright, we''ll listen to Lady Kara."


    The fat noble smiled awkwardly, then frantically signaled to the people around him, forcibly pulling the young swordsman away. Before leaving, he even threw a friendly and brilliant smile at Charlotte.


    With the nobles gone, only a few church priests and demon hunters remained in the ward. Priest Lottie breathed a sigh of relief. However, the captain''s gaze quickly fell on her and the remaining priests and demon hunters.


    Lottie:...


    "Captain Kara, Dean, we''ll leave first."


    She understood the other party''s meaning in seconds, smiled bitterly, and left the ward with the remaining priests and demon hunters. In front of Charlotte''s bed, only Captain Kara and Dean Raoul remained.


    This was a strangebination. The nobles obviously feared Kara a lot but seemed somewhat disdainful of Dean Raoul. However, the female knight seemed to respect the old priest very much. There were fewer people. But Charlotte felt the atmosphere be even heavier.


    Dean Raoul cleared his throat, breaking the inexplicably heavy atmosphere. Then, he looked at Charlotte and smiled, saying,


    "Miss Charlotte, now it''s just me and Kara."


    "Please rx, we''re just going to ask some simple questions. It''s okay if you can''t answer, but please don''t remain silent, and don''t lie..."


    Charlotte peeked her head out from the nket, like a little animal, nodding gently. That appearance, as if after being frightened, she was trying to act calm andposed like an adult.


    She must calm down. The more crucial the moment, the less she could reveal her ws. However, just as Charlotte was mentally prepared. The question from the old priest made her heart tighten again.


    "Miss Charlotte... How did the wound on your abdomen heal?"

 Chapter 7: Body Examination

    Chapter 7: Body Examination


    Dean Raoul''s voice was gentle and soothing. Charlotte, however, felt increasingly nervous.


    Ever since being rescued, she had harbored a doubt in her heart. That doubt was the fatal wound that had once pierced her abdomen. The wound had healed during the sacrifice, but the bloodstains and visceral fragments scattered on the ground during her injury were unmistakable.


    There were too many clues to reconstruct the scene. A failed sacrifice, yet the sacrificial victim, fatally wounded, had survived¡ªthat was the biggest problem.


    Fromst night until now, Charlotte had been pondering how to handle it. And in her mind, she had already formted a corresponding rhetoric. Thinking of this, the girl took a deep breath, preparing to speak.


    However, when she looked up, she suddenly felt a chill in her heart. Beside Dean Raoul, the female knight still looked at her calmly. Her gaze was as indifferent and icy as ever. Under the gaze, Charlotte, who was about to exin, had a feeling of being enveloped in surveince.


    No. Rather, it wasn''t a feeling. It was a kind of intuition. And she believed in this intuition. Especially after bing a member of the Bloodborne, her intuition seemed to have been greatly enhanced.


    In the depths of her mind, Charlotte had a premonition... In the forting speech, she must avoid telling lies!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte squeezed the wound in her palm hard, and the intense pain immediately activated her tear nds. A mist spread over Charlotte''s eyes, and she turned into that pitiful little cutie again.


    "Monsters... I saw many, many monsters...""Grandma tied me up. She said she was going to sacrifice me to the Bloodborne Demon Archduke..."


    "She turned into a monster... such a terrifying monster... sob, sob, sob..."


    As she spoke, tears as big as pearls scattered like beads, pitiful and touching. Even Charlotte herself was surprised at how easily this body could cry. It had its power.


    The expressionless female knight remained silent, while Dean Raoul''s expression softened visibly.


    "And... what about the wound on your body?"


    The old priest asked again, his voice very soft.


    "I... I heard her begging for mercy, and then... and then she died!"


    "But my injuries healed..."


    Charlotte huddled under the nket, her face full of horror and confusion while saying that.


    Any exnation or lie had its loopholes. The real rhetoric was to tell the truth but leave the other party without answers and unable to find fault. After waking up, Charlotte had been thinking about how to clear herself of suspicion in the death of Countess Castell. Butter, she figured it out. Since she could still lie here as a patient, it meant she was temporarily safe.


    If her guess was correct, there might be some unknown reason interfering with these people''s judgment. Apart from the healed wound, these people probably had no evidence pointing to her as the one responsible for the changes inst night''s sacrifice. At most, there were suspicions. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be here asking her questions.


    In this situation, the more one said, the more mistakes one made. It was better to speak some ambiguous truths, and she didn''t need to find reasons to exin. After all, she was just a weak, pitiful, helpless, and young victim. What could a frightened little girl remember?


    Dean Raoul pondered. He nced at Captain Kara on the other side.


    "The truth."


    The female knight crossed her arms and said lightly.


    Damn it! She really could distinguish between truth and falsehood!


    Charlotte felt a mix of relief and wariness.


    The old priest nodded.


    "Alright, I''ve finished questioning. Kara, start the body examination and treatment."


    The highlight ising!


    Charlotte''s heart tensed. She raised her head and looked quietly at the female knight. Her heart, however, raced uncontrobly.


    Could the countermeasure against divine magic seed? Would there be any signs after triggering it? Would intercepting the divine ritual alert the other party? Would she be burned by divine light?


    She didn''t have answers to these questions... But now, she could only focus her energy on the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness.


    Captain Kara came to Charlotte''s side. One of her hands rested on Charlotte''s head, while the other gripped the hilt of her sword. This was an extremely cautious demon hunter. Even now, she was ready to fight at any moment. Even in front of a delicate and beautiful, pitiful young girl.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte held her breath, heightened her vignce, and looked at the calloused and scarred palm. And Kara''s gaze instantly became sharp, her dignified and cold voice resounding.


    "Sacred... Fire!"


    The sacred light flourished, blooming in the female knight''s palm, quickly turning into golden mes, enveloping Charlotte.


    Charlotte felt as if burning oil had been poured on her, an unprecedented pain erupted in both her physical and spiritual dimensions.


    Bloody hell! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!


    Even though she was mentally prepared, Charlotte couldn''t help but reveal a painful expression, almost jumping off the bed.


    In an instant, Dean Raoul''s face changed, and Kara''s eyes turned cold as she drew her silver sword.


    This is bad!


    Charlotte''s heart sank. However, just when she thought she was going to face a game over, the familiar crimson light finally burst forth before her eyes, and the ancient and strange characters slowly appeared:


    ["Gospel of Blood" detects an ongoing divine ritual¡ª]


    [Spell Name: Sacred Fire]


    [Caster: Kara Duval]


    [Recipient: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Ritual Effect: The Sacred Fire of Lord Harald, capable of burning all entities marked as evil by the Holy Court to ashes; when the Sacred Fire acts on other entities, especially on the bodies of sacred believers, it will stimte the target''s physical potential, resulting in excellent healing effects.]


    [Interception Probability Judgment: 90%]


    [Proceed with interception?]


    Finally, it''s here!


    Charlotte was both surprised and delighted.


    "Intercept!"


    Ignoring the 10% failure rate, she shouted in her heart without hesitation. Charlotte''s luck wasn''t bad. The moment she made the decision, the Bloodline Scripture in her consciousness suddenly radiated a crimson light. Charlotte felt as if an invisible protective film had appeared on the surface of her body. Although she still felt hot and ufortable, the burning pain disappeared.


    [Divine Fire sessfully intercepted]


    [Proceed to terminate or modify the ritual?]


    "Modify! Modify the ritual judgment! Judge the recipient as not evil! Instead, a devout believer of the Holy Court!"


    Charlottemanded in her heart. Sessfully intercepting the divine magic ritual was a big step towards victory. But it wasn''t enough. Since she was going to be investigated, she wanted to take this opportunity topletely clear herself of suspicion, especially the suspicion of being a member of the Bloodline. And the best way to do that was to let the Church personnel handle it personally.


    Ask yourself, what identity would make the Church feel more at ease than a devout believer of the Holy Court?


    With Charlotte''smand, the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness once again shone brightly, and its hidden rhythm acted on her body. In Charlotte''s perception, the Sacred Fire enveloping her suddenly underwent a miraculous change.


    It was still "fire". But in Charlotte''s perception, it was no longer scorching hot, but gentle like a breeze. It was like the sunlight in spring shining on her body. Charlotte felt a warm power surging into her body, stimting her physical potential and repairing her injuries.


    At the same time, Charlotte also noticed that the Gospel in her consciousness emitted a faint halo, seemingly absorbing the power of the Sacred Fire. The scripture opened on its own, and the golden characters on it flickered slightly. And on the opposite side of the title page, the "Blood Summoning" section, the "Cooldown" rate, was no longer a gray 0%, but slowly increasing...


    1%, 2%, 3%...


    Charlotte''s spirits lifted. She never expected that after modifying the judgment of the Sacred Fire, this divine magic could still energize her scripture!


    Excitement spread. She was not afraid anymore but hoped that the other party''s divine magic wouldst longer, so she could absorb more wool to replenish her scripture...


    The joyful and enjoyable expression didn''t need to be hidden. Moreover, Charlotte deliberately acted more exaggeratedly, showing a fanatical and devout appearance, pushing the boat along and praising the Sacred fervently. Seriously, Oscar really owed her a little golden man.


    Seeing the radiant Sacred Fire enveloping Charlotte and the girl''s excited and fanatical expression, Dean Raoul''s expression gradually rxed, and Captain Kara quietly put down the silver sword she had raised. Charlotte knew she had passed the test.

 Chapter 8: Mysterious Symbol

    Chapter 8: Mysterious Symbol


    "Your dark corruption has been purified, but your injuries have not fully healed yet. You need to rest quietly for the next steps."


    "Although the treatment effect of Sacred Fire is good, you are still young and should not rely on it too much, as it will consume your body''s potential."


    "For the next few days, you can eat more meat products to replenish your nutrition."


    "If necessary, you can ask Lottie to perform Sacred Healing to elerate the healing of your wounds."


    "Lottie is my student, and her Sacred Healing skills are superb. Although not as good as Kara''s, they are much gentler."


    "Oh, by the way, Miss Charlotte, have you heard of Sacred Healing?"


    The physical examination ended, and Dean Raoul stood kindly by the bedside, chatting with Charlotte incessantly. At first, he advised on dietary and treatment matters during the wound recovery period. But as he talked about Sacred Healing, it seemed like he opened some kind of wonderful switch, bing a chatterbox like a machine gun, incessantly talking about various divine medical techniques to treat injuries.


    From discussing the efficacy of Sacred Healing to its origins, then from its origins to the developers of divine magic. From the developers of divine magic to the history of the Holy Court, and from the history of the Holy Court to the customs of the continent...


    At this moment, Charlotte somewhat understood why Lottie, who took care of her, liked to educate and chat so much. It turned out to be passed down from master to disciple.Raoul kept talking. Charlotte listened obediently. Sometimes, she even made a curious baby-like expression, skillfully acting cute while fishing for information. She also hoped to learn more about themon knowledge of this world. After all, her original memories about this aspect werepletely nk. This world was not ordinary at all.


    During the three days since she transmigrated, Charlotte felt enlightened because her original grandmother had never taught her thismon knowledge, only some noble etiquette. Oh, wait. Noble etiquette was also taught by the steward. She hadn''t turned into a zombie back then.


    Speaking of which, this world is called Myria, a world with gods and extraordinary beings. The gods protect all living beings, forming beliefs and differentiating into various churches. The extraordinary beings rule the world, establishing countries for the powerful and the noble.


    Charlotte was in a feudal kingdom called the Crescent Kingdom in the western part of the continent. The title she was to inherit was the Countess of Castell, and her lord was Duke Boulder of the Kingdom''s Nine Dukes.


    By the way, in history, the Crescent Kingdom was once subverted by the Bloodborne, so the entire kingdom, from top to bottom, was very vignt against the Bloodborne. The nobles control the extraordinary power, firm and deeply rooted in people''s hearts, but they also have to yield to faith.


    The Gods are the masters of all things, and faith is the foundation of everything. The power of the extraordinaryes from the Gods, and the power of kingship is also blessed by the Gods, all glory belongs to the Gods. The Holy Court is thergest church force in the world of Myria, a multi-god faith centered around the Lord Harald, the Creator God.


    Charlotte listened attentively to Dean Raoul''s education. This knowledge was essential for her to quickly familiarize herself with this world. However, she did not fully ept all the knowledge that the old priest talked about.


    Dean Raoul always kept mentioning Lord Harald, obviously having his own biases. Although there were indeed gods in this world, having studied the history of Earth, Charlotte knew what kind of goods religions were, and the words of this old priest were definitely beautified.


    But it didn''t matter, Charlotte only needed to get a general idea. What Dean Raoul talked about was much richer than the memories she inherited. It even made Charlotte somewhat doubt whether the original owner had been kept as a canary in the manor all these years... She didn''t even know about the currency units!


    When she heard something interesting, Charlotte even took the initiative to ask some deeper questions, making Dean Raoul''s eyes light up, and his enthusiasm increased even more. The old priest enthusiastically educated, gradually shifting the topic to the doctrine of the Holy Court.


    It was different when he began talking about doctrine. At this moment, Dean Raoul seemed to transform into an old schr reciting scriptures. Although he looked enthusiastic and excited, the content he spoke of became boring and sleepy, making people want to doze off.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    It''s not that he didn''t speak well. It''s just that for Charlotte, who had a preconceived notion and was an absolute atheist, it was like talking to a brick wall.


    Charlotte felt dizzy listening,pletely losing her previous interest. But she still had to pull herself together and listen attentively, showing a respectful and fanatical expression. There was no other way. After all, she had just modified the ritual to designate herself as a devout believer of the Holy Court.


    This was a really painful process. She felt like she was the Monkey King with a tight headband around her head. The kind-looking old priest in front of her slowly ovepped with Master Sanzang in movies and TV shows. The tall priest''s hat was the Five Tathagatas, his priestly robe was the kasaya, and the priest''s staff in his hand was the Zen stick... It''s really... too alike!


    Charlotte felt drowsy listening, but the old priest became more and more enthusiastic. He became more and more excited as he spoke, and finally, he even grabbed Charlotte''s hand and started preaching on the spot, asking if Charlotte had any interest in joining the church and bing a probationary priest...


    "How about it? Miss Charlotte, your faith is so devout, I can serve as your introducer and rmend you to enter the church school for further study."


    Charlotte instantly woke up. Listening to the doctrine was okay. But if she really became a priest, that would be too stimting.


    A weak and helpless newborn bloodborne believing in a god-centered religion aiming to eradicate evil? Isn''t this seeking death?


    Although for a moment she was also a little tempted, after all, after joining the church, she would have the opportunity to continue to leech energy during the ritual... But Charlotte remained rtively calm.


    The power of Divine Ritual Counter had its limits. Deceiving a divine ritual and bing a priest were not the same thing. Charlotte could deceive the Sacred Fire, but she couldn''t use the Sacred Fire. If she really joined the church, she might be exposed in front of more powerful priests!


    Moreover, bing a priest might also bring disputes over her inheritance rights to the territory. The risks... were too great. However, directly refusing seemed to contradict the devout believer persona that Charlotte had just established. Charlotte was caught in a dilemma.


    "Raoul, it''s time to go."


    The female knight nced coldly at the old priest. Her cold and indifferent voice, at this moment, sounded so pleasant to Charlotte''s ears. Dean Raoul was slightly stunned, only then realizing that he had gotten a little carried away.


    "Sorry, ahem, I got a little carried away."


    His old face turned red, and he cleared his throat, returning to the dignified appearance of a respected elder, kindly saying:


    "Miss Charlotte, thank you very much for your cooperation. Please rest well, and please consider my proposal."


    "May the Lord be with you, and I wish you a speedy recovery and discharge from the hospital."


    After saying that, he drew a cross on his chest, and together with the female knight, turned to leave. However, just as he took a step, he stopped again.


    "Oh, right, there''s one more thing."


    Dean Raoul pped his forehead. He took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and unfolded it in front of Charlotte, solemnly asking.


    "Miss Charlotte, have you seen this symbol before?"


    Charlotte''s heart tightened when she looked over. On the parchment, there was the thorn rose pattern she imaginedst night when intercepting the sacrifice.

 Chapter 9: Charlottes Weapon

    Chapter 9: Charlotte''s Weapon


    Do they know about this pattern?! Could it be that they have discovered something...


    A chill ran through Charlotte''s heart. The gaze of Knight Commander Kara fell on Charlotte once again, shimmering faintly with silver. Charlotte knew that she still couldn''t lie next. Fortunately, she had anticipated this situation.


    The young girl took a deep breath, and tilted her head slightly, her golden bangs lifting to reveal a slightly innocent and silly expression.


    "Huh? This pattern seems familiar, let me think about it..."


    "Hmm?"


    Dean Raoul''s gaze slightly intensified, bing more solemn.


    "Um... Oh! I remember now! I''ve seen it!"


    Charlotte pped her head, feigning realization.


    "When? Where?"Dean Raoul asked. His voice was urgent and serious, and even Kara''s gaze was fixed firmly on the girl. Charlotte became more certain that they had definitely discovered something, but they probably hadn''t suspected her yet. She sweetly smiled, revealing a pair of charming dimples, her clear blue eyes innocent as she said:


    "It was a long time ago, we have many patterns like this in our estate, a lot of the decorations on the furniture are like this."


    "Hehehe, my bed canopy is like this too, I quite like it, haha!"


    What she said was true.


    Raoul: ...


    Kara: ...


    The old priest''s expression was slightly unnatural, as if the anger he had just raised was stuck in his chest. However, soon, he seemed to think of something, and his expression changed slightly again, gradually bing solemn. He once again ced his right hand over his chest in a cross and bowed slightly.


    "Miss Charlotte, thank you very much for the information you provided."


    "If you remember any more relevant information, please inform me through Lottie as soon as possible."


    Seeing his solemn expression, Charlotte''s heart stirred. She skillfully put on the harmless curious baby expression, slightly twisting her body, and coquettishly asked.


    "Grandpa Raoul, is there something wrong with this pattern?"


    With her cute big eyes and sweet voice, coupled with a hint of coquettishness, her charm was irresistible. Not to mention just Charlotte''s delicate and lovely doll-like appearance was enough to melt anyone.


    "Gran... grandpa..."


    The old priest felt as if he had been shocked, unable to help but shiver, his mind filled only with the sweet voice andrge innocent eyes of the girl. Facing the cute little face and the innocent trusting gaze of the girl, he felt it was difficult, as an elder, to lie to such an adorable junior. After all, who could resist the closeness and trust of a little cutie?


    Listen carefully! She called him Grandpa!


    The old priest''s expression softened almost instantly, like an old chrysanthemum that had been blooming for many years, even his aged cheeks seemed to flush red. Such an obvious change even surprised Charlotte, the instigator.


    Wow. So... she could be very lethal to Grandpa if she seriously sold her cuteness? Charlotte felt like she had discovered a new world...


    "Cough."


    The female knight coughed lightly, instantly waking Raoul up. Dean Raoul immediately felt embarrassed. He slightly made his expression solemn, reverting back to the sacred appearance of a priest, and said gently and seriously.


    "Charlotte, this pattern... is very dangerous. In the future, you must forget about it, never draw it, understand?"


    Even the old priest himself didn''t notice that he had already stopped addressing her as Miss, instead calling her by her name directly. And his tone, even gentler.


    "Mm-hmm, I understand, I''ll be good! Grandpa Raoul~"


    Charlotte nodded obediently, looking quite adorable. She had gradually immersed herself in the role, and even her cute act was bing more and more skilled. The old priest couldn''t help but shiver, not from being cheesy, but rather from being pleased. However, as a priest, he didn''t want to lose hisposure. After entrusting the girl with some instructions, he quickly bid farewell to the female knight and left, looking a bit like he was fleeing.


    This time, they really left.


    ...


    "If I had a granddaughter, she would be about her age now, wouldn''t she?"


    Leaving the patient room, Dean Raoul''s expression still carried a hint of reminiscence.


    "Did you hear that? Just now she called me Grandpa! She''s so adorable."


    He seemed to be talking to himself, but it also seemed like he was speaking to the female knight beside him, his expression full of emotion. However, the female knight remained silent as ever. Dean Raoul quickly bes bored.


    "Kara, this is something you''re not good at, always so serious and quiet."


    He shook his head slightly, slowly retracting his smile. His expression gradually became serious.


    "Things... might be a bit troublesome..."


    ...


    Boulder Church Hospital, Office of the Priest.


    A group of hospital priests and demon hunter knights gathered around a table, listening intently to a story.


    "Meow! You guys have no idea how shocking it was at the time!"


    "After seeing those undead, it really scared the shit out of me. That wealthy Castell Manor turned out to be a den of demons!"


    "And those undead seemed to have been transformed for a long time, quite well-hidden indeed!"


    "A Bloodborne that''s weaker than first-tier could transform so many undead, it can only be said... it''s truly the works of the Cursed Tome!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "If it weren''t for this cat body able to run fast, I would have gone to meet the chief God already!"


    "Hehehe, but... the little one from the Castell family is quite cute, indeed worthy of the legendary beautiful family. This self was almost smitten, no wonder she was hidden by that Bloodborne for so many years!"


    The one telling the story was a ck cat, with a hoarse voice, its human-like face showed a bit of smugness, like an uncle that likes to boast. Its body was extremely fat, sitting on the table, at first nce, it looked like a pig disguised as a cat.


    When Dean Raoul and Demon Hunter Captain Kara entered, this was the scene they saw. The female knight frowned slightly. Dean Raoul also looked helpless. He cleared his throat a few times, and the priests and demon hunters turned back instinctively, then quickly saluted and stepped aside, making way for the two.


    "Lord Raoul, Lady Kara!"


    Seeing Raoul and Kara, the ck cat perked up. It twisted its fat body and jumped down, walking in front of the two, somewhat cutely.


    "Meow, is it over? How was it?"


    Kara''s gaze swept over Lottie and the others. The priests and demon hunters immediately understood and left one after another.


    "She hasn''t been contaminated, although her body has some dark erosion, it has been purified by Kara."


    Dean Raoul closed the door and said.


    "Meow? That''s strange, this cat hasn''t heard of anyone who has epted the power of the Bloodborne and hasn''t been contaminated, let alone she''s the sacrifice."


    The ck cat raised its back legs and to scratch his head, somewhat puzzled. But because it was too fat, even if it raised its legs, it couldn''t reach its body,pletely scratching in vain, looking extremelyical.


    "Kara has carefully examined the sacrificial array. Charlotte is not a sacrifice, the sacrifice is Countess Castell."


    "Also, Nice, you need to lose weight."


    Dean Raoul shook his head.


    "Lose weight? Oh, no! This cat''s figure is obviously healthy! Many young girls like it!"


    The ck cat patted its almost-touching-the-ground belly, looking dissatisfied. After speaking, it licked its paw, somewhat puzzled, and said.


    "It''s strange, this cat knows about sacrificial formation, even if Charlotte isn''t a sacrifice, as the core of the array, the blood cross is still the key to activating the sacrifice, and she''s the medium."


    "Raoul, you know, the activation of bloodline sacrifices means the death of the medium."


    "This is why Kara and I need to personally investigate. She survived, it''s probably because some entity saved her, and we need to find out what that is."


    Dean Raoul and Kara exchanged nces and said.


    "Some... entity? So you mean, you''ve already determined that the sacrificial formation was not set up by that stupid Bloodborne who mixed up the sacrificer and the sacrifice?"


    The ck cat suddenly became interested, its tail gently tapping the ground.


    "This is the question I''m going to address next, Nice. I have something I need you to look at."


    Dean Raoul said solemnly. Saying that, he took out the parchment he had just shown Charlotte from his pocket and ced it in front of the ck cat.


    "What is this..."


    Seeing the thorn rose pattern on the parchment, it was somewhat puzzled.


    "This is the imprint of the sacrificial mark that Kara copied from the sacrificial formation."


    Dean Raoul said.


    "Sacrificial mark?! Damn! Raoul, do you know what you''re talking about? This is a symbol! A SYMBOL!"


    The ck cat jumped up instantly.


    "To be able to incorporate the sacrificer''s mark as part of the sacrificial formation, it must use the blood and true name of the sacrificer! and only Gods can use ''symbol'' as the mark of the formation!"


    "In this world, who would dare to use the symbol of a God as the mark of the sacrificer? Letting Gods be the sacrificer? That is disrespectful and sphemous to the Gods!"


    "Gods will not allow such formation to operate!"


    "Do you mean to say thatst night it was some God personally presiding over the blood sacrifice?! I think you''re crazy!"


    Dean Raoul fell silent. The ck cat suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Wait... what''s with that expression of yours..."


    Dean Raoul sighed.


    "Kara, bring out the copy of the sacrificial target fromst night."


    Kara nodded slightly and took out the second parchment from her pocket, cing it in front of the ck cat. The ck cat cautiously unfolded the parchment, then its amber eyes widened instantly. Only to see the parchment, depicting the same thorn rose symbol as the sacrificer from earlier.


    "Nice..."


    Dean Raoul spoke again. His expression became unusually serious, his voice incredibly solemn.


    "Do you know why this Bloodborne case rmed the Grand Archbishop and the Duke so quickly?"


    "Why? Isn''t it because the Castell family is too famous? They''re so wealthy, generation after generation of renowned beauties in the kingdom, and they''re even a branch of the Boulder family..."


    "No..."


    Dean Raoul shook his head.


    "Because the God Bell of Boulder Church''s Town rang."


    "Last night, an Evil God... was resurrected."

 Chapter 10: Resurrected Evil God

    Chapter 10: Resurrected Evil God


    Outside the window, the sun hung high. But inside the office, Nice felt a chill in his hands and feet, shivering all over. His fur stood slightly on end as his hoarse voice trembled a bit.


    "An Evil God? Damn! So... are you saying thatst night''s sacrifice awakened an Evil God?"


    Dean Raoul nodded.


    "More urately, it''s very likely that Lady Castell had contacted something before the sacrifice, drawing the attention of certain entities."


    He exchanged a nce with the female knight, their expressions turned serious.


    "The conversation with the youngdy from the Castell family just now confirmed this. Simr symbols have long appeared in Castell Manor."


    "Meow... forgive me for being blunt, are you sure this is true? To me, this pattern looks more like the furniture patterns popr in Koria..."


    The ck cat picked up the parchment and turned it over, feeling it resembled the decor on its imported cat bed from the Kingdom of Koria. That was a gift from a priestess at the Church academy.


    "Nice, be serious, this is not a joke!"Dean Raoul''s expression was stern. With a long sigh, he continued.


    "Actually, this is the most terrifying part."


    "If this symbol has appeared long ago, do you know what that means?"


    "It means that the mysterious God may have been nning its resurrection for a long time..."


    "As for Countess Castell, perhaps unknowingly, she has already been tainted by another Evil God."


    "We specte that she thought she was offering sacrifice to the Bloodborne Demon Duke, but in fact, from the beginning, she was sacrificing to another sleeping Evil God."


    "The symbol she drew was not the Bloodborne Demon Duke''s divine symbol from the start, but this pattern."


    "And this mysterious Evil God... likely used this sacrifice to sessfully descend into the world in the guise of the sacrificer."


    Hearing Raoul''s words, Nice couldn''t sit still.


    "Meow! This is a big deal! No wonder I heard that the Inquisition is going to intervene... such a dangerous matter, didn''t the district high priest going to report it to Archbishop?"


    It paused, then quickly answered its own question.


    "Of course not! The High Priest will have a chance topete for the position of Archbishop in less than a year. Once sessful, he can leave this poor ce behind..."


    "He definitely doesn''t want any ident during this crucial time that hispetitors could use against him. He''ll try to suppress this news as much as possible and let his subordinates handle it themselves!"


    "Even if he dys his responsibility, once he''s promoted, it won''t be his problem anymore!"


    "The only bright side is, recently revived Evil Gods are generally weak. As long as we can find it, even mortals have a chance to banish it again before it fully recovers!"


    Suddenly realizing something, it paused.


    "Wait a minute, so... from the beginning, you weren''t checking on the girl''s injuries, but suspected that she,pletely unscathed, was actually the descending Evil God?!"


    "Meow! You... were investigating her true identity? Checking if she was possessed by the Evil God?"


    Dean Raoul and Kara exchanged a nce, nodding slightly.


    "That''s right."


    "And the result? Hmm... she should be fine now, otherwise you wouldn''t be here chatting with me."


    "Yes, she passed the test of the Sacred Fire, she''s a devout believer and a good girl."


    "A devout believer? But as far as I know, the heir of the Castell family has been weak since childhood, barely leaving the estate these years, she hasn''t even attended the noble academy. How could she be a believer?"


    Nice was puzzled.


    "Perhaps... it''s because of Countess Castell''s influence. She has hidden her identity as a Bloodborne for years and openly appeared as a devout believer, donating a lot of gold to the Church hospital."


    Dean Raoul shook his head.


    "That makes sense."


    Nice also found this exnation reasonable. Extending its paw, it scrutinized the symbol on the parchment again.


    "So... the next task is to find this hidden Evil God, right?"


    "That won''t be easy. As a well-traveled cat, I know that it''s hard to find Evil Gods once they hide. Carelessness could lead to the emergence of an evil cult a dozen yearster... Damn, if what you said is true, Koria might already have one!"


    Dean Raoul nodded.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "That''s right, but... its condition should not be good, or rather, very poor. As long as It wants to recover Its strength, it will definitely show Itself."


    "It healed Charlotte, so It probably isn''t one of those crazily chaotic Evil Gods. These Gods... generally have certain boundaries and lean more towards order."


    "But it''s still an Evil God, an enemy of the Holy Court, something that needs to be sealed and banished!"


    Nice reminded solemnly.


    "I know that."


    Dean Raoul nodded slightly. He put away the parchment, pondering.


    "The Blood Demon cult has been restless recently, likely nning something big. If this resurrected Evil God finds out, it won''t miss this opportunity."


    "If the Church handles it properly, it''s also an opportunity to wipe out the Bloodborne influence hidden in Boulder. And if we''re lucky, we might even seal and banish this mysterious Evil God, killing two birds with one stone!"


    Nice had a thought.


    "Wait, was the girl''s injury healed by the Evil God?"


    "It''s just spection, and the most likely one."


    Nice''s cat face turned serious.


    "Raoul, every move of the Gods has a purpose."


    "If it healed the heir of the Castell family, it means she had caught that God''s attention."


    "Have someone keep an eye on her, the key to finding this evil god may very well lie with that girl!"


    "But! Beware of those foolish nobles! They''re a bunch of greedy jackals!"


    "Uh, also... each Divine''s symbol is unique, and while history may change, the core of the Divine''s symbol remains unchanged."


    "Thorns... roses..."


    "Look into it, find out which Ancient God this symbol belongs to."


    Raoul nced at the female knight and smiled.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Kara will specifically investigate this matter. Also... Nice, your words reminded me, there''s one more thing I want to ask of you."


    "Don''t wanna!"


    "A jar of honey-zed ridgeback dragon wings from the Northern Duchy."


    "Slurp~! Fine, what do you want me to do?"


    ...


    "Sigh... it''s finally over..."


    Charlottey on the bed, looking relieved and rxed. She knew her identity was temporarily safe. The healing effect of the Sacred Fire was indeed remarkable. Though her hands and feet were still tightly wrapped, she could feel that her wounds had scabbed over. In a few days, she would be able to leave the hospital.


    However,pared to her soon-to-be-healed wounds, Charlotte now had something more interesting on her mind. That was Gospel of Blood, whose origins and abilities she hadn''t fully understood yet. This obviously blood-rted mysterious book had saved her twice and introduced her to a more mysterious and vast world. And now, Charlotte was filled with intense curiosity about that world.


    Thinking about it, she closed her eyes and sank back into consciousness. In her mind, the ancient book still floated with a crimson light and a hint of golden radiance.


    On the Gospel, in the "Blood Calling" section, the cooldown showed progress reaching 81%. Although she didn''t know the specific effects of this ability recorded in the Genesis Chapter, referencing the "Divine Ritual Counter" in the Divine Chapter, it surely wouldn''t disappoint her.


    Blood Calling, just as the name suggested, Charlotte spected that this ability was likely to summon some creatures or servants. Now she was alone and weak, so having a few "helpers" would indeed be a useful card.


    "There''s still 19% progress left, and since I have nothing else to do, maybe I can use the Church''s power in the next few days to recharge it through the Sacred Fire?"


    "That girl named Kara is too dangerous, maybe I can ask Lottie for help under the pretext of healing?"


    Charlotte pondered. Just as she was considering whether she could use Lottie''s divine art to treat her injuries and recharge the Gospel with Church power, a gentle knock on the door sounded again.


    "Miss Charlotte, may Ie in?"


    This is... Priestess Lottie!


    Recognizing the voice, Charlotte''s spirits lifted. She quickly opened her eyes, huddled under the nket, and resumed her pitiful and fragile appearance, softly saying.


    "Please...e in..."


    As soon as she spoke, the door was gently pushed open, and the beautiful and dignified priestess walked in.


    Charlotte smiled sweetly. She was about to start buttering her up, but Lottie spoke first.


    "Miss Charlotte, the Boulder family wants to see you. They''re waiting outside."

 Chapter 11: Invitation to the Duke Mansion

    Chapter 11: Invitation to the Duke Mansion


    T/N: Boulder > Borde from now on.


    _________________________________________


    Charlotte felt like a busy person. Just like a boss who hadn''t been to thepany for a long time, one by one, everyone lined up to see her. However, while it seemed like she was being weed, in reality, not a single person genuinely cared about her, they all had ulterior motives.


    But... The Borde family? The Duke''s family?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    The Borde family was the ruling family of the Borde Duchy and the object of loyalty for the Castell family. By the way, the two families also had a familial rtionship. Firstly, the ancestors of the Castell family were split off from the Borde family, considered a branch family of Borde. Secondly, the second wife of the former Duke of Borde, Lady Catherine, was Charlotte''s aunt.


    If you really calcted the generations, Charlotte was of the same generation as the current Duke. Hmm... even though in reality, the two were separated by several decades.


    In Charlotte''s vague memories, one of the few experiences of leaving Castell Manor was mostly to visit her aunt at the Duke''s mansion.


    However, Lady Catherine had passed away many years ago. And Charlotte herself hadn''t left the manor for ten years.Charlotte thought of the nobles who had been driven out by the female knight earlier. If she remembered correctly, they seemed to im to represent the Duke''s mansion... Could it be... them?


    Charlotte pondered. With a whisper to herself about being in demand, she nodded gently and obediently said.


    "Please, let them in!"


    The door was pushed open again, and several nobles in gorgeous attire entered the patient room. As expected, it was the group of people who had been driven out by Captain Kara before.


    "Miss Charlotte, we meet again. It''s been so many years, and you''ve be more beautiful,"


    The leading fat nobleman said with a kindly smile, performing a standard noble etiquette. Then, his expression became solemn, as if he were changing faces in Sichuan opera, bing mournful and heavy.


    <em>T/N: Sichuan Opera, Chinese opera that is known for its quick face-changing technique</em>


    "The incidentst night, the Duke''s mansion already knows about it. Regarding the ordeal of the Castell family, the Duke is deeply saddened and extremely angry."


    "This morning, the Duke has urged the Demon Hunters Bureau to thoroughly investigate this matter, vowing to unearth all the sinister bloodbornes of Borde and wipe them out in one fell swoop!"


    "Please rest assured, no matter what happens, the Borde family will always be the strongest backing for the Castell family!"


    The fat nobleman was indignant and his expression looked sincere.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, shrunk slightly under the nket, putting on a bewildered and timid expression. She tilted her little head, her big eyes seeming full of question marks.


    "Excuse my rudeness... who are you?"


    The fat nobleman''s breath paused. But it was the young noble swordsman behind him who couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Hehe, Bruno, I told you a long time ago, it''s been ten years already, how could the Castell family''s youngdy remember you."


    After speaking, the swordsman walked over the fat nobleman and came to Charlotte''s side. He was about to speak, but suddenly remembered something and imitated the fat nobleman''s actions, performing a noble etiquette.


    Charlotte still made a wary little animal appearance, pretending to be a naive and timid little girl. However, she was quite calm in her heart, analyzing the identity of the other party based on their performance.


    Let''s leave aside the fat nobleman for now. His steward''s attire was too conspicuous, obviously a steward or servant of the Duke''s mansion, probably with a viscount or baron title.


    What interested Charlotte was the swordsman. Judging by the memories she inherited, the swordsman''s movements were quite unorthodox, but it was evident that he was trying his best. This should be someone who had only recently be a noble, or a powerful extraordinary being.


    Her conversation with Dean Raoul had given Charlotte some understanding of the nobles in this world. In the world of Myria, nobles almost monopolized the extraordinary powers. It was normal for wild extraordinary beings to be recruited by nobles, and some of them could even directly be new nobles with titles.


    However, looking at the swordsman''s obviously high-end and gorgeous attire, especially the lion emblem of the Borde family that only main family members could wear on his right chest, Charlotte further adjusted her judgment. This was a neer recognized by the Borde family, newly gaining main family member status.


    "Nice to meet you for the first time, Miss Charlotte, I''m Leno Borde," the noble swordsman said.


    "Cough cough cough... Ahem..."


    The fat nobleman next to him coughed desperately, gesturing with his eyes. The swordsman was stunned for a moment, then instantly reacted, scratching his head and saying somewhat embarrassedly.


    "Uh... Leno de Boulde..."


    "De" was amon suffix in the noble names of the Silver Moon Kingdom, usually indicating the family or territory, meaning "belonging to" or ing from". For example, Charlotte herself, Charlotte de Castell, colloquially meant "Charlotte from Castell''s domain". In the Crescent Kingdom, the best way to judge noble status was to see if there was a "de" between the given name and the surname when someone introduced themselves.


    Obviously, this neer to the Borde family wasn''t used to his noble status yet. This time when he reintroduced himself, he even nervously mispronounced the surname "Borde".


    The fat nobleman was almost going crazy. As if wearing a mask of pain, he covered his face instantly, despairingly reminding in a low voice.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "It''s Borde..."


    The swordsman: ...


    The young noble''s expression froze for a moment, then his face turned red. His expression changed for a moment, then, as if he had given up, he cursed grumblingly.


    "Damn! Nobles are really troublesome. Damn Borde!"


    The fat nobleman widened his eyes, almost fainting as he covered his head, his entire body almost copsing. However, the young swordsman didn''t care anymore.


    "Alright, Bruno, don''t stare at me with your little eyes. No matter how big you stare, they''re still small!"


    "And don''t lecture me anymore. Even if the old man came today, I wouldn''t care."


    "I''ve said it many times, if I can''t get used to it, I will not follow it. There are too many rules at home. I''d rather be a mercenary and be free!"


    With that, he looked at Charlotte again and quickly said.


    "Miss Charlotte, let me reintroduce myself. I''m Leno."


    "As you can see, I used to be a free mercenary. I''ve just returned to the Borde family recently and am not familiar with anything. If I''ve offended you, please forgive me."


    "I came here this time not only to visit but also to deliver an invitation on behalf of the old man."


    "Damn! Honestly, I feel crazy delivering a birthday invitation now! After all, something like that happened just yesterday, now is not the right time at all..."


    "But the old man insisted I deliver it, saying it''s important for the future of the Castell family, especially after what happened at Castell Manor."


    "Miss Charlotte, I know you''re afraid, in pain and very sad right now... But people always have to look forward."


    "Mercenaries have a saying: life is the most damned adventure, only the most damned determined bastard can shout ''screw it'' ande back triumphant with a beauty and treasure in hand."


    "You''re not just yourself, you represent the Castell family, so please be strong."


    "Alright, I... cough, I''m done speaking, and the invitation is delivered. I won''t disturb you anymore."


    "I wish you a speedy recovery! Goodbye!"


    The young swordsman, named Leno, finished quickly, without even a hint of losing his breath, then turned and left. Charlotte, Lottie, and the fat nobleman were all stunned.


    However, just before leaving, Leno stopped again, turned his head to carefully examine Charlotte, and pondered for a moment.


    "Miss Charlotte... you''re very beautiful and cute, truly as the legends say, more beautiful than any girl of any race I''ve ever seen. You must be destined to be stunning in the future."


    "It''s a pleasure to see a beauty from the Castell family. If it were in the past, I could boast to mypanions for several years!"


    "However, because of this, please be more cautious..."


    "Innate beauty and wealth are blessings from the Gods, but they are also curses."


    "Especially when there isn''t enough strength to match them..."


    "They not only bring blessing, but also disaster."


    "Some things, when it''s time to give up, must be given up!"


    With that, Leno didn''t exin further, but opened the door and left gracefully.


    The fat nobleman hesitated, apologized to Charlotte with a bow, then turned and ran after Leno.


    "Oh! Lord Leno, wait for me! Wait for me!"


    The two came quickly and left quickly. In the blink of an eye, only Charlotte and Lottie remained.


    Looking at Charlotte lost in thought, Lottie was full of apologies.


    "I''m sorry... Miss Charlotte, I didn''t expect him to be so rude... I shouldn''t have let him in, did he frighten you?"


    Saying that, the beautiful priestess shook her head again, frowning.


    "A bastard is a bastard, without any noble etiquette. He''s really tarnishing the Borde Duke''s face!"


    The Duke''s illegitimate son, huh...


    Charlotte looked at the Duke''s invitation in front of her with a pensive gaze.

 Chapter 12: Charlottes Troubles

    Chapter 12: Charlotte''s Troubles


    Regarding Duke Borde''s affairs, Charlotte didn''t know much. After all, even though she inherited the memories of her original body owner, she hadn''t left the estate for ten years.


    However, Leno''s visit woke Charlotte up to a rather serious issue. That is the current situation of the Castell family. More urately, her own situation.


    Regardless of when Countess Castell became a vampire, or what her strength was before. Beforest night''s sacrifice, the olddy was indeed the main figure and protector of the Castell family all along. Now, this main figure is dead. Suddenly dead.


    The Castell family is left with only an underage female heir. If Charlotte were inheriting a normal earldom, that wouldn''t be a problem. But she isn''t.


    Through memory integration, Charlotte knows just how wealthy the family she''s inheriting really is. To put it in perspective, the steward in her memories once proudly mentioned: "The entire Castell earldom contributes more than one-sixth of the fiscal revenue of the Borde Duchy."


    What does that mean?


    Two-thirds of Borde Duchy''s fiscal revenuees from direct taxation of the Duke''s territories, and one-third from vassal noble contracts. And the Castell family, equivalent to a vassal noble, monopolizes half of the contract tax revenue outside Borde Duchy''s direct control. In other words, Castell family contributed just as much as all the other vassal nobles in Borde Duchy, more than a dozen familiesbined. And the taxes paid to the lord are only a quarter of the Castell family''s ie.


    In reality, the Castell family''s visible ie probably approaches that of the duchy''s territory taxes!


    Although Borde Duchy is rtively remote and impoverished within the kingdom overall, its status is somewhat akin to the central and western provinces of the Republic of China.But evenpared to the wealthiest duchy, the Castell earldom would still be considered quite wealthy territory. Using aparison from China, it''s like a second-tier economically developed city in the central and western provinces.


    So, here''s the problem. A vast and wealthy territory. An underage female heir.


    Will Charlotte''s inheritance of the estate go smoothly? Will she sessfully inherit the title? And even if she does inherit, will she be able to maintain it?


    At this moment, various small plotlines about power struggles began to spread in Charlotte''s mind...


    At the same time, whether it was the church''s goodwill or the duke''s invitation, they all became much more intriguing in Charlotte''s eyes. Charlotte felt a bit of a headache. The hidden dangers of her vampire identity were not yet resolved, and she was likely to be embroiled in the power struggles of the duchy.


    The game of power is always turbulent and cruel. Just because she''s cute and pitiful doesn''t mean everything will be fine. This isn''t a Mary Sue novel!


    Acting cute and foolish can indeed gain favor and lower others'' guard. But that only works when there''s no conflict of interest, or when the conflict isn''t significant enough. Not to mention, even without considering wealth, her appearance alone is enough to make people covet her.


    After all, even after experiencing various beautiful photos online in her previous life, she could still gaze into the mirror and be infatuated, eximing that it was worth living this life just to have this face!


    "Some things, when it''s time to give up, must be given up..."


    Charlotte remembered Leno''s hint before leaving. She understood. The other party was suggesting that in the worst-case scenario, she could consider relinquishing her inheritance rights to the estate to avoid being caught up in the power struggles among nobles. But...


    "Why should I give up?"


    Charlotte shook her head.


    She survived the blood sacrifice; could her current situation really be worse than being crucifiedst night? Even if she gets involved in struggles and crises, isn''t that something forter? Nothing has happened yet, right? Not to mention, will everything be fine if she gives up her inheritance rights?


    Some things can be prepared for in advance, but it''s not wise to give up just because it might rain. Moreover, is she really just a powerless little girl? No. She isn''t.


    Although she''s weak now, Charlotte knows that the path to transcendence has already opened up for her.


    Charlotte thought of the "Gospel of Blood" in her consciousness. That''s her trump card. It''s also her opportunity to be stronger. All she needs is time. She needs time to strengthen herself, to consolidate her position in this world. As long as she bes strong enough, she can hold onto everything that belongs to her. The estate is not just wealth, it''s also a backing. She must find a way to inherit it because it will be the base for her survival in the future.


    She''s a vampire! Where else is more suitable than her own estate to hide her identity?


    Of course, before bing powerful enough, she also needs some appropriate and clever techniques to deal with the difficulties she might encounter. She will make full use of everything she can use.


    "Although the future is still uncertain, it doesn''t mean there''s no hope."


    Charlotte muttered in her heart.


    Pushing aside these worries, Charlotte refocused her attention on charging the "Gospel of Blood."


    Nobles have their rules, and the church has its order. She should be rtively safe for the time being.


    Although it''s a bit strange to be a vampire living in a church hospital, in a sense, it''s also a form of protection. She can''t do much now, so she might as well think about how to fully charge the Codex and develop more of its functions. At the same time, she can also take this opportunity to learn more about extraordinary powers through the hospital''s priests.


    Of course, she also needs to study her own body! Uh, not that kind of man-interest study, but a scientific study of a "vampire" (serious face)...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte raised her head again and looked at Lottie, who was still rudely mocking Leno''s rough behavior on the side. In her eyes, this gentle, beautiful, and kind big sister priest has be a reserve charger for the Gospel, as well as a survival guide in another world.


    Charlotte took a deep breath, slightly raised her beautiful face, and began to skillfully act cute and pitiful. She poked her nearly healed wound forcefully, feeling the familiar pain, making a mist of tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Hmm? Miss Charlotte, are you feeling unwell?"


    Seeing the girl''s pitiful yet forced strong expression, Lottie couldn''t help but feel her heart clenched, overwhelmed with pity. That pitiful and somewhat sensible appearance instantly triggered her maternal instinct.


    "Sister Lottie..."


    Charlotte raised her head, and her pure and innocent watery blue eyes looked at Lottie. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, and her voice, slightly muffled, sounded particrly moving.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "My wound... it seems to start hurting again... <em>sniff</em>..."


    "Is it hurting again?"


    Lottie subconsciously held the girl''s arm, her voice full of concern.


    "Yeah..."


    Charlotte obediently nodded. She sniffled and wiped her nose, slightly tilting her head, her clear and innocent pupils reflecting Lottie''s slender figure.


    "Sister..."


    "Can you... use divine magic to help treat Charlotte''s wound again?"


    After saying that, she gently lowered her head again, weakly saying.


    "If... if it''s inconvenient, forget it..."


    Lottie hesitated a bit. That shy, nervous, and extremely apprehensive pitiful appearance is hard to refuse. She fell silent for a moment, let out a soft sigh, and nodded slightly.


    "Alright."


    "Divine treatment should not be received too much in a short period. If you feel tired, let me know immediately, and I will stop."


    After saying that, Lottie took a deep breath, ced her hands above Charlotte''s palm, and closed her eyes. Her expression gradually became solemn and sacred, and her gentle and solemn prayer sounded slowly.


    "O Lord Harald!"


    "You are the creator of the new world,"


    "You are the holy one in the court,"


    "The gods follow in your footsteps,"


    "The believers listen to your teachings,"


    "Great and merciful Lord!"


    "Please heal me, and I will recover."


    "Please redeem me, and I will be saved."


    "..."


    Dazzling and radiant golden light radiated from Priest Lottie. Countless flickering photons slowly gathered and danced in her palms then falling on Charlotte like snowkes.


    However, when the warm light fell on the girl, it brought burning pain like a branding iron. But Charlotte was already prepared for this. She endured it. Not only that, she raised her head and made expressions of joy and happiness.


    Before her eyes, a blood-red color slowly emerged. The familiar text finally unfolded.


    ["Gospel of Blood" detected an ongoing divine ritual¡ª¡ª]


    [Ritual name: Sacred Heal]


    [Caster: Lottie de Brois]


    [Recipient: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Ritual effect: One of the most basic healing divine spells of Lord Harald, capable of effectively treating minor injuries, relieving pain, and dispelling minor toxins. When the recipient is marked as evil existence by the Holy Court, it will cause pain.]


    [Interception Probability Assessment: 100%]


    [Do you want to intercept?]


    The familiar interface, the familiar inquiry. Charlotte also made a skillful response.


    ''Intercept.''


    Ritual judgment modification.


    All in one go.


    When a warm breeze reced the burning pain, the progress of the Blood Calling also changed...


    81.1%, 81.2%, 81.3%...


    Watching the slowly rising progress bar, Charlotte felt relieved. She knew that she could now freely leech the Holy Court.

 Chapter 13: Charlotte Gathering Snacks

    Chapter 13: Charlotte Gathering Snacks


    "She''s here?"


    "She''s here! She''s already here!"


    "Where, where?"


    "She''s in the main hall! Worshiping with Lord Raoul!"


    "Let''s go! Hurry and take a look!"


    The crowd of believers in various costumes surged and gathered in a corridor outside the praying hall of Borde Church Hospital. Among them were apprentice priests from the Church Hospital, residents living nearby, and young nobles who came with their entourage out of curiosity. This strange scene surprised passersby who were unaware of the truth.


    "What''s going on? Why are there so many people gathered?"


    "Yeah, isn''t the church here usually not very crowded?"


    "Is there an event at the Church Hospital today?""It''s Miss Charlotte!"


    Excited residents said. He pointed to the main hall not far away and continued.


    "She''s worshiping in the hall! She''s been attending for three days in a row!"


    "Miss Charlotte? Why does that name sound familiar?"


    "Of course it''s familiar, she''s the daughter of the Castell family!"


    "Castell? Is it that Castell? A few days ago, the family was ruined, but only one nce from the illegitimate son of the Duke makes him enchanted by her beauty?"


    "That''s right! It''s her!"


    The crowd''s eyes lit up.


    "Let''s go! Hurry and take a look!"


    Watching the excitement is always a pleasure for ordinary people, especially if it''s rted to nobles. Like a viral spread, passersby soon became excited and quickly joined the crowd to watch.


    However, at the center of attention, in the main praying hall of the Church Hospital, there was a solemn and sacred scene. The ethereal hymns cleansed the hearts of the people, and the holy light illuminated the hall.


    Priest Raoul wore a white divine robe. With a divine staff in one hand and a holy scripture in the other, he solemnly expounded the doctrine of the Holy Kingdom.


    The divine light shone on him, making him look like a messenger of the gods. Bright, holy, majestic...


    However, as a preacher, he was not the focus of the entire scene. Under the pulpit, a beautiful girl in a pure white gown, with her hands rested on her chest sped together. She knelt on the ground, her eyes closed lightly, her long eyshes trembling slightly, and her delicate face filled with peace and holiness. Her golden hair shimmered like silk in the divine light, naturally scattered on the ground. The sparkling photons enveloped her, like dancing fairies.


    Angel... She was an angel that had fallen to earth!


    This was the only thought in the minds of everyone witnessing this scene. The faithful who listened to the church in the main hall became more devout, and their eyes toward the girl and the priest were full of admiration and enthusiasm.


    Those who came to watch the legendary beautiful noble girl couldn''t help but quiet down. They were afraid of disturbing the praying girl. They were afraid of ruining such a sacred and beautiful scene. They felt ashamed and felt that any disrespect to the girl at this moment was like sphemy against the gods...


    Even the free-spirited artists who were attracted toe couldn''t help but look at all this excitedly, eager to open their sketchbooks on the spot and depict this sacred scene.


    "Our Lord in heaven, hallowed be your name, your kingdome, your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven..."


    The old priest solemnly finished the final prayer, gently cing down the holy scripture. He crossed his chest devoutly.


    "Praise the divine!"


    "Praise the divine!"


    The believers also traced the holy emblem on their chests, praising in unison.


    The hymn ceased, and the divine light that enveloped the main hall was also removed by the priests. Today''s worship service was over.


    Priest Raoul nodded slightly to the faithful, then left the church together with the girl. The main hall quieted down again for a moment, and the solemn atmosphere gradually dissipated.


    Outside the door, the onlookers breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at each other, seeing admiration and shock in each other''s eyes.


    "So beautiful... she''s really beautiful... no wonder so many people like her!"


    "Praise the Lord! Is she the daughter of the gods?"


    "No wonder she''s from the Castell family..."


    "She''s also the heir to the title! If anyone could pursue her, they could also obtain the wealth of the Castell family!"


    "Don''t daydream, even ordinary nobles probably aren''t worthy of the Castell family!"


    "But didn''t the Castell family suffer a disaster? I heard there''s only her left?"


    "Pitiful... she''s not even an adult yet?"


    "Hey, even if her family suffered a disaster, the price of a meal for her is probably your annual sry."


    "Yeah, I heard everything in the Castell family, even the bed and toilet, are made of gold!"


    "..."


    ____________________________


    "Hehe, little Charlotte, how did you consider my proposal earlier?"


    "Bing a priest doesn''t mean giving up the inheritance of the estate, as long as you don''t hold an official position in the church, there are also many noble that be church priests."


    In the corridor of the Church Hospital, Dean Raoul walked side by side with Charlotte, his old face wearing a kind smile.


    "To be honest, I''m increasingly fond of you. You''re really suitable to be a priest, no... perhaps even a saint of the church in the future!"


    "Have you noticed? With you here, the number of believers who havee to worship in the church these days has increased a lot, and even the priests are more dedicated."


    "How about it, lil'' Charlotte, are you willing to join the church?"


    Charlotte smiled sweetly. She skillfully drew a cross on her chest and didn''t answer directly.


    "Grandpa Raoul, I''ll consider it again."


    Dean Raoul nodded gently, indicating understanding.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Sorry, I was a bit hasty, you must have some other concerns."


    "But, what I said was sincere. You have a high affinity with the divine power. It''s not amon urrence to be surrounded by divine light every time one worships."


    "You see, even the power of the gods likes you, blessing you eagerly!"


    Of course, those thing all wanted to purify me, but in the end, I persuaded them to change their minds...


    Charlotte smiled, her chest slightly raised, like a proud little kitten.


    "Of course, I''m a devout believer of the Lord!"


    "I feel very honored and happy to be able to personally attend the worship service presided over by you!"


    She was really happy. A second-tier priest is indeed a second-tier priest. Through today''s worship, she harvested more energy through the divine ritual than in the past few daysbined!


    Dean Raoul nodded slightly, also smiling. He had no doubts about the girl''s devout faith.


    "Is the woundpletely healed?"


    "Thanks to you and the other priests, it has healedpletely, without leaving a single scar."


    "No, it''s because you''re a devout believer of the Lord, a favored existence by our Lord."


    The old priest shook his head gently.


    "Discharged officially tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s a pity, tomorrow I need to go to the Grand Cathedral to meet the High Priest, so I can''t personally send you off."


    "No need to trouble yourself. Sister Lottie has already informed my family. The family will send servants to pick me up."


    "But the Castell Manor... Oh, right, the Castell family still has some shops in the city, where everything is fine."


    "Hmm..."


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy after talking about the Castell family''s matters.


    After a moment, Dean Raoul sighed and gently patted Charlotte''s shoulder.


    "Lil'' Charlotte."


    "Uh..."


    "I''ve heard some not-so-good rumors recently... After you''re discharged, if you encounter any difficulties that can''t be solved, send someone to find me. I still have some face in the church, and I can also say a few words to the High Priest."


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment. She slowly raised her head and saw the firm and loving gaze of the old priest. A warm feeling rose in her heart, and Charlotte nodded gently.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Raoul."


    This time, she didn''t use her usual deliberately cute tone.


    The old priest smiled. He smiled very happily.


    "Alright, enjoy the peace of the Church Hospital a little longer! I''ve helped you intercept quite a few noble visits these days... Hmm... you seem to dislike dealing with them."


    "But after you''re discharged, I won''t be able to help you anymore!"


    After speaking, Dean Raoul gently rubbed the silky hair on the girl''s head and left with a heartyugh.


    Watching him leave, Charlotte sighed lightly. Although the old priest had the selfish motive of wanting to recruit her into the church, he was indeed sincerely good to her. This made her feel a little guilty about deceiving him. Of course, this guilt was fleeting and disappeared in an instant. After all, surviving in this otherworldly world was her top priority now.


    Back in her ward, Charlotte closed the door. Several thick books were ced on the bedside bookshelf, all borrowed from the church these days.


    She had been in the hospital for six days. By the third day, her wound had already healed. During these days of leisure time, apart from finding ways to leech the church, Charlotte spent the rest of her time reading or testing her current physical condition.


    She secretly tested several things. Although this body was only fifteen years old, the energy contained within it could easily knock down three strong men. Whether it was speed, strength, or endurance, they were all strong. Ordinary people were no match for her at all. And if it were after nightfall, her overall physical fitness would rise to a whole new level, doubling directly!


    However, correspondingly, she did have some obvious weaknesses.


    Bloodborne was indeed a vampire. Through these days of observation and experimentation, she found that she did indeed fear sunlight, just as in the legends.


    It was fine to stay in the room, and even exposure to candlelight was okay. But if she appeared under direct sunlight, her skin would experience a noticeable burning sensation. Short exposure didn''t show much. But if she stayed for a longer period, her skin would gradually redden, blister, and her body temperature would rise sharply. Charlotte didn''t dare to test too long. She estimated that if she stayed longer, there was a high probability of a life-threatening situation.


    Although she wasn''t sure if triggering the protective mechanism of the "Gospel of Blood" would help, it was better not to take risks while in the church.


    In addition, under direct sunlight, Charlotte would feel extremely tired. Her overall physical fitness would significantly decrease, weakening by about 50%. But apart from this, items like garlic, silverware, or crosses posed no threat to her.


    The exception is divine magic. The restraining power of the divine magic of the Holy Court was very strong against her. Fortunately, she had the divine ritual counter of the "Gospel of Blood" to manipte it, which put them as the least of her worries.


    It just meant she couldn''t bask in the sun anymore. But nothing is absolute. As the vanguard against the "Blood Demon Cult" the Church Hospital''s library also had many records about Bloodborne. Some books mentioned that some powerful bloodborne could ignore the sunlight''s exposure, and some bloodborne with special bloodline talents could freely walk under the sunlight. In other words, if she could continue to improve her strength, Charlotte also had the hope of standing under the sun again one day.


    Moreover, Charlotte also gained some understanding of the extraordinary power system in the world of Myria. The division of extraordinary powers in this world was not asplex as in many novels she had read in her previous life. On the contrary, it was quite straightforward.


    In this world, there were four tiers of extraordinary powers.


    From weak to strong, they were the Starry Sky First Tier, the Silver Moon Second Tier, the zing Sun Third Tier, and the Legendary Fourth Tier.


    Below the Starry Sky First Tier, there was a special stage between ordinary people and extraordinary beings, generally referred to as the Apprentice Tier, Squire Tier, Novice Tier, or Zero Tier. This refers to those who have mastered extraordinary powers but their power is not enough topletely surpass the limits of ordinary people, or not enough to independently trigger "Divine Magic" and "Miracles." Like Charlotte now.


    Above the Legendary Fourth Tier was the realm of gods that ordinary people could not touch. The realm of gods is for myth. That''s what ordinary people look up to.


    Mythical gods are all gods, but they can be further divided into demigods and true gods. For example, the sacrifice recipient of the old witch, the Bloodborne Archduke, is a demigod and one of the officially recognized evil gods by the Holy Court.


    This information was all collected by Charlotte from church books.


    It was embarrassing. The supreme artifact of the bloodborne, the "Gospel of Blood" was in her hands, but it was so damaged that she had to find so much knowledge in the church.


    Fortunately, after these days of leeching the church, the charging of the Blood Summoning had finally beenpleted. Charlotte nned to try it out after leaving the church and returning to the manor tomorrow.


    Sitting back on the bed, Charlotte felt a little thirsty. She poured herself a ss of water and nned to read for a while longer.


    However, after drinking the water, the thirst didn''t diminish. Instead, it became stronger.


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed like her "bloodthirst" was about to trigger...

 Chapter 14: Please... Show some restrain

    Chapter 14: Please... Show some restrain


    This is the first time Charlotte has felt a craving for blood in thest six days.


    Unlike the previous time she arrived at the Church Hospital, this craving didn''t have a cause; it seemed to appear suddenly. At the same time, this craving didn''t start as intense as the first day when she was attracted by the fragrance of Priest Lottie.


    Initially, Charlotte only felt a slight thirst. Gradually, this feeling of thirst intensified. She became very thirsty, extremely thirsty. Like a traveler in the desert who hasn''t had a drop of water for a long time.


    However, no matter how much water Charlotte poured for herself, she couldn''t alleviate this thirst. This thirst seemed to be imprinted on her soul.


    "Their fear of light and holy power, their craving for blood, their dependence on sucking blood for survival, their evil, madness, and cruelty..."


    Priest Lottie''s words surfaced in Charlotte''s mind again.


    The need for regr blood consumption is a sign of being a Bloodborne. The church''s books also describe bloodborne as creatures that need to consume blood regrly to survive.


    During these peaceful days, Charlotte thought that she could satisfy her need for blood just by eating and sleeping normally. She thought that perhaps having the Gospel made her immune to the need for blood. But now, it seemed she was wrong. It wasn''t that she was immune, but the time hadn''te yet.


    "Hold on! I''ll be discharged tomorrow. After leaving the hospital, I''ll find a source of blood to satisfy my needs!"Charlotte encouraged herself.


    Bloodborne need to drink blood regrly. But whether it was the church''s books or the priests in the hospital, they never said it had to be human blood.


    Charlotte wasn''t that twisted. She had already decided that once she left the church tomorrow, she would quickly send the family''s servants to buy some livestock and poultry. Whether it''s chickens, ducks, geese, rabbits, deer, fish, or anything else, their blood should solve the problem and also cover her tracks. With that in mind, Charlotte forcefully diverted her attention, trying not to think about bloodsucking.


    But she underestimated the speed at which this bloodthirsty desire erupted. As time passed, the thirst became stronger and stronger, and Charlotte found it increasingly difficult to divert her gaze. Her mind seemed to be filled with thoughts of when she could finally drink blood. The more she thought about it, the thirstier she became.


    Her breathing became rapid, her gaze became unfocused, and her panting became heavy. Charlotte felt a faint heat on her cheeks, and her brain gradually became drowsy, as if she were running a fever.


    She reluctantly sat up on the bed and looked at herself in the mirror on the bedside table, only to be startled by her reflection. In the mercury mirror, the beautiful girl''s cheeks were flushed, her gaze unfocused, her long eyshes trembling slightly, and her eyes seemed watery... That delicate appearance seemed like it was about to shed tears, as if being a maiden in heat.


    Charlotte:...


    She felt like something deep inside her had copsed. The self-esteem that hadn''t been pierced even when acting silly and cute copsed at this moment...


    "No... this isn''t me, absolutely not me!"


    Charlotte threw away the mirror, turned over, and buried her head in the pillow.


    She couldn''t sleep that night.


    ...


    "Good morning, lil'' Charlotte... Huh? What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    The next morning, Priest Lottie, as usual, was performing her duty, but what she saw was a girl wrapped up in a small nket like a silkworm cocoon. She walked to the bedside with some concern. The irresistible and tempting fragrance immediately filled Charlotte''s nostrils, making her shiver involuntarily.


    So fragrant! She wanted to pounce on her... She wanted to... bite into her slender neck and suck her sweet blood!


    Various crazy thoughts surged like a tide, impacting Charlotte''s sanity. She gritted her teeth, resisted the urge to assault, continued to curl up in the nket, and mumbled.


    "I''m... fine... I''ll sleep a little longer."


    Listening to the suppressed trembling in her voice, Priest Lottie''s gaze slightly condensed. She hesitated for a moment, then lifted the girl''s nket, and directly uncovered it.


    Charlotte was suddenly exposed to the light. The two almost made eye contact in an instant.


    Priest Lottie was slightly stunned while Charlotte inwardly cursed, "Oh no!"


    But just as she thought she was about to expose her identity as a bloodborne, she saw the beautiful priest first slightly stunned, then blushing, and gently averted her gaze.


    Lottie reached out and covered her with the nket again, her gentle voice carrying reminders and reprimands.


    "Little Charlotte... Your body has just healed, and you''re still quite weak. You... need to control your urge a bit."


    "I know you''re curious at your age, but... you need to pay attention to the frequency and intensity of such behavior."


    Charlotte:...?


    ...


    Charlotte knew that her symptoms of blood addiction were misunderstood by Lottie.


    Her mood wasplicated. She didn''t know whether to feel fortunate that her identity hadn''t been exposed or ashamed for being misunderstood for doing something wrong...


    At this moment, she should be thankful for her desire for blood.


    As time passed, Charlotte''s craving for blood did not diminish. Moreover, this craving began to affect her thinking.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Everything she saw seemed to be a source of blood. Even the mosquitoes in the room became adorable, and it was difficult for her to think deeply about anything else. As a result, she didn''t have to worry about the shame of being misunderstood anymore. Because she no longer has the energy.


    Fortunately, Charlotte''s will was still firm, and her consciousness was still clear. Although her whole being was about to be consumed by desire, she still maintained basic rationality.


    Or maybe she had endured for too long. Her state of being like a maiden in heat finally began to change after nearly a day. As night fell and the Castell family''s carriage finally came to pick her up... Charlotte had somehow returned to normal.


    However, she seemed absent-minded. Charlotte knew that she hadn''t ovee it. In fact, she was now like a volcano about to erupt, just forcibly suppressing all desires for the moment... She is calm for now. But once triggered, her bloodsucking instinct would probably eruptpletely, and she would no longer be able to suppress it. But Charlotte''s absent-minded state was misunderstood by the priests as the sadness and reluctance of a girl leaving.


    "Lady Lottie, thank you for taking care of Miss Charlotte, this is a token of appreciation from the Castell family, please ept it."


    The servant of the Castell family was an old man with a hunched back named Casimodo. He was extremely ugly, with two servants dressed in Castell family uniforms following behind him.


    The priests at the church hospital all knew this old man. He was the owner of the Castell family''s silverware shop in the west district of Borde City. Despite being born with a congenital disability, he was rescued and adopted by the previous Count Castell, and he was extremely loyal to the Castell family. He had even saved the life of the old count in the past. The master-servant rtionship between the two was also a good story in Borde City.


    Lottie nced at the box of gold and silver being offered, motioning for the apprentice priest to ept it, and then sighed lightly, saying.


    "Healing Charlotte is what the Church Hospital should do."


    "However... as servants of the Castell family, you have not visited your master for several days, it seems you are not verypetent."


    At the end, the priest''s voice carried a hint of reproach.


    The old servant''s hunchback deepened further. He looked guilty and sighed.


    "You are right... I will make sure to improve in the future, but... these days, because of the turmoil in the estate, the whole family has been in chaos, and I couldn''t spare any time..."


    "Alright, it''s gettingte, hurry and take Charlotte away, remember what I said."


    Lottie shook her head, interrupting Casimodo''s exnation.


    The old servant bowed deeply, then turned to the silent Charlotte and gave a bow, saying.


    "Miss, let''s go."


    "Um..."


    Charlotte, who was still struggling with the temptation of blood, nodded listlessly. She suppressed the bloodthirsty desire attracted by the enticing fragrance of the many priests, with the help of the old man, she boarded the carriage.


    "Miss Charlotte, have a safe journey. If you have time, you cane back to visit us again!"


    A priest waved goodbye.


    Charlotte forced herself to smile weakly.


    "I don''t want to be hospitalized again."


    "Hahaha..."


    The many priests were amused by the girl''s words.


    The leaving carriage took Charlotte away. The priests of the Church Hospital stood at the door of the church, watching the carriage disappear at the end of the road.


    "Ah, with Miss Charlotte gone, the daily mass will be much less fun."


    One priest sighed.


    "Yeah, just seeing her every day would improve my mood a lot."


    Other priests echoed.


    Lottie silently watched the direction the carriage had gone, silent for a long time. Then, with a sigh,


    "Let''s go, let''s go back, there''s still a lot of work to do at the hospital."


    With that, many priests turned around.


    However, just as they were about to enter the church hospital, with a stir of dust, another carriage hurriedly passed by, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Stop!"


    Under the coachman''smand, the carriage slowly stopped in front of the church hospital.


    A hunched old man, wiping the sweat from his forehead, tremblingly jumped down from the position of the coachman. He had an ugly face, was panting, and bowed to the priests.


    "I''m sorry, my lords, there was some trouble at the shop, and I''mte."


    "I''m Casimodo, here to pick up my master, Miss Charlotte, to go home..."


    Looking at the old man''s identical appearance, the priests were suddenly stunned.

 Chapter 15: Hijacking Under the Moonlight

    Chapter 15: Hijacking Under the Moonlight


    Charlotte sat in the carriage, her mind feeling heavy and sluggish. The carriage shook violently, and the howling wind made the curtains on both sides rustle. The craving for blood made the girl''s thoughts extremely sluggish. But even so, she still felt that something was off...


    The carriage... Was it... going a bit too fast?


    "Slow... Slow down..."


    Charlotte leaned back in the reclining chair inside the carriage, massaging her buzzing temples, and softly spoke to the old servant in front. However, the old servant did not respond, and the speed of the carriage did not decrease at all.


    "Please... Slow down..."


    She struggled to knock on the window frame again, trying to remind the attendants riding on both sides of the carriage. The attendants also ignored her, silently guarding on both sides of the carriage.


    Charlotte suddenly became a bit more alert. She reluctantly sat up straight, propped up her dizzy head, and pulled open the curtains of the carriage. Outside was a rather dpidated cobblestone road, with low, crumbling buildings on both sides rapidly moving away.


    Even though Charlotte didn''t recognize the way home, she could tell that this was definitely not the road back to the Castell Manor. The reason was simple. Castell Manor was located in the prosperous section of the noble district of Boulder City. Although the streets there were not particrly clean and tidy, the inherited memories also included spacious and smooth roads. But here, the road was bumpy, the buildings were gloomy and dpidated, and there were few lights visible on the buildings on either side of the road, like haunted houses in a horror show.


    "Miss, the wind outside is too strong, please close the curtains quickly."Finally, the attendant outside the carriage spoke. However, the first thing he did was to reach out and close the carriage window.


    Charlotte''s heart sank. She realized that she might have been abducted by someone. These people probably were not servants of the Castell family at all!


    Realizing this, Charlotte becamepletely alert. Her first thought was to jump off the carriage and escape.


    The senses of the bloodborne were very sharp. She could clearly sense that neither the old servant driving the carriage nor the attendants riding on both sides were extraordinary individuals.


    They didn''t even have the enticing aroma of church priests on them. Their scent was simr to themoners in the ordinary hospital wards, like dry ck bread. Tasteless to eat, but a pity to waste. These people... were most likely just ordinary people who had undergone some training.


    Although the carriage was fast now, Charlotte was not an ordinary little girl. The special physique of the bloodborne gave her the confidence to jump off the fast-moving carriage unharmed and then escape quickly. Even though she was not in a good condition now, constantly on the verge of a blood frenzy...


    However, just as Charlotte was about to act, a cold light reflected in front of the attendant.


    Charlotte saw clearly that it was a loaded crossbow in front of the attendant!


    Damn it, how could these people have crossbows?!


    Charlotte cursed inwardly and instantly dispelled the idea of jumping off the carriage. She barely knew a bit about history in her past life and had some understanding of this kind of lethal weapon from the era of cold weapons.


    In the medieval era of Earth, whether it was in the East or the West, such things were prohibited from being used outside the battlefield. Even though she had crossed into this world with extraordinary powers, she didn''t think that such a thing, which could directly pierce through a knight''s armor at close range, would be allowed to be brought into the city!


    Not only that, Charlotte had been searching for books about extraordinary powers in the church these days. Among them, there was a bookparing thebat power of extraordinary individuals and ordinary people, which mentioned several weapons that ordinary people could use that might pose a life threat to extraordinary individuals. Among them was the crossbow!


    It was clearly stated in the book that ordinary individuals who had not stepped into the ranks of the extraordinary could not contend with a crossbow. And even if they had stepped into the ranks, before reaching the second-tier of Silver Moon, specially trained ordinary people, under the premise of being fully prepared, also had a certain chance of killing a first-tier extraordinary like Charlotte with a crossbow.


    It was obvious that the crossbow in the hands of these people was to guard against possible extraordinaries. The need to use a crossbow to guard against extraordinaries indicated that these people probably did not have an extraordinary person as an aplice, but since they could obtain crossbows, the forces behind them were definitely not small. Charlotte quickly made this judgment.


    However, although she had just entered the realm of the extraordinary, she had not yet stepped into the first tier. With the physique of the bloodborne, if these people were unarmed, perhaps she would not be afraid at all. But now was different. They had weapons. Sharp ones to boot.


    If she acted rashly, if these people aimed their crossbows at her, she might be in danger. Not only that, even if she sessfully escaped, if she exposed her identity as a member of the bloodborne, she would also invite endless trouble. At least... the identity as Charlotte de Castell would definitely be doomed.


    Her mind was so heavy and sluggish that it was difficult for Charlotte to focus her thoughts. But even so, she made a decision.


    Don''t act rashly for now. These people are obviously still alert after sessfully kidnapping their target. She had to wait until they rxed before she could consider quietly escaping or directly confronting them. These people didn''t know she was an extraordinary, just treating her as a powerless little girl. Then... their disdain for her was her chance!


    Thinking like this, Charlotte calmed down.


    Outside the window, the moonlight gradually deepened. With the night falling, Charlotte clearly felt that her body''s functions were steadily improving at a considerable speed... night was the bloodborne''s yground. Under the moonlight, Charlotte''s strength would only be stronger than during the day!


    However, at the same time, perhaps due to the side effects brought about by the enhancement of night-time powers, as Charlotte''s bloodborne powers increased, her bloodthirsty desire became increasingly difficult to suppress. Her rationality gradually began to tilt toward the edge of losing control, to the point where the scent emanating from the attendants and the old servant, from being as nd as ck bread, gradually became as delicious and enticing as creamy mushroom soup. This was a development that Charlotte could not have anticipated. She felt that she was about to lose control to her impulse.


    The carriage raced in the moonlight. After an unknown amount of time, it finally stopped in a deste and uninhabited courtyard.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Stop!"


    The old servant driving the carriage pulled the reins, and the panting horses let out a neigh, stopping slowly. The horses nervously snorted, their legs trembling and excrement constantly flowing down.


    The old servant nced strangely at the trembling horses, pinched his nose, and cursed softly.


    "Damn it! These useless horses we were given are all useless trash. They''ve only run for so long and can''t go on anymore!"


    His voice was full of vigor,pletely different from the frailty he had just shown in front of the hospital.


    "Hey! You two, go outside and keep an eye out. Don''t let anyone follow us for real!"


    He ordered the two attendants.


    The two attendants looked at each other, nced at the carriage with suspicion, then sneered doubtfully.


    "Hatchet, are you trying to sneak off and y with the cargo while we''re not around?"


    "Damn it! This is the youngdy of the Castell family! The master specifically ordered the goods to be checked by him personally and made it clear that we couldn''t touch them. If you want to die, go ahead and try!"


    The old servant red, annoyed.


    "Hmph!"


    The two attendants snorted lightly, unwillingly dismounted and went to the entrance of the courtyard.


    "Really blind bastards, don''t even see what kind of junk you are, and you still desire to eat swan meat like a toad!"


    The old servant cursed a few more times, spat heavily on the ground, took out a piece of hard ck bread from his pocket, took a few hard bites, chewed, took a few sips from the water bottle he carried with him, and then jumped down from the carriage. When he came to the front of the carriage, he had put on a smiling face.


    "Miss Charlotte, we''re here."


    The old servant with his hoarse voice lightly knocked on the carriage.


    <em>Silence</em>---


    The horses neighed softly, and the night wind rustling the messy bushes sounded. There was no response from inside the carriage.


    "Miss Charlotte?"


    The old servant repeated. Still no answer.


    The old servant''s face changed slightly. He quickly opened the curtain, and his sharp eyes shot into the carriage. But when he saw the girl cowering in the corner of the carriage, he instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He smiled slightly, but his ugly face looked even more hideous.


    "Miss Charlotte, why aren''t you speaking? You really scared this old man."


    "Hehehe, we''ve arrived, you should get off."


    The girl in the carriage did not move.


    The old servant frowned slightly, his face gradually darkening. He snorted, roughly opened the side door of the carriage, preparing to forcibly pull the girl out.


    However, when he opened the door and his hand covered with calluses and body hair was about to touch the girl, he suddenly stopped.


    The cold moonlight shone through the window, pouring onto the girl, coating her beautiful golden hair with ayer of silver brilliance. The girl slowly raised her head. Her face was as delicate as a doll''s, butcking any expression.


    A pair of blood-like eyes as deep as the sea looked at the old servant who opened the carriage. Cold, indifferent, but seemed to be carrying the madness and brutality. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, outlining a beautiful and charming curve, with a pair of sharp fangs faintly showing.


    The old servant''s entire body hair suddenly stands to its limit.

 Chapter 16: She is a Monster!

    Chapter 16: She is a Monster!


    "Ugh! What a nuisance! Did you see how he acted just now?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Isn''t it just because he got lucky and was chosen by the magician to be cast with a disguise spell? He really thinks he''s the boss now!"


    "Yup, yup!"


    "What''s wrong with ying in advance? She''s just a little girl without awakened bloodline power, a little threat is enough to stop her bbering!"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Outside the courtyard, two servants stood side by side watering the grass. One grumbled while the other kept agreeing.


    This area was quite deste, surrounded by abandoned houses, asionally some passing homeless people casting curious nces at the two.


    "What are you looking at? Look again and I''ll shoot your eyeballs to pieces!"The grumbling servant red and shouted. He shed the crossbow at his waist, scaring the homeless man away instantly.


    "What bad luck! Once I''m done with this job and be a knight, I''ll nevere to this ghostly ce again!"


    The servant snorted coldly, holstered his crossbow, and pulled up his pants.


    After rxing, the two nced around roughly before turning back towards the courtyard. This area was quite remote and rarely visited on ordinary days.


    They had already arranged for people to distract the Castell family, and they had been running around in circles, not worried at all about someone discovering the truth and chasing after them in a short while.


    Next, they had plenty of time to hand over the goods. Just thinking about the reward they would soon receive filled the two with anticipation.


    "Let''s hurry up! Who knows if that guy distracted us really for caution or if he wants to y sneakily in advance. The Castell family''s youngdy is a temptation even a God would envy!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Damn! Do you think... he wouldn''t really eat her alone, wouldn''t he?"


    "Yes, yes... hmm, you make sense! Let''s go quickly!"


    The two servants immediately quickened their pace. However, just as they took a few steps, a piercing scream came from the direction of the courtyard, exceptionally clear in the deep night.


    They froze in their tracks.


    "Just now... who was that?"


    "It sounded... like Hatchet..."


    They nced at each other, their expressions slightly changed, then immediately picked up their crossbows, bing even more vignt.


    "There might be trouble, let''s be careful!"


    The two exchanged a nce, nodded silently, then tightened their grip on their crossbows and cautiously walked toward the direction of the courtyard.


    The night was deep, and the mercury-like moonlight spilled onto the ground, adding a hint of eerie mystery to the dpidated courtyard.


    After that scream, there was no sounding from the courtyard anymore. Only the rustling of leaves blown by the night wind, the chirping of insects in the grass, and asionally the hoarse meowing of a cat could be heard.


    "HATCHET¡ª HATCHET¡ª?"


    The two servants stood at the courtyard gate, calling out from afar. However, there was no response.


    A gust of night wind blew, cold and eerie, carrying a strong smell of blood, making the two feel a chill.


    They looked at each other, seeing a hint of seriousness in each other''s eyes. Swallowing hard, they both subconsciously tightened their grip on the crossbows in their hands, as if only such powerful weapons could give them some sense of security.


    They cautiously approached.


    The courtyard was eerily silent.


    The further they went, the stronger the smell of blood became.


    And when they saw the carriage parked in front of the house, their pupils suddenly contracted.


    Blood...


    There was blood everywhere...


    The carriage had been destroyed, the draft horses were nowhere to be seen, and the dpidated carriage looked as if it had been drenched in a rain of blood, with blood everywhere within sight.


    In a puddle of blood not far from the carriage,y Hatchet dressed in servant clothes. His appearance was no longer that of an ugly old servant but that of a rough middle-aged man. But at this moment, his eyes bulged out, his tongue sticking out, his expression full of terror. That expression... seemed to have seen something extremely horrifying.


    There were traces of tearing all over his body, his limbs twisted at incredible angles, and his chest and abdomen were directly ripped open. The strong smell of blood rushed over, apanied by a suffocating stench. The two servants almost instantly changed theirplexion.


    "Lu... Lupe, look over there!"


    One of the servants tugged at the sleeve of the other, pointing tremblingly at the ground. The other followed his gaze, only to see a grim bloodstain on the ground starting from the front of the carriage, extending all the way to the woods in the distance.


    There were rustling sounds in the woods as if something was moving. Looking at the deep and dark forest, the two swallowed hard.


    "Monster... there must be a monster here!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "For the love of the gods! I knew it! The church has kept this district forbidden for so many years, there must be a reason!"


    "Lupe... maybe... maybe we should give up the bounty... and just leave!"


    The servant who had been agreeing all along was clearly panicked, making the sign of the cross frantically across his chest. But the other servant''s expression changed drastically. After a moment of hesitation, he looked at the empty carriage and clenched his teeth, cursing under his breath.


    "Fool! Don''t you want the Awakening Seed? Not to mention if the goods are gone, if we leave now, we''ll surely die in the end!"


    "Go and see what''s exactly going on!"


    "Don''t be afraid! Unlike Hatchet, we have crossbows!"


    The other servant hesitated. But seeing the gloomy yet determined expression on hispanion''s face, he finally gritted his teeth and followed.


    The two held their crossbows and walked towards the woods. Along the way, they could sporadically see some remains of the carriage horses.


    The sounds from the forest gradually became clearer. It seemed that some wild beast was tearing at something.


    Their hearts pounded almost out of their chests, sweat soaking their backs, and the hands holding the crossbows felt numb.


    Approaching the forest cautiously, the sounds from within became even clearer.


    The two held their breath, tremblingly lifting a branch, finally seeing the scene in the woods. They saw the missing carriage horse lying in the forest.


    The carriage horse was already dead. A petite figure was crouched beside it, seemingly sucking on something.


    The moonlight poured through the branches, illuminating the petite figure clearly. The blood-stained white dress, the blood-stained golden hair, and under the moonlight, the face that looked like a doll. It was none other than the girl they had abducted!


    But at this moment, the girl''s beautiful face was also stained with blood, adding a hint of cruelty and strangeness.


    "Oh, God! Lupe! It''s the girl we brought here!"


    The timid servant couldn''t help but whisper.


    Disturbed by the whisper, the petite figure stopped moving instantly. She slowly turned her head, and what the servants saw were her familiar, captivating features. But at this moment, her sky-blue eyes had turnedpletely blood-red, with craziness filling her crimson pupils.


    She looked at the two men, giving a faint smile, her two sharp teeth constantly dripping with fresh blood.


    Eerie, sinister, yet beautiful...


    The two servants suddenly shivered coldly. In a panic, the timid servant directly pulled the trigger, and the bolt shot out, piercing through the girl''s chest, bursting into a spray of blood.


    The girl trembled slightly, slowly lowering her head to look at the bolt embedded in her body.


    "Damn it! What are you doing, Antonio?!"


    The other servant, watching the girl hit by the arrow, widened his eyes, his expression even more terrified.


    However, the girl did not react. She seemedpletely unaware, tilting her head slightly, her crazy and dazed gaze falling on the embedded arrow, as if slowly pondering what had just happened. Then, she slowly raised her hand, gripping the half arrow protruding from her body¡ª and pulled it out directly!


    In the horrified gaze of the two servants, blood sttered, and the gruesome wound on the girl''s chest slowly began to heal!


    <em>Thud</em>...


    The servant who had pulled the trigger trembled, and the crossbow in his hand fell directly to the ground.


    "Monster... she... she''s a monster!"


    He widened his eyes, his voice trembling.


    "She''s a bloodborne! Run!"


    Seemingly realizing something, the other servant''s expression changed dramatically. He didn''t hesitate at all to turn around and start running.


    However, just as he turned around, the girl who had been kneeling in the woods suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Quiet... without any sound.


    Her beautiful yet eerie face was less than thirty centimeters away from his. He could even see the delicate pores on the girl''s face and smell the sweet yet incredibly bloody scent emanating from her body.


    The girl stood in front of him, ying with a beating heart in her hand. She leaned slightly forward, her warm and fragrant breath sprayed onto the servant''s face.


    "Where... are you going?"


    The servant''s body hair stood up. He was about to raise his crossbow to counterattack, but he felt a dull pain in his chest, his whole body went weak, and he slowly fell down. As his consciousness faded, he was left with only one thought.


    Oh... that heart... was mine.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The remaining servant instantly fell to the ground. Watching the girl, drenched in blood under the moonlight, his gaze was dull, trembling in fear, clearly terrified by what had just happened.


    Her crimson eyes moved slowly, the insane gaze falling on him.


    The servant was terrified, instantly breaking down, and execrating urine and feces.


    "D-don''t... don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    "I surrender... I surrender...!"

 Chapter 17: How should I call you?

    Chapter 17: How should I call you?


    Charlotte discovered two characteristics of the bloodborne.


    Firstly, if one goes without blood for a long time after craving blood, they will eventually lose control and go berserk, doing unpredictable things.


    Secondly, if one drinks fresh blood while in a frenzy and sustains injuries, even if the bloodes from animals, as long as the injuries are not fatal, they seem to heal rapidly.


    As for the cost... It is the deprivation of the feeling of fullness and satisfaction brought by drinking blood, reced by hunger once again. At the same time, after the frenzy ends, she also bes extremely weak.


    The moonlight tonight is beautiful. However, Charlotte had no interest in admiring the moon.


    Looking at the bloody scene around her and the trembling attendants, only shock remained in her heart...


    What has she just done?


    In fact, Charlotte''s memories from before were very clear. It was truly a terrifying experience.


    On one hand, her consciousness was very chaotic, on the other hand, she seemed very clear-headed. She vividly remembered the moment when the old servant opened the carriage door, and the restrain in her mind finally snapped.She vividly remembered how she erupted and brutally killed the other person... She vividly remembered how she dragged the packhorse into the woods to drink its blood, enjoying the sweet taste as if it were rain after drought... She also vividly remembered how she tore off the crossbow bolts from her body, how she scooped out the escaping attendant''s heart with one move...


    The moist heat of the flesh, the slippery texture of the heart, the pulsation of the blood vessels... she remembered all the sensations clearly.


    Cruel, brutal, bloody...


    If it were now, even if she decided to kill those two people, she would never use such bloody methods. But at the time of those memories, it was as if she were controlled by some kind of murderous instinct, almost like a wild beast, ruthlessly destroying anything that posed a threat to her. Not only that, she felt very pleased at the time.


    It wasn''t until thest attendant begged for mercy with tears streaming down his face that she finally came to her senses, shuddering directly, and threw the heart in her hand away...


    That was Charlotte''s first time killing someone.


    No nausea, no disgust, no fear.


    She didn''t know if bing a member of the bloodborne had somewhat affected her thinking, making her heart be colder and harder. The brutal self just now made her feel very unfamiliar. Charlotte knew that she had definitely "gone berserk" at that time.


    The only thing that made her feel somewhat fortunate was that she managed to maintain a bit of rationality during the frenzy and didn''t drink the blood of the corpses... Even though their blood smelled much better than the foul-smelling animal blood. This could be considered Charlotte''s bottom line. She always felt that if she really drank the blood of corpses, she wouldpletely lose her humanity and gradually sink further into the path of depravity, bing a true "ghoul."


    It was obvious that she still knew too little about the power of the bloodborne.


    Charlotte closed her eyes lightly, her long eyshes trembling slightly. After a long time, she opened them again. At this moment, she made a decision. She mustpletely control the power of the "bloodborne" and never allow such out of control "frenzy" to happen again!


    Just now, she was very powerful, extremely powerful, definitely reaching the level of an extraordinary. But uncontroble power was meaningless.


    This time, her enemies were in front of her. But next time, what if it''s herpanions? Or what if it''s an enemy she can''t defeat?


    The sobbing cries were extremely harsh in the deep night, interrupting the girl''s thoughts. Charlotte shifted her gaze and looked at thest attendant who waspletely terrified.


    She didn''t continue to kill this person just now. It wasn''t because she came to her senses, but because her frenzy had ended. She felt like an amateur athlete who had just finished a marathon, sore and exhausted all over, weak, feeling like she could faint at any moment.


    Honestly, Charlotte was even a bit nervous now. Because if she really had to fight, she might not be able to beat the other person in her current state.


    Fortunately, this attendant had been scared out of his wits and Charlotte''s current weak state waspletely unknown to him.


    This was also good. Charlotte still had some questions she needed to ask.


    She still kept the appearance of going berserk just now, with a sinister smile on her lips yet her voice sounded indifferent andcked any emotion.


    "Tell me, who are you people?"


    If her crimson eyes hadn''t reverted to the sky-blue color like before, Charlotte would have looked exactly like the killing machine she had just been. Of course, the terrified attendant had already stopped noticing these details.


    "Mercenaries... We are mercenaries... We are free mercenaries from Borde!"


    He sobbed as he spoke.


    Free mercenaries...


    Charlotte''s heart moved slightly. After meeting Duke''s son, Leno, that day, she had specifically consulted Priest Lottie about mercenaries, knowing that in this world, unaffiliated mercenaries were equivalent to adventurers and bounty hunters in the fantasy novels of her previous life.


    The difference was that the vast majority of unaffiliated mercenaries were ordinary people struggling to make a living, rather than extraordinaries. Of course, when saying they were ordinary people, it was in the sense of strengthpared to extraordinary. In fact, most mercenaries were desperados who had nothing to lose. As long as the bounty was attractive enough, they were willing to do anything.


    "Who sent you? What was your mission?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    "I... I don''t know who our employer is..."


    "We just took the job from the Rose Society''s task board, which asked us to kidnap the youngdy of the Castell family and deliver her to the person who came to pick her up..."


    The attendant said shakily.


    "The Rose Society?"


    Charlotte raised her voice slightly.


    "The Rose Society is thergest underground gang in Borde, often acting as an intermediary between mercenaries and employers, taking a cut..."


    Underground gang...


    Charlotte remembered the name of the Rose Society.


    Charlotte looked at the "old servant" called Hatchet lying on the ground:


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Who gave him the appearance?"


    "It... It was our employer..."


    "Huh? Didn''t you just say... you don''t know who the employer is?"


    Charlotte''s voice suddenly became cold.


    The attendant was on the verge of copse.


    "I... I really don''t know..."


    "He covered his face and deliberately changed his voice... all we know is that he is a mage..."


    "Oh, right! It was he who helped us prepare the carriage, and he also helped us prepare the crossbows and costumes!"


    Listening to the man''s words, Charlotte pondered.


    Whether it was disguising mercenaries as servants of the Castell family, forging Castell family uniforms, or knowing the schedule of her return to the estate, it all showed that the other party knew a lot about the Castell family. Not only that, the fact that the other party could obtain crossbows, a banned item, meant that the other party either had a background in the military or had dealings with military personnel.


    Only the direct vassal nobles of the Crescent Kingdom and the trusted confidants of the direct vassal nobles could get involved. In other words... it was the direct vassal of Duke Borde in the Crescent Kingdom.


    But another problem came up. Since they wanted to kidnap her, with so many unafiliated mercenaries, why did the employer choose such an unprofessional group? And what was the significance of kidnapping her?


    At this moment, Charlotte smelled the scent of conspiracy.


    "Where is your rendezvous point?"


    "Outside the city... our first stop was here, we had to change to a new carriage hidden in this courtyard in advance, then leave Borde City through the west gate..."


    The attendant said tremblingly.


    The rendezvous point is not here!


    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. Her current state was not good, if the other party''s rendezvous point was this courtyard, she would have to consider fleeing immediately.


    "Tell me the specific location of your rendezvous, then get lost."


    Charlotte said indifferently.


    The attendant was overjoyed. He hesitated slightly before he took out a piece of parchment from his pocket, offering it with both hands.


    "Ma... ma''am... it''s the location marked on the map."


    Charlotte took the map and looked it over.


    "Ma''am... can I go now?"


    The attendant asked cautiously.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    "Get lost!"


    The attendant was like he had received amnesty.


    "Thank you... thank you, ma''am! Antonio will never speak of tonight''s events! Antonio swears on God!"


    With that, he stood up tremblingly, staggering towards the courtyard, his posture very embarrassed, obviously still very weak. However, just as he was about to leave the courtyard gate, he suddenly stopped, hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and turned in another direction.


    There... were the nearest Holy Court Church and Demon Hunter Base!


    The attendant took a step forward, about to run out of the courtyard, but the next moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He slowly lowered his head, only to see half of a crossbow bolt protruding from his chest. He widened his eyes, opened his mouth slightly, and then slowly copsed.


    Behind him, Charlotte, with an expressionless face, slowly put down the crossbow in her hand. She had no intention of letting him go. From the moment he participated in the kidnapping and recognized her bloodborne identity, she had already sentenced him to death. Letting him run first was only because she, in her weakened state, didn''t have the confidence to defeat him.


    Although she looked cute, she was not a saint!


    Thest kidnapper who knew her secret died, and Charlotte also put away the crossbow in her hand. This crossbow was really good, it was a pocket-sized type, but it had great power, and it didn''t require too much effort to use. She was already nning to take it back and use it as a self-defense weapon in the future.


    Well... it could be hidden in her skirt!


    Charlotte quickly had an idea. However, just as Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "Would a great being like yourself use a mundane weapon that even secr knights look down upon to deal with ants like ordinary people?"


    ''Who?!''


    Charlotte was startled. She turned around and saw, under the moonlight, a fat ck cat slowly walking out of the shadow.


    A... talking ck cat?!


    Charlotte''s heart was instantly on guard. As a member of the blood race, she couldn''t even sense the presence of this ck cat just now!


    The ck cat''s face had a human-like solemnity. Under Charlotte''s vignt gaze, it elegantly made a bow with its front paws and then spoke hoarsely.


    "Meow... Nice to meet you..."


    "I am Nice, an elegant noble among cats, and also a devout follower of the God of Contract."


    Saying that, it raised its head, and the fat cat''s face showed a meaningful smile.


    "You tell me, should I call you Miss Charlotte or Your Majesty the Bloodborne Royalty?"

 Chapter 18: Cat among Peers

    Chapter 18: Cat among Peers


    Nice...?


    Charlotte''s gaze shifted slightly.


    This name wasn''t unfamiliar to her. She had heard this name when shey in her hospital bed on her first day at the church hospital, eavesdropping on the conversation outside her room.


    At that time, the "gentleman" who was talking with the young demon hunter standing guard at the door was called Nice.


    However, at that time, Charlotte had only thought that "Nice" was a powerful demon hunter with a peculiar speech habit. But now, it seemed that the other party was not just a peculiar speaker but actually just a cat!


    The other party was... an intelligent supernatural creature!


    And for some reason, Charlotte also felt a bit familiar with it, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    The ck cat sat on the ground, its amber vertical pupils reflecting the moonlight, like twonterns in the night, gazing gently at Charlotte.


    Charlotte''s heart sank slightly. The Holy Court always considered the bloodborne as one of the evil entities that must be eradicated. The Demon Hunters were thew enforcement agency under the Holy Court specially dealing with evil beings.Although the ck cat imed to be a follower of the God of Contract, after a period of intensive study during her hospitalization, Charlotte also gained some understanding of many gods in this world.


    The God of Contract was an ancient God who was also a member of the Holy Court and one of the many subordinates of the God King Harald. Obviously, in some sense, the ck cat was also a supernatural being subordinate to the Holy Court. If you were to make an analogy, it would be like a civil servant in the administrative units.


    The appearance of the ck cat, which had a close rtionship with the Demon Hunters, was definitely not as simple as wanting to chat with Charlotte and make friends. Especially the strong sarcasm hidden in the other party''s words indicated that the other party was definitely not well-intentioned. At a certain moment, Charlotte even suspected that this kidnapping might have been orchestrated by the other party.


    At this moment, she became alert. Charlotte''s current condition was really bad. Not to mention that the other party was likely a highly-ranked supernatural being.


    Even if it was just a talking ck cat, she felt that she didn''t have the energy to deal with it after her outburst. Even the bolt she had just shot out was something from the first servant she had killed! She didn''t have the strength or time to reload her crossbow now!


    However, the mysterious ck cat neither attacked nor directly acted after meeting her, which made Charlotte slightly calmer. The other party... seemed uncertain about her strength?


    ''It appeared voluntarily, indicating that it didn''t consider me a threat. But it didn''t attack directly, indicating that it still had some fear of me! And the title it just used for me... Royalty? Could it be... it mistook me for a Bloodborne big shot?''


    Charlotte''s thoughts were unusually quick, and she soon made further judgments.


    Honestly, "Royalty" was the first time she had heard such a title, and the tone of the other party became solemn when it mentioned this title. This made Charlotte a bit curious.


    What did the other party... take her for? A perverted old monster who possessed underage girls?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s mind became more active. Although she didn''t know what misunderstanding this ck cat, who imed to be a follower of the Contract God, had about her. But since the other party had some fear, she might as well y along with the other party''s fear and misunderstanding...


    Put on a show, huh? Coincidentally, she was very familiar with this!


    With her thoughts sorted out, Charlotte suddenly felt more confident. She started with a lightugh, naturally sitting down on the wreckage of the carriage stained with blood, one fair and slender leg elegantly crossed over the other. Her indifferent gaze didn''t even look at the solemn ck cat, but rather inspected the hand crossbow in her hand with interest, seemingly not even caring about the other party.


    The cold and aloof voice contrasted strongly with her sweet and charming appearance, carrying a profound sense of maturity that didn''t match her age.


    "Though mortals are lowly ants, they are the ones who rule the world."


    "With their own tools, even weak mortals can y powerful and arrogant dragons..."


    As she spoke, Charlotte chuckled softly. She casually threw the hand crossbow onto the ground, and leaned back slightly, one hand horizontally supporting her chest, the other hand resting on top, gracefully propping up her smooth chin.


    Her deep and wise eyes looked down at the ck cat, whose expression had be increasingly solemn. She hinted meaningfully.


    "Weakness and ignorance have never been the cause of destruction."


    "Arrogance... is."


    Her speech was slow but powerful. Although cold, it was extremely oppressive.


    The terrifying scene of sprayed blood and the beautiful girl sitting among them as if nothing had happened. Combined with her majestic and profound gaze that didn''t match her appearance, it created an unprecedented sense of dissonance and shock.


    Quite intimidating.


    The chubby face of the ck cat almost instantly became solemn. After meeting the cold blue eyes of the girl, it swallowed a mouthful of saliva, casually shifted its gaze away, and whistled nonchntly, feeling a bit guilty.


    Charlotte: ...


    Darn it!


    So, this fat cat is just a dirty old man!

 Chapter 19: Nices Ambition

    Chapter 19: Nice''s Ambition


    "Ahem, sorry, I lost myposure. It seems you haven''t yet adjusted to your new body..."


    The ck cat Nice cleared its throat, attempting to cover up the recent embarrassment. But soon, its expression returned to normal, pretending as if nothing had happened. Clearly, the thickness of this cat''s skin matched its size perfectly.


    It lifted its head again, looking directly at Charlotte once more. Its chubby cat face revealed a human-like smile, and its amber eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Speaking of which, I''m really curious..."


    "As far as I know, among the current five Archdukes of the Bloodborne, none of them should bear the symbol of thorns and roses."


    "Could it be that you are one of the ancient beings from the primordial era?"


    "Your Excellency, can you satisfy Nice''s curiosity and tell me your title?"


    Thorns and roses?


    Ancient beings?Symbol?


    Title?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at the ck cat with piercing eyes, she suddenly had a strange thought.


    Your Excellency of the Bloodborne, a great being... Hiss... Could this guy be mistaking her, a transmigrated person, for a resurrected Evil God?


    This thought arose, and the more Charlotte thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Her mind raced, and she immediately decided to go along with the conversation.


    However, just as Charlotte was about to continue with the conversation, she realized that something didn''t seem right.


    Wait a minute... If the ck cat considered her a resurrected Evil God, why would it ask her so many questions?


    Charlotte had also studied religious knowledge in this world. She had seen topics rted to Evil Gods in the books hidden in the church hospital.


    The girl clearly remembered that an author in one of the books repeatedly warned readers in a stern tone.


    ''Once encountering a resurrected Evil God, do notmunicate with it. Instead, promptly seal it and exile it to another dimension before it bes powerful.''


    So here''s the question.


    Why would the ck cat Nice, who considered her an Evil God, actively engage in conversation with her? And... for such a long conversation?


    Oh no! It was probably stalling for time!


    Charlotte almost instantly made this judgment. At that moment, the familiar crimson color suddenly filled her vision again.


    Ancient characters also slowly appeared...


    ¡¾"Gospel of Blood" detects an ongoing divine ritual¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾Ritual name: Prison of Order¡¿


    ¡¾Practitioner: Nice de Robel¡¿


    ¡¾Recipient: Charlotte de Castell¡¿


    ¡¾Ritual effect: The Prison of Order of the Contract God Mithra, the practitioner can set a target, forming a sealed space centered on the target to temporarily imprison it. This ritual requires a long preparation time, and the practitioner cannot move during the preparation and casting process.¡¿


    ¡¾Interception probability judgment: 100%¡¿


    ¡¾Intercept?¡¿


    Divine ritual! It''s a divine ritual! This cat has been secretly preparing a divine ritual! It''s a Priest!


    Charlotte''s expression changed slightly. She subconsciously prepared to intercept this divine ritual but suddenly hesitated.


    This was a sealing-type divine ritual. If she chose to intercept it, at most, she would only be able to remove the seal or transfer it to the ck cat.


    However, removing the seal did not mean she would be safe. Transferring it to the ck cat, the other party might still find a way to escape. At that time, she would still have to continue the confrontation with the ck cat. By then, the ck cat would know that she could modify the divine ritual and her advantage would be lost.


    Charlotte''s condition was very poor, extremely poor, and she was not suitable forbat at the moment. She also didn''t know what rank the ck cat''s strength was. If she really fought, she wouldn''t be a match and she would be the one in danger instead.


    Without knowing what effect the blood summoning would have, her chance... only existed in intercepting and modifying the divine ritual. And that shouldn''t be now!


    All this thinking existed in the blink of an eye, and Charlotte quickly made a decision. She gave up resistance.


    A silver light burst forth instantly, and a square cage of light instantly enveloped Charlotte. Charlotte reached out to probe, feeling like she had touched an invisible wall, unable to move it at all.


    "Hehe, don''t bother, this is the Contract God''s seal designed specifically to exile beings like you, called the Prison of Order!"


    "With your recently awakened power, I think you can''t break free from it."


    Looking at Charlotte''s slightly condensed gaze, the ck cat grinned, with a hint of satisfaction. Sessfully sealing Charlotte seemed to excite it quite a bit, and its attitude became less respectful, or... its true colors were revealed.


    It looked at the girl with disdainful eyes, sneering.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Raoul is really foolish, not even sensing the truth from the Sacred Fire. He actually asking this Cat Master to protect an Evil God!"


    "Meow! Fortunately, this Cat Master kept a close eye!"


    "Hehehe, You Excellency the Evil God, are you surprised?"


    "You''re about to be sealed shortly after your resurrection, and the one that is going to exile you is a talking ck cat!"


    "Weakness and ignorance are never the main cause of destruction, arrogance is!"


    "You... hehe, are just too arrogant!"


    Nice the ck Cat looked excited using a provocative tone in its voice. Its chubby cat face was full of mockery, giving off a smug feeling, which made Charlotte want to p it.


    Charlotte fell into silence. It wasn''t because she was flustered. In fact, she was quite calm now.


    Sealing, and... exile.


    Charlotte nced strangely at the triumphant ck cat. After a moment of silence, she lowered her head, trying to hide her emotions. And when she raised her head again, she had once again turned into the weak, pitiful, and helpless little girl from the hospital of the church.


    She shrank slightly, her delicate little face wrinkling, her deep blue eyes full of grievances, with tears shimmering, looking like a wounded little girl.


    "Wuwuwu..."


    "Kitty... are you, are you really going to exile me with a divine ritual?"


    Her voice sounds crisp, giving a weak, sad, and helpless feeling. That pitiful look was enough to arouse anyone''s pity. Of course... That''s only if they didn''t know her true self. If they did, the feeling would be a bit weird.


    The ck cat was instantly stunned. It couldn''t help but shiver, and its fur stood up like getting an electric shock. Its gaze towards Charlotte was full of strangeness.


    "Hiss..."


    "You''re really a terrifying existence... in every sense of the word."


    "If I didn''t know your true face, I might really have been deceived by you..."


    Charlotte certainly knew she couldn''t deceive the other party. She wasn''t trying to deceive the other party. She just wanted to use this chilling way to raise the other party''s vignce, indirectly reminding and urging the other party to cast the exile divine ritual quickly to avoid unexpected changes after this. Then she would directly modify the target at the moment the divine ritual was cast, and in turn, exile the other party!


    Once the practitioner was exiled, the Prison of Order would also dissipate on its own. Then she would be free.


    As for when the other party would return after being exiled, that would be an unknown.


    For a cat to return from a dimension beyond who knows how many dimensionalyers back to the Myria world, the difficulty was no less than asking a grasshopper toplete the Long March of twenty-five thousand li. Presumably... it wouldn''t be easy, right? But at least the other party would still be alive, after all, she wasn''t a devil.


    Thinking like this, Charlotte made up her mind.


    However, after carefully examining her for a while, Nice the ck Cat fell into deep thought. It seemed to remember something, its gaze slightly brightened, and it suddenlyughed.


    "Hehehehehe..."


    "Actually, what you said makes sense."


    "It''s too much of a waste to exile you when you have that wonderful body!"


    "Meow! Cat Master has changed his mind!"


    "Why exiling an Evil God?"


    "It''s more exciting to make this beautiful and cute body my servant, and then let Her serve me every day, giving me a knee pillow, massaging me, feeding me fruits, feeding me small fish... isn''t that more exciting?!"


    "Hehe... hehehehehe!"


    The ck Cat burst into a series of lewd uncle-likeughs, then its expression became serious, and it shouted.


    "Contract: Servant''s Final Oath!"


    With that, the brilliance of the divine ritual suddenly bloomed on it.


    At the same time, new information appeared in Charlotte''s vision¡ª¡ª


    ¡¾"Gospel of Blood" detects an ongoing divine ritual¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾Ritual name: Servant''s Final Oath¡¿


    ¡¾Practitioner: Nice de Robel¡¿


    ¡¾Recipient: Charlotte de Castell¡¿


    ¡¾Ritual effect: The Servant''s Final Oath of the Contract God Mithra, one of the most strict and overbearing servant contracts in the world; the practitioner will sign an eternal and irrevocable master-servant contract with the recipient, the servant will unconditionally obey any requests of the master, and survival and death are only at the master''s whim.¡¿


    ¡¾Interception probability assessment: 100%¡¿


    ¡¾Intercept?¡¿


    Charlotte: ...

 Chapter 20: Give it Quickly

    Chapter 20: Give it Quickly


    Nice was very excited. Since bing extraordinary, it had never imagined it would have a day like today.


    It had fallen so far, yet it still had the chance to enve a Goddess! Not only that, but such a beautiful Goddess, whose mere presence would brighten one''s mood every day!


    Just thinking about how the lofty Goddess would be defiled by it, and how it would reluctantly pout every day to give it a knee pillow, groom it, feed it small fish, and warm its bed... Nice felt its brain unable to contain itself from trembling with excitement!


    The feeling of trampling a strong opponent underneath, seeing the other party furious yet helpless against oneself, was truly an immensely pleasurable thing! It had almost imagined what kinds of embarrassing things it would make the other party do under its influence after sessfully enving her!


    And the benefits of enving a God were not just limited to that.


    Once it signed the Servant''s Final Oath, a contract that directly targeted the soul, sealing the other party''s strength, the other party wouldn''t be able to escape its grasp for the rest of its life! Not only would it gain a noble and beautiful attendant, but it would also gain a powerful sidekick!


    Nice could already imagine the wonderful and fantastical new life it would have after signing the contract.


    "Hehe, when I return to the church hospital with her, Raoul''s expression will surely be quite entertaining!"


    Imagining the old priest''s dumbfounded expression, Nice became increasingly excited.Brilliant light emanated from its body, and its proud and unrestrained voice echoed through the night.


    "Meow¡ª¡ª!"


    "Your Excellency the great and arrogant Evil God! Please remember, all arrogance...es with a painful price!"


    "Hehehe... If anyone is to me, it''s you for choosing such a weak vessel as the medium to descend upon!"


    With that, Nice waved its paw, and a phantom silver halo connected it to Charlotte.


    This was the most crucial step toe. It would sign the most stringent master-servant contract with this evil god on the level of the soul.


    Sacred radiance enveloped Nice. It felt its soul being instantly pulled, soaring towards the sealed evil god.


    It was suddenly stunned.


    Wait a minute! Why is it my soul being pulled instead?!


    Before it could figure out what was happening, it was brought into a vast and mysterious spiritual world.


    It found itself in a towering and mysterious ck castle, surrounded by crimson mist. In the center of the castle hall, on ascending stairs, a majestic and mysterious Blood Throne came into view.


    Above the throne, crimson light gradually condensed into a beautiful blond-haired, blood-colored eyes girl. She wore a ck-gold Gothic gown, crossed her legs, supported her head with one hand, and flipped through a thick blood-colored book with the other.


    An ancient and vast aura emanated from her as if it originated from a long-forgotten past.


    She chuckled lightly, her eyes as bright as the blooming spring, casting a yful nce.


    "Nice, your contract... I dly ept it."


    Her voice was ethereal and melodious. However, to Nice''s ears, it sounded like a demon''s whisper.


    At this point, it finally realized a terrifying reality that made its hair stand up...


    Sh*t! The covenant it cast... was f*cking reversed!


    When did this happen?! When did it get contaminated?!


    Nice was instantly horrified.


    Bewilderment, shock, iprehension, confusion... Various thoughts tumbled in its mind.


    "No... no! I won''t sign the contract! Meow!"


    Nice cried out, wanting to escape from this illusory spiritual world. But soon it found that it hadpletely lost control of its consciousness.


    The contract ritual... had already begun.


    "Meow¡ª¡ª!"


    In Nice''s desperate gaze, one after another silver chains converged around it, forming a mysterious thorn and rose imprint, and then directly pierced into its soul.


    Boom!


    The dazzling divine light dissipated, and Nise returned to reality.


    In a daze, it felt like its soul had gained some extra shackles.


    The serene moonlight was still beautiful. But the ck cat felt like the whole world had lost its color.


    Charlotte still stood in the Prison of Order, looking at it with a smile that was not a smile.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Looking at those sapphire-like beautiful eyes, Nice shuddered coldly. It swallowed hard and forced out a smile.


    "Cough... Your Excellency..."


    "I suddenly remembered, the cat bowl at home seems to be unwashed..."


    "Uh, you can enjoy the moonlight slowly. Nice has something to do, so Nice will leave first!"


    "Goodbye to you!"


    With that, it turned around and ran away.


    "Stop."


    A coldmand rang clear amid the night wind.


    On Nice''s forehead, the thorn and rose imprint shed, and the cat abruptly stopped in its tracks.


    It wasn''t because it wanted to stop. It was because its damn body stopped on its own!


    "Sit down."


    The secondmand came.


    With a "plop," the ck cat Nice, as if seized by an irresistible force, sat down on the ground, its fat cat face turned extremely ugly.


    "Roll over."


    The thirdmand came.


    Nise widened its eyes, somewhat incredulous.


    "Meow! You can kill a Cat! But never humiliate!"


    It said angrily then... it obedientlyy down on the ground, rolling over yfully.


    Nice was on the verge of tears but it was obvious that Charlotte had no intention of letting it go.


    "Well done, now do a backflip."


    Her voice was much more yful and cheerful.


    Nice:...


    It red angrily at the girl, its eyes almost spitting fire. But its chubby body moved involuntarily, leaping up... And then with a "plop"... It fell to the ground.


    <em>Silence</em>...


    "Caw caw caw..."


    In the distance, several crows cawed cheerfully, as if mocking Nice for eating sh*t.


    In the cool night breeze, Charlotte sighed lightly.


    "You need to lose weight."


    Nice:...


    At that moment, the sound of hooves became clear, and several powerful auras rushed towards the courtyard.


    Charlotte''s gaze slightly narrowed. Her cold gaze swept across the messy courtyard, and her eyes finally met Nice''s.


    Looking at the bloodstains and the gruesome corpses all over the ground, Nice''s eyes flickered slightly, and it suddenly smiled.


    "Hehe, it seems that the people from the Demon Hunter Department are here."


    "Unfortunately... your secret will eventually be revealed!"


    Saying this, it became gloating again.


    Charlotte also smiled.


    Watching Nise smile.


    That beautiful and charming smile, in Nice''s eyes, was like a devil disguised as an angel.


    The next moment, her expression turned cold, and she nced lightly at the ck cat.


    "Clean up, understood?"


    The holy symbol on its forehead flickered slightly, and Nice''s smile froze on its face.

 Chapter 21: Cat Prop and Drama Queen

    Chapter 21: Cat Prop and Drama Queen


    "Sir Knight! It''s the courtyard ahead! I saw a carriage go in there with two horsemen following!"


    "They also had crossbows in their hands!"


    On the dpidated street, a skinny vagrant pointed to the yard not far away, trying to please. In front of him were two squads of knights.


    One squad dressed in ck robes and carried silver swords, obviously knights from the Demon Hunter''s group. Leading them were the Silver Moon female knight, Kara, and the Duke''s son, Leno, followed by the anxious old butler of the Castell family, Casimodo.


    The other squad was uniformly dressed in leather armor, the city guards of Borde City, led by a nobleman with a mustache.


    The nobleman in the robe was talking to the vagrant.


    He touched his mustache with dignity, nodded slightly, and then looked obsequiously at Leno beside him.


    "Lord Leno, it should be here. This used to be the mansion of Count Brois. After the disaster ten years ago, it was abandoned."


    "We received a report about fifteen minutes ago that someone was galloping through the city. The description of the carriage matches that of the Castell family''s carriage, and it''s likely the kidnappers."Leno nodded solemnly and then looked at Kara. Kara didn''t speak but directly led the Demon Hunter knights into the yard.


    Leno hesitated for a moment, subconsciously wanting to follow, but after scanning the hopeful vagrant beside him, he stopped and reached into his pocket. After some searching, his expression became awkward. After exchanging a nce with the vagrant, he cleared his throat and awkwardly averted his gaze, casually saying to the others.


    "Captain Kara has gone in. Let''s catch up."


    With that, he rode after them.


    The vagrant sighed and looked at the nobleman in the robe, who was the sheriff.


    The nobleman:...


    "What are you standing around for? Get out of the way! Can you afford to dy the affairs of the Demon Hunter?"


    He had a stern face, and his whip cracked in the air as he coldly ordered. Then, he also rushed in with the remaining city guards.


    Kicking up dust in the air and leaving the cursing vagrant.


    "Damn! Stingy nobles! Curse you all for not having assholes in your next life!"


    ...


    As everyone entered the courtyard, a strong smell of blood hit them. Almost everyone''s faces changed drastically.


    Kara''s gaze swept over the beast-like bloodstains on the ground. She dismounted, knelt down, and grabbed a handful of blood-stained soil.


    Leno also followed up, looking around. He said.


    "The blood has not yet solidified, probably within fifteen minutes to half an hour ago. Judging from the signs of the battle, it should be some kind of small monster, humanoid in nature."


    Surprisingly, Kara nced at him but said nothing. Her gaze followed the bloodstains to the broken carriage and the hideous corpses not far away.


    "Two attendants had their hearts ripped out, and one... sigh... looks miserable, seems to be the first one to encounter the monster."


    Leno clicked his tongue. He then stroked his chin, lost in thought.


    "This killing method... is a bit like¡ª"


    "Bloodborne."


    Kara continued. Her gaze had been wandering around as if searching for something.


    "Blood... bloodborne?! Lady Kara, do you mean my master has encountered a bloodborne again?!"


    Casimodo widened his eyes, looking terrified,rge beads of sweat almost instantly forming on his forehead.


    "Don''t panic first, your master is not here, which is a good thing."


    Lenoforted. After saying that, he went up to investigate but was tripped by something on the ground.


    Leno looked down and found it was a hand crossbow.


    He picked up the hand crossbow, intending to throw it away after a few nces, but his expression suddenly changed. After carefully examining the handle of the crossbow, his face became even more unsightly.


    Quietly looking at the demon hunter knights and city guards who were searching the scene, he silently put away the crossbow.


    The scene in the courtyard was appalling. After a careful investigation, everyone confirmed that the three people who had kidnapped the youngdy of the Castell family were all dead. Even the horses pulling the carriage were found dead in the woods. However, the abducted girl was nowhere to be found.


    Casimodo''s expression became even more anxious and worried, and the faces of the demon hunter knights gradually became solemn. At this moment, a crazy roar suddenly came from the deeper part of the courtyard.


    "Roar!"


    Without hesitation, Knight Kara rushed over almost instantly, followed by the remaining demon hunter knights.


    Leno hesitated for a moment, then followed with the nobleman and the city guards.


    They bypassed a patch of woods and the view opened up.


    What came into view was an abandoned garden, with a conspicuous silver light cage in the night, trapping a hunched humanoid monster inside. It had sharp fangs, and its long tongue was dripping with saliva. It kept roaring and struggling inside the cage.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Leno''s gaze slightly narrowed, and Kara''s eyes shed with a cold light.


    "It''s a frenzied bloodborne."


    "Yo! You guys finally came, meow!"


    A hoarse voice attracted everyone''s attention.


    They looked over and saw a fat ck cat lyingzily on a broken sculpture not far from the light cage. One of its front paws was propping up its head, while the other front paw was yawning.


    "Yawn... if you didn''te soon, this Cat Master would have fallen asleep."


    "Lord Nice? What are you doing here?"


    The demon hunter knights were slightly surprised.


    Knight Kara wasn''t surprised but asked concisely.


    "Where is she?"


    "Yawn... she''s in the carriage behind me!"


    It gestured with its paw behind it.


    There, a perfectly intact carriage was parked.


    Under the moonlight, with the night breeze blowing, the curtains of the carriage were blown open, revealing the scene inside.


    Inside the carriage, a petite and beautiful girl was curled up in the corner, sleeping peacefully. Her breathing was steady, her white dress was neat, her slightly developed chest rose and fell gently, her long eyshes trembled slightly, and she asionally puckered her lips, as if dreaming sweetly.


    "Master!"


    Casimodo was overjoyed and hurriedly went over.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down! She''s still asleep!"


    The ck cat quickly raised a paw to its mouth and hushing.


    "Um... oh oh!"


    Casimodo was stunned for a moment, nodded quickly, and became unusually gentle and careful in his movements.


    The ck cat breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Kara looked at it, her voice as cold as ever.


    "What happened?"


    "Heh, what else could happen? Those three idiots had bad luck. Whether to choose or not to choose this courtyard as their base, who knows there was still an out-of-control bloodborne hidden here!"


    The ck cat sneered. With a resentful tone, it continued.


    "That''s really an ugly and cunning bloodborne! So cruel! So evil!"


    "If it weren''t for this Cat Master secretly following along, Miss Castell might have suffered!"


    "Well, it''s good you''re here. Maintaining this Prison of Order has exhausted this Cat Master!"


    "Is it you? Did you save my master?"


    Casimodo was full of gratitude.


    The ck cat''s expression was slightly unnatural. It coughed and nced guiltily at the sleeping girl behind it before arrogantly saying.


    "Um cough, Cat Master was also entrusted by someone to protect your Miss just before! If you want to thank... go thank Raoul at the church hospital!"


    When it mentioned the name Raoul, it almost gritted its teeth.


    "Thank you! Thank you very much! The Castell family will never forget your kindness!"


    Casimodo kept thanking.


    The voices of everyone seemed to wake up the sleeping girl. A weak hum came from the carriage.


    Casimodo''s spirits lifted, and he hurriedly went over, surprised.


    "Master! Master, you''re awake!"


    Her long eyshes trembled slightly, and the girl slowly opened her drowsy eyes, her confused gaze carrying a hint of bewilderment.


    Seeing Casimodo''s ugly and worried face, her gaze gradually regained focus. Her delicate and pretty face revealed a sweet and innocent smile, and her delicate voice was pleasant to the ear, like an angel.


    "Oh! It''s Casimodo..."


    "Are we... home?"


    Nice:...

 Chapter 22: Moderation is Also Key in Losing Weight

    Chapter 22: Moderation is Also Key in Losing Weight


    "It was a good performance."


    In the slowly moving carriage, Charlotte crossed her legs casually, one hand resting on the windowsill, the other holding a crystal goblet filled with milk, looking quite rxed.


    In the corner at the diagonal end of the carriage, Nice the ck cat curled up, its amber vertical pupils staring fixedly at the milk stains at the corner of the girl''s mouth, struggling to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Noticing its brazen gaze, Charlotte''s expression turned cold, and she lightly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief.


    Nice had a rather regretful expression and sarcastically said.


    "I can''tpare to Your Excellency. You are a true genius actor. You could go straight to the theater and y the leading role!"


    Charlotte:...


    Charlotte took a sip of the rich milk and said.


    "In the future, address me as Charlotte in public.""Afterwards, address me as master in private."


    Nice stared with widened cat eyes, immediately angered.


    "Bah! You evil god! Don''t think you can make me submit!"


    "Oh?"


    Charlotte nced at it lightly.


    The holy emblem on its forehead shed, Nice''s expression changed, and finally gritted its teeth.


    "Master!"


    That resentful tone, as if it wanted to eat her flesh and drink her blood.


    "Good."


    Charlotte smiled satisfactorily, her lips slightly curved. She was feeling quite good now.


    Finally out of the church hospital, finally escaped the crisis, defeated the plot to kidnap her, and incidentally acquired a seemingly powerful cat prop. Everything was getting better.


    And now, seeing this previously audacious ck cat visibly angry but having to yield to her dominance, made Charlotte''s mood even more delightful.


    This feeling of deriving happiness from others'' pain is quite nice. She felt as if some strange attribute within her had awakened.


    "Tell me, how did you summon a monster just now?"


    Charlotte leaned against the window and looked at the ck cat with interest.


    Nice face sneered sarcastically.


    "Does it please you to use me for entertainment? As an evil god, you should be familiar with this kind of specified evil summoning spell, right? There are many exiled bloodbornes in the dark dimension!"


    "Summoning spell? In that case... you''re not just a priest, but also a mage?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Nice remained smirking, his resentful expression seeming to say: You''re pretending, aren''t you?


    "Actually... you misunderstood. I am not an Evil God."


    Charlotte pondered for a moment. Since she had be the master, she felt it necessary to rify some things in advance, to be open and honest, and to avoid misunderstandings and trouble in the future.


    "Of course, I''m not the original Charlotte. You can see me as a traveler who identally arrived in this world."


    Nice remained silent, just sneering in the corner. Its expression was full of disbelief, its hoarse voice as sarcastic as ever.


    "Oh, yes, yes! Everything you say is true! Whatever you say, that''s what it is!"


    Charlotte: ...


    She suddenly had the urge to grab the back of its neck and throw it out of the carriage window.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte reminded herself not to stoop to the level of a fat cat. Then, she shook her head and said.


    "Actually, you didn''t need to summon a blood demon."


    "Just find a reason to say you banished it."


    Nice stared nkly for a moment. It widened its eyes as if having a sudden realization.


    Damn! How didn''t I think of that?!


    Charlotte secretly shook her head, feeling that this guy''s head wasn''t as sharp as she had thought.


    She looked at the dress she was wearing and asked her final question.


    "Onest thing... why do you have the clothes I wore at the church hospital?"


    <em>Silence...</em>


    The angry expression on the ck cat''s face instantly dissipated. Instead, there were evasive eyes and a dodging gaze. It turned its head unnaturally, whistling as it looked out the window:


    "Cough, cough, the moon tonight is really beautiful!"


    Charlotte: ...


    Her expression gradually turned cold, her gaze deepening. That disdainful look, as if she were looking at trash, made the ck cat''s heart pound.


    Suddenly, the girl smiled. Her voice was sweet but devoid of any warmth.


    "Roll down by yourself and run along with the carriage."


    Nice in a shocked state: ...


    ...


    "Huh? Lord Nice, why did you get off the carriage?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Outside the carriage, the demon-hunter knight serving as the rearguard was puzzled to see the ck cat suddenly roll out of the carriage and pant heavily as it followed the carriage.


    "What are you looking at? This master wants to lose weight! Is it not okay to run along with the carriage?!"


    Nice mumbled a few curses with his big fat cheeks drooping, but his four short legs were not idle.


    Inside the carriage, Charlotte chuckled lightly and withdrew her gaze.


    She could see that although her new servant seemed quite capable and had quite a background, it also had many annoying habits. To make it obedient, she would need to give it some proper discipline. Otherwise, this guy would definitely be a typical one who wouldn''t respect boundaries.


    The grand procession moved forward smoothly, surrounded by seven or eight demon-hunter knights guarding around.


    Charlotte felt like a rare protected animal. Thinking about it, she could understand. She was kidnapped in front of everyone on the day she was discharged from the hospital, which was also a naked p in the face to the church. At this time, they would definitely arrange for demon-hunter knights to escort her all the way.


    However, Captain Kara had already returned early, supposedly performing other tasks. Simrly, the Duke''s son, Leno, hurriedly left as well, seeming to have encountered some urgent matter. Their early departure reduced a lot of pressure on Charlotte. Both of them were genuine second-tier Silver Moon transcendent beings. They were powerful. As long as the several third-tier old folks in the city didn''te out, they would be able to act freely in Borde. Although both of them didn''t know her true identity, standing in front of such strong people, Charlotte still felt a little uneasy.


    The carriage continued on its way. It wasn''t until itpletely left the dpidated block that the demon-hunter knights guarding around finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master, we have left the abandoned area. Are you going back to the estate or to the lodging point in the Eastern City?"


    Casimodo, the carriage driver, stopped the horse and lowered the soundproof window to ask respectfully.


    "The lodging point in the Eastern City?"


    Charlotte''s heart moved.


    "The family has a vi in the Eastern City that has been unupied for a long time. I''ve had it cleaned up. It''s smaller than the estate, but it''s much cleaner and safer than the estate."


    Casimodo said.


    Perhaps it was because of the existence of transcendent beings, the scale of the cities in this world was muchrger than that of medieval eras on Earth.


    Take Borde, the capital of the Borde Duchy, for example. The whole city could be divided into the outer city and the main city, with each district having a poption of at least over a hundred and fifty thousand.


    Among them, the outer city was thergest, with a poption of over two hundred thousand, inhabited bymoners and the lower ss, with slums and the abandoned city area where Charlotte was kidnapped also located here. The main city was smaller and less popted, but it was the core of Borde City, which could be further divided into the east and west city districts.


    The Eastern City was built around the Duke''s mansion and the cathedral, serving as the political center, cultural, and religious center of the entire Borde Duchy. Almost all the Duchy''s nobles, priests, and merchants owned property here, and some big families even directly owned estates. Of course, these estates located in the city were much smaller than those in the countryside, more like vi groups withrge gardens or vegetable gardens.


    The Western City was themercial and handicraft area, mainly inhabited by wealthy citizens, artisans, technicians, fallen nobles, and merchants, and was closest to the outer city where ordinary civilians lived. Because thend price was lower than that of the Eastern City, most of the noble families'' estates were also located here.


    Charlotte crossed the Castell Estate, located in this area.


    It wasn''t that the Castell family couldn''t afford an estate in the Eastern City. It was because as a branch family of the Borde family, the Castell family''s first-generation head of the family moved out of the Eastern City since the founding of the family.


    Even though they had developedter, the focus of the family had long shifted to Castell, the Count''s territory. Since then, the Castell family no longer purchased new estate properties in the Eastern City.


    Charlotte quickly understood Casimodo''s meaning. This old servant was probably worried that the Castell Estate, where something had happened, would leave her with psychological shadows. In addition, the Eastern City''s vi, being close to the Duke''s mansion and the cathedral, was indeed safer.


    Seriously speaking, Charlotte did have some psychological shadows about the Castell Estate. Anyone who thought that there had been hundreds of undead there for an unknown period of time would feel a chill.


    "Has the estate been cleaned?"


    After a brief moment of thought, Charlotte asked.


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "It has been cleaned."


    "Then let''s go back to the estate."


    Charlotte said.


    Although the Castell Estate was, in a sense, a "haunted house," considering her current status as a bloodborne member, Charlotte felt that this ce, which was far from the church, was more suitable for her. She also nned to study the abilities of bloodborne and the Gospel at home, and it was safer to try blood summoning in a more private ce.


    In addition, staying away from the Eastern City would reduce interactions with other nobles. Charlotte could imagine how popr she would be in noble circles now. Not only was she beautiful and cute, but she also owned arge estate that she was about to inherit. A walking gold mine, or a buy-one-get-one-free type of deal.


    With Charlotte''s order, Casimodo hesitated but ultimately bowed respectfully.


    "As youmand."


    Once the destination was confirmed, things proceeded quickly.


    The Castell Estate was not far from the outer city, and after about fifteen minutes of travel, the carriage arrived.


    "Master, we''re here."


    Casimodo opened the door for Charlotte.


    With the careful support of the other, Charlotte gracefully stepped out of the carriage and looked at the Castell Estate in the night. This ce, which was warm and beautiful in her memory, was now pitch ck and looked somewhat eerie and deste.


    "Miss Charlotte, we''ve escorted you home, so we''ll take our leave now."


    The leading demon-hunter knight said.


    Charlotte nced at Casimodo, and he immediately understood, taking out a purse from his chest and handing it over with both hands.


    "To the esteemed gentlemen, thank you for escorting us. Please ept this token of gratitude from Castell..."


    After some refusal, the demon-hunter knight epted the purse, feeling its weight, and his face immediately broke into a smile. He tossed the purse to hispanion, then ced his right hand over his chest and bowed.


    "Miss Charlotte, you''re too kind. I''m Chatham, a first-tier Starry Sky knight, and the captain of the third squad of Borde''s demon-hunter squad."


    "If you need anything in the future,e find me at the Borde Demon Hunter Headquarters."


    "Miss Charlotte, until we meet again!"


    With that, the demon-hunter knights mounted their horses and were about to leave.


    Only at this moment did Nice, the ck cat, panting heavily,e running from afar. As soon as it reached the carriage, it copsed directly to the ground, limbs sprawled out, belly up, panting heavily.


    "Huff... Huff... Finally... Finally arrived..."


    "It''s too damn far... It''s really too damn far! It''s worn this master out!"


    Seeing its gasping appearance, the captain of the demon-hunter squad hesitated for a moment and was reminded seriously.


    "Lord Nice, even if you''re trying to lose weight... you still need to do it in moderation!"


    Nice: ...

 Chapter 23: Retrieve my Belongings

    Chapter 23: Retrieve my Belongings


    Charlotte finally had a good night''s sleep. Without the nightly "praying whispers towards Ancient God" that she experienced when she first transmigrated, and without the anxiety she felt at the church hospital, she slept straight through until almost noon.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the annoying window knocking from the ck cat Nice that woke her up, Charlotte felt that she could have slept until evening.


    "I should have told youst night, juste back through the front door and don''t disturb my slumber."


    With her beautiful golden hair looking like a hedgehog, Charlotte sat half upright on the bed, hugging a pillow, and looked coldly at the ck cat drinking water from a teapot.


    "Cough, isn''t the front door closed, meow? Besides, Cat Mast... um, I''m used toing in through the window."


    Nice said with a smirk, its amber eyes constantly peeking at the white chest of the girl.


    No matter how Charlotte looked at it, she felt like the other party was doing it on purpose, clearly deliberate revenge.


    "Oh? So... the cat I saw outside the window that evening during the blood sacrifice was you?"


    She used the pillow to block her body and squinted at the elongated neck of the ck cat."Huh? Cat? What cat?"


    Nice retracted its neck, looked up at the ceiling, and started ying dumb.


    "The demon hunter knights that night, did you also call them here for backup?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know anything! It wasn''t me, don''t falsely use me!"


    Nice denied it outright.


    Charlotte understood.


    "Did you find out what I asked you to investigatest night?"


    She was toozy to argue with the other party about these trivial matters and turned to more serious matters.


    "Well... how should I put it, I''m not sure if I''ve found out."


    The ck cat scratched its head.


    "Hmm?"


    Charlotte snorted lightly.


    "Yesterday when we left, I told the city guards to track it down, and I also arranged for the demon hunter guys to ambush, but... neither the city guards nor the demon hunter found anyone waiting at the location on the parchment."


    Nice said.


    "Nobody?"


    "Yeah, nobody."


    "The n got found out?"


    "No... it''s more like nobody showed up at all."


    "No one showed up? Strange, then why did they kidnap me..."


    Charlotte frowned. She initially thought it might be an enemy of the Castell family, but now she felt something was wrong.


    Everything that happenedst night quickly shed through her mind like a slideshow, and the girl began to rethink. From being abducted by the fake servant, to killing himter, to the demon hunter knights and city guards arriving, to Nice''s fruitless investigation... Gradually, aplete chain of events... began to form in her mind.


    Charlotte had some guesses. Thinking about it, she reached out and searched under the nket, pulling out the hand crossbow she brought backst night. Then, she tossed it to Nice directly.


    Nice''s eyes lit up, it hugged it with both paws and then stretched its neck to sniff. But when she saw Charlotte''s cold gaze, she quickly coughed and shrank back, looking guilty.


    "Go check the vagrant who led the wayst night, and find out where this crossbow came from."


    Charlotte said.


    "Huh? How do I check? Isn''t this a standard hand crossbow from Crescent Kingdom?"


    Nice held the crossbow, turning it over and over, looking puzzled.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "If my guess is correct, you should be able to easily trace its source by continuing to investigate it. Perhaps... it belongs to the Duke''s mansion."


    "The... Duke''s mansion?!"


    Nice widened her eyes, astonished.


    "What about the Rose Society? How''s the investigation going?"


    Charlotte didn''t exin further but turned to other questions.


    "The Rose Society probably has nothing to do with this. It''s just a ck intermediary group that takesmissions. They rely on having a second-tier transcendent being as their background support for protection in the underworld."


    Nice shook its head. With that, it scratched its chin.


    "But Cat Master... cough, I unexpectedly found out something else."


    "What?"


    "It seems that your cheap grandmother has a very close rtionship with the Rose Society. There are many tasks posted on their mission board that she once issued, including some requests to buy sacrificial materials, and she even sold a page of a cursed book. Moreover... she seems to be an honorary member of the Rose Society."


    Countess Castell? A page from the Gospel?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred. She never imagined that the olddy with the crazy reputation had more than one page of the Gospel in her possession!


    Charlotte was about to ask further questions but noticed the high-raised tail of the ck cat. Suddenly, she squinted her eyes and said.


    "You seem quite excited?"


    "Huh? What? Excited? Meow! No way!"


    Nice continued to y dumb. Charlotte quietly looked at it.


    After a moment, seemingly unable to bear her oppressive gaze, Nice scratched its head and reluctantly admitted.


    "Okay, I admit it, I''m a bit excited, but... please allow me to ask you a question first."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Ask."


    "That night, your cheap grandmother did indeed offer a sacrifice to the Bloodborne Archduke, right? And... just like you changed my servant oath yesterday, did you also change her sacrifice?"


    Wow, it figured that out?


    Charlotte looked at Nice unexpectedly, neither admitting nor denying it.


    Nice instantly became excited.


    "Do you have a grudge against the Archduke?"


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    Charlotte asked in return.


    "Meow! Of course, it matters! Because I also have a grudge against him... uh, no, against the Blood Demon Cult!"


    Nice eximed, raising its paw excitedly, even its raised tail trembling.


    "Meow! If you''re going to deal with the Blood... Demon Cult, you must take me with you!"


    Charlotte didn''t respond. She didn''t know if she had a grudge against the Blood Demon Cult. It depended on whether they would continue to cause trouble for her and if they had any pages of the Gospel in their possession.


    The Gospel of Blood were Charlotte''s trump card, and she was the owner of it. Completing the Gospel of Blood would undoubtedly be one of her future goals.


    "If necessary, I will. After all, you''re my servant."


    Charlotte said lightly.


    With that, she asked again.


    "How much do you know about the pages of the cursed book?"


    "Cursed book''s pages?"


    Nice was stunned. After thinking for a moment, it replied.


    "I only know that it was once a very ancient artifact of the Bloodborne, but it was destroyed during the Bloodborne Civil War. Not only did it lose most of its power, but it was also cursed... Anyone who gets the pages will eventually go mad, even the bloodborne will lose control and be monsters!"


    A curse...


    Charlotte pondered. She thought of the Countess from that night.


    After a moment of contemtion, she continued.


    "Continue investigating the Rose Society and the Blood Demon Cult, and also find out the whereabouts of the cursed page that Countess Castell sold, as well as other clues about cursed pages."


    "Why are you investigating these things?"


    Nice asked curiously.


    "Of course, to retrieve my belongings."


    "Your belongings?"


    Nice looked confused.


    "Well, I''m getting up now, you can leave, and remember to organize all the magic you know into a book and give it to me."


    Charlotte didn''t exin further but issued the eviction order.


    Nice:...


    Although it was curious in its heart, ultimately fearing Charlotte''s authority, it sighed and left the bedroom obediently.


    "Retrieve... her belongings?"


    After closing the door, Nice, still holding the crossbow, remained puzzled.


    Suddenly, seeming to realize something, the ck cat''s figure suddenly froze.


    "Her belongings? Wait! Cursed page?!"


    With a "tter," the crossbow in Nice''s arms fell to the ground.


    Its eyes widened, and it couldn''t help but start trembling.


    "Her... her, her, her, her...!"


    "Could it be... could she be...!?"


    ...


    Charlotte had no idea how much shock her words had brought to the cat.


    After Nice left, she struggled to get out of bed.


    After the night''s sleep, the aftermath of her bloodthirst had disappeared. Charlotte felt as if she had been reborn, full of strength throughout her body.


    Without the service of maids, she naturally abandoned the cumbersome noble dress and simply put on a dress that even she could manage on her own. But her beautiful golden hair was a bit difficult to manage. There were always servants to help with grooming, and even female priests helped when she was at the church hospital, but now it was just Charlotte herself, and she could only stare nkly.


    At this moment, she truly realized how much effort the servants had put into maintaining her beautiful golden hair. Beautyes with a price. Perhaps I should see if there''s any magic that can take care of it on its own. Maybe I can learn it too?


    Charlotte thought so.


    Breakfast... no, lunch was very simple.


    A te of vegetable sd, a small steak, a small piece of fried goose liver, and a small dish of flower skin cheese. In addition, there was Charlotte''s favorite, mushroom cream soup.


    Lunch was prepared by Casimodo. Although it didn''t taste as good as the estate chef''s, it was still decent. There was no choice. Now the vast Castell estate only had Casimodo and Charlotte. Being able to manage the business of the silverware shop while taking care of herself, Charlotte considered this old servant almost like a versatile warrior.


    "After eating, go summon some servants."


    After eating and drinking, Charlotte looked at the empty estate and her somewhat messy golden hair and said after some contemtion. But noticing the other''s expression, Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Hmm? Is there a problem?"


    Casimodo sighed, smiling bitterly.


    "Master, actually... there are indeed some problems."

 Chapter 24: Financial Crisis

    Chapter 24: Financial Crisis


    "What? No money?"


    Charlotte''s tone slightly rose, her expression somewhat incredulous.


    She really couldn''t understand it. The wealthy Castell family could actually have a day when they had no money!


    "Yes, Countess... um, that person seems to have spent all the money in the ounts. I specifically checked after your orders, and now there''s only a little over 5000 gold Tana left in the family ounts..."


    Casimodo scratched his head, looking troubled.


    Charlotte: ...


    "5000 gold Tana..."


    She couldn''t help it, she even smirked slightly.


    No wonder... Because this amount of money was not insignificant, even for ordinary people or even for extraordinary individuals who had not reached a high level, this was already a huge sum.After traversing so many days, Charlotte wasn''t exactly a novice anymore, even during the days she spent in the hospital, she feverishly self-studied themon knowledge of this world.


    Let''s talk about it, in the Myria world, regardless of any race or country, the currency used was the "Tana," issued jointly by the Holy Court leading several other divine churches.


    Tana was a circr metal currency, divided into gold, silver, and copper, with a very simple and crude official exchange ratio of 1:100:1000.


    Of course, this setting was quite ridiculous, absolutely something the responsible issuing priests came up with on a whim,pletely out of touch with reality.


    In fact, depending on the quality of the minting, the economic situation of the local area, and differences in gold and silver ore reserves, the real exchange rates of various countries and regions were different, and they were always changing, mostly higher than the official ratio.


    Take the Borde Duchy for example, the current real exchange rate of Tana on the market was 1:117:1316, slightly lower on the ck market, but still considerably higher than the official rate.


    As for the ie of ordinary people...


    Charlotte had once chatted with citizens who came to worship at the church. The other party was shocked and told her that in Borde City, a skilled craftsman''s monthly sry was probably around 2-3 gold Tana. 5000 gold Tana... The other party wouldn''t earn that much even if they didn''t eat or drink for three lifetimes!


    That was for skilled craftsmen in the western city area. The ie ofmoners in the outer city area would likely be even less!


    The ie of extraordinary individuals would certainly be a bit higher; the monthly allowance for apprentice priests in the church hospitals was generally around 15 gold Tana. But even so, it was outrageous! 5000 gold Tana would be enough for an apprentice priest to live without eating or drinking for over twenty years!


    Ridiculous... And he still called it being broke? She didn''t n to hire one or two hundred servants like she used to, she just wanted enough to maintain the normal operation of the estate!


    Not to mention, a considerable sum of money would be sent to the estate at the end of each month.


    Although Charlotte didn''t know exactly how much money was sent to the estate each month, in her memory, there was always arge group of armored knights escorting the money carts when this happened!


    In other words, we just needed to hold out until the end of the month.


    5000 gold Tana... Could it not evenst half a month? How was that possible?


    Charlotte was about toin, but when she saw the lunch on the table that she hadn''t finished, she suddenly had a thought and asked.


    "How much is this steak?"


    "This is an imported steak from the Northern Duchy, a royal exclusive, probably around 30 gold Tana."


    Charlotte: ...


    "And this pan-fried goose liver?"


    "It''s an imported Hignd Hill Wild Goose liver from the Fallen Star Kingdom, marinated with secret sauce, this small piece... at most 50 gold Tana."


    At most...


    Charlotte felt her eye twitching.


    "And the Truffle Cheese and Creamy Mushroom Soup?"


    "It''s the same as the one supplied to the Crescent Royal Family by the Honey Factory, limited production, transported directly by mages after preparation, it costs 25 gold Tana, the vegetable sd is cheaper, only 5 gold Tana."


    Charlotte: ...


    Damn cheap! This te of sparse leaves costs as much as two months'' ie for a skilled craftsman?! Was she eating gold?! No, even gold wasn''t this expensive!


    She finally understood why the money wasn''t enough... Was she really spending over 100 gold Tana on one lunch?! Equivalent to a regr artisan''s ie for ten years?! And this was considered a "simple lunch" as Casimodo said?


    "Has the estate... always been like this?"


    Charlotte took a deep breath and asked.


    Casimodo scratched his head, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    "No, it wasn''t like this before, the quality used to be better, but now, we''re tight on finances, so we can only be a bit more frugal."


    Charlotte: ...


    Damn frugal!


    "What''s wrong, mydy, are the dishes not to your liking?"


    Casimodo asked cautiously.


    "No, they''re fine; I just feel... my stomach is quite valuable."


    Charlotte sighed.


    Casimodo tilted his head, seeming not to understand.


    "How much do you spend on your meals each day?"


    Charlotte suddenly asked.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Me?"


    Casimodo blinked slightly.


    "Yes."


    Charlotte nodded.


    The old servant thought for a moment and said.


    "Reporting to mydy, our family has always been very generous to the servants; when we''re at the inn, we have about 10 silver Tana per day for meals, and when we''re at the estate, it''s a bit higher, about 30 silver Tana."


    Charlotte: ...


    So the daily meal allowance wasn''t even enough for a single leaf of vegetables on the table!


    "What did you have for lunch?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    "Um... I haven''t had anything today. Yesterday... I had a grilled pancake, a ham sandwich, half a roast chicken, and arge cup of wine."


    Casimodo answered honestly.


    Isn''t that quite sumptuous?! And... it''s only 10 silver Tana!


    Damn financial crisis! It''s obviously just the estate being too extravagant!


    The price of a dessert after a meal was equivalent to a monthly allowance for a church priest... The life of nobles was truly extravagant!


    "From now on, reduce the cost of my meals to about the same as yours, I don''t eat much anyway."


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    "This... isn''t appropriate, mydy. You''re the master, we''re the servants... and this is also beneath the dignity of nobility..."


    Casimodo hesitated.


    "Being dignified when you''re rich is dignified. Being dignified when you''re broke is just being a poser and asking for trouble."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    She picked up a crystal goblet and took a sip of milk, continuing.


    "Now that I am the head of the Castell family, everything goes as I say. Since there isn''t much in the family coffers, we need to be frugal and save some money, and the extra money can be used to hire more servants."


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "Yes, mydy. It''s just that..."


    "Just what?"


    "Just that... I''m afraid no one would be willing toe to our estate."


    Casimodo smiled wryly.


    Charlotte was taken aback for a moment, then instantly understood. The Castell estate had seen deaths, and not just ordinary deaths, but a notorious case involving bloody ritual, with the previous head of the family likely being involved with a blood demon cult.


    In a ce involving blood sacrifices to evil gods, any normal person would probably not dare toe. After all, nothing was more important than one''s life.


    With the recent activities of the blood demon cult, no one dared to guarantee that the Castell family wouldn''t have another incident...


    "Give it a try; increase themission a bit, there will always be brave ones. Um... or, we can also call back some servants from the family''s shops in the city."


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    Casimodo was even more hesitant.


    "About that... actually... I wanted to report to you..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Most of the clerks of our shops... have left..."


    Charlotte: ...


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    "It''s just rumors... in the days after the incident, rumors were spreading underneath, saying that the blood demon cult was eyeing the Castell family, and if they didn''t leave soon, they''d end up being sacrificed sooner orter, or turned into undead. As a result... most of them left in a few days..."


    Charlotte: ...


    "Sigh, forget it, let''s try our best."


    She rubbed her temples and sighed.


    After receiving the orders, Casimodo prepared to clear the table and leave.


    "Hold on, let me finish eating first before you clean up."


    Looking at the remaining lunch, Charlotte hesitated for a moment and said.


    Although she was already full, she couldn''t bear to waste this meal when she thought about its cost.


    This was all money! A meal like this could cover her food expenses at the church hospital for several months!


    Forcing herself to finish thest piece of steak, Charlotte finished lunch, and Casimodo cleaned up and left.


    When the old servant left the estate, only Charlotte was left. Casimodo wouldn''t be back for a while, so Charlotte nced at the time and decided to try out the Blood Summoning that had already been fully charged.

 Chapter 25: Blood Calling

    Chapter 25: Blood Calling


    Charlotte had been looking forward to the Blood Calling for a long time.


    To be on the safe side, she chose the location to try it out in the basement of the mansion.


    This was her second time in the basement after transmigrated. The first time, she was a sacrifice who couldn''t control her own life and death, but the second time, she was the lord of the entire mansion and even the Castell family. Life is so unpredictable.


    The basement had obviously been carefully cleaned, empty along with some dim light, and not much different from the ordinary cer of a mansion. No one would think that just a few days ago, there were still hundreds of living corpses here...


    Lighting the candles and closing the iron door, Charlotte sat down in the center of the basement. Closing her eyes and sinking into consciousness, she once again projected that ancient book in her mind.


    [Gospel of Blood - Genesis Chapter]


    [Master of the Scripture (Activated), Blood Calling (Avable), True Ancestor Liberation (Sealed)]


    Seeing thepleted charging of the Blood Calling in the Genesis Chapter, Charlotte no longer hesitated,manding in her consciousness.


    "Initiate the Blood Calling!"With her intention, the Gospel suddenly burst into a crimson light.


    Charlotte felt a strong suction force, and her consciousness suddenly began to rise rapidly...


    The crimson mist enveloped the entire world, and the surrounding scenes slowly blurred and distorted like ink dripping on paper.


    When everything became clear again, Charlotte found herself back in that illusory castle.


    She was still sitting high on the Blood Throne. The crimson mist pervaded all around. But this time, both the castle and the throne were more solid than ever before.


    Charlotte lowered her head and found that her body had also be incredibly real,pletely unlike the illusory spiritual world.


    Her clothing had also changed. No longer the white dress from reality, but a ck and gold Gothic-style magnificent long dress, adorned with mysterious and intricate thorned rose patterns.


    But that wasn''t the most important thing.


    Looking at the two arcs in front of her that were enough to block her vision, Charlotte almost froze in an instant.


    Wow! Are they really this big?!


    Almost instinctively, she stood up from the throne, and indeed, she really stood up.


    Her vision seemed much higher than usual, and the weight felt much heavier. Charlotte quickly realized that something was wrong.


    Her body... seemed to have suddenly grown!


    A mirror... I need a mirror!


    Charlotte thought so.


    A magical scene appeared...


    When she had this thought, the crimson mist suddenly spread in front of her, slowly transforming into a beautiful Gothic-style silver mirror.


    Do thoughts be reality?


    Charlotte was slightly stunned. And when she looked into the mirror, she was directly stunned.


    In the mirror, it wasn''t her familiar childish face, but a beautiful woman who looked mature, tall, and graceful. Possibly in her twenties, or maybe eighteen or neen. The exquisite and beautiful face resembled Charlotte''s memory of herself, equally stunning, but more mature and mysterious.


    This... seems to be the grown-up Charlotte!


    But the hair and eyes were different. The waist-length hair was no longer brilliant gold but a gorgeous silver with a hint of pink, tied with a thorny rose hair essory on the side, and a golden circr crown on top of her head. The blood-red pupils contained a golden shimmer as if containing the entire starry sky.


    As Charlotte admired her "new skin," the crimson mist slowly spread in her field of vision, forming familiar words--


    [We drink blood and entwine with darkness]


    [We have never died, nor lived]


    [We walk forever in the dark night, and everything we touch will crumble into nothingness]


    [Until... the end]


    [Blood Calling: As the source of all bloodbornes, the Master of the Gospel has the ability to summon entities with blood power flowing within them to the Dark Castle and sign blood contracts with them. Afterpleting the contract, the summoned target will be the Gospel Master''s blood servant, and the Master of the Gospel will be the target''s blood totem, with the maximum number of blood servants being directly proportional to the restoration level of the Gospel.]


    [Dark Castle (Unlocked)]


    [Blood Servant (Unlocked)]


    [Current maximum number of Blood Servants: 0/1]


    [Great Master of the Gospel, are you ready to initiate the Blood Calling?]


    Summon entities with blood power flowing within them and sign contracts with them? Does this mean... summoning other bloodborne?


    Looking at the description in her field of vision, Charlotte''s heart stirred. She didn''t know if she understood it correctly, but regardless, since she possessed "blood power," the summoned objects must be rted to bloodborne.


    This made her even more excited. She had no idea how to improve her strength as a bloodborne, but if she could summon a bloodborne that could impart experience, it would be perfect.


    If there was anything she felt regretful about, it was probably that the blood servant''s contract was only ''avable'' rather than automatically signed upon summoning.


    "It seems that I may have to act again."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The girl shook her head.


    Slowly withdrawing her gaze, Charlotte no longer hesitated. First, she concealed her figure with the crimson mist, and then she called out.


    "Begin!"


    The crimson light burst forth again, spreading across the entire field of vision like an exploding supernova.


    Before Charlotte''s eyes, a brilliant crimson sky full of stars appeared. In the sky, countless blood-red stars flickered incessantly.


    Some were faint and illusory, while others were bright and dazzling. They varied in size and distance, but without exception, they all gave Charlotte an inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    Therger the star, the brighter the light, and the stronger the aura. The brightest ones were even too dazzling for Charlotte to look at closely, giving her a suffocating feeling with just a nce.


    In the distance, there were even five stars resembling suns. Because their light was too bright, Charlotte shielded her eyes directly. Obviously, each of these stars represented a summonable object.


    "Perhaps... I should choose a weaker one first. If the other party is too strong, even if I can sessfully summon them, I will have a hard time suppressing them, let alone signing a contract."


    "And this time, I don''t necessarily have to sign a contract. Familiarize myself with the summoning mechanism and umte some experience. Currently, there is only one slot for the servant, so I must summon several times to choose the best and most suitable one."


    Charlotte pondered.


    She was quite self-aware. Without even being a first-tier now, even if she summoned, she needed to be cautious.


    After some consideration, Charlotte chose one of the closest stars with a weaker aura among them.


    "This one should be good. The aura is not too strong, but not the weakest either, perfect for the first summon as a warm-up!"


    With Charlotte''s selection, that star immediately emitted a brilliant light. But the next moment, she felt a strong and terrifying aura slowly descending...


    ...


    This was a gorgeous bathroom.


    In the huge marble-built bathtub, mist filled the air, and countless red rose petals floated in the water. A tall and handsome man was half-lying in the bathtub, looking rxed andfortable.


    He had long red-colored hair and pointed ears, his left hand resting on the edge of the bathtub, while his right hand held a goblet filled with red wine, with two scantily d beast-eared girls massaging his shoulders behind him.


    He took a sip of wine elegantly and handed it to one of the beast-eared girls kneeling beside him, then smiled at the cold-faced female knight standing by the edge of the bathtub.


    "Miss Kara, let me reiterate."


    "The Rose Society has always beenw-abiding citizens. Although we''ve had dealings with the Countess of Castell, we haven''t been involved in the activities of the Blood Demon Cult."


    "If you''re here to investigate the Blood Demon Cult, I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person."


    The woman standing by the edge of the bathtub was none other than Kara, the captain of the Demon Hunters.


    She looked at the man in the bathtub coldly and asked without expression.


    "Sebastian, where are the cursed pages sold by the Countess of Castell?"


    "This question is difficult for me. You should know that the Rose Society never inquires about the whereabouts of sold goods."


    The man opened his mouth and leisurely swallowed the grapes peeled by the beast-eared girl for him.


    "Have you seen this symbol?"


    The female knight took out a piece of parchment depicting a thorned rose pattern from her bosom.


    "A symbol? Haha, are you joking? Isn''t this just a rose ornament from Korya?"


    The man smiled. After saying that, seeing the serious expression of the female knight, he was slightly moved.


    "What? Is there a problem with this pattern?"


    Silver light flickered in Kara''s pupils.


    She didn''t exin but deeply looked at the man in the bathtub, no longer speaking, and turned to leave.


    "Hey hey! Aren''t you going to exin? It''s not a good habit to keep people guessing!"


    The man waved his hand. But Kara''s figure hadpletely disappeared.


    Looking in the direction she had left, the man slowly retracted his smile. After pondering for a moment, he said to the maid beside him.


    "Go and check if there have been any recent ult cases rted to thorny roses."


    The maid respectfully retreats.


    The man picked up the refilled wine ss and took a sip, the light in his hand shed, and a blood-colored page appeared.


    "Hehe, the Rose Society never inquires about the whereabouts of sold goods, but unfortunately, the person who bought them is me."


    The man muttered with a smile.


    Looking at the crimson page, his gaze gradually deepened.


    "Cursed page... Can you really solve my problem as the prophecy says?"


    A strange drowsiness surged up. Unconsciously, he fell asleep in the bathtub.

 Chapter 26: Elegant Lady of the Night

    Chapter 26: Elegant Lady of the Night


    Sebastian suddenly woke up. He found himself standing in a majestic and solemn ancient castle, surrounded by eerie and deep crimson mist.


    Looking down, he was wearing his favorite ck tailcoat instead of being naked like before he fell asleep.


    "A dream?"


    Sebastian almost instantly made this judgment.


    Very few extraordinary individuals dream. Unless their spiritual senses perceive something, most extraordinary individuals don''t dream at all. At least, they don''t dream actively. If they enter a dream without reason, it only means one thing...


    He has been summoned.


    Sebastian''s expression became serious almost instantly.


    He pulled up his left sleeve and looked at his wrist. There, a familiar and hideous grimace-like face, as if both crying and smiling, seemed to be alive, emitting a ck-red mist.


    Sebastian''s face immediately turned ugly."The power of the blood curse has erupted..."


    "Damn it! Has the Adam Cult found me so soon?"


    "These crazy bloodsuckers! Is the White Witch not even kidding?"


    "I ran from Korya to the Crescent Kingdom, and they still won''t let go! Not a bit of elegance like other bloodsuckers!"


    Sebastian was full of resentment.


    He clenched his fists, raised his vignce, and prepared to face the imminent dream attack at any moment, but suddenly he paused slightly and raised his left hand. In his hand, he still held the crimson remnant page that he had scrutinized in the bathtub.


    "When did cursed pages enter the spiritual world?"


    Sebastian was puzzled.


    At that moment, the surrounding crimson mist suddenly began to recede, and the scene in the castle gradually became clear.


    Sebastian found himself standing in a mysterious dimly empty hall. In front of him were ascending stairs, and at the end of the stairs was a ck and red throne, with a figure sitting quietly hidden by the crimson mist.


    With years of rich experience, he quickly judged that the figure should be a woman, with a pretty good figure, perfect even.


    The mysterious woman''s face couldn''t be clearly seen, only vaguely seen wearing a gorgeous ck long dress, her hair seemed to be silver, a pair of eyes with a hint of gold like stars in the darkness, piercing throughyers of mist, quietly looking at him.


    Almost instantly, Sebastian had a feeling that everything about him was thoroughly seen through by the other party.


    He understood that the other party was his summoner.


    Not only that but the one who could silently bring him into the dream... Must be a powerful being!


    Long years of life had already made him experience countless ups and downs. Although he was extremely nervous and doubtful at this moment, Sebastian still suppressed his nervousness and smiled gracefully.


    "Beautiful and nobledy, may I know how to address you, and why you summoned me here?"


    Just like Sebastian who hid his nervousness in his heart, Charlotte, who sat high on the throne, was equally nervous.


    As the initiator, she did not expect that the "weaker" one she had selected after much consideration would turn out to be a powerful extraordinary individual after being summoned!


    Although she didn''t know the other party''s rank, just standing there gave her great pressure, even more than the female knight Kara gave...


    This was an extraordinary individual of at least the Second-tier Silver Moon, and it was even possible to reach the Third-tier zing Sun!


    After realizing this fact, Charlotte instantly felt guilty.


    Rank distribution was like a pyramid.


    Extraordinary individuals who stepped into a rank and those who didn''t were fundamentally different. And among the four major ranks, each rank up would cause a dramatic change in the strength of extraordinary individuals.


    If a First Tier extraordinary individual had power surpassing ordinary people, capable of breaking through enemy lines in wars, capturing enemy generals, and seizing gs, then... In the eyes of a Second Tier extraordinary individual, the First Tier extraordinary individual was just a slightly stronger ordinary person.


    Although Charlotte had never seen Captain Kara take action, she had read a story in the church''s archives.


    Once there was a fallen Second-Tier mage who directly used necromancy to easily destroy a town with a poption of over a hundred thousand, ughtering over a hundred First-Tier extraordinary individuals who came to besiege him without knowing the difference!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The Second-Tier Silver Moon was already an existence that ordinary people, using all means including magical artifacts, couldn''t kill.


    As for the Third-tier of zing Sun... The book only had one sentence: zing Suns are legendary figures and walking disasters.


    Although Charlotte was the master of the spiritual world, she could clearly feel that her castle world was hard to maintain against the opponent''s power. After the opponent came out, she felt the edge of the world trembling slightly, as if it could copse at any moment.


    Maintaining the current level was already barely manageable. In other words, if the other party discovered her true strength, they could break free at any time and return to reality.


    And Charlotte couldn''t even predict whether she would be bacshed if that happened!


    Ridiculous! She clearly chose a star with weak aura. Why did she summon a monster?


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte raised her spirits. Although the summoned presence was a bit too strong, she didn''t want to waste this opportunity.


    However, before Charlotte could say anything, the summoned one in front of her suddenly began to soliloquize.


    "Phew... thankfully, she''s wearing clothes and not naked. She should not be one of those crazy savages who worship nature like the Adam Cult... let alone the White Witch..."


    Charlotte: ...?


    What does he genuinely mean by wearing clothes? What does he mean by being not naked?


    Charlotte had no idea what nonsense the other person was talking about. But the summoned one seemed to be a talkative chatterbox.


    "Why isn''t she talking?"


    "Who is she exactly?"


    "She can resonate with the blood curse left by the Adam Cult. She must be a bloodborne, but which Count or Duke of the bloodborne is she?"


    "Or...hiss...is she some Prince or Archduke?"


    "She shouldn''t be... right?"


    Seeing Sebastian smiling and talking to himself, Charlotte suddenly realized something and gradually figured it out.


    Could it be... she heard the other party''s thoughts?


    The summoned one''s "soliloquy" continued. He smiled, graceful in posture, but his mind was quite active.


    "How did she summon me? What''s the medium? This is a huge hidden danger!"


    "Unfortunately... I know too little about high-ranked bloodbornes!"


    "The cursed page came in with me. Could the medium be the cursed page?"


    The cursed page?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat. Her gaze fell on the other party''s hand, but the other party''s hand was behind him and couldn''t be seen clearly. But even so, when her gaze fell, Charlotte still felt a slight movement in her hand holding the Gospel of Blood!


    "Noble and beautifuldy, my name is Sebastian. How may I address you? And why did you summon me here?"


    The summoned one repeated with a smile, bowing gracefully. This time, he ced the word "noble" in front.


    His name is Sebastian...


    Charlotte remembered this name. Combining the thoughts of the other party just now, Charlotte had an idea.


    She leaned back slightly, making azy and rxed posture, and gently waved her hand. The crimson mist gathered in Charlotte''s hand, condensing into a crystal goblet filled with red wine.


    She leaned against the throne, one hand resting leisurely on the throne, the other hand holding the wine ss, and casually smiled.


    "You may call me... Lady of the Night."


    Her voice was ethereal and mysteriously charming.


    Then, following the memory of her original body, she elegantly took a sip of red wine and then casually tossed it aside. The wine ss instantly turned into crimson mist and dissipated.


    The whole movement was smooth and natural. It possessed both the nobility of aristocrat and the mystery of the bloodborne.


    Sebastian''s eyes almost stayed nk for a moment. Then, a brilliant light burst forth from his eyes.


    "Elegant!"

 Chapter 27: Who is she exactly?

    Chapter 27: Who is she exactly?


    "Indeed... only wine and goblets can create the most refined elegance!"


    "Different from those bastards of the Adam Cult who cursed me, this is a truly noble and elegant blood aristocrat!"


    Watching the mysterious woman on the throne who called herself the Lady of the Night, Sebastian couldn''t help but cheer inwardly at every move she made, feeling that each gesture perfectly resonated with his pursuit of art.


    In fact, if it weren''t for his fear of the unfathomable power he couldn''t sense and the purpose behind her summoning him, he would have really wanted to be close friends with her.


    "Lady of the Night... that shouldn''t be her real name. She probably just chose it as a random alias to keep me from knowing who she really is."


    "To be honest... that alias is even a bit tacky, nothing like the elegance she just disyed!"


    "So, maybe her real name is well-known among the bloodbornes?"


    "Surely it must be an elegant name..."


    "But I wonder if she knows anything about the curse magic on me..."Sebastian''s mental activity was as rich as ever. Of course, outwardly, he still maintained an elegant demeanor.


    But on the other hand, Charlotte was starting to lose herposure a bit.


    What the hell does he mean by "tacky alias"?


    She felt like veins were about to pop on her forehead.


    Of course, despite her subtle mood, Charlotte quickly moved past this meaningless detail and focused on the more critical issue.


    "Wait, did he just say... curse magic?"


    She knew about curse magic.


    She had seen descriptions of it in the library of the church hospital. It was a type of magic that was the opposite of blessing magic.


    Unlike regr magic, curse magic was harder to cast, but its effectssted longer, some even affecting the victim''s entire life and possibly their descendants. This type of magic usually targeted the victim''s bloodline.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte couldn''t help but look down at Sebastian again. She suddenly had a wild guess.


    Returning to the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte proactively shifted her focus to Sebastian using the power of her mental realm.


    The next moment, familiar words appeared in her field of vision.


    [Gospel of Blood detects ongoing ritual¡ª]


    [Name of Ritual: Blood Curse]


    [Caster: Anastasia White Vandrath]


    [Recipient: Sebastian meheart]


    [Effect of Ritual: The blood curse of the "Vandrath," one of the six major bloodborne ns; created by Prince Augustine; targets the bloodline; the recipient will bear ghostly markings, suffer intermittent blood burning, and gradually have their bloodline power devoured by the curse over time, leading to continuous weakening until death.]


    [Interception Probability Assessment: 0%]


    [Proceed with interception?]


    It really is curse magic!


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly understood why, despite selecting one of the weakest stars, she had summoned a powerful transcendent.


    Because what she sensed wasn''t the true aura of the other person, but the blood curse on them! This transcendent who called himself Sebastian wasn''t a member of the bloodborne at all! The reason she could summon him was that he had suffered from a blood curse and retained the power of the bloodborne within him!


    Ridiculous!


    "So... noble Lady of the Night, why have you summoned me here?"


    Sebastian asked his question for the third time.


    He really thinks of me as an old monster of the bloodborne. Charlotte was sure of it.


    Having read his thoughts, she knew that as long as she yed the role of the "old monster" well, he would naturally return once the blood summoning expired. But she wasn''t satisfied with just that now.


    Knowing that he possessed a page of the Gospel and was burdened with an ongoing curse, she thought this might be a good opportunity...


    If she yed her cards right, she could not only obtain a page of the Gospel but also possibly gain the loyalty of a transcendent who might even reach Third-Tier zing Sun in the future!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte smiled faintly. Her voice was still ethereal, echoing waves of ripples in the castle.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Don''t worry, I just felt a familiar aura on you by chance, so I came to take a look."


    With that, shezily leaned on the chair, one hand supporting her chin and the other ying with the armrest of the throne, her deep gaze appraising Sebastian, as she cast a meaningful sigh.


    "Carrying something like that on you all the time must be ufortable, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian''s eyes almost lit up instantly. But outwardly, he still maintained his elegance, smiling as he probed.


    "Lady of the Night, I''m not quite sure what you mean."


    Charlotte smiled faintly. Shezily changed her posture, pausing for a bit of amusement, and leisurely said.


    "Even for the bloodborne, blood burning is quite unbearable pain."


    "Let alone... having the bloodline power being constantly consumed."


    Upon hearing these two sentences, Sebastian''s body visibly trembled.


    He suddenly raised his head, his gaze fixed firmly on Charlotte on the throne, for the first time losing his elegance.


    "Lady of the Night, can you see the problem on me?"


    Charlotte chuckled lightly, her ethereal voice somewhat elusive.


    "It''s just the blood curse of the Vandrath, a toy left by that guy Augustine."


    "To me, this dirty thing is as bright as a star in the darkness, there is no way I couldn''t see it."


    She really can see the curse on me! No, she even understands it perfectly!


    Who is she really? Even the Bloodborne Count in the Northern Duchy couldn''t detect the curse on me, how did she find out?


    Wait... Did she just directly address some bloodborne noble by name?!


    Sebastian''s heart suddenly raced.


    "Can... can you solve my physical problem?"


    Seeming to have thought of something, he asked excitedly.


    "It''s just curse magic, it seems to have been cast by that little guy, so solving the problem shouldn''t be difficult, it just takes some time."


    Charlotte replied casually.


    She... she actually called the Pure White Witch a little guy?! Who is she really?


    Wait... Did she just say solving the problem isn''t difficult?


    Sebastian''s eyes almost lit up instantly, looking at Charlotte with hope and anticipation. However, Charlotte changed the subject.


    "But why should I solve it?"


    Sebastian was immediately taken aback.


    Looking at the smiling Lady of the Night, Sebastian suddenly felt a stroke of luck.


    "Nobledy, what do you need me to do in exchange for your help in solving the curse for me?"


    Sebastian elegantly bowed, asking respectfully and sincerely.


    Charlotte smiled faintly.


    She didn''t directly propose signing a contract with him because she knew her current strength was too weak to handle the curse magic on him, so even signing a Blood Contract would be futile.


    Convincing him to sign a contract now would not only fail to gain his genuine loyalty but might also entangle her in an unresolvable mess. So, she chose another approach.


    "I never said I wanted anything in exchange, I just said solving the problem isn''t difficult."


    Sebastian was taken aback, but after a moment''s thought, a glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes again.


    "Lady of the Night, I am willing to pledge my loyalty to you! As long as you need it, I am willing to serve you!"


    He answered without hesitation.


    Charlotte smiled faintly, a hint of joy shing in her eyes.


    "So... do you know what this is?"

 Chapter 28: Sebastian, King of Brainstorming

    Chapter 28: Sebastian, King of Brainstorming


    "She''s collecting cursed pages?"


    "Is she crazy? How dare she collect such things?"


    Sebastian widened his eyes. He stared at the golden eyes tinged with red in the mist, feeling as though the gaze, although directed at him, prated through him, actually looking at the cursed page hidden behind him. Those were not eyes engulfed by madness.


    Calm, profound, yet... also beautiful, as if carrying a faint smile, as if possessing a kind of irresistible charm that kept one''s gaze fixed. But Sebastian found it difficult to endure being looked at by those eyes for too long. The longer their gaze met, the more he felt as though the other could read his thoughts.


    And when he averted his gaze, itnded on the blood-red book beside her, his pupils froze instantly.


    Without the mist to obscure, he saw more clearly. Beneath the thick cover, there were clearly countless cursed pages collected!


    So many?! She actually collected so many cursed pages?! And... she''s not even a bit insane?


    Wait, what did she say earlier? She said... those were her things?


    Sebastian''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.Cursed pages carried the curse of the gods. Anyone who held them for a long time would fall into madness, even the bloodbornes were not exempt.


    But this was said to be for mortals. What if the other was not a mortal?


    Thinking back to the other''s disrespectful address to the bloodborne nobility just now, Sebastian suddenly had a bold and crazy guess...


    Wait... Could it be... Lady of the Night also be a bloodbone noble who descended to the mortal realm?!


    She... No, It... it''s actually a God?!


    This crazy idea surfaced, and Sebastian couldn''t hold it back.


    Yes... The Bloodborne Count couldn''t see through the curse on him, but the mythical Bloodborne nobles could.


    Ordinary bloodborne couldn''t withstand the pollution of cursed pages, but the gods among bloodbornes, the archdukes and princes, could!


    No wonder... No wonder It didn''t tell him Its true name!


    For a God above, conversing with mortals was already the greatest gift!


    Let alone... a Bloodborne being known for their arrogance!


    Tell Its true name? Would one tell a mere ant their name?


    Thinking of his experience just before being summoned, and the cursed pages that could actually follow him into the dream world, Sebastian suddenly realized more details.


    Wait... A God''s every move is never without purpose.


    Did this mysterious Lady of the Night summon me because It sensed the cursed pages on me? And the cursed pages, acknowledged as unable to enter the spiritual world, could follow me into the dream world, perhaps because the summoner is a God?


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the more he felt it was true. At the same time, he became more and more excited.


    A God! This is a God!


    And, also the Bloodborne God is known for "honoring contracts"!


    Although the mystical Bloodborne nobles are considered as Evil Gods by the Holy Court, even the most evil Bloodborne Archduke always keeps his word!


    No wonder... No wonder the prophecy said that the opportunity to resolve the curse on me lies with the cursed pages! So that''s it!


    The cursed pages are really just the opportunity... The Lady of the Night attracted by the cursed pages is probably my real hope!


    At this moment, Sebastian felt that he had figured out everything.


    More active thoughts and more ideas are followed closely.


    I must take the initiative!


    There are so many cursed pages in the other''s hands, and the one in my hand is probably nothing in Its eyes. It must have noticed the cursed page in my hand long ago!


    Instead of waiting for them to ask for it, I might as well offer it directly, leaving a wonderful impression!


    If It is pleased, It might not only be willing to lift the curse for me but also possibly bestow some blessings!


    That''s... the blessings of a God!


    And if I''m lucky enough to gain Its favor, I won''t be afraid of the Adam Cult''s pursuit at all!


    Oh no... Let''s forget about that for now.


    The internal struggle among Bloodbornes is too brutal and intense. Dealing with one Adam Cult is enough for me, and I don''t want to get involved in the rest.


    Being caught in the struggle between Gods and Demigods could be fatal! I just need to solve the curse on me!


    Thinking of this, Sebastian no longer hesitated.


    He decisively took out the cursed page hidden behind him, held it up with both hands and offered it gracefully and politely with a respectful smile.


    "You... are collecting this, aren''t you?"


    "Great and noble Lady of the Night! If I can exchange your precious promise to resolve the curse, humble Sebastian is willing to be your temporary servant walking on the ground, doing my best to find the lost pages for you..."


    Sebastian''s actions were respectful and elegant, and his deep voice was full of sincere respect. At the same time, every word he said, every word he spoke, was tasteful and carefully chosen, leaving no room for criticism.


    Charlotte, sitting high on the throne, was already stunned.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    She had prepared various excuses, but she didn''t expect this extraordinary being named Sebastian to be so good at improvising. Before she could speak, he had already imagined everything.


    And... it seemed that if she revealed her thoughts of not wanting to get involved in the internal struggles of the Bloodbornes, even if she proposed to sign a Blood Contract with him now, he would probably agree... What kind of person did she summon?


    Charlotte''s mood was quiteplicated.


    However, this also saved her some effort. The signing of the contract could be postponed, as she was not prepared at the moment.


    Let him help her with something first, search for the lost pages of the Gospel.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte straightened up slightly, smiled lightly, and said.


    "You are interesting."


    "I ept this promise."


    Having said that, she waved lightly, and the page in Sebastian''s hand flew up towards her.


    The blood-red page seemed to have a life of its own, like a cheerful fairy, flying around Charlotte in circles before eagerly entering her disguised "Gospel of Blood."


    It really is the master of cursed pages!


    Seeing this scene, Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat, and his attitude became even more respectful.


    With the third page in hand, Charlotte was also delighted. But before she could continue speaking, she sensed the rapid copse of the dream world from the edge. The summoning time limit was about to expire.


    "Let''s end it here today. Remember what you said."


    Charlotte gently closed the "Gospel of Blood" andzily leaned back on the throne, smiling slightly. Even the crimson mist couldn''t hide the charm in that smile.


    Sebastian was slightly stunned, and then quickly bowed his head respectfully. He dared not meet the other''s gaze a second time, afraid that his loss ofposure would displease the God.


    The distorted and ink-like rendering appeared once again at the edge of the dream world, and the crimson mist re-emerged.


    Seeing the gradually blurring throne, Sebastian suddenly remembered something and hurriedly shouted.


    "Your Royal Majesty! How can this humble Sebastian see Your greatness again?"


    In the crimson mist, a distant and ethereal voice came.


    "When I think of you again, I will naturally summon you."


    "Before that... strive to fulfill your promise."


    A light and yful voice with a hint of a smile sounded at the end.


    "Don''t disappoint me, Mr. Sebastian..."


    With thest sound, the entire dream world also shattered.


    In a daze, Sebastian''s vision plunged into darkness...


    ...


    In the mist-filled bathhouse, Sebastian slowly opened his eyes.


    What came into view was the magnificent ceiling of the bathroom adorned with religious murals.


    Beside him, the beautiful elf maid was still gently serving.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, regained hisposure, and asked in a deep voice.


    "How long have I slept?"


    "Master, it''s been about fifteen minutes."


    The maid answered respectfully.


    "Fifteen minutes..."


    Sebastian pondered. Suddenly, as if remembering something, he quickly raised his left hand.


    There was nothing in his hand. The cursed page was gone... It seems that it was really a summoning by a God!


    Sebastian''s gaze slightly condensed, and then he pondered.


    The mysterious Lady of the Night was undoubtedly a noble among the Bloodbornes. But Sebastian, who knew a little about several Bloodborne nobles, could not judge which myth the other was.


    There was no way, the Bloodborne transformation magic had always been powerful, and the other was a God above, who knows whether there was deliberate disguise and whether the true form was male or female. But...


    "He seems to be the real master of the cursed pages."


    "I have limited knowledge of the cursed pages, only knowing that they are very ancient... once a divine artifact, but many Blodbornes are very secretive about them."


    "If I can find out the true origin of the cursed pages, perhaps... I can know the true identity of Lady of the Night!"


    "Which one of the five Archdukes... is It?"


    Thinking of this, Sebastian immediately got up from the bath, causing ripples of water.


    "Prepare a carriage for me. I want to go to the abandoned city district."


    Hemanded the maid.

 Chapter 29: SHE is True Ancestor of the Bloodbornes

    Chapter 29: SHE is True Ancestor of the Bloodbornes


    An abandoned city district was in the western part of Boulder City.


    Since the terrifying disaster of the me Demon ten years ago, this area had been designated as a forbidden zone where ordinary people were not allowed to enter by the Holy Court.


    Ten years had passed, and the most powerful monsters had already been cleared out by the Demon Hunters and the Inquisitor. The terrifying memories had gradually faded from people''s minds, existing only in the reminiscences of those who had experienced it.


    Although the corruption of the dark miasma still lingered in some unseen corners, with the continuous development of urbanmerce and craftsmanship in recent years, the citizen ss had grown stronger. Wanderers and free citizens flocked into the continuously expanding city. Now, this ce had be a paradise in the shadow of Borde City.


    At the northwest border of the abandoned city district. This was Borde City''srgest slum and the most densely popted area.


    Most of the people living here were the bottom-tier workers from various makeshift workshops in the western city district, servants of minor nobles and wealthy households, aspiring mercenaries eager for wealth, farmers and tenant farmers who had lost theirnd due to the enclosures by the nobles in recent years, as well as bandits, thieves, beggars, and the like.


    This was also the favorite ce of the cultists.


    On the dirty and chaotic muddy streets, a luxurious carriage slowly passed by.


    Seeing the red rose pattern on the side of the carriage, the pedestrians on the street, with numb expressions, lowered their heads and hurriedly avoided to the sides, bowing and saluting.This was the carriage of thergest underground gang in Borde City, the Rose Society.


    In the abandoned city district, the Rose Society was like a god, with influence almost equal to that of the Holy Court.


    The carriage stopped in front of a dpidated shack. The door of the carriage opened, and two beautiful beast-eared maids stepped down,ying down a red carpet on the muddy ground all the way to the door of the shack.


    Sebastian, with a tall and slender body, dressed in a ck tailcoat, wearing white gloves, and holding a magnificent noble cane, gracefully stepped down from the carriage.


    Approaching the shack, he reached out and gently knocked on the door. After a moment, the door creaked open, and a girl who looked about fourteen or fifteen cautiously stuck out her head.


    She had beautiful brown long hair and a pair of snow-white, turbulent eyes thatpletely belied her age. Her shabby maid outfit was filled with patches, and her strange reddish-golden pupils were full of vignce.


    Seeing the girl, Sebastian smiled slightly and conjured a rose.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Leina. Do you remember me?"


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The door was instantly mmed shut.


    Sebastian: ...


    He twitched the corner of his mouth, put down the rose, and knocked on the door again.


    "Miss Leina, I came to visit Miss Anna. Please open the door."


    The door remained unmoved.


    Sebastian sighed. He cleared his throat and said loudly.


    "Miss Anna, I am Sebastian, the president of the Rose Society, here to visit you for important matters!"


    <em>Silence...</em>


    It wasn''t until a momentter that the door opened again with a creak.


    A girl named Leina nced at Sebastian warily, her reddish-golden pupils still full of caution.


    "Leina, let him in."


    An old voice came from inside the shack, with a distant sigh.


    Leina nced back and then nodded obediently, silently opening the door.


    "Thank you, Miss Leina."


    Sebastian smiled brilliantly and elegantly entered the shack.


    Inside the shack, the light was dim. An elderly, emaciated woman was sitting on a recliner, dozing off.


    Sensing Sebastian''s approach, she slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of pale and cloudy eyes.


    "Lord Sebastian, I believe I have told you not to disturb this old woman again."


    The old woman''s voice was old and calm, with a hint of resignation. But as soon as she finished speaking, she froze directly.


    She stared nkly at the top of Sebastian''s head, and her cloudy eyes hid a glimmer of light. Gradually, her eyes widened, and she couldn''t help but stand up from the recliner as if she had seen something unbelievable.


    Trembling, she reached out her withered arm towards Sebastian, as if trying to grasp something. Her voice suddenly started to tremble.


    "Crimson!"


    "I see crimson-like blood!"


    "The golden sun sets into the eternal darkness..."


    "A scarlet blood moon rises in dazzling brilliance!"


    "Roses hold up roses..."


    "The blood moon raises the throne!"


    "This... this is..."


    "me!"


    "This is me!"


    "me burning! mes spreading! mes... consuming everything!"


    "And then..."


    "Everything is reborn!"


    The old woman''s voice was hoarse and hysterical. Her mad appearance startled Leina and Sebastian. With her shouts, the light in the entire shack fluctuated, flickering between brightness and darkness, and a violent wind blew the wooden shack, making creaking sounds...


    Sebastian''s expression almost instantly became solemn. He knew that the other party''s foresight eye had seen another prophecy.


    The old woman''s madnesssted for a long time. It wasn''t until a long timeter that everything returned to calm.


    She sat back down on the recliner, looking quite exhausted, and she seemed to have aged even more.


    After a moment, she raised her head again, her pale and cloudy eyes fixed on Sebastian.


    "Lord Sebastian..."


    "Can you tell me, what did you encounter?"


    "Why did your appearance once again trigger my foresight eye?"


    "Your fate seems to have undergone earth-shattering changes... I can no longer see your future!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "What... have you encountered?"


    Looking into the old woman''s pale eyes, Sebastian''s heart raced.


    He certainly knew what he had encountered. But... he hadn''t expected that his visit again would elicit such a big reaction from the other party!


    Taking a deep breath, he smiled and said.


    "Miss Anna."


    "I havee to thank you, your previous prophecy came true."


    "I really found an opportunity to lift the curse through the cursed pages!"


    "This is my reward, please ept it..."


    As he spoke, he took out a small and exquisite ring from his pocket and ced it respectfully in front of the old woman.


    However, the old woman didn''t even look at the ring. She quietly looked at Sebastian, and a glimmer of light shed in her pale eyes.


    After a moment, she suddenly said:


    "So... everything originates from the opportunity you found?"


    Sebastian smiled without saying a word.


    The old woman remained silent. After a long time, she let out a long sigh.


    "Let it be. If you don''t want to say anything, then don''t say it."


    "This old woman is getting old and can''t stand any more fuss."


    "Upon careful consideration, sometimes knowing less about certain things may lead to greater happiness..."


    With that, she gestured for the girl Leina to ept the ring. Then, she calmly said.


    "Enough about that, what do you want to ask me this time?"


    Sebastian smiled.


    He sat down beside the old woman''s recliner and conjured a goblet filled with red wine, elegantly taking a sip. Then, he smiled and said.


    "This time, it''s actually rted to thest prophecy."


    "I know that your knowledge is quite profound, especially in the field of the bloodbornes."


    "I want to ask you about the origin of the cursed pages..."


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, the old woman looked at him meaningfully.


    "Why do you ask these questions?"


    "Probably... out of curiosity about the origin of the cursed pages?"


    Sebastian took a sip of wine and smiled.


    The old woman snorted, clearly not believing it. After a moment, she said.


    "The cursed pages were once a divine artifact of the Bloodbornes, or more urately... when all the cursed pages were put together, they were a divine artifact of the Bloodbornes."


    "It was the oldest and most mysterious artifact of the Bloodbornes."


    "No one knows what the purpose of that artifact was, including the Bloodbornes. All those who knew of its existence only knew that it contained all the legacies of the Bloodbornes..."


    "Of course, after it was destroyed, the legacies were cursed. When touched by mortals, they would be contaminated, and even the gods would view it as ordinary things... the cursed pages were left with nothing but corruption and curses."


    "And when the artifact was intact, it once had an ancient and resounding name..."


    As she spoke, the old woman stared directly at Sebastian and said in a deep voice.


    "The Gospel of Blood!"


    "The Gospel of Blood..."


    Sebastian pondered the name.


    He straightened up, his expression solemn, and asked.


    "So... who was its owner?"


    "Why do you ask about that?"


    The old woman didn''t answer directly but suddenly asked.


    "Just curious."


    Sebastian lightly sipped the wine and smiled.


    The old woman snorted. After a moment, she said.


    "The Gospel of Blood was once the most sacred artifact of the Bloodbornes, and it belonged to the oldest and most sacred existence within the race."


    "For example... the creator of the race."


    "Or to be precise the origin and ancestor of the race..."


    As she spoke, the old woman looked at Sebastian deeply.


    "Lord Sebastian..."


    "Now, do you know who the owner of the cursed pages is?"


    Sebastian had no idea what the old woman was talking about.


    Because at this moment, all he could hear in his mind was a roaring voice.


    "True Ancestor!"


    "It''s the True Ancestor!"


    "The most sacred and ancient existence, the source of all bloodbornes!"


    "Lady of the Night is not a demigod and not a bloodborne nobility!"


    "She is the owner of the Gospel of Blood, she... is the True Ancestor!"


    "She is a true God!"


    "She is a... true divine being!"

 Chapter 30: Sebastians Life Goal

    Chapter 30: Sebastian''s Life Goal


    Regarding the origin of the Bloodborne, there are various opinions on the Myria Continent.


    Some say that it dates back to when the elves, fleeing their homnd, first set foot on the Myria Continent three thousand years ago, bringing with them the bloodline curse resulting from their intermarriage with humans.


    Others im that it originated from a legion of immortals created by an ancient God during the forgotten war between Gods in annal of history.


    However, regardless of the source, any origin story mentions a mysterious and grandiose presence.


    Described as the oldest entity, the source of all bloodbornes, a true myth.


    It is depicted as the progenitor of the Bloodborne, an entity revered by all Bloodbornes as the True Ancestor.


    No one knows what the True Ancestor of the Bloodbornes is called. Some say HE is called Cain, some say SHE is Lilith, some say HE is a brooding, elegant male, and others say SHE is a beautiful female whom even Gods would admire.


    <em>T/N: I think I need to start typing in all capital for God''s pronouns...</em>


    Some even say that the True Ancestor never had a name.IT is simply itself, IT is the True Ancestor.


    During the era when the True Ancestor walked on the mortal realm, bloodbornes held the pinnacle of secr power, and their influence could be found behind the scenes in almost every country.


    Until the Bloodborne Civil War.


    No one knows what exactly happened during the Bloodborne Civil War two thousand years ago. Time can drown everything, turning history into stories, stories into legends, and eventually burying legends in the passages of time.


    People only know that since then, the Bloodborne began to decline.


    The True Ancestor became a thing of the past, and the Bloodborne split into six major ns, beginning a long and brutal internal struggle.


    At the same time, the Holy Court, which ruled the entire continent right now, began to rise.


    Today, there are only five out of the six major Bloodborne ns left.


    During the Thousand-Year Holy War, the Holy Court buried the past, wrote a new history, and Bloodbornes werepletely branded with thebel of evil race and forced to survive by hiding in the darkness...


    ____________________________


    The old woman spoke with a calm and weathered tone, recounting the secrets buried in history.


    Sebastian''s expression gradually became solemn.


    "So... where is the True Ancestor of the Bloodbornes? Where did HE go?" he asked.


    "I don''t know..."


    The old woman shook her head.


    "Some say HE was betrayed by the Bloodbornes and fell, some say HE disappeared, and some say HE grew weary of HIS divine status and exiled HIMself..."


    "However, there has always been an ancient prophecy among the Bloodbornes¡ª"


    The old woman paused, her expression serious, and slowly said.


    "When the progenitor returns, HE will eventually reim HIS divine throne, and all traitors will receive their fair punishment!"


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat, then he fell silent. After a moment, he suddenly murmured softly.


    "So... HE will return someday?"


    "That''s not for me to know. I''m just an old woman about to pass away. As for this ancient prophecy... frankly speaking, many Bloodbornes no longer believe in it."


    The old woman chuckled lightly. But then, her expression turned solemn again.


    "However, even if a fallen myth returns, it won''t be easy. In the process of reiming the divine throne, there will undoubtedly be various difficulties..."


    "A slight misstep could lead to failure."


    "Of course, if HE really returns, then... in this era when true Gods are in retreat, it will surely stir up a storm that sweeps through the entire world!"


    "Some will benefit from it, and it''s even possible that some will follow in HIS footsteps and ascend to the divine throne."


    "Some will face destruction, even if... they are lofty Gods!"


    Listening to the old woman''s words, Sebastian''s eyes shed with determination. His hands subconsciously clenched and then rxed, then clenched again. And his mood was like a tsunami, surging and turbulent, stirring up waves of shock and awe.


    The return of the God! It''s very likely that Lady of the Night is a returning ancient God!


    Sebastian''s heart was crying out, roaring, trembling!


    At the same time, there seemed to be some kind of thought churning in his heart, growing stronger and stronger...


    Everyone has ambitions and pursuits. The long lifespan had already robbed Sebastian of any life goals. Apart from the troubles brought by the Adam Cult, he lived a monotonous life day after day.


    Boring, uninteresting, and tiresome. He had no interest in getting involved in the struggles of any power.


    In his view, even the demi-gods revered by mortals were nothing more than the afterglow of true gods behind the scenes.


    But now, things were different. He suddenly realized that he might havee into contact with the truly towering figures behind this world!


    To follow a demi-god might make one a legend in epic tales. But to follow a true God might offer the chance to be a myth written on the walls!


    There''s no denying that Sebastian was tempted.


    Myth! That''s a myth! It means true eternity and the admiration of mortals!


    If the desire in his heart wasn''t strong enough, it could only mean that the temptation presented to him wasn''t strong enough.


    What temptation could be more enticing than following in the footsteps of a true God, witnessing THEIR return to THEIR divine throne, and witnessing THEIR radiance shining upon the world once again?


    The Gods never mistreated their followers. The stories of those who followed myths, demi-gods, and even true gods were not umon in the legends of the Myria world!


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the more tempted he became. He felt as if mes were burning deep within him, his heart pounding wildly.


    He seemed to see a path he had never considered before, one he had never dared to hope for.


    His expression kept changing, his breathing bing increasingly rapid, his face gradually flushing, his gaze bing brighter... After a long time, he gently closed his eyes, returning to calmness.


    When he opened his eyes again, those crimson pupils were filled with unprecedented determination. He made up his mind.


    He must seize this once-in-a-millennium opportunity, hitch a ride with Lady of the Night, and see the unseen sights from a higher vantage point!


    At this moment, Sebastian had never been so eagerly anticipating Lady of the Night''s call!


    "Sebastian... your eyes have changed."


    Seeing Sebastian''s expression, the old woman looked surprised.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "I can sense that your heart no longer seems as confused as it used to..."


    "You seem to have found your path."


    "Can you tell me what you''re thinking?"


    Sebastian''s gaze fell slowly on the old woman. He was about to answer when he suddenly stopped.


    After a moment of hesitation, he smiled faintly.


    "It''s nothing, just some small thoughts."


    The change in his thoughts brought about a change in his way of thinking.


    After deciding to follow Lady of the Night, who was likely the resurrected True Ancestor of the Bloodbornes, Sebastian found that many of his thoughts had changed.


    For example, looking at the prophetess witch with her foresight eyes before him, he suddenly felt a sense of caution deep in his heart.


    "I can''t tell her about Lady of the Night''s matters!"


    "At least... not now!"


    "She''s too mysterious, and her abilities are too miraculous."


    "Lady of the Night is hiding her identity, obviously not wanting more people to know about her return."


    "As the chosen one of Lady of the Night, I have a responsibility and obligation to keep her secret!"


    "Even if I tell Anna about Lady of the Night''s secret and invite her to join... that''s something forter, and I''ll need the permission of the Great Being!"


    "I am the chosen one of Lady of the Night, and only I can be the firstpanion of the Great Being to walk on the mortal realm!"


    Sebastian was persuading himself like he was self-convincing. Perhaps he couldn''t fully distinguish whether he was genuinely considering Lady of the Night''s well-being or if he had some concerns about someone else taking the position closest to the God.


    "The return of God muste with signs. Maybe I should investigate if there have been any rted events on the Myria continent recently."


    "I can''t just rely on Lady of the Night''s call again, I should actively seek her out, approach her, and offer my loyalty!"


    "I need to do it quickly, no, I must do it quickly! I am not a Bloodborne; if Lady of the Night finds someone she favors among the Bloodbornes, I will lose my advantage..."


    "No, I have to go back quickly and investigate the news about the cursed pages, try to find more cursed pages as much as possible!"


    Sebastian soon made up his mind. And after making up his mind, he couldn''t sit still anymore.


    He stood up in one go, gracefully and lightly picked up the wine ss, and smiled politely.


    "Ms. Anna, thank you for rifying my doubts. This is your reward for this time, please ept it."


    With that, he took out a gorgeous ring and ced it on the table.


    "I suddenly remembered that there are other matters to attend to. I''ll leave it here for today, and I''ll visit again when I have time next."


    After speaking, Sebastian hastily bowed to the old woman and then left gracefully.


    Watching his departing figure, the old woman''s gaze remained unchanged for a long time. After a long while, she sighed lightly,ughing and scolding.


    "What an impolite old fox!"


    But soon, she coughed violently, her aged face showing an unnatural paleness.


    Leina hurried over, her amber eyes filled with concern.


    "Leina, I''m fine..."


    The old woman waved her hand gently, her gaze full of affection as she looked at the girl.


    Suddenly, as if remembering something, she gently took the girl''s hands, whispering softly.


    "Leina, how long have you been with me... ten years, right?"


    The girl didn''t speak but nodded obediently, her cute appearance evoking pity.


    "It''s been ten years, huh..."


    The old woman sighed with emotion.


    "Time flies so fast. Ten years have passed in the blink of an eye, and you haven''t changed at all, but I have grown old."


    "Perhaps... this is the price of foresight, giving me miraculous power but taking away more of my hope..."


    The old woman sighed deeply, as if lost in memories. After a long time, she held the girl''s hands again.


    "Leina..."


    This time, her expression became unusually serious.


    "If one day I''m no longer here, go and find Sebastian."


    Leina trembled slightly. She raised her head, and her big eyes instantly filled with mist, pleading and reluctant.


    The old woman paused for a moment, then smiled.


    "What''s with that expression? I''m not going to abandon you."


    She sighed lightly.


    "It''s just... I don''t have much time left."


    "I can''t apany you forever, nor can I protect you for a lifetime..."


    "But he''s different..."


    "I don''t know what he encountered, but... I see a new prophecy in him, I see a possibility!"


    "That''s not only his hope but also yours."


    "He must have encountered something, and your destiny... perhaps only that kind of power he encountered can change it."


    "Leina..."


    "When I''m gone, go find him."


    "I believe that the entity he encountered will not only change him but also bring you... a new life!"


    ______________________


    T/R: Man, this chapter makes me contemte on my trantion... I''m not sure if it was Sebastian that was fickle or the author. They started with respectful god''s pronouns but thenter went back to casual pronouns. Also, the races tranted entirely to vampire now... I''m not sure if I should keep the bloodborne, and even if I change to vampire, idk how to smoothly change it without giving an inconsistent trantion feeling. If u pay attention at the start of the story, they''re called Blood Demon (Bloodborne)/Bloodkin, and there''s no one calling it a vampire. Henceter on MC stated that the race is similiar to vampires from Earth''s myth. So by that point, it should''ve been only MC that knows the term vampire... Sigh... That is my rant for now

 Chapter 31: Spirit Path, Majesty

    Chapter 31: Spirit Path, Majesty


    "Ah-choo!"


    In the basement of Castell Estate, Charlotte sneezed and couldn''t help but shrink her neck.


    Although it was June, the temperature in the basement was still a bit low, making her nose feel stuffed.


    The Blood Calling had ended.


    Charlotte nced at the hourss she had prepared in advance, estimating that about fifteen minutes had passed.


    "The cooldown of the Blood Calling has returned to 0%, it seems I''ll have to attend more church servicester..."


    "My body feels a bit cold, I must have just entered that magical world with my consciousness while my body remains outside."


    "It was the right decision to perform the Blood Calling in the basement. During the summoning process, my external body willck protection."


    Charlotte quickly deduced this conclusion.She dusted off her dress, stood up from the ground, but suddenly felt dizzy. It felt like she had justpleted a hundred obscure and difficult math problems. Charlotte felt her whole brain buzzing, dizzy, and confused.


    As a girl who had some understanding of the supernatural power, she knew that this was a sign of mental exhaustion. However, despite feeling particrly tired, Charlotte''s mood was quite joyful.


    She had obtained the third page of the Gospel!


    Although she hadn''t had time to see what the content of the additional page was on the Gospel of Blood in the dream world, at the moment of the dream''s copse, Charlotte did sense some additional information on the Gospel.


    After resting against the wall for a while and feeling that her mental strength had recovered slightly, Charlotte left the basement. After all, she had some unpleasant memories here, and she didn''t want to linger for too long after she was done.


    Returning to the ground floor of the estate, the bright sunlight made the girl feel like she was back from another world.


    Leaning against the wall back to her bedroom, she copsed onto the bed, not wanting to move at all.


    She subconsciously shook the silver bell on the bedside, wanting to have a maid bring up a ss of milk, but then suddenly realized that there were no longer any maids in the house.


    The vast manor still had only her alone, deste, with only the chirping of birds in the garden.


    The thought of having to go through two corridors and then around a big circle to get milk from the pantry, a walk that would take a full ten minutes, made her instantly lose motivation and feel like a slug.


    "It''s not good to have such a big house... It''s so inconvenient to even want a ss of milk. Without maids, everything is so inconvenient."


    Charlotte shook her head, suddenly missing her petite and exquisite house from her previous life, where she didn''t need to do more than a few steps to reach the refrigerator in the kitchen.


    With a sigh, shey down on the bed and closed her eyes to rest her mental strength. And this reststed for about two hours.


    Two hours passed, and most of the overused mental strength had recovered. Ensuring that she couldmunicate with the Gospel of Blood again, Charlotte couldn''t wait to submerge into her consciousness.


    She really wanted to know what abilities the additional page of the Gospel had provided.


    The familiar crimson enveloped her vision, and the heavy gospel reappeared.


    After flipping through the first two pages, the third page appeared in the Gospel.


    The page was still nk. However, when Charlotte''s consciousness focused on it, familiar golden words slowly appeared¡ª


    [Gospel of Blood - Spirit Chapter]


    [Darkness rises like a veil]


    [Looking around, I perceive my awakening...]


    [Demand respect from opponents, majesty is my glory,]


    [Command obedience from enemies, domination is my scepter,]


    [Extend the limits of perception, illusion is my disguise.]


    [Spirit Chapter - Majesty (Unlocked)]


    [Discovered spell: Low-level Majesty Magic]


    [Low-level Majesty Magic: Basic magic of the Path of Majesty, themon magic of the Spirit Path, can enhance one''s majesty and intimidate or charm targets when facing the user.]


    [Do you want to inherit?]


    Charlotte was quite ustomed to this kind of description, simr to a game system.


    The Gospel of Blood seemed to have the ability to adapt to the habits and cognition of its owner, so in her vision, it was presented as a system image like a cheat. After all, Charlotte had read many web novels in her previous life that featured systems.


    She had experimented and found that if she wanted to change the way the Blood Scripture was disyed, she could do sopletely. Such as materializing parchment, changing it to a ckboard, or even turning it into a virtual character in her consciousness, even a two-dimensional anime girl would suffice...


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    However, Charlotte preferred to let the Gospel simte a "system". This gave her the feeling of ying a game or being a protagonist in a novel.


    Different from the first two pages of the scripture. The new page belonged to a new chapter and did not possess special abilities like the Genesis and Divinity chapters but merely recorded a spell of bloodborne.


    "Low-level Majesty Magic? Spirit Path?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    It is said that there are five development directions for the bloodborne, also known as the resonance of the five major bloodlines.


    This was determined by Charlotte after studying her personal information in the Genesis chapter several times.


    The five bloodline resonances are the Darkness, Wilderness, Flesh and Blood, Spirit, and Insight.


    Charlotte currently had only resonated with Darkness Path, mastering the basic blood magic of the Darkness Path, and was perfectly proficient. That is the ability to create blood servants and blood descendants.


    This was the basic ability of the bloodborne, innate, and served as a solution for the difficulty of achieving natural reproduction of the bloodborne.


    Bloodbornes are known as dark creatures, and besides not dying naturally, the primary reason is the possession of this basic talent of the darkness path.


    Now, Charlotte finally had the opportunity to learn the second bloodborne magic!


    "Majesty Magic... From the description, it''s a magic that can enhance one''s aura, which is very useful for me right now."


    "Although it doesn''t directly increasebat power, if used properly, it might be effective in future dealings with servants, nobles, and the church."


    Charlotte pondered. She was well aware that socializing as a noble was necessary, and it had to be done well!


    With this in mind, Charlotte didn''t hesitate and made her choice immediately.


    "Inherit!"


    With the decision made, Charlotte felt a vast amount of information flooding into her mind.


    Dots of crimson light constructed in her mental world, constantly spreading and outlining, finally condensing into an illusory magic structure.


    At the same time, Charlotte felt her understanding of low-level Majesty Magic soaring rapidly.


    It was like being fed a blueprint, knowing how to chant magic, how to evoke the magic structure in her mind, how to resonate with mental power, and sessfully learning Majesty Magic... Everything took shape in her mind.


    [Inheritance Sessful]


    [Low-level Majesty Magic Mastery (Basic: 0/100)]


    After about a dozen seconds, the knowledge infusion ended.


    Charlotte had a feeling... If she wanted to, she couldpletely cast this magic now!


    Of course, not proficiently. She was just given a roadmap, but how to walk, how to walk better and faster, and how to truly integrate everything, required a lot of effort.


    She couldn''t wait to find a target to try it out on.


    Looking around, Charlotte soon saw a chattering sparrow on the branch outside the window. She had an idea.


    Sitting up straight, she locked eyes with the sparrow on the branch, following the magic structure in her consciousness she had just inherited, and then silently recited the convoluted and mysterious incantation:


    "Majesty!"


    A subtle light shed in Charlotte''s pupils, feeling a mysterious power somehow added to her body and projected onto her eyes.


    "Come here!"


    She waved to the sparrow, her childish voice carrying a hint of majesty, quitemanding.


    The sparrow trembled slightly, then spread its wings and flew up, obedientlynding on the girl''s palm.


    Watching the sparrow on her palm, which seemed a little scared but also inexplicably dependent on her, Charlotte smiled slightly.


    At the same time, the information about low-level Majesty Magic in her consciousness changed.


    After the basic description... 0/100 turned into 1/100.


    However, just at this moment, Charlotte''s consciousness suddenly stormed...


    The crimson light appeared again, and the familiar text gradually spread¡ª


    [Conditions met...]


    [Glorious Master of the Gospel, do you want to open the Inheritance Ascension Tree?]

 Chapter 32: Charlottes Advancement Method

    Chapter 32: Charlotte''s Advancement Method


    Inheritance Ascension Tree?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred slightly.


    "Open!"


    She silently recited in her mind.


    Familiar power bloomed in the spiritual world, and Charlotte felt her vision rising again.


    She seemed to be in a starry sky, with a huge "constetion" stretching infinitely in front of her.


    No... Rather than a constetion, it looked more like a skill tree styled after the games she yed in her previous life, most likely another manifestation ording to her habits by the Gospel.


    Most of the skill tree was buried in mist-like nebe, faintly divided into six levels from near to far, like six ranks. But Charlotte could only clearly see the base part, unable to reach even the first level.


    The base part was divided into five major branches, corresponding to the resonances of the Darkness, Wilderness, Flesh and Blood, Spirit, and Insight Path. Under each direction, there were three secondary branches. In other words, there were probably fifteen branches of talent in the bloodline talent tree!Most of the bloodline directions and secondary branches were dim and obscured like distant constetions.


    Only the resonant branches of the Darkness Path and the Spirit Path were partially illuminated.


    Charlotte could clearly see that the Darkness Path had branched into three secondary branches: Blood Spirit, Shadow, and Necromancy.


    While the Spirit Path had branched into three secondary branches: Majesty, Domination, and Illusion.


    In Charlotte''s talent tree, both the Blood Spirit and Majesty branches were already illuminated, recording the low-level Blood Embrace and low-level Majesty magic she had learned.


    Charlotte looked up from the base and could see the just-illuminated Majesty branch extending upwards, forming a light path leading to the first level.


    Charlotte looked at that light path, and the information "Entry: 1/100" suddenly appeared in her field of vision.


    She instantly understood that this light path represented the mastery level. And once shepletely mastered the low-level Majesty magic, the light path wouldpletely open the way to the first level.


    However, the Blood Spirit branch on the other side had no light path. Even though the low-level Blood Embrace had beenpletely mastered by Charlotte.


    This secondary branch under the Darkness Path seemed to exist independently, although it was located within the "constetion," it seemed to float outside the skill tree, not participating in the "leveling up" of skills.


    After a moment of contemtion,bined with the inherent abilities of the bloodborne, Charlotte understood.


    "The Blood Spirit branch is the innate talent branch of the bloodborne, naturally mastered without the need for learning, so it exists independently outside of the inheritance tree."


    "After I advance to the next rank, I will automatically master the next stage of Blood Spirit magic!"


    "But other branches require deepprehension through learning, which is likely the advancement path of the bloodborne."


    "Learning magic, strengthening bloodline resonance,prehending the path of the bloodborne!"


    "Darkness, Wilderness, Flesh and Blood, Spirit, Insight... These are the five paths of advancement for the bloodborne."


    "From the ''skill tree,'' any breakthrough in bloodline resonance can help me open the way to the next rank."


    "In other words, for now, as long as Ipletely master a magic in the secondary branch, I can start toprehend the corresponding bloodline resonance to open the passage to the next rank."


    "For example, now, as long as I thoroughly master the low-level Majesty magic, start byprehending the Spirit path, the light path will extend to the first level, and I should advance to the first-tier Starry Sky."


    "The Gospel... is probably also the inheritance book of the bloodborne!"


    Looking at the Inheritance Ascension Tree, Charlotte quickly figured out the method to advance to the first tier.


    "So... for now, if I want to advance to the first tier as soon as possible, the fastest way is to practice the low-level Majesty magic more and strengthen my understanding andprehension of the Spirit Path!"


    "Of course, I can also choose other bloodline resonances, but that means I need to find other cursed pages."


    "The low-level Majesty magic... I''m quite lucky. Literally speaking, this is probably the most suitable method for my advancement at the moment."


    "I am a noble, I need socialization, I need to manage the family, and it''s most suitable to practice Majesty magic while socializing and managing the family!"


    "Especially in the next few days, there are likely to be various nobles visiting."


    "All of this will help with my skill practice, helping meprehend the bloodline resonance of the Majesty branch of the Spirit Path."


    "Intimidation, charm..."


    "Hmm... Am I going further down into the path of drama and acting?"


    Charlotte''s expression was a bit strange. But at the same time, she felt a bit excited for some reason.


    Compared to fighting, she preferred to manipte things behind the scenes.


    ying tricks, setting traps, stabbing cold knives at critical moments.


    Thinking about how those who had always treated her as an innocent and cutedy finally realized who the real troublemaker was in the pit before their demise, imagining the surprise, frustration, and anger...


    Hmm... She was a bit excited...


    Ah, there''s no way. Who made her possess such a deceptive appearance!


    If she didn''t use her advantages well, she felt she was not doing justice to her cute-to-the-point-of-breaking-the-rules face!


    Before, Charlotte was worried that her facecked intimidation, and sometimes it might have the opposite effect.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    But now, it was different.


    Majesty magic was here too.


    Ready, set, go!


    Charlotte quickly nned her agenda for the near future.


    Set a small goal first, practice the low-level Majesty magic to "perfection"!


    And just then, the unique perception of the bloodborne suddenly sensed movement outside the bedroom window.


    Charlotte''s heart moved, and she exited the "skill tree."


    She cast her gaze towards the window sill, only to see the ck cat Nice trying to move the window, attempting to open it to a size that even its size could climb through.


    Their eyes met in an instant.


    Charlotte: ...


    Nice: ...


    With a slight change in her girlish thoughts, Charlotte''s gaze turned cold.


    "Didn''t I say that you should be using the front door from now on?"


    The lingering effect of the low-level majesty magic added a powerful pressure to her icy gaze.


    Nice almost shivered instinctively, its fur bristling, and its tail unconsciously tucked between its legs.


    It gave an awkward smile, quickly retracted its ws, and was about to say something, but it forgot it was still in mid-air, directly missed a step, and fell from the second-floor window with a <em>BAM</em>.


    "Meow¡ª!"


    It screamed pitifully.


    Charlotte: ...


    ...


    "That... cough, would you like some milk?"


    "That... cough, would you like to taste some fruit?"


    In the splendid bedroom, the ck cat Nice wore a ttering expression, carefully cing a delicately arranged fruit tter in front of Charlotte.


    Charlotte sat on the high-backed chair, holding the goblet that had just been served to her, and looked at the fawning ck cat with a strange expression, murmuring in her heart.


    Really? Is the effect of the low-level majesty magic... this strong?


    Nice''s ttery continued.


    "That... cough, are you tired? Do you need... cough, Nice to massage you?"


    Standing on the stool brought over, its chubby cat face was full of smiles, its amber eyes filled with ttery that made Charlotte feel a bit chilly.


    Just imagining how a cat with a deep voice would massage someone, Charlotte felt even colder and got goosebumps.


    "If you want to knead a mound, go find a mattress and knead slowly. I don''t provide motherly services here."


    <em>T/N: </em>( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)


    Nice: ...


    Its chubby cat face stiffened slightly, then it awkwardly put down its paw, but quickly put on a fawning smile again.


    "That... esteemed and great... Miss Charlotte, do you need me to do anything for you?"


    "Huh? What did you call me?"


    Charlotte raised her tone, lightly kicked Nice''s stool, and looked straight at it.


    Nice''s gaze dodged, and it reluctantly smiled.


    "Uh... ma... master..."


    Charlotte: ...


    Looking at the cat with an obviously unwilling expression, but forcibly pleasing herself, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel a bit amused.


    This must not be the effect of the low-level majesty magic! Something''s fishy here!


    "What trouble did you cause?"


    She picked up the goblet, took a sip of milk, and asked calmly.


    Nice felt a chill in its spine, couldn''t help but shiver, and its fur stood on end.


    "It''s confirmed. The crossbow of the abductor... is indeed from the Duke''s Mansion."


    "Also, the homeless man who reportedst night''s news, he''s dead."

 Chapter 33: Sudden Assassination

    Chapter 33: Sudden Assassination


    "Meow! Do you know how that vagrant died?"


    "He drank himself to death! Can you believe it? A poor, destitute vagrant, dying from overdrinking in a tavern!"


    "Damn it! How is that any different from telling Master Cat he was silenced by someone?"


    "But, do you know what''s even more outrageous?"


    "Meow! Master Cat went to the underground ck market with the hand crossbow, only to discover private soldiers from the Duke''s mansion ndestinely selling crossbows in the ck market!"


    "The special mark on the crossbow hadn''t been erased yet. Master Catpared it quietly and found it was exactly the same as the one the kidnapper had!"


    The ck cat, Nice, was indignant.


    However, Charlotte''s expression remained rtively calm as she listened.


    "Hmm? Aren''t you surprised? Miss Charlotte, uh, no, great master?"Seeing Charlotte''s pensive look, Nice''s heart stirred.


    "What should I be surprised about? Surprised about the vagrant''s death, or that the crossbows came from the Duke''s mansion?"


    Charlotte replied lightly, taking a sip of milk.


    She was beginning to believe that her transformation into a Bloodborne had somewhat influenced her emotions. Upon hearing that someone had been silenced, her mood surprisingly remained calm. Even though... she had already had a vague expectation.


    "Meow! I know you seemed to anticipate something before asking me to investigate, but don''t you find it eerie?"


    "Do you believe there are such coincidences in the world?"


    "Master Cat barely started looking for clues when the man died!"


    "Master Cat had just started investigating, and before he could even begin, clues about the Duke''s mansion selling crossbows fell into hisp! And it just so happened that the special mark of the Duke''s mansion hadn''t been erased yet!"


    "Meow! Do they think Master Cat is a fool?!"


    Nice grew angrier as he spoke, his cat-faced cheeks trembling slightly.


    "So... what''s your judgment?"


    Charlotte finished the milk in her goblet and lightly tapped the cup.


    Nice immediately understood and quickly refilled it for her, then eximed.


    "Conspiracy!"


    "This is a conspiracy!"


    "Someone is fabricating the illusion that the Duke''s mansion kidnapped you! They''re trying to frame and incite discord between you and the Duke''s mansion!"


    After saying this, Nice widened his amber eyes, looking towards Charlotte expectantly, like a cat seeking praise, only to find Charlotte still calm. His heart skipped a beat.


    "Don''t tell me you already guessed?"


    Charlotte nced at him without giving a direct answer.


    "From the moment I was kidnapped to the abandoned mansion until the Demon Hunters arrived, how much time had passed in total?"


    "Probably... half an hour?"


    "How far is it from the abandoned mansion to the nearest Demon Hunter outpost?"


    "Um... judging by our return time, approximately fifteen minutes if we hurry."


    After saying this, Nice stopped in his tracks. His eyes widened, and he suddenly realized.


    Charlotte just took another sip of milk, continuing.


    "Fifteen minutes for a round trip is taking half an hour."


    "However, this is the speed of hurrying back..."


    "You see, how could a messenger have possibly used such a short time to go to the Demon Hunter outpost to deliver the message?"


    "No hesitation, no dy, no time difference, and yet he ran so fast?"


    "And conveniently, Captain Kara and his team arrived at that Demon Hunter outpost at the same time?"


    After hearing Charlotte''s words, Nice''s face turned ugly.


    "Conspiracy! This is a conspiracy! It''s a well-nned performance!"


    "No wonder the kidnapper was such an unreliable frence mercenary. Probably, the mastermind behind the scenes never intended to sessfully kidnap you!"


    "It''s not certain."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    She touched the crossbow in her hand and said softly.


    "Everyone thinks I''m just a powerless child, and no one knows that you''ve been secretly following behind the carriage."


    "Perhaps, the kidnappers were prepared for both sess and failure. If the kidnapping seeded, that would be good. If it failed, it wouldn''t matter."


    "Perhaps they were just trying to create a time gap, but when they found out it couldn''t seed, they withdrew and didn''t continue the contact."


    "Low-level frence mercenaries may be unreliable, but they wouldn''t dirty their hands. These guys don''t have the slickness of experienced mercenaries, they leave traces everywhere to avoid being used as pawns!"


    Nice looked at the girl unexpectedly.


    "You seem to know a lot about frence mercenaries."


    "It''s fortunate. After meeting the Duke''s son, I studied relevant books in the church hospital."


    Charlotte said indifferently.


    "However, if that''s the case, then it''s interesting, meow. The kidnapper''s reaction was so swift. It seems... there should be a mole in the rescue team!"


    Nice narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Charlotte didn''t confirm or deny, just lightly chuckled.


    "Perhaps."


    The cat and the girl nced at each other, not saying anything more, but a figure emerged in both their minds.


    "Go investigate him."


    Charlotte said coldly.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "This might be a bit troublesome. After all, he''s a nobleman."


    Nice scratched his head.


    "Hmm? Any problem?"


    Charlotte nced at it casually, a hint of her low-rank majesty magic shing in her eyes.


    "Uh... meow, no, no..."


    The ck cat, intending to use the opportunity to sell some sympathy points and suffering, immediately shut up. However, soon, it became serious again.


    "Miss Charlotte."


    "Hmm?"


    Charlotte nced at it askew, with a hint of authority.


    "Uh... no, Master, Master."


    Nis quickly corrected himself.


    "Speak."


    The girl nodded satisfactorily and took another sip of milk.


    Nice took a deep breath and looked at the seemingly innocent but extremely evil old monster in front of him seriously.


    "Forgive me for being straightforward, but do you really n to attend the Duke''s mansion banquet a week from now?"


    "I know, great... uh, respected you, sooner orter, will regain what rightfully belongs to you and regain your former glory."


    "But, you haven''t fully recovered your strength yet. Regardless of the truth, this kidnapping is inevitably linked to the Duke''s mansion. I think... it''s better to be cautious!"


    Huh? When did this guy be so concerned about my "Evil God" recovering THEIR strength again?


    Charlotte nced at the ck cat in surprise, feeling like he had misunderstood something again recently.


    "No harm. Instead of waiting for them to act, it''s better to take the initiative. After all, it''s easier to dodge a bullet than to defend against a hidden arrow."


    Charlotte said.


    "Easier to dodge a bullet, harder to defend against a hidden arrow..."


    Nice chewed on these two sentences, feeling that the other party was indeed quite skilled, nning to remember them and show off elsewhere in the future.


    As the two were chatting, suddenly, the silver bell connecting the mansion''s gate rang.


    Charlotte stood up and looked out the window, seeing seven or eight carriages at the gate, each bearing the emblem of the Castell family.


    Seeing the carriages filled with servants, she smiled faintly.


    "Casimodo is back."


    "Let''s go, tidy up and take a look. It seems he''s brought quite a few new people."


    ...


    "Master!"


    In the mansion''s hall, seeing Charlotteing down from upstairs, Casimodo, who was giving instructions to the new servants, brightened up.


    He bowed tremblingly to the girl, respectfully saying.


    "Master! Casimodo hasn''t let you down. I''ve sessfully recruited twenty new people!"


    At the same time, the new servants behind Casimodo, all wearing the Castell family uniform, also saluted Charlotte unevenly.


    "Master!"


    Casimodo''s face instantly turned embarrassed, and he lowered his head shamefully.


    "Sorry... Master, those... they may be a little different from what you imagined..."


    "It''s fine, it''s good enough."


    Charlotte was quite satisfied. Although a bit disorderly, they were new recruits after all, so there was no need to demand too much.


    "Are their backgrounds clear?"


    Having already had her fill, the girl waved away the new milk offered by theckey-like ck cat and asked.


    "Clear, they''re all clear. I''ve carefully checked them one by one and even searched their bodies. They''re all very safe."


    Casimodo said respectfully. After speaking, he hesitated for a moment and added.


    "However, they were all temporary servants for small merchants and minor nobles in the past,pletely inexperienced in working forrge families. It may take some time for them to bepetent in their jobs..."


    "No matter, take your time."


    Charlotte smiled. She stepped forward, passing by the new recruits, and carefully scrutinized each one.


    Some looked down in fear, some wore pleasing expressions, some showed curiosity, and some bowed respectfully.


    Charlotte''s steps suddenly stopped. She looked again at the neer who had just respectfully saluted her, seemingly lost in thought.


    It seemed that the neer noticed the new master''s gaze. He quickly lowered his head and slightly bent his body, presenting an even more standard and respectful posture.


    Charlotte''s smile suddenly disappeared.


    "Look up."


    Shemanded coldly.


    The servant hesitated for a moment, slowly raised his head, his face somewhat pale, appearing nervous.


    Charlotte looked at him quietly, a glimmer of light shing in her eyes.


    The majesty surged instantly. With a softugh, the seemingly soft and feeble voice seemed to carry pressure deep into the soul.


    "Your manners are good."


    "Tell me, where did you learn them?"


    Casimodo and the new servants behind him all changed their colors.


    Under the gaze of the new master, sweat beads began to appear on the servant''s forehead.


    He began to tremble all over, then suddenly gritted his teeth and pulled out a dagger gleaming with cold light from his chest, roaring towards Charlotte''s chest.


    "Demon of Castell! Die!"

 Chapter 34: Kneel Down!

    Chapter 34: Kneel Down!


    "Demon of Castell! Die!"


    A grim-faced servant brandished a dagger gleaming with cold light and thrust it towards Charlotte''s chest.


    This scene happened so unexpectedly that everyone was stunned.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Casimodo reacted the fastest. His face changed drastically as he threw himself forward, regardless of his own safety. However, he was too far from Charlotte.


    The servant''s eyes were bloodshot, veins bulging on his forehead, and his pupils filled with hatred. He lunged forward and instantly reached Charlotte''s face.


    He could see the almost imperceptible pores beneath the girl''s delicate skin, the fine hairs on her fair and rosy cheeks. He could smell the faint scent emanating from her, likevender, and feel the warm breath from her every inhtion. He could almost see his dagger piercing Charlotte''s chest.


    He seemed to see blood sttering, and Charlotte falling in terror and despair.


    Heughed. A recklessugh.


    In that grimace, there was the pleasure of revenge and the frenzied madness.


    But the next moment, his smile froze.


    The dagger in his hand was less than three centimeters away from Charlotte''s chest. However, these three centimeters became an insurmountable gap.


    A slender arm gently lifted and stopped the dagger in his hand. The arm was so slender, so delicate, it seemed so fragile that it could be broken at any moment. But with such a slender arm, such a smooth and delicate palm, it firmly held the dagger in ce.


    It was Charlotte''s hand. She only extended two fingers.


    The servant''s eyes widened instantly. Although it was only two fingers holding the weapon, he felt as if he had plunged into an unbreakable rock, unable to move it at all.


    Unable to prate, unable to withdraw.


    Moving his gaze away from the girl''s gently undting chest, his eyes slowly rose, and what he saw was a calm and beautiful face, and a pair of deep, insurmountable azure eyes.


    No panic, no fear, no astonishment. Only calmness and maturity that did not match her youthful appearance.


    "My dear Casimodo, your search seems rather inadequate, doesn''t it?"


    Charlotte chuckled lightly, her smile as brilliant and charming as a blooming flower, seemingly ignoring the assassin in front of her.


    With a flick of her hand, the servant felt an irresistible force emanating from her palm. The dagger he tightly grasped tore through his hand, like a released arrow, flying out and embedding itself in the wooden door of the distant hall, swaying a few times before sticking firmly.


    The servant was knocked to the ground by the residual force, stumbling, with only one terrified voice echoing in his mind.


    Extraordinary! She''s extraordinary! She''s a noble with awakened bloodline power!


    His expression changed rapidly, from astonishment to fear, anger... until it turned into madness regardless of everything.


    He raised his head, his fierce gaze locked onto the standing girl, and after a hoarse roar, he attempted to charge at her again.


    Seeing the approaching servant, Charlotte''s beautiful blue eyes shimmered with light, and she instantly released an intimidating posture using her majesty magic.


    Her gaze became cold and indifferent in an instant, a clear, ethereal, yet extremely majestic reprimand came out of her mouth.


    "Kneel down!"


    Boom! The servant that attempting another attack felt as if a thunderous roar shook his soul. The figure of the girl in front of him seemed to soar infinitely in an instant, as if she transformed into a towering king and an immortal God.


    The majestic reprimand echoed in his mind, like carrying an irresistible force, instantly shattering his recently gathered courage and his fragile heart... Unprecedented fear and awe instantly filled his brain, and the servant''s face turned extremely pale in an instant, as if experiencing a tremendous mental shock.


    He stumbled, his legs almost uncontrobly losing strength, with a thud, he knelt down, and then directly lost his strength. He even lost the courage to stand up again...


    <em>Thud</em>...


    <em>Thud</em>...


    Not far away, Casimodo and the other neers, who were still ordinary people and hadn''t awakened yet, trembled, almost subconsciously kneeling down in arge group...


    Even Nice, the ck cat on the stairs, under the majestic reprimand that seemed to have surpassedmon suppression magic, felt a tremor in his heart and involuntarily prostrated himself.


    Wait! Why is this cat''s body also kneeling?!


    It quickly realized and climbed up, but seeing arge group of servants kneeling in the hall and the only standing girl, it inexplicably felt a pressure that couldn''t be described in words and obediently kneeled back down with its tail tucked...


    Charlotte''s gaze swept slowly across the room, slightly frowning.


    "Why are you all kneeling?"


    "Get up!"


    After a moment of hesitation, dozens of neers looked at Casimodo together.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Casimodo stared straight at the girl, who, although still youthful in appearance, exuded the dignity and aura of a true noble family head, with an incredibly intense gaze. His expression changed from joy to sadness, from relief to guilt... But soon, the old servant regained hisposure and tremblingly stood up.


    The remaining servants followed suit, all standing up, and subconsciously moving away from the assassin.


    "Why are you still standing there? Take down the assassin! If our great master gets injured! Can you bear the responsibility?!"


    A hoarse and aggressive voice came over, and Nice, the ck cat, bounced up and down, pointing excitedly at the assassin who was still trembling under the majesty magic. There was quite an atmosphere of bullying in his tone.


    A talking cat?!


    Some neers who had never encountered extraordinary beings were obviously frightened. Of course, no one listened to a cat''smand, but they subconsciously looked at Charlotte and Casimodo.


    This made Nice, who was excited, gradually feel a strange embarrassment and almost began to look for a corner to hide.


    Charlotte nced at it, suppressing the smile that was about to emerge, and thenmanded Casimodo.


    "Lock him up in the dungeon."


    Casimodo respectfully bowed his head and rallied the remaining neers to arrest the assassin, who hadpletely lost his resistance.


    Almost every noble estate had dungeons, and the Castel Manor was no exception. It was the darkest and most terrifying ce in the family.


    After a busy period, it was already night.


    A weary Casimodo entered the study and knelt in front of Charlotte, who was sitting at the desk.


    "Master... Casimodo is ipetent, I didn''t even notice the assassin hidden among the servants..."


    "I''ll dismiss them all and re-select..."


    Charlotte put down the parchment recording the Castell family''s assets in Boulder City, rubbed her slightly swollen temples, and then tapped the table in front of her.


    The ck cat sitting on the table immediately understood and skillfully filled the empty cup with milk.


    "Get up, you''re not young anymore, and your knees aren''t that good, stop kneeling all the time."


    She gently sipped the milk, her beautiful face adorned with an innocent smile,pletely different from the queen-like aura she exuded in the hall that afternoon.


    Listening to the girl''s concerned words, the old servant''s face was filled with infinite gratitude, with tears shing in the corners of his eyes.


    "As youmand, Master."


    He respectfully bowed, his voice choked, and his entire body trembled.


    "No need to dismiss them all, let Nice recheckter."


    Charlotte added after taking a sip of milk.


    She couldn''t help but admit that the milk in this world was really delicious, rich and fragrant, and tasted wonderful.


    Charlotte didn''t know if it was because this body itself liked milk, or if she herself had developed a taste for it after transmigrated, but now she couldn''t go a day without it.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Nice''s ears stood up instantly. It cleared its throat, lifted its head proudly, and with a confident look.


    Casimodo nced at the ck cat and bowed respectfully.


    "Understood, as youmand."


    "Have you found out his background?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Charlotte found it strange. She looked at the old servant and quickly caught the fleeting hesitation on his face.


    "Speak up, there''s nothing you can''t say."


    Charlotte said.


    Casimodo sighed and replied.


    "Master, he... he volunteered."


    "Volunteered?"


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    She frowned.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing the girl''s puzzled expression, Casimodo sighed.


    "Master, do you... still remember the me Demon disaster ten years ago?"

 Chapter 35: Flame Demon Disaster and the Rumors

    Chapter 35: me Demon Disaster and the Rumors


    ¡°me Demon... Disaster?¡±


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She seriously tried to recall, but couldn''t make sense of it.


    The memories Charlotte inherited weren''t veryplete, especially her childhood memories. The memories from ten years ago seemed like a dividing line.


    It was inevitable. Humans aren''t machines; memories naturally fade with time. Only the most profound impressions remain from experiences that happened long ago.


    It was the same in her previous life. As she grew older, her childhood memories faded even more. By the time Charlotte was ready to start a family and career, the only remaining childhood memories were that of the old willow tree in her grandmother''s yard and the warm quilt carrying the scent of sunshine that her mother sunned out.


    This life was much the same. In Charlotte''s inherited memories, impressions of her childhood were limited to fragmented experiences of visiting the Duke''s mansion with her mother and father to see her Aunt Catherine. Apart from that, there were memories of running andughing with childhood friends in the woods.


    Huh? Childhood friends?


    In a moment, fragments of new memories shed through Charlotte''s mind. It seemed like buried memories from the original owner, gradually surfacing as she delved deeper into her recollections.She seemed to see a familiar forest, beautiful gardens, and a splendid mansion. She saw a young Charlotte happily running under the sun with two beautiful girls, ying hide and seek joyfully. But the next moment, the beautiful mansion turned into a sea of mes.


    She heard people shouting, crying in pain, screaming in agony...


    She seemed to see the entire sky turn crimson, saw her father and mother pat her little head, gently instructing her to hide and not run around, then drawing their wands, holding hands, and resolutely facing the distant towering figure shrouded in red...


    Huh? Was she crying?


    In a daze, Charlotte suddenly realized her vision was blurred.


    Those weren''t her tears. They were Charlotte''s.


    It was an instinctive reaction of this delicate body when painful memories resurfaced unwillingly.


    "It seems you''ve remembered."


    "Thinking about it, after experiencing such pain, even if you try to forget, how could you really forget?"


    Seeing the tear-streaked girl, Casimodo sighed softly.


    Charlotte:...


    No, I haven''t remembered. This is just the natural reaction of this body!


    She wanted to say.


    Fortunately, it seemed that memories had also been stirred up. Casimodo soon began to speak to himself.


    "Ten years ago, Count Brois of the Borde Duchy invited nobles to attend theing-of-age ceremony of his twin daughters. Your parents, as a friend and colleague, were also invited."


    "The family head, madam, and you, as a friend of Count Brois''s daughter, all attended."


    "However, what no one expected was that theing-of-age ceremony was just a cover..."


    "The real purpose of Count Brois was tomunicate with the Bloodborne Archduke and, using his daughter''s body as a vessel, summon the most terrifying dark creature under the Archduke''smand¡ª the me Demon, Vroka!"


    "He wanted to break through to the legendary realm and he wanted to gain the power of demons!"


    "He seeded... The incarnation of the legendary demon descended, bringing endless cmity. Almost all the nobles who attended theing-of-age ceremony perished, including your..."


    Casimodo''s voice choked up, and he looked at the girl sorrowfully, not continuing.


    Charlotte knew he wanted to mention the original body owner''s parents. Perhaps inheriting the memories of the original owner, inexplicably, a trace of sadness arose in her heart.


    Charlotte quickly suppressed this trace of sadness. The past is the past. If the original owner had any regrets, as the sessor, she was willing to smooth them out for her. But what needs to be addressed now is the present and the future.


    Count Brois...This name sounds somewhat familiar. Where have I heard it before?


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    She soon remembered. This was the name of the owner of the abandoned mansion she was abducted tost night. But besides that, she felt like she had seen this surname somewhere after she transmigrated... But for a moment, she couldn''t remember.


    "But... What does this have to do with the assassin from yesterday?"


    The girl suppressed her doubts and continued to ask.


    "This involves the secrets of the past. Although the news has been blocked by the Duke''s mansion to minimize the adverse effects, many people still know about it, including me."


    Casimodo sighed lightly, then continued.


    "Count Brois''s summoning of the me Demon was conducted through a ritual called ''Pure Sacrifice.''"


    "It''s an evil sacrifice that requires the blood of an underage virgin."


    "For this, he secretly abducted or kidnapped underage girls in the duchy over the past few years. It is said that there were more than a thousand, including some daughters of nobles... Some girls were even four or five years old."


    "Beast!"


    Charlotte said coldly.


    Casimodo sighed.


    "Who would argue with that... And, it also includes the daughter ofst night''s assassin."


    "He wasn''t an ordinary assassin. He used to be a fallen noble without awakened powers. His three daughters... were also kidnapped and eventually died in the evil sacrifice."


    "His entire family was annihted by Count Brois more than a dozen years ago while tracing his daughters'' whereabouts. Only he happened to be out at the time and survived."


    Charlotte was confused.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "But what does this have to do with him seeking revenge on me? Even if it''s revenge, shouldn''t he go to Count Brois?"


    Casimodo shook his head.


    "The Brois family was wiped out on the night of the me Demon disaster."


    "They brought it upon themselves. The entire family, hundreds of people, all died at the hands of the summoned me Demon incarnation, including the count himself and his daughter."


    "As for why the assassin came to kill you..."


    Casimodo paused, then smiled bitterly.


    "Because you are the only survivor of that disaster and the only surviving girl among all those considered sacrifices..."


    "After that disaster, there was always a rumor in Borde City that Count Castell, the vicemander of the Borde Mage Corps, and his wife, were actually in cahoots with Count Brois."


    "They held an evil sacrifice together, and the reason you survived was also because of this."


    "Absurd! They were heroes who fought against the demon incarnations!"


    Recalling certain broken images in her mind, Charlotte furrowed her brow.


    "Yes, but so what?"


    Casimodo sighed.


    "Rumors are easily spread and easily believed. When everyone spreads the same rumor, falsehood bes truth in people''s minds."


    "Human nature is inherently evil... The Castell family is extremely wealthy and influential. For the public, what''s more exciting than seeing a noble family''s downfall, using a noble family of evil?"


    "In fact, if it weren''t for Lady Catherine repeatedly dispelling rumors, and the Duke''s strong support for the Castell family, the rumor from that year might have persisted until now!"


    Casimodo was indignant.


    Listening to his words, Charlotte''s heart moved.


    "So... the recent events at the mansion have revived this suppressed rumor?"


    "Exactly, and it''s getting worse..."


    Casimodo sighed.


    "Although the nobles know the truth is not like that, the public doesn''t know it, and the assassin fromst night doesn''t know it either."


    "He still believes that the Castell family and the Brois family are in cahoots, and the resurgence of the rumor haspletely ignited his anger."


    "A grieving father who lost his daughter and family, driven mad with grief."


    Charlotte concluded in this way.


    After saying this, she rubbed her temples and sighed.


    "So... someone is secretly spreading this rumor again?"


    Casimodo bowed.


    "I believe so."


    He gritted his teeth and said.


    "This is a conspiracy against you!"


    "Inheriting a title requires the blessing of the church. If rumors continue to spread, coupled with the actions of the olddy did... the Castell family is likely to bebeled as colluding with the Blood Demon Cult in court!"


    "And once that happens, your inheritance rights to the territory and title will be greatly weakened, or even directly revoked!"


    Charlotte fell silent.


    She hummed lightly after drinking thest sip of milk in her tall ss.


    "So... the nobles of the duchy are also happy to see this rumor spread and have been secretly fanning the mes behind their backs, right?"


    Casimodo sighed.


    "That''s right... Once your inheritance rights are weakened, the Castell family will have to form alliances with other nobles to keep their titles and territories, thus strengthening their inheritance rights and seeking allies..."


    "And for those nobles who have ambitions for our family, this is the greatest opportunity."


    Charlotteughed coldly after hearing this.


    "Heh, I''m familiar with this. Marry me off and then make me stumble in the future, huh? Do they think I''m Mary of Burgundy?"


    Casimodo didn''t quite understand.


    "Mary of Burgundy?"


    "It doesn''t matter, just a miserable female duke who owned arge piece of richnd and ended up losing it to someone else."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    Casimodo scratched his head and thought for a long time, but couldn''t remember any Duchess surnamed Burgundy. But he understood the general meaning the master wanted to convey. In other words, it''s another way of saying "eating a barren house."


    "Well... if I, the sole heir, were to die now, who would inherit the title and territory of the Castell family?"


    Charlotte motioned for Nice to refill her ss of milk and suddenly asked.


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment, didn''t answer directly, but swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said.


    "The Castell family is a branch of the Borde family..."

 Chapter 36: Game of Thrones

    Chapter 36: Game of Thrones


    In the feudal era, there were generally two situations regarding the inheritance of territories after the extinction of a noble family line.


    One situation was that the territory was directly reimed by the lord, bing a directly governed territory of the lord or being granted to other nobles. This situation was not particrlymon, usually urring when the lord was strong or when the extinct family had not formed alliances or side branches.


    The other situation, which was the mostmon, involved a fierce struggle, after which the territory was inherited by a marriage-rted family or a side branch with a certain inheritance right of the extinct family.


    The Myria world was no exception.


    Moreover, because the Myria world possessed extraordinary powers, and marriages between extraordinary individuals could increase the probability of awakening extraordinary powers in their offspring, marriages among nobles in this world were even more frequent.


    Taking the Castell family as an example, if one were to trace it, nearly the entire Borde Duchy, and even some other noble families outside the Borde Duchy in the Crescent Kingdom, had married into the Castell family, whether near or distant rtives.


    In other words, if something were to happen to Charlotte, there would be plenty of families both within and outside the Borde Duchy iming weak rights to the inheritance of the Castell Count''s territory.


    Of course, there is an order in having im rights. Among all the inheritors, the Borde family, which was both the lord and the main family and had also married into the past generations, was undoubtedly the first.


    Others were at most weak ims, but the Borde family obtained a strong im. In other words, once something happened to Charlotte, it was almost certain that Count Castell''s territory would return back to the Duke.Having quickly caught up on the noble knowledge of this world, Charlotte soon understood all these ins and outs.


    "How did that assassin bring in the weapon?"


    She thought for a moment and asked again.


    This time, Casimodo looked at the ck cat, Nice, and Nice grinned, saying.


    "It was temporary space magic, and quite advanced at that. Your servants aren''t extraordinary, so naturally, they couldn''t see it."


    "Temporary space magic? Was there an extraordinary person behind him?"


    Charlotte''s heart fluttered.


    "Yeah, meow, but he wouldn''t say, or maybe he couldn''t remember. He seemed to have been subjected to a mental-type forgetting curse, only remembering that he had a hidden weapon."


    Nice said, licking his paws.


    "In his words, even if he was being used, as long as he could avenge his family, he would willingly do it."


    Nice paused for a moment, then continued.


    "But if we trace it, we can still trace it back to the Duke''s mansion, right?"


    Charlotte took a sip of milk, squinting slightly.


    Nice grinned twice, tacitly acknowledging, clearly having discovered "evidence."


    "A fool who overestimates himself, used as a pawn by others!"


    Charlotte''s gaze turned cold as she added a newbel to the assassin.


    Clearly, this was another attempt to frame her. Indeed, from the perspective of inheritance, if someone wished for Charlotte''s demise, it was undoubtedly the Duke of Borde on the surface.


    Such framing would be more easily believed by the public. But Charlotte didn''t believe that the Duke of Borde would be so foolish.


    Nobles had their own rules, and adhering to those rules was the most valued thing among all Myria nobles.


    In the game of power, many dirty deeds could be hidden in the shadows but not disyed openly.


    If the Duke of Bold had really attempted to assassinate her and the matter came to light, he would bear the charge of murder. And this wasn''t just any ordinary murder charge.


    As beneficiaries under the extraordinary ruling system, Myria nobles had privileges.


    Emperor Charles I, the founding emperor of the Yte Empire that governed the Holy Court and established the current political structure of Myria, had once signed a "Sacred Code," which clearly defined the various rights and obligations of the nobles.


    Murdering a noble, even a lower-ranking one, was not allowed in the political circle of Myria.


    Even the Holy Court regarded it as a crime, having the authority to administer punishment to the murderer, and banish them from the church!


    The divine right of kings, the royal authority derived from divine power, was also needed for the nobles to control theirnd.


    It would be quite a spectacle by then.


    Once punished, the Duke of Borde''s control over the territory would even be weakened, not just their im right. By then, it was certain that the inheritance right of the Castell Count''s territory would not be obtained, and vassal nobles might even cause trouble.


    No one was a fool, and everyone was watching the Duke''s mansion.


    It wasn''t easy being a leader under the current feudal system. Each vassal noble was shrewd, ying tricks and deceits, obeying but disobeying in secret.


    Even the Castell family, praised by the Duke of Borde as the backbone of the Duchy, was ustomed to falsifying ounts to lower the dered ie of the territory, thereby reducing the paid contract taxes. Not to mention other families.


    Most of the vassal nobles under the Duke of Borde actually wished for the immediate weakening of the Duke''s authority, so they could raise prices and reduce the contract tax rates in their vassal agreements.


    By then, even other lords and even the royal family of the Crescent Kingdom might be eager to fish out in muddy water.


    The King would certainly not miss such a good opportunity and would definitely use it as an excuse to weaken the Borde family, even reiming some of the Duke''s directly governed territories.


    Centralization of power had always been the dream of every feudal monarch. So... as long as the Duke of Borde wasn''t stupid, he wouldn''t attempt to assassinate Charlotte.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    At least not with his own hands. If he did, it would have to be done sneakily, without leaving any evidence. Not to mention, that would be the lowest of the low methods.


    Thinking from another perspective, if Charlotte were the Duke of Borde herself, wouldn''t it be great to have a riding ident after the marriage? Even if not, the offspring would bear the name Borde!


    The Duke''s family was not without any other ... damn it!


    Suddenly, Charlotte had a thought, her expression turning somewhat ugly.


    At this moment, she suddenly remembered the rumors circting like wildfire among the chattering believers when she was in the church hospital.


    "Casimodo, the Duke invited me to attend a banquet in a week and specifically reminded me that it was rted to the future of the Castell family. What... does that mean?"


    She took a deep breath and asked.


    "Rted to the family''s future?"


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment, looking puzzled.


    Seeing his clueless expression, Charlotte knew that her old servant was loyal but probably had almost zero political acumen.


    "Do you think... the Duke''s residence intends to marry me?"


    Charlotte voiced her spection.


    Casimodo frowned.


    "Marriage? But the Duke doesn''tck male heirs... Wait! What about the illegitimate child?!"


    His eyes widened suddenly.


    Then, Charlotte saw her old servant, like an angry mother hen, suddenly bing furious, his beard fluttering.


    "Daydreaming! This is daydreaming!"


    "He actually wants to marry our noble Castell family with a filthy bastard child, even if he''s the Duke, he can''t insult our master like this!"


    Charlotte was startled by Casimodo''s reaction.


    The usually gentle old servant was now like a powder keg ignited, cursing the Duke''s family from top to bottom, even though this was just Charlotte''s spection.


    Listening to the opponent''sck of noble etiquette and filthy curses, Charlotte gradually understood.


    Like Earth, no, worse than Earth. In this world, the status of noble illegitimate child was quite low. Not only did theyck inheritance rights, but they were also at the bottom of the noble hierarchy.


    No, not even as good as a baron at the bottom. At most, they were equivalent to a knight relying on extraordinary powers, but still, a knight with a stain.


    However, Casimodo''s reaction also relieved Charlotte.


    If even her own servant was so angry, then if the Duke proposed a marriage, she could firmly refuse it using the excuse of to not tarnish the family''s honor.


    Casimodo cursed for a long time. And as he cursed, seeming to tire or remember something, he suddenly stopped and asked.


    "Wait, master, how old is the Duke''s illegitimate child? What''s his strength? Has he awakened his bloodline power?"


    "About twenty or so, and seems to be Second Tier."


    Charlotte said, raising her cup elegantly, bringing it to her lips as she spoke.


    "Twenty years old? Second Tier?!"


    Casimodo''s eyes lit up instantly. He stood up, excitedly pressing down on the table.


    "Master! We must capture him! We must find a way to capture him!"


    "Pfft..."


    Charlotte choked, spraying milk all over Casimodo''s face.


    But Casimodo didn''t mind at all. Instead, he eximed excitedly.


    "Second Tier! He''s Second Tier! Such a young Second Tier Silver Moon!"


    "You should have said so earlier! Then there''s no problem! No... it''s not a problem at all! Rather, his illegitimate child status is actually a good thing!"


    "Bybining with him, our family will gain a strong reinforcement, with unlimited potential! Strength can overshadow the stain. Plus, illegitimate children cannot inherit territory, they must be adopted, and our Castell family can continue the bloodline!"


    "Not to mention, you have awakened your bloodline power today, and it''s so powerful. With a strong alliance, we can definitely produce even stronger heirs!"


    "Obtaining a Second Tier Silver Moon as an ally for free, and continuing the powerful bloodline..."


    "Master! This is a huge opportunity!"


    Seeing Casimodo getting more excited as he spoke, Charlotte''s expression turnedpletely dark. She wished she could pick up the high-footed cup and smash it against his shiny forehead.


    Damn it! Who the hell wants an heir? Screw you!


    I came back here, cross-dressing, acting cute, and ying along... all for the sake of enjoying myself as a lord in the future! Not to friggin'' strip naked, close my eyes, and lie on the bed for others to enjoy!


    Marriage? Hell no!

 Chapter 37: Steward Needed

    Chapter 37: Steward Needed


    Casimodo obviously didn''t notice his master''s increasingly darkplexion, still eloquently expounding on the benefits of the alliance.


    It wasn''t until Nice, who had already felt the chill, nced at the gloomy Charlotte and shivered coldly, coughing lightly a few times to wake the old servant from his fantasy.


    "Meow... After the alliance, will the great master be able to avoid further schemes?"


    Nice cleared his throat, asking with a hint of meaning.


    Casimodo was taken aback, his expression changing slightly, and he quickly fell silent.


    It was clear that he had also thought of incidents like the "riding ident."


    So what if a bastard is married into the family? As long as the Castell family itself does not have enough strength to suppress them, even with the protection of the "Sacred Code," it is still prey in the eyes of others.


    Putting hope on someone else is equivalent to entrusting one''s life to others.


    "Sorry... Master, I thought about it too simply..." Casimodo bowed his head, his old face showing guilt.


    Looking at the slightly relieved Charlotte, Nice secretly shook his head.


    Really, this old servant doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He actually wants such a great existence to marry a mortal... Simply asking for divine punishment!


    Charlotte, however, regained herposure, smiled faintly, andforted.


    "It''s all right, you''re also doing it for the family."


    With that, she sighed deeply.


    Charlotte had already realized. Unconsciously, she had be the vortex of this power game in the Borde Duchy.


    The fuse of the vortex was the inheritance of the Castell Count''s territory a yearter. The core behind it was the conflict of interest between the Duke''s family and the vassal nobles.


    The Duke would definitely have thoughts about the wealthy Castell, the same goes for other nobles.


    Whether it''s framing, assassination, or malicious rumors, everything revolves around the same purpose.


    First, to destroy the rtionship between Castell and Borde, to preemptively destroy the possibility of an alliance between the two families, to hinder Borde''s possible inheritance of the Castell Count''s territory, and to prevent the Duke''s family from further expanding.


    Second, to use rumors and survival pressure to pressure Charlotte, forcing Castell to seek alliances among the nobles, and giving their side more opportunities topete for the inheritance of the Castell Count''s territory...


    However, there was one thing Charlotte hadn''t figured out.


    Was this afternoon''s assassination attempt a show, or was it real?


    This really confused her. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, she was still just an ordinary little girl, and this assassination attempt had a real chance of sess.


    If I die and it''s revealed that the Duke side was the attacker, who benefits the most?


    The lower nobles of the kingdom? Other dukes of the kingdom? The king? Or... someone else?


    Charlotte pondered. Unfortunately, there was too little information and she had no clue. Thinking in vain, the girl gave up her contemtion.


    Onlookers see clearly, and continuing to meddle will only make things worse for her.


    Instead of that, it''s better to jump out of the vortex temporarily, even if it''s only temporarily, to observe the situation and discover clues within it.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte suddenly said.


    "Casimodo, I''ve changed my mind. I won''t see any nobles for the next few days."


    Casimodo was slightly stunned, then hesitated.


    "Is that... fine?"


    "It''s fine. Just say I was attacked at home this afternoon, and I need to rest due to excessive fright. Before the banquet at the Duke''s mansion, I''ll decline any visits or invitations."


    "Okay... okay."


    "You secretly monitor the situation in the city, especially the movements of various families, and also... rumors."


    "Okay."


    "Also, do the whole act. For the next few days, go to the church hospital to invite some priests toe here for spiritualfort therapy, and then go to the nearest church to invite some priests to pray with me."


    "Ah? Invite priests to the house? That might be difficult..."


    "Use the lunch fee for therapy and invitation fees, and people wille."


    "Okay... okay."


    "Also, go to the western city district''s demon hunter headquarters and find the squad leader, Chatham. Tell him I want to hire them to protect my safety in the next week."


    "Hire demon hunters? Master, demon hunters belong to the church and generally don''t take contracts from nobles..."


    "It''s fine. This isn''t a hire, it''s a request between friends. Didn''t we be friends yesterday? Of course, friendly tips should be provided."


    "Isn''t that still hiring..."


    Nice muttered, then quickly closed his mouth under Charlotte''s gentle gaze.


    Charlotte paused for a moment, then continued.


    "No need for them to follow me all the time, just arrange for people to patrol around the estate. The main purpose is to borrow some momentum. I also want to see the courage of those people in the dark."


    "Understood."


    "If there''s not enough money, find some of the least valuable collections in the estate, like paintings and artworks, and sell them off temporarily. We''ll have money by the end of the month and can buy them back."


    "Uh... okay."


    Casimodo''s eyelids twitched, barely holding back from saying that those collections in the estate were the favorite treasures of the former family head... Well, the father can only cry if the son sells his field.


    "In addition, starting tomorrow, I will personally train the new servants in the house."


    "Oka... huh?"


    Casimodo was dumbfounded.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He looked up at the girl sitting behind the desk, hesitated for a moment, and said.


    "Master, this... old servant can handle it. Your identity is noble so..."


    "It''s fine. I''ve also learned noble etiquette. This matter is settled."


    Charlotte said.


    She had this idea after stopping the assassin this afternoon because she realized that her proficiency in low-level majesty magic had increased significantly, reaching 24/100.


    Since she didn''t n to interact with nobles for the time being, the best way to improve her skill would be to practice with these new servants. It would instill fear in them, increase their loyalty, and quickly master the magic, killing two birds with one stone!


    "Okay."


    Seeing Charlotte''s determination, Casimodo no longer objected but bowed respectfully.


    In his eyes, this was a sign that the young master also wanted to grow up quickly. Although it was not in line with etiquette, it was still a good thing.


    Wait, wrong. Since the lunch fee was reduced, noble etiquette and the like have already been thrown out of the window.


    After some arrangements, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief.


    She leaned back and stretchedzily, but suddenly remembered something, and smiled slightly.


    "Actually... what you said makes sense."


    "I am indeed too weak now. Perhaps I really need to find a strong force to deal with these flies in the kingdom..."


    Seeing the slightly mischievous smile on Charlotte''s pretty face, Nice''s heart moved, and he made some guesses about the girl''s thoughts and goals, silently lighting a candle in his heart...


    Charlotte didn''t further exin, but nced at the deepening sky, and yawnedzily.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. If there''s nothing else, let''s end here for today, I need to rest too."


    Upon hearing this, Nice quickly jumped off the desk, like a sycophant, and brought the thick-soled shoes to the girl.


    Charlotte''s feet under the desk were bare as she had already taken off the ufortable thick-soled shoes previously since this thick-soled shoe was so ufortable to wear.


    However, outside the desk, the old servant Casimodo''s expression was hesitant, wanting to speak but holding it.


    Charlotte''s heart moved.


    "Casimodo, is there anything else?"


    "Uh... indeed, master, this afternoon I saw you use extraordinary power to intimidate the assassin. Um... may I ask what kind of bloodline power you awakened?"


    Casimodo asked eagerly.


    "What kind of power? Does our family''s bloodline powers have more than one kind?"


    Charlotte was slightly stunned.


    Casimodo thought about it, first shook his head, but soon nodded:


    "This... how should I put it..."


    "If we trace back to the original power, the Castell bloodline power does have only one kind, just like Borde and even the Crescent royal family, they are all elemental awakening of the mage category..."


    "But as you know, the nobles have been intermarrying for generations. Now, the bloodline powers of the entire Myria nobles have long been mixed."


    "Everyone has intermingled, and besides the most likely original bloodline, other bloodline awakenings are possible."


    "In general, everyone''s bloodline powers are no longer singr but have be varied. Anything is possible, so..."


    Seeing Casimodo''s conflicted expression, Charlotte understood.


    In other words, from an extraordinary perspective, the nobles who have intermarried for generations are all already hybrids.


    What kind of power could be inherited ording to bloodline is random. This was a good thing for her. Because of this, the identity as a Bloodborne could be more hidden.


    "I don''t know what I awakened, probably something rted to the mind or spiritual."


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    The bloodborne identity must not be exposed, even to Casimodo.


    Casimodo thought for a moment and said.


    "If you''re not sure, you can go through the family''s collection of books on bloodline powers. It records all the bloodline powers of the families that the Castell family has intermarried with throughout history, just to prevent situations like yours now."


    "If you find out what kind of power you awakened, you can then find specific ways to improve it, train it, and enhance your strength."


    "I understand."


    Charlotte nodded slightly, nning to look through itter and find a scapegoat.


    After Casimodo told her where the books were stored, he left.


    Watching him leave, Charlotte sighed slightly.


    Casimodo was very loyal, extremely loyal. But he was just a mortal after all.


    Not only that, when considering the problem, he leaned more toward the standpoint of the Castell than from her interest.


    He was indeed very loyal. But not entirely loyal to Charlotte herself.


    In addition, this diligent old servant alsocked sufficient political sensitivity...


    At this moment, Charlotte suddenly understood why the family had previously arranged for such a loyal servant to be a shopkeeper instead of leaving him as the steward of the estate.


    He was quite qualified as a servant. But as a steward... he was indeed a littlecking.


    "It seems that I need a more loyal andpetent steward..."


    "It would be best if it were an extraordinary who had risen in rank."


    Charlotte muttered to herself.


    After saying that, she quickly shook her head. Even she herself had not yet advanced to the first tier. It was just wishful thinking!

 Chapter 38: Sebastians Decision

    Chapter 38: Sebastian''s Decision


    In the following days, Charlotte''s life became much calmer.


    She would sleep until she naturally woke up, then devoutly attend the church service with the priests who came from the church, followed by receiving "spiritual therapy" from the priests from the church hospital.


    Her enthusiasm, initiative, and religious fervor impressed the priests who came to earn extra ie.


    Charlotte was indeed very devout. Watching the blood calling recharge bar rise again, she offered heartfelt blessings and sincere thanks to the Great God Harald every day... The only regret was probably not being able to see Miss Lottie.


    The beautiful priestess not only was pleasing to the eye, smelled good, and kind, but also brought Charlotte a natural intimacy. She was the first person to treat Charlotte kindly after she crossed over. During those days at the hospital, Lottie took care of Charlotte meticulously, and Charlotte could genuinely feel the other''s heartfelt concern and gentleness.


    Charlotte was looking forward to her visit, but instead, the priests who came were all men, one more enthusiastic than the other, but none pleasing to the eye. Later, after some cute gestures and getting friendly, Charlotte chatted with the priests and learned that Lottie had gone to study at the cathedral during these days.


    Regrettably.


    After the "charging" in the morning, it was lunchtime.


    The new maid who had started working respectfully served the girl''s meal, allowing Charlotte to return to the sinful life of having everything served on a silver tter.Lunch was as sumptuous as ever. In the end, Casimodo sessfully persuaded Charlotte to increase her meal fee, ultimately lowering it to one-fifth of the original amount. Lower than the original but still higher than Charlotte demands.


    ording to him, he had already exchanged eighty thousand gold tana with the cheapest porcin in the pawnshop opened by the Ya people, enough to cover the uing expenses. And there were several rooms in the manor with simr collections... Charlotte was truly amazed by her family''s heritage. She felt astonished that the manor had not been targeted by thieves during this time, it was truly a miracle.


    "They won''t dare, because in the past few days, the Duke''s mansion has been sending people to help watch over, and the leader even sent a first-tier extraordinary to patrol the surroundings."


    Casimodo exined.


    "Then what about our extraordinaries? Don''t tell me that the Castell family, such a prestigious family, doesn''t even have one first tier?"


    Charlotte asked the question she had been wanting to ask.


    Casimodo sighed.


    "There are indeed first-tier rextraordinaries in the family, and there are even two Viscounts in the Second Tier Silver Moon. There used to be at least one who was always by the Lord''s side, but over the past few years, all the extraordinary have been sent back to the Count''s territory by the previous Countess under various pretexts..."


    Charlotte instantly understood.


    It wasn''t that the Castells didn''t have Extraordinary personnel. It was that the old witch feared exposure and sent them all back to the territory. This resulted in the Castell Manor in the city of Borde bing a mere figurehead!


    "Absurd, she''s not even afraid of being attacked."


    Charlotte muttered.


    "With the Church here and the Sacred Code, who would dare to cause trouble in the capital?"


    Casimodo shook his head.


    "But now that such a big incident has urred at the manor, why haven''t the extraordinaries in the territory rushed back?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    Casimodo fell silent. Obviously, he couldn''t answer this question. Perhaps he guessed something but didn''t dare to answer.


    Charlotte quickly returned to her senses.


    "Ah, it''s not easy being a feudal lord..."


    She sighed helplessly.


    First-tier extraordinary that loyal to the great nobles were, of course, also considered nobles.


    Being nobles, they almost all had their own territories. Even if they didn''t have territories, it was very easy to obtain a rural estate. And with a territory, there were personal interests...


    Obviously, the Castell family, which had been managed by the old Countess for ten years, was probably a mess internally. The inheritance of the Castell title had not yet been decided, and everyone eyeing it.


    Of course, this was not a problem that Charlotte was worrying about now. If she is going to be worried, it would be after she sessfully inherited the territory in the future. Now without officially inheriting the territory, she couldn''t evenmand those lower-ranked nobles...


    After lunch, habitually drinking a ss of milk, and taking a nap, the afternoon was the time to train the servants.


    Majesty magic was indeed a good thing.


    They could intimidate and charm. Coupled with Charlotte''s understanding of noble etiquette from her memories, within a few days, she trained the neers to be respectful and fearful of her.


    Charlotte estimated that in a couple of months, she could mold these people to her liking from head to toe.


    As the days went by, the proficiency of the low-level majesty magic skyrocketed. She broke through 100 on the third day, advancing from basic to intermediate, and the progress bar became 0/300.


    The power didn''t increase much, but it became more handy to use. At least the duration became quite long. Before, it would onlyst for about fifteen minutes, but now, she could sustain it for almost an hour.


    Charlotte estimated that in another week, she should be able to reach maximum proficiency and reach the next level.


    Evening time was rtively free, and Charlotte usually chose to read to learn, absorbing as much knowledge about this world as possible. Especially information about the nobles and her own family.


    As she delved deeper, she began to understand why the response from her territory was so sluggish.


    There was nothing special, it was because the Count''s territory was originally an enve of the Borde Duchy. The Borde Duchy was located on the southwestern coast of the Crescent Kingdom.


    However, the Count''s territory was located on the northern coast, the northern border of the kingdom. Originally territory of the Orc Tribe that was conquered by the first Count.


    The area was not small, ounting for one-third of the total area of the Borde Duchy. The two territories were separated, one to the south and one to the north, separated by several duchies, and had strong control over their own.


    In fact, the Castell family had always been living in their own territory over the years, only leaving once a year to see the Lord.


    It wasn''t until the previous Count became the leader of the Duchy''s Mage Corps that they stayed in Borde City for a long time.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    As for the source of the family''s strong ie... in simple terms, the Castell family had mines. And it was a silver mine that contained mithril.


    In addition, as a territory facing the Fallen Star Kingdom across the sea, adjacent to the Northern Territory Grand Duchy, and and route to the Bands of Eastern Yte and even the Coria Kingdom in the east... in recent years, themercial development of the Count''s territory had also been thriving.


    Charlotte finally understood why the nobles were coveting her family''s territory.


    Hundreds of years ago, it was indeed a deste ce, but now it was and of hope with high potential for future development.


    In addition to studying family records, the girl also didn''t forget to find a scapegoat in the bloodline record.


    After picking and choosing, Charlotte found that the effect of her majesty magic was quite simr to the bloodline power of an ancient and declining noble family in the Coria Kingdom.


    This bloodline had a grandiose name ¡ª "Heaven''s Chosen."


    The effect was toprehensively strengthen physical fitness, increase the probability of bing a knight or a mage, plus an aura release simr to majesty magic.


    This bloodline ability was quite good, almost like tailored for her identity, so she directly chose it.


    Just wondering, as a bloodborne, could she still truly awaken her noble bloodline power?


    Charlotte still harbored doubts about the "half-elf" in her bloodline, but asking Casimodo or consulting literature didn''t yield any results. She could only specte whether the ancestors of the Castell family had intermarriage with elves.


    In the following days, the internal situation of the estate remained rtively calm.


    However, things in the city of Borde were somewhat strange.


    During the days when Charlotte was "recuperating," rumors about the Castell family colluding with Blood Demon Cult became increasingly rampant... Even the priests who came to the manor every day to earn extra ie were interpreted by the public as the Castell family''s confession of guilt to cover up their tracks.


    Some even more maliciously described Charlotte as a bloodborne who borrowed a corpse to return to life or a subus who bewitched people''s hearts...


    When Charlotte heard the old servant indignantly recounting the information she had inquired about, she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. Because thest rumor... in a sense, was partially true.


    Obviously, there were still people behind the scenes. They were definitely rted to the vassal nobles of the Duchy, and maybe even encouraged by the Duke in secret.


    Apart from this, the assassination attempts had stopped. The other party seemed to be quite wary of the Demon Hunters, even though most of them were trainees patrolling, they still stopped.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed... The Duke''s birthday banquet is tomorrow.


    At the same time, in a luxurious mansion in the outer city area.


    Lying leisurely on a soft bed, Sebastian, the president of the Rose Society, enjoyed the fruit peeled by the demi-human maids and elegantly held a goblet filled with red wine. Finally, after sorting out the information collected from the search, he saw a parchment on the table, clearly copying the sacrificial array in the basement of the Castell Manor that night.


    Sebastian picked up the parchment, and he slowly sipped his red wine, contemting.


    "The Countess of Castell possessed cursed pages. She wanted to sacrifice her granddaughter tomunicate with the Blood Duke but ultimately died in a mysterious sacrificial ritual..."


    "I got the cursed pages from her, and shortly afterward, I was summoned into the dream by Lady of the Night..."


    "The Blood Duke is one of the five Blood Archdukes, the leader of the Bloodborne''s ''Shadows''."


    "Lady of the Night is likely a revived Bloodborne..."


    "A coincidence?"


    "Or is there... some deeper connection between the two?"


    Sebastian''s gaze gradually deepened.


    He put down the parchment and picked up a piece of drawing paper underneath. On the drawing paper was a beautiful blonde girl.


    She was dressed in a holy white gown, kneeling, closing her eyes in prayer in front of the statue of Harald. The holy light shone on her, making her look extremely sacred, like an angel descending.


    "Charlotte de Castell..."


    Sebastian touched the drawing paper, his clear eyes filled with admiration for beauty.


    "It''s worthy of being the heir of the Castell family, truly beautiful and moving, even the White Witch is inferior."


    "However, to survive such a sacrifice, this is not something an ordinary person can do."


    "Perhaps, she has experienced something and knows something..."


    Thinking of this, Sebastian fell into contemtion. He continued to flip through the information about the city of Borde, searching for clues.


    "Hmm? There''s such a rumor?"


    He frowned slightly.


    After casually flipping through a few pages, Sebastian sneered.


    "Hey, these greedy human nobles are really shameless! They don''t even feel embarrassed to bully a child!"


    As Sebastian turned to thest page, his eyebrows raised.


    "The Duke''s birthday banquet?"


    After pondering for a moment, he felt a slight movement in his heart,ing up with an idea.


    "It''s interesting. Perhaps... this is a good opportunity for a personal investigation!"


    He put down the information, finished the red wine in his goblet in one gulp, and then gracefully got up, ordering the demi-human maid who was waiting.


    "Prepare an elegant dress for me and some decent gifts."


    "Tomorrow, I will attend the Duke''s birthday banquet at the Duke''s mansion."

 Chapter 39: Towards the Banquet

    Chapter 39: Towards the Banquet


    "Quick! What are you dawdling for? Does it take this long to fetch a basin of water?"


    "Who told you to bring the everyday clothes? Go get the formal attire!"


    "What? You think this is formal attire? This is everyday clothing! Can''t even differentiate between everyday and formal attire as a servant of the Castell family?!"


    "The formal attire is in a separate wardrobe! Each set is specially tailored in advance for every banquet! Each set can only be worn once!"


    "No need to bring them all, just bring the few warm-toned ones. The mistress specifically requested a mature and sunny look."


    In the Castell Manor, Casimodo directed the busy maids and servants with a stern expression.


    Although they had been trained by Charlotte for many days, it was evident that the neers were still not prepared for a Duke''s banquet of this caliber, and they were all a bit flustered.


    Inside the manor, the roar of the old servants could be heard without interruption.


    As Charlotte looked helplessly at the formal dresses brought by the maids, she sighed, finally selecting a gorgeous evening gown predominantly white in color.Speaking of which, perhaps the existence of extraordinary powers allowed for advanced productivity in the Myria world. The clothing, food, housing, and transportation of the nobility were quite advanced.


    Overall, although society was still in a feudal era, withmoners and the lower ss living lives simr to the Middle Ages on Earth, the upper ss had clearly entered a period resembling the Renaissance or even the Industrial Age in terms of material conditions. The wealth gap was enormous.


    Even tailcoats were being tailored, which initially led Charlotte to believe that she had transmigrated to the seventeenth or eighteenth century. It wasn''t until she left the manor that she realized how much more backward this world actually was.


    Through various alterations and additions, the overall estimate was akin to thete Middle Ages of Earth, around the fifteenth century.


    Unlike the avant-garde Gothic dresses, the evening gowns were elegant and beautiful in pattern, with a preference for heavy fabric, intricate decorations, a lot of embroidery and cutting, and many ces adorned with jewels, overall exuding a rich and luxurious style.


    Furthermore, the styling was quite exaggerated, with cinching and padding everywhere, making it ufortable to wear.


    Especially therge petticoats, which made Charlotte feel like she was wearing an oversized heavy h hoop.


    But there were advantages too, this dress was convenient for hiding small items. While no one was looking, Charlotte decisively tucked her hand crossbow for self-defense inside.


    After stuffing it, she still felt there was plenty of space, so she casually tucked in a dagger and a few magic scrolls she had obtained from Nice.


    Grooming, bathing, dressing, hair styling, makeup, perfume spraying... After a tedious preparation, it was already forty minutester.


    Standing in front of the mercury mirror, Charlotte felt that her reflection in the mirror looked even more beautiful and charming than usual. Underneath her youthful and charming appearance, there was a touch of maturity.


    She also smelled good, surprising even herself with how fragrant and soft she was.


    This was all thanks to the formal dress and perfume, as well as Charlotte''s natural beauty.


    Under the cumbersome formal dress, even her chest appeared muchrger, and surprisingly, there were even cleavage lines. Although Charlotte always felt that having cleavage somehow... made her feel she had lost something precious in her innermost being.


    After getting ready, she boarded the carriage to the banquet. The chosen carriage was the best one from the Castell Manor, adorned with exquisite carvings, decorated with gold edges and gems, and on the side, the ck eagle family crest of the Castell family shone brightly, luxurious and grand.


    The old servant Casimodo served as the temporary steward, apanied by two maids and two male servants.


    The maids and male servants sat on the second servant carriage, with a religious oil painting selected from the manor''s collection, valued around two hundred thousand gold Tana selected as the birthday banquet gifts ced on top.


    This was the entire entourage for the banquet.


    Nice, the ck cat,y on the window of the second floor, watching the departing crowd with amber eyes full of pity. Of course, no one truly pitied it, not even the maids in the manor.


    During this time, this guy didn''t dare to act recklessly towards Charlotte, temporarily dispelling Charlotte''s idea of giving it a luxurious version of a neutering package. However, it made the maids anxious, and they even had to check if a fat cat was lurking nearby before changing clothes.


    Although being watched by a cat seemed harmless, being stared at by a speaking cat with such a strange gaze made people ufortable, feeling as if they were being peeped at by a pervert.


    Charlotte felt that this lecherous cat would eventually pay the price sooner orter, and it would eventually be neutered.


    It was just bullying the maids and other ordinary people.


    In terms of strength alone, this guy couldn''t even beat Charlotte, and its physical quality was also that of an unawakened trash, just slightly stronger than an ordinary cat...


    But unfortunately... Nice could still perform a series of high-level divine rituals and even magic.


    It was eerie. Charlotte was sure this cat had its secrets, but it refused to say, and Charlotte didn''t force it. After all, who didn''t have a secret or two in this world?


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    As long as it didn''t betray her, that was enough. Trust and loyalty would gradually change over time.


    After a brief thought, Charlotte waved at the window on the second floor.


    After all, this guy had quite a few divine rituals and magic with it, barely considered a master, so she might as well let it apany her.


    Seeing the girl''s signal, Nice''s eyes lit up. It meowed excitedly, and eagerly jumped out onto the carriage on the back, making the maids scream out of surprise.


    "Stay away from me, mind your identity. You can follow me, but as a pet."


    Charlotte said coldly as she watched the excited ck cat.


    Nice''s cat face immediately fell. It forcibly stopped itself from looking at the girl''s enticing cleavage, sighed regretfully, and then jumped onto the back servant carriage to harass the maids.


    The convoy slowly started moving, leaving the Castell Manor.


    Charlotte leisurely leaned against the window of the carriage, taking out a goblet and the milk bag prepared by the maids in advance, skillfully filling it up for herself.


    Passing through the spacious and bright streets of the western city area, the convoy headed east, and after about fifteen minutes, entered the eastern city area.


    As the most central area of Borde City and also the area with the most nobles, the buildings in the eastern city area were much more magnificent overall.


    The streets were spacious and bright, clean and tidy, with religious sculptures, fountains, and small gardens everywhere. Even the clothing of pedestrians on the street was much neater and more luxurious. This scene formed a sharp contrast with the dpidation and backwardness of the outer city area, as if spanning two to three hundred years.


    The beautiful scenery made Charlotte, who liked to admire the scenery, brighten up. But as the carriage continued to move forward, she gradually lost interest.


    Although the scenery of the eastern city area was good, they all are too simr. All the sculptures were about religion, the decorations on the fountains were also patterns of the Holy Court, and even the greenery in the gardens was pruned into the stiff style of the church.


    Heavy, oppressive, and full of restraint. This feeling couldn''t be experienced without careful consideration. But Charlotte was always sharp.


    "So... religious authority is the most powerful force in this world."


    Taking a sip of milk, the girl sighed.


    As the carriage continued to move, simr convoys on both sides of the street became more numerous.


    Every carriage was also adorned with various badges, and as they moved in the same direction as Charlotte and the others, it was obvious that they were all nobles attending the banquet.


    Charlotte noticed that when her family''s carriage passed by, almost all the convoys slowed down to let them pass. Sometimes, the windows of the carriages would even open, and people would salute towards Charlotte''s carriage.


    Nobles were also ranked. Even though there was a trend of decline and the risk of extinction, the wealthy Castell family was definitely one of the most powerful noble families in the Borde Duchy. Perhaps, the "one of" words could even be removed.


    After another fifteen minutes of travel, Charlotte finally saw a magnificent pce, the Duke''s Mansion.


    The history of the Borde Ducal Mansion was quite ancient, tracing back to the founding period of the Yte Empire 1,100 years ago.


    At that time, it was a fortress used to resist the orc tribes and also a majestic castle.


    Now, the orc tribes on the Crescent Penins have long beenpletely annihted, and the once-active orcs have all be ves or migrated to distant ces. The historical mission of the Borde Castle has long beenpleted.


    Therefore, around seven hundred years ago, during the time of the first head of the Borde family, the castle was ordered to be rebuilt into a pce with fortress functions, and the city was built around it. The city of Borde also developed from that time on and was expanded several times.


    At this moment, on the garden square in front of the Duke''s Mansion, there were already more than a hundred carriages from various families parked.


    The Duke''s family servants, dressed in deep blue butler uniforms, stood at the door, guiding various nobles into the pce.


    When the Castell family carriage arrived, it almost attracted the attention of everyone, whether they were nobles, attendants, ormoners who came from afar to watch the excitement, their eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Mistress, we have arrived."


    The carriage door opened, and Casimodo''s old and respectful voice came over.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    "Help me down."


    She took a deep breath, extended her fair little hand, ced it in the palm of the maid attendant, and then, with the careful assistance of the maid, gracefully stepped down from the carriage where thedder was ced.


    The bright sunlight shone on her, apanied by a light breeze, lifting her beautiful golden hair slightly. She appears in her sacred and gorgeous evening gown, with her beautiful and divine face, and her elegant and noble demeanor... At that moment, the entire garden square fell silent.

 Chapter 40: A Sinful Woman

    Chapter 40: A Sinful Woman


    The style of clothing can change a person''s appearance.


    Charlotte is at just the right age, and her development is rtivelyte, so she looks somewhat young. When she wears children''s clothing and acts cute, she appears as an innocent, lovely, and charming child.


    However, when she puts on a mature and elegant evening gown, her childishness is concealed, and her youthful charm is enhanced. Especially today, she deliberately requested the maids to apply slightly mature makeup for her.


    This was Charlotte''s little idea.


    Previously, in order to appear cute and reduce others'' guard against her, she would deliberately wear clothes that emphasized her youthfulness to enhance her young appeal. But this time at the banquet, she must let everyone know that the heir of the Castell family is not just a child.


    She has already passed her fifteenth birthday. She is already grown up and ready to inherit the territory.


    So, this situation came.


    When Charlotte stepped down from the carriage, the entire garden square fell silent. Everyone''s gaze was focused on her, and for a moment, it was difficult for anyone, male or female, to look away.


    Ultimately, it was the well-trained servants of the Duke''s Mansion who reacted the fastest. They were the first toe back to their senses and quickly put on respectful and enthusiastic smiles, rushing to Charlotte''s side. However, someone was even faster."Oh! It''s Miss Charlotte! Miss Charlotte, you''re here!"


    A sharp and enthusiastic voice came over.


    The chubby nobleman Bruno, dragging his fluffy body, jogged over to Charlotte''s side, his small eyes narrowed into slits as he smiled.


    Having searched for information about the ducal household, Charlotte already knew the exact identity of the other party. He was a second-tier steward of the Duke Borde''s Mansion, with the title of Court Viscount.


    Court titles specifically refer to those nobles who, although holding titles, do not have territory,monly found within the Courts of Duchies, Kingdoms, Grand Duchies, or Empires.


    "Good afternoon, Viscount Bruno."


    Charlotte performed an elegant noblewoman''s courtesy. She was already quite proficient in this gesture.


    Addressed by the youngdy, Bruno seemed quite happy. He proudly lifted his chin towards the other stewards who hadn''t caught up as fast, then instructed the butlers who followed.


    "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and help Miss Castell get settled from the carriage!"


    The stewards quickly sprang into action, bustling around the Castell family''s carriage and leaving other nearby nobles on the sidelines, even though... Charlotte didn''t really need that many stewards.


    Meanwhile, Bruno warmly escorted Charlotte towards the Duke''s Mansion.


    Nice the ck cat also jumped down from the carriage, tail held high, and proudly followed, chest puffed out.


    It wasn''t until the girl''s figure gradually disappeared that the others in the garden square began to react.


    "Which nobledy was that? She''s really beautiful..."


    "Haven''t you seen it? The family crest on the carriage was a ck eagle."


    "Castell? Ah... is it her? Could it be true what the rumors say, that she''s a bewitching subus?"


    "Tsk, have you ever seen a subus walking in the sunlight? In my opinion, with looks like hers, she must be a witch who practices dark magic!"


    This was the conversation among themoners watching the excitement.


    Recently, rumors had been rife in Borde City, and those who were just there for entertainment and conspiracy theories were them.


    There was nothing to be done about it, the masses were the easiest to sway with public opinion,cking sources of genuine information and being led by the nose by maniptive noble families.


    Information cocoons existed in every era. However, it was different for the nobles.


    "It''s the one from the Castell family."


    "She''s really beautiful, and her etiquette is very standard and elegant. She''s truly the heiress of the Castell family."


    "It''s a pity she''s been gued by rumors recently. It must be quite a headache for her."


    "I wonder which family she''ll choose for a marriage alliance..."


    "Yes, who will be the lucky one? The dowry from the Castell family is nearly half a Duchy!"


    What was the rumor, what was the truth, these self-righteous fellows could distinguish clearly. Those who couldn''t were simply not qualified to receive an invitation to the duke''s banquet.


    Amidst the discussions, the slightly more influential noble families noticeably quickened their pace and joined the girl''s entourage.


    If one were to look closely, they would notice that among the noble families attending the banquet, apart from the heads of the families, there were also young and handsome male family members.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Everyone''s gaze moved with the girl''s movements, seemingly ready to approach and strike up a conversation at any moment, and the eye contact between them carried a hint of tension.


    Coupled with the unique magnificent attire and exaggerated styles of the nobles, they looked like a group of peacocks always ready for a duel.


    Charlotte also noticed. She even curiously nced at them and politely smiled.


    But with just that casual nce and a polite smile, arge group of young nobles became excited.


    "She looked at me! She just looked at me!"


    "No! She looked at me! And she smiled at me!"


    "She was clearly looking at me!"


    "Idiot! She was looking at me!"


    "Want to duel?!"


    "Come on! Who''s afraid of who?!"


    Chaos ensued.


    Charlotte slowly withdrew her gaze, and the corner of her eye couldn''t help but twitch slightly. She inwardly cursed herself for being such a sinful woman...


    Of course, these were the more impulsive young nobles, mostly from medium and small families. The big noble families, who were alsopetitors for marriage alliances, were much more gentlemanly.


    They casually approached the girl, courteous and polite, casually bringing up topics and wearing elegant and charming smiles on their faces.


    Among them were some faces much more handsome than any popr celebrity from her previous life, enough to make any girl scream and make Charlotte feel sour and envious to death.


    But it had to be said, these guys'' social skills were indeed impressive. Even though she knew they had ulterior motives, and she harbored a male-like hostility towards their handsome faces, the topics they brought up often seeded in piquing Charlotte''s interest.


    But unfortunately... All their flirting was wasted on a blind man.


    Charlotte was interested in the information they discussed, and the various noble intrigues they revealed, but she felt nothing for them personally.


    Not only that, seeing these peoplee up so elegantly and gracefully, enthusiastically disying themselves, and knowing their true intentions were to lust after her body and her wealth, Charlotte even had the impulse to knock them down with one punch, then mercilessly step on their faces with her foot...


    Oh, wait. She can''t step on their faces herself. Who knows if, among these lustful hyenas, there might be some weirdo who would see that as a reward.


    Charlotte was quite confident in her beautiful legs and feet.


    It should be Casimodo who would step on them fiercely!


    She thought to herself.


    Of course, even if she could hear some information, a swarm of flies buzzing around in her ears for too long would be annoying.


    After a while, Charlotte grew a bit impatient. But someone was even more impatient than her.


    "Why are you all crowding around? I''m taking Miss Charlotte to meet the Duke. Do you all want to tag along?!"


    The chubby steward Bruno spoke up.


    The young nobles instantly wilted, one by one retreating. As one of the few Third tier zing Sun in Borde, the Duke''s name still carried weight.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "The Duke... wants to see me?"


    "Yes, Miss Charlotte, the Duke is waiting for you in the study. He said that when you arrived, I should bring you to see him first."


    Bruno said obsequiously.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, thoughtful, and then continued to walk with Bruno towards the pce, her mind alert.


    Being a major noble and with Bruno leading the way, Charlotte naturally bypassed the on-site inspection at the Duke''s Mansion gate. However, just as she was about to enter the inner pce gate, she heard someone calling her name from behind.


    Turning around, she saw Nice the ck cat being lifted up by the neck by one of the mansion''s gatekeepers, as if carrying a little chick. Nice was meowing and struggling while looking at her with a pitiful expression.


    Beside him stood the somewhat helpless Casimodo...


    "The mansion rules stipte that pets... are not allowed inside!"


    The Knight looked at the old servant, his face serious.


    Charlotte:...

 Chapter 41: Duke of Borde

    Chapter 41: Duke of Borde


    "Viscount, it seems my servant has encountered some trouble. Please allow me to go and see what happened."


    Charlotte gracefully bowed to Bruno and then headed towards the gate of the Duke''s Mansion.


    There were already quite a few nobles gathered in front of the mansion. Most of them looked at Casimodo and Nice, who was being held up by the knight, with expressions ranging from curiosity to disdain to schadenfreude.


    <em>T/N: Pleasure derived from other''s misfortune.</em>


    A few young nobles who wanted to help stepped forward, but they were quickly stopped by their elders and gestured to remain quiet.


    Ultimately, it was because of the Borde Duchy.


    When attending a birthday banquet, it was only natural to show enough respect to the host, even if it was just the host''s gatekeeper knight.


    Trying to sneak a pet inside was quite rude behavior.


    "What''s going on?"Seeing Charlotte approaching, the gathered nobles made way for her.


    Casimodo, feeling like he had found his backbone, hurriedly approached and whispered helplessly.


    "Miss, pets are not allowed inside the Duke''s Mansion. I tried to persuade Lord Nice to wait outside in the pet area, but Lord Nice refused and wanted to sneak in..."


    "And then... he was caught by the knight at the door."


    Pet area?


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    Thinking of Nice, who, although cheap, always showed a hint of pride in his character, she could somewhat understand why he didn''t want to stay in the pet area with those real cats and dogs.


    But... Charlotte furrowed her brow slightly and nced lightly at Nice, who was being grabbed by the back of his neck.


    Can''t you speak? Can''t you exin it yourself?


    Nice looked pitifully innocent, with a hint of grievance in his eyes.


    ''Exin what? Exin that I belong to the church? The Lord Nice of the church has actually be someone''s pet. Can I still mix in the church circles in the future?''


    Charlotte''s gaze swept around, turning cold.


    ''Then go obediently to the pet area and don''t cause me any trouble. I''ll exin the situation to the people in the Duke''s Mansionter and bring you in.''


    The ck cat''s eyes instantly widened in panic.


    ''No! Don''t let this Cat Master stay with those stupid cats and dogs, not even for a minute! Kill Master Cat if you have to, but don''t leave it!''


    Themunication between the human and the cat through eye contact was unimpeded. It could also be considered an additional ability of a contracted servant.


    Seeing Nice''s pitiful expression, Charlotte sighed in her heart and decided to help him, but she would settle the score with himter.


    However, just as she was about to exin to the gatekeeper knight, Bruno''s sharp voice came.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Lord Nice? Osamu, are you crazy? Hurry up and put Lord Nice down!"


    Hearing Bruno''s words, the knight looked at the ck cat in his hand, somewhat hesitating.


    "But... pets are not allowed..."


    "Fool! Lord Nice is an important figure in the church. He has been ordered by the church to protect Miss Charlotte day and night! Hurry up and put him down!"


    Bruno scolded.


    "An important figure in the church?"


    "A... cat?"


    "But isn''t there a pet cor around its neck?"


    "Wait a minute, I seem to have heard the name Nice in the church..."


    The surrounding nobles discussed, looking at the ck cat with surprise and curiosity.


    Nice:...


    The cat''s face instantly copsed.


    It was over, it couldn''t hide its affiliation with the church... It could almost predict the expressions of those bastards in the church when they found out that it, the Cat Master, had been treated as the heiress of Castell''s pet!


    Heaven knows, for the past few days in the mansion, it had deliberately avoided those priests every morning! All in vain!


    Although it was indeed the pet of an ancient evil god... But could the pet of an evil god be the same as the pet of a little girl!


    But... it couldn''t reveal the secret.


    Nice''s cat face was full ofplexity.


    After hearing Bruno''s words, the knight still hesitated, but after looking at the ck cat in his hand, he finally let it go.


    "Lord Nice! Are you okay?"


    The chubby steward fawned, bending down to the ck cat.


    Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Nice stopped pretending and sighed helplessly, then tidied up his mood and arrogantly raised his head.


    "Well... it''s okay, this knight is indeed a true knight."


    "Meow! The Cat Master just wanted to test whether he was diligent or not."


    It proudly raised its head, like a leader inspecting the lower ranks.


    "A talking cat!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Extraordinary creature!"


    The surrounding nobles'' eyes lit up.


    Seeing more and more nobles gathering around, Nice quickly cleared his throat and shrunk his almost invisible fat neck as much as possible, hiding the cor that Charlotte had deliberately put on him a few days ago to punish him for peeking at the maids while bathing.


    "Alright, the misunderstanding is resolved. Let''s go in quickly and don''t block the door here."


    Saying that, it hurriedly slipped into the Duke''s Mansion behind Charlotte, as if afraid of being seen by acquaintances again.


    "Hehe, Miss Charlotte, let''s continue inside. The Duke might be getting impatient."


    Bruno said cheerfully.


    After that, he led the way towards the inner pce.


    Watching the fluffy back of the other party, Charlotte''s gaze slightly condensed, sinking into contemtion.


    Nice said that only Dean Raoul of the church hospital and Captain Kara of the Borde Demon Hunter Team knew about its actions. Even the incident of being kidnapped was exined as an idental encounter with her. How did Bruno, the steward of the Duke''s Mansion, know that Nice had been with her all this time and that it was arranged by the church?


    Passing over the seemingly always cheerful fat face of the steward, Charlotte temporarily suppressed her thoughts and smiled as she followed.


    As for Casimodo and "guest from the church" Nice, who were not nobles, they were guided by the servants, with Casimodo being arranged in the area where the servants were located, and Nice being taken directly to the guest area.


    The scale of the Duke''s Mansion was muchrger than that of the Castell Manor. In terms of style, it was less luxurious than the Castell family''s mansion, but more solid, reflecting the former fortress identity of the Duke''s Mansion.


    After passing through countless corridors, Bruno finally stopped in front of a semicircr door guarded by knights.


    He took a step forward and respectfully knocked on the door.


    "My Lord Duke, Miss Charlotte is here."


    "Let her in."


    An old voice came from behind the door.


    After saying that, the knights reached out and opened the door, while Bruno made a respectful gesture.


    "Miss Charlotte, please."


    Charlotte took a deep breath and stepped in.


    Behind the door was a quite spacious study, with tall bookshelves filled with countless books, densely packed like stars. In front of the bookshelves was a carved oak desk. An old man dressed in a ck noble robe, wearing a wig, was sitting at the desk, writing something.


    Feeling Charlotte''s entry, he put down the quill in his hand and slowly raised his head. It was a very old face, probably giving the impression of being sixty or seventy years old. Deep wrinkles, a face full of age spots, but a pair of blue-gray eyes were still bright and sharp, and the old face was full of dignity.


    Andre de Borde. The current Duke of Borde, one of the nine dukes of the Crescent Kingdom, a third-tier zing sun knight, a member of the Crescent Kingdom''s cab, and also a holder of the militarymander title.


    Although he looked sixty or seventy years old, he was actually only fifty.


    It was just that he had been seriously injured multiple times during the Star-Moon War that hadsted more than eighty years between the Crescent Kingdom and the Fallen Star Kingdom. The excessive use of divine magic treatments had drained his body, making him appear so old.


    Of course, with numerous military exploits, he had also umted enough prestige within the kingdom. But unfortunately, a severe injury in his youth had permanently deprived him of his ability to reproduce.


    Apart from Eleanor, his daughter born in his early years, who had already made a marriage contract with the third prince of the Crescent Kingdom, his only offspring was his illegitimate son Leno.


    Looking at the old man in front of her, Charlotte quickly recalled the relevant information she had studied.


    She took a deep breath, pinched the hem of her skirt, and gracefully and correctly performed a vassal etiquette, then respectfully said.


    "The Wise Lord, Lion of Borde, Charlotte de Castell extends her highest respect to you..."


    "May your glorious divine light forever illuminate thend of Castell."


    The Duke of Bould calmly watched the girl bowing respectfully, a hint of appreciation shing in his blue-gray eyes. He nodded slightly and smiled faintly.


    "You may rise."


    Charlotte finished her courtesy and stood up, and the Duke pointed to the chair in front of the desk.


    "Sit."


    Charlotte picked up her skirt and sat down at the desk, and soon a waiter brought a crystal cup filled with milk and respectfully offered it to her.


    Seeing the girl''s slightly surprised expression, the old Duke smiled and said.


    "I heard that you particrly liked these during your stay in the church hospital, so I prepared them in advance."


    After saying that, he carefully examined the girl and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "It''s been a few years since west met, and you''ve grown up so much. So beautiful, you''re already the brightest pearl of the Crescent Kingdom."


    "Looking at your eyes, I can feel that your experiences during this time have matured you a lot."


    Charlotte remained silent for a moment, then sighed softly.


    "People always have to grow up."


    This time, she didn''t deliberately act cute. Because she knew that in front of people like Duke Borde, there was no point in being cute.


    "Yes... people always have to grow up."


    The old Duke nodded in agreement. And then, his expression became serious.


    "Charlotte, do you know why I specifically summoned you this time?"


    Charlotte''s heart moved slightly, and she bowed slightly.


    "Please enlighten me, my lord."


    Instead of directly exining, Duke Borde suddenly stood up and looked at the map of the Borde Duchy behind him, saying meaningfully.


    "As the heir of Castell, how do you view the current situation of Castell?"

 Chapter 42: Lets get married

    Chapter 42: Let''s get married


    "The current situation of Castell?"


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    She raised her head and looked at Duke Borde standing in front of the map, pondering the meaning behind his question.


    The old Duke didn''t wait for her to answer. Perhaps the brief silence made him think the girl wasn''t clear about the current situation, so he took the initiative to make his own judgment.


    "Count Castell''s territory is located at the northernmost part of the kingdom, separated from the capital of the duchy by three entire counties and two viscount territories."


    "And among these three counties, there are those who have always coveted Castell, those who have always sought to defeat the sworn allies of Borde, and the faithful supporters of His Majesty the King, backing His Majesty in weakening the vassals, strengthening authority, and expanding royalnds¡­"


    "It can be said that outside the duchy... the situation is quite difficult, with everyone keeping an eye on wealthy Castell!"


    At this point, the old Duke took a deep breath, his expression turning somewhat grim.


    "Even within the duchy, it''s not peaceful.""Those families loyal to Borde, each harboring ulterior motives!"


    As he spoke, as if recalling something, a hint of anger shed across the old Duke''s face, and his voice trembled.


    "Especially upon seeing Eleanor betrothed to the Third Prince!"


    "The Third Prince is ambitious, but Eleanor is weak-willed, and that bastard Anthony is unreliable, idling about spending his days on divination and astrology, not focusing on managing the duchy!"


    "The esteemed Borde family, all turned out to be a bunch of useless trash! Worthless!"


    The old Duke angrily cursed his own kin,pletely unaware that he himself was also a member of the Borde family, a piece of garbage incapable of producing a qualified heir.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte lowered her head slightly, contemting the information rted to the Borde family.


    She had already researched the Borde family''s information, knowing that what Duke Borde was most irritated about was his only daughter''s engagement to the Third Prince.


    Initially, the old Duke intended to ingratiate himself with the Crescent royal family. After the engagement was arranged, he even boasted everywhere. But he didn''t expect to be pierced by the spears of the enemy''s pikemen on the battlefield, rendering him unable to produce an heir. In the end, he inadvertently entangled his only daughter, who was originally intended to marry a suitor, into the mess, leaving himpletely dumbfounded.


    As for the Anthony mentioned by the Duke, his full name is Anthony de Borde, not yet thirty years old. He is the Duke''s half-brother, designated heir to the duchy, and titled the Count of Tulip, with his territory also being an enve adjacent to the Castell domain.


    This has been an old tradition of the Borde family. Although the Castell domain is an enve, the Duke''s mansion has always had a small indirect jurisdiction adjacent to the Castell domain, serving as the next Duke''s territory, to strengthen control over the Castell family.


    By the way, the Count of Tulip is also Lady Catherine, Charlotte''s aunt''s, only son, making him Charlotte''s cousin. The rtionship between the two families is quite good. In Charlotte''s memory, he even yed with her, a very elegant, gentle, and considerate gentleman to be around.


    However, although he is the heir to the Borde Duchy, the Count of Tulip is not interested in inheritance and governance. His interests and skills are all askew. He is obsessed with divination and astrology, with almost zero managerial ability, leaving the tiny Tulip domain in a mess, and even being driven back by the rebellious subjects.


    Now he haspletely let himself go, either holed up in the Duke''s mansion studying divination or running to the Mage Association to discuss astrological magic, unwilling to manage anything, much to the old Duke''s disappointment.


    These matters are known to the nobles of the Borde Duchy.


    Clearly, if the old Duke were to die, the Count of Tulip, who is not interested in governing the territory, would be unable to control the duchy. The entire Borde Duchy might be taken advantage of by the Crescent royal family, with the Third Prince, Eleanor''s husband, possibly bing the next Duke of Borde.


    At that time, the Borde Duchy would change its name, and the Count of Tulip, Anthony, that wastrel, might be excited because he''d got rid of the title of Duke, having more time to study astrological magic...


    Anyway, astrological magic is different from other magic. It doesn''t require much money, it just burns your brain circuit.


    The old Duke continued to grumble, growing angrier as he spoke.


    "These greedy bastards... all think that my Borde main line is about to die out, that the duchy might change its name, and each one wants to take a big bite out of us! <em>Cough... cough... cough...</em>"


    Towards the end, as if touching on an old wound, he began coughing violently, a flush of abnormal redness appearing on his face...


    "Duke...?"


    Charlotte quickly got up, but was stopped by the old Duke''s raised hand.


    "Cough... it''s an old ailment, I''m fine."


    After taking a deep breath, the old Duke calmed down a lot, but his voice remained authoritative, suppressing his anger like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Abductions, assassinations, rumors..."


    "Hmph!"


    "You see, look at what they''ve been up totely!"


    As he spoke, he took out a crossbow from under the table and mmed it angrily on the table.


    "These greedy bastards even dare to nder my Borde family, thinking that just because I''m old, I can''t deal with them anymore?!"


    Seeing the crossbow on the table, Charlotte''s eyelids twitched. She recognized it as the other crossbow carried by the mercenaries who abducted her that night.


    Before leaving that night, she specifically asked Nice to find it, but Nice couldn''t find it after searching for a long time. Combined with Leno hastily leaving that night, she now understood.


    Perhaps at that time, Leno had already recognized that it belonged to the Duke''s mansion, so he hurriedly took the crossbow back to report. Maybe... he might have thought it was his own doing at the time, so he left in such a hurry.


    "It seems you''ve recognized it. This is the crossbow used by the mercenaries who abducted you that night!"


    "Even now, they don''t forget to sow discord between Castell and Borde!"


    "If I hadn''t called them over one by one these days and given them a good beating, the entire Borde City would have been turned upside down by them!"


    The old Duke said indignantly.


    Seemingly tired of speaking, he sat back in his seat, sighed heavily, and rubbed his temples.


    After a moment, the Duke continued.


    "Castell and Borde are of the same root, like brothers. Although one is the main family and the other a branch, the lord and the vassal, as the feudal lord, I have never regarded Castell as an outsider."


    "During the Second Star-Moon War, it was I who, along with your grandfather, repelled the invading forces of the Fallen Star Kingdom trying to upy the Castell domain. It was also I who, together with your father, thwarted the Northern Duchy''s conspiracy attempt to subvert Castell''s authority..."


    "At the same time, it was the support of the Castell family for generations of Dukes that kept the various nobles in the duchy in check, preventing them from being unruly!"


    "And now, difficult times are upon us again, and it''s time for us to stand together once more."


    At this point, the old Duke turned around slowly, his expression dignified and solemn.


    "Without Borde, Castell will sooner orter be swallowed by other lords."


    "And without Castell, Borde''s strength will also be greatly diminished, unable to withstand the pressure from the royal family and other nobles..."


    "We, are originally one family."


    Upon hearing the implied implications in Duke Borde''s words, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    She slowly raised her head, seeing a pair of resolute blue-gray eyes.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Lady Charlotte."


    Duke Borde''s voice became serious.


    After a series of preludes, he finally expressed his thoughts.


    "Let our two families... form an alliance."


    "Castell will eventually choose a marriage partner to consolidate its rule, but I think you also understand that those parasites in the duchy will only consume the declining Castell..."


    "Only the Borde family has always been the solid support of Castell."


    "Only by uniting can we ovee the current difficulties!"


    Charlotte fell silent.


    The inevitable would eventuallye. Although she knew that the Duke likely wanted to form an alliance with her, when she discovered how determined and inevitable his intentions were, she couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    She knew that after this banquet, the Castell family would probably break ties with the Borde family.


    At the same time, she would alsopletely lose the protection from the Duke''s mansion, facing the malice of other nobles...


    "Is it Lord Leno?"


    Charlotte asked.


    A hint of surprise shed in the Duke''s eyes, seemingly unexpected at the girl''sposure.


    He nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Although Leno is an illegitimate child and has a low background, he has already be a Silver Moon Knight at a young age."


    "He doesn''t even use the Awakening Seed, awakening naturally just like most nobles!"


    "I dare guarantee that his potential on the path of the extraordinary surpasses even mine!"


    "Although Lenocks some manners, he is righteous, a true holy knight at heart..."


    "With him by your side, you will have nothing to worry about. I believe he will bring you happiness, and with Castell''s support, Borde will also continue to remain great!"


    "This is a win-win situation."


    The old Duke''s expression was sincere.


    He was indeed sincere, at least from the perspective of Borde, because he had already disclosed all the family''s difficulties, which was indeed a sincere approach in negotiations. But Charlotte was on the verge of cursing.


    Win-win my foot! Happy my foot!


    An ordinary girl might believe their nonsense, but she didn''t!


    It sounded nice, but ultimately, wasn''t it because the Borde family felt they couldn''t control the nobles beneath them, so they wanted to strengthen their power with the wealthy Castell?!


    Yes, the situation of the Castell territory is somewhat delicate, but the Duke''s mansion''s plight is not a secret either. Moreover, the Duke''s mansion is not the only choice for Castell, nor is it the best choice.


    Even if she were to die right away, she would never let a man ride on top of her!


    Her destiny could only be controlled by herself!


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte raised her head, preparing to politely decline with the prepared reasons. But the old Duke suddenly waved his hand to stop her:


    "You don''t need to rush to tell me your answer. You can go back and think about it."


    "I know you have concerns, especially about Leno''s identity as an illegitimate child. Being an illegitimate child is indeed a stain for the Castell family to ept."


    "But, rest assured, at today''s banquet, I will let you see the sincerity of the Duke''s mansion first..."


    ...


    Charlotte ultimately didn''t manage to immediately voice her refusal. It seemed the old Duke had a premonition about her choice and directly blocked her.


    This made Charlotte specte about the "sincerity" the Duke''s mansion mentioned...


    However, the girl didn''t care. Regardless of what the Duke''s mansion''s so-called sincerity was, her answer wouldn''t change.


    Her biggest purpose in attending this banquet was to put an end to the greedy thoughts of these nobles.


    However, the deep conversation with the Duke made the girl realize how dire the situation of the Castell family really was.


    It could be said that she was now dancing on a tightrope, with hungry eyes on both sides of the abyss.


    Back in the main hall of the banquet, which hadn''t started yet, the nobles gathered in groups of three or five, chatting quietly.


    The girl picked up a highball ss filled with milk from the waiter''s tray and sat alone in a corner to rest.


    From the journey from the carriage to entering the Duke''s mansion, she couldn''t avoid being exposed to the sun, feeling somewhat ufortable in her body.


    The conversation with the Duke also consumed her energy further, and now the girl just wanted to rest.


    The band from Moon Bay yed beautiful music, soothing and melodious.


    But Charlotte found it noisy. Especially when she entered, those young nobles, excited like animals in heat, gathered around her one after another, showing off their charm like roosters that had taken aphrodisiacs.


    Smelling the thick perfume intertwined on their bodies, Charlotte felt like she was suffocating.


    She wasn''t in the mood to talk to these peacocks now.


    Looking at the handsome faces that would immediately light up with excitement when she nced over, the girl narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking about how to give these energetic guys something to do, to properly trick them, and at the same time, find some fun to rx herself.


    But at this moment, a graceful and gentle voice suddenly interrupted the young nobles'' enthusiastic ttery.


    "Gentlemen, continuously disturbing ady''s rest in front of ady is not gentlemanly behavior."


    "Can''t you see the fatigue between thedy''s eyebrows?"


    Hearing this voice, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat because she felt the tone and voice of this flirtatious guy were somewhat familiar.


    The girl raised her head and looked towards the source of the voice, then instantly froze.


    Behind the young nobles stood a man in a ck tailcoat, tall and handsome, with extraordinary red hair.


    He wore a monocle, and in his crimson eyes, there was a faint smile. In the hand adorned with neat white gloves, he held a highball ss filled with red wine.


    It was none other than the extraordinary person she had seen in the dream world of the Blood Calling ¡ª Sebastian!

 Chapter 43: Lady of the Night!

    Chapter 43: Lady of the Night!


    Sebastian? How is he here?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    In that instant, she even had the thought that he might have discovered her true identity and followed her from reality...


    Of course, she quickly dismissed that thought. Because the current her looked and soundedpletely different from the Charlotte in the Dark Night Castle.


    Not to mention, there was also the shroud of crimson mist back then, making it impossible for him to see her clearly.


    So, there was only one possibility: he must also reside in Borde City!


    So... do the crimson stars in the Blood Call represent the distance between me and the real world?


    Charlotte spected. Then, she became even more curious about Sebastian''s identity in reality.


    The Duke''s mansion banquet is not a ce just anyone can enter. Those who can enter are either nobles recognized in the Borde Duchy or distinguished guests.Such as some renowned musicians, writers, sculptors, troubadours, wandering knights, or traveling mages.


    Then... what is Sebastian''s identity?


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the more handsome face than her own, the young nobles around Charlotte showed cautious expressions, like a group of huskies seeing apetitor.


    However, soon someone noticed the pointed ears hidden in Sebastian''s red hair.


    "Pointed ears? Are you... an elf?!"


    An elf?


    Charlotte''s ears twitched, and she also cast a nce at Sebastian.


    Elves are a well-known long-lived race in the Myria world, natural extraordinary beings with lifespans nearly twenty times that of humans, usually living close to fifteen hundred years.


    They are active in many ces on the continent, almost every mercenary group in Myria has their shadow, and some elves be troubadours honored by nobles.


    Charlotte had noticed earlier that Sebastian''s ears seemed somewhat different, but she didn''t expect him to be an elf!


    "Let me introduce myself, I am Sebastian meheart, a fire elf from the Moon Goddess Ind."


    Sebastian smiled slightly and gracefully performed an elven courtesy.


    "Sebastian meheart? Is it you? The president of the Rose Society?!"


    A young noble recognized Sebastian''s identity instantly.


    The Rose Society? President?


    Wait... the underworld boss of the outer city?


    Charlotte was directly stunned. Then, she witnessed a rather subtle scene.


    All the young nobles stepped back at once, originally standing in front of Charlotte, but now they were behind her.


    And their expressions as they looked at Sebastian were either wary or terrified, like a group of cats seeing a husky.


    What''s even more bizarre is that a few young nobles panicked directly and slipped away, running while hunching over, as if covering their groins.


    Charlotte: ...


    What''s going on here?


    "What are you doing here? You traitor from the Moon Goddess Ind! The scum of the elf n! Dirty rat in the sewer!"


    A son of a count eximed harshly.


    However, Charlotte looked at his trembling voice, feeling that he had somewhat tried to act bravely.


    Despite being scolded like that, Sebastian didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he took a sip of wine, and leaned slightly forward, his handsome face almost touching the terrified face of the count''s son.


    He leaned slightly to the side, whispered in the other''s ear, and then, with a low, mellow voice, said.


    "Count Eltan... Have you heard that you attended the Drunken Dreams Salon in the abandoned cityst week?"


    "Does the Count know about this? Or do you need me to take care of this little problem for you?"


    Sebastian''s face wore a gentle smile, his voice slow and soft. However, upon hearing his words, the count''s son shivered directly and plopped down on the ground with a thud.


    He looked at Sebastian''s smiling face in horror as if seeing a terrifying demon, shuffling back a few steps, then covering his lower body and getting up to flee, yelling as he fled.


    "No! No! I didn''t do anything! I didn''t do anything!"


    "You... don''te over! Don''te over!"


    The count''s son fled in panic, and Sebastian looked back at the remaining young nobles with a smiling gaze.


    The remaining nobles all shivered and subconsciously shrunk their bodies under Sebastian''s seemingly smiling expression.


    "Miss Charlotte, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. Let''s talkter!"


    "I... I have something too!"


    They stuttered out various excuses, then fled in the face of Sebastian''s seemingly smiling expression, leaving no young nobles around the girl in less than a minute.


    Watching them panic and flee, Sebastian chuckled lightly.


    "They''re really unreliable, aren''t they?"


    Charlotte: ...


    He''s here for me! He came specifically for me!


    Watching Sebastian, who deliberately brought up a conversation topic, Charlotte quickly realized his true intention.


    What followed was deep vignce.


    She knew she had fooled him in the dream world. But that was in the dream!


    Now it''s reality, she was just an ordinary extraordinary person, while the other party had at least reached the Second-Tier Silver Moon, and might even be a Third-Tier zing Sun!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Rumors say that the president of the Rose Society is ruthless and evil...


    From the reactions of those young nobles just now, it''s clear that Sebastian is not a good person, he must have done something to make them so terrified.


    Charlotte really didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if he found out that he had been fooled by her...


    Why did hee to find me?


    I shouldn''t have been exposed.


    Or... does he have another purpose in finding me?


    Thoughts tumbled in Charlotte''s mind.


    However, as an excellent actress, she quickly regained herposure.


    She tilted her head slightly, revealing a naive and innocent look, her big eyes full of timidity, looking a bit confused, and said.


    "Are you... are you a bad person?"


    Sebastian was directly stunned, apparently not expecting such a question.


    He turned to look at the girl, seeing a beautiful and tender face.


    Although she was wearing a mature gown and deliberately wearing various jewelry nes to give an older impression, her innocent and pure cheeks could not hide her childish innocence, her pair of deep blue eyes bright and pure, like a starry sky untainted by any pollution.


    She was still just a naive child.


    Sebastian almost made this judgment in an instant.


    At this moment, he even had a hint of doubt about his visit.


    Would such a childlike person... Really have anything to do with the "Resurrected Evil God"?


    However, when he thought again that the other party had survived the sacrifice ritual but still remained alive, he quickly suppressed his hesitation.


    Perhaps ordinary people don''t understand. But as a knowledgeable elf, he knew that anyone who could survive such a ritual must be hiding a secret!


    And from this perspective, the innocent look of the girl made Sebastian suddenly vignt.


    As the heir of a major aristocratic family, even if she was well protected, could she still be so naive and innocent after experiencing such things?


    Thinking like this, Sebastian already had an answer in his heart.


    He smiled slightly, gracefully took a sip of wine, and said lightly.


    "For those dandies, I should be considered a bad person."


    Speaking, he looked at the innocent girl again, and his smile gradually became meaningful.


    "As for you, it depends on whether you can answer some questions for me."


    Oops! I yed the role too obviously!


    Charlotte quickly realized her w and felt a bit heavy in her heart.


    She was about to remedy her answer, but she saw Sebastian suddenly shaking his head.


    "Forget it."


    "I''lle and see for myself."


    With that, the fire elf suddenly looked serious, and his crimson eyes stared directly at Charlotte.


    In those ruby-like eyes, it seemed that streams of water were constantly flowing.


    "Spiritual Guard, Memory... Probe!"


    With an emotionless voice, Charlotte felt an immense and irresistible mental force rushing towards her, breaking through her mind in an instant.


    He wants to probe my memories!


    Charlotte was shocked and angry.


    However, just as that terrifying mental force rushed into the girl''s consciousness, the Gospel of Blood in her mind suddenly burst out with crimson light.


    Charlotte felt her consciousness being pulled back again, returning to the Dark Night Castle in the dream world.


    Once again, she became the adult Charlotte, wearing a ck divine gown with thorns, sitting high on the Blood Throne, and looking down at Sebastian in a tailcoat below.


    This time, there was no crimson mist between them.


    Under the stairs, Sebastian, holding a ss of red wine, looked confused.


    He seemed not to have expected that his memory probe would directly bring his consciousness here.


    And when he raised his head and saw Charlotte, who was almost identical to the "Lady of the Night" in his memory, seeing the familiar figure with the mysterious thorn rose pattern on her body...


    His confusion soon turned into astonishment.


    The bewildered expression on his face quickly turned into a dumbfounded one.


    The anger of being impudently probed still lingered in Charlotte''s chest.


    Especially when she looked into his eyes.


    Under the blessing of the Gospel, the girl became angry and ashamed, subconsciously blurting out.


    "Get out!"


    Ethereal, melodious. Yet with a kind of noble and majestic dignity that cannot be vited.


    In that instant, Sebastian felt as if thunder had sounded in his mind, and the Spiritual Guard protecting his soul copsed in an instant, the whole world copsed in an instant!


    Like being hit by a meteorite, he felt his soul suddenly burst, as if countless cracks appeared.


    The entire spiritual world almost shattered in an instant, and Sebastian was immediately overwhelmed by an irresistible force, kneeling on one knee, unable to help but "puh" spit out a mouthful of blood.


    And when Sebastian raised his head again, his pale face was filled with disbelief, his gaze at the girl full of horror.


    "Lady of the Night!"

 Chapter 44: Lost the Disguise

    Chapter 44: Lost the Disguise


    Oh no! I lost my disguise!


    Seeing the shocked expression on Sebastian''s face, Charlotte''s hand holding the tall cup of milk trembled slightly, and she was in a terrible state.


    Lady of the Night! She''s actually Lady of the Night!


    On the other side, as Sebastian recalled the mysterious and noble figure and the familiar voice, his wounded soul was almost scared out of its vessel.


    It all makes sense now. Everything makes sense!


    In this instant, all of Sebastian''s doubts were resolved.


    The town''s guardian bell of the Borde Church is the one that rings for Lady of the Night!


    The "evil god" being revived is none other than Lady of the Night!


    The Thorny Rose is HER holy emblem!And the heir of the Castell family is the sacred vessel SHE chose to descend upon!


    Charlotte de Castell isn''t someone who caught the attention of a God, SHE is a divine being walking on the earth!


    Heavens! What was he just doing?!


    He actually tried to probe Lady of the Night''s memories!


    He actually... attempted to pry into God''s secrets!


    sphemy! This is sphemy!


    Sebastian felt anxious and even had an urge to turn and run.


    But he knew he couldn''t run away because that would only provoke even greater wrath...


    He forced down his fear, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and with difficulty and slowness, his gaze moved upwards, looking at the young girl sitting on the chair.


    He didn''t meet her gaze directly because he didn''t dare. But even so, Sebastian soon noticed more details that he hadn''t paid attention to before...


    The demeanor was simr to Lady of the Night hidden in the crimson mist.


    The elegance of lifting the tall crystal cup that made him feel like he found an idol.


    And the rich and transparent red liquid in the crystal cup... Huh? Milk...?


    Sebastian froze.


    Looking at the white liquid in the girl''s cup, amidst nervousness, fear, and astonishment, he almost blurted out involuntarily.


    "Do you... like drinking milk?"


    And Charlotte, who had just been discovered her identity and was pondering how to respond, almost instinctively replied to this out-of-ce question.


    "I''m underage... can''t drink alcohol."


    Sebastian:...


    Charlotte:...


    At that moment, both of them, one feeling guilty for being discovered and the other fearing divine wrath... Both fell silent.


    Under the eerie quiet, no one broke the silence. One didn''t know how to approach the topic of conversation as a God. And the other cursed himself for speaking such nonsense.


    Eventually, it was Sebastian who awkwardly forced out a smile, gracefully and tactfully saying.


    "No wonder it''s you."


    "Even though incarnated in an immature vessel, you are still so elegant and wise, emphasizing physical health and the growth of the vessel..."


    Charlotte:...


    She didn''t feel physically healthy. She just felt that the tall cup in her hand was a bit awkward.


    Sebastian''s hardcore ttery did not relieve the awkward atmosphere.


    Until a hoarse and surprised voice came,pletely breaking the silence.


    "Huh? Sebastian? How did you, you rascal, manage to sneak in here?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Charlotte couldn''t help but look over and see the ck cat Nice, with its tail held high, swaying over.


    Its cheeks were puffy as if it was still eating something, and behind it was a waiter holding a tray filled with dried fish.


    Beside it, another acquaintance of Charlotte, the Duke''s son Leno. He seemed to be looking for someone, looking somewhat distracted.


    Upon seeing the beautiful girl in an evening dress, his gaze involuntarily shed with amazement. But he quickly regained hisposure, bowed with a non-standard aristocratic etiquette, and cheerfully said.


    "Miss Charlotte, we meet again. You look truly beautiful today, almost like a descended angel!"


    However, as soon as the greeting ended, the Duke''s son shifted his gaze away from Charlotte and began scanning the hall again with an anxious and expectant expression.


    Clearly, the person he was looking for was not Charlotte, even though she was the undisputed focus of the venue.


    And his expression just now, perhaps, it seems he was clueless that Duke Borde had already arranged a major event that would affect the rest of his life...


    While Leno was absent-minded, Nice''s attention was all focused on Sebastian.


    Especially noticing Sebastian''s kneeling posture, like a submissive knight, its amber eyes almost instantly sharpened.


    Even Nice itself didn''t realize that it almost instantly darted between Charlotte and Sebastian, separating the two, its fat body didn''t affect its speed at all.


    Swallowing a few mouthfuls of dried fish, Nice raised its tail high, its limbs forming an eight-character (°Ë) stance, appearing vignt and ready to attack at any moment.


    "What are you doing here? What business do you have with the magnificent... ahem, with the beautiful and noble Miss Charlotte?"


    Noticing that it almost let the cat out of the bag, Nice quickly paused and changed its wording.


    However, when it raised its head, it quickly noticed the crimson bloodstains at the corner of Sebastian''s mouth.


    "Huh? When did you get injured?"


    Nice was slightly stunned, seemingly bewildered that someone like Sebastian could get injured in a ce like Borde.


    Sebastian gracefully stood up, discreetly taking out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket, gently wiping away the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, and casually cing it on the tray carried by a passing waiter, then smiled politely.


    "It''s nothing, just a few mouth ulcerstely."


    Charlotte:...


    Nice:...


    mouth ulcers my ass!


    Nice squinted slightly,pletely disbelieving Sebastian''s words.


    And when it noticed Sebastian''s still respectful demeanor after standing up, and the reverence in his gaze towards the girl sitting behind it, it instantly felt a jump in its heart.


    Good Lord!


    Did he find out about Her identity?


    Did he just do something disrespectful and get punished by the old monster?


    Wait a minute... What does this burning gaze mean?


    Could it be... he also wants to join the party?!


    It seemed to realize something, Nice narrowed its eyes, bing alert in an instant.


    At the same time, Sebastian, who wiped away the bloodstains, also saw the cor on the neck of the ck cat.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Especially the ck eagle badge symbolizing the Castell family on the cor...


    Sebastian''s gaze also momentarily focused.


    A pet cor?


    From the Castell family?


    Damn!


    This lecherous old thing found out Lady of the Night''s identity a long time ago?


    Directly bing a pet for the Castell family?


    How shameless!


    Does it really think it''s a real cat!?


    Isn''t this too shameless?


    Clearly, I was the first one summoned by Lady of the Night!


    Sebastian''s smile gradually faded, and he looked at the ck cat with a hint of hostility in his eyes.


    As for whether he really was the first one summoned, he had automatically ignored it.


    One man and one cat confronted each other, tension rising, unexpectedly igniting a sense of gunpowder in the standoff.


    "Respected...dy, this ck cat is aplete waste, greedy,zy, gluttonous, and lecherous, with countless enemies. Please be careful, try to stay away from it, don''t be deceived by its appearance."


    Sebastian smiled slightly at Charlotte, looking down at the ck cat with disdain.


    "Meow! Miss Charlotte! This guy is the boss of the gang in the outer city! It''s him who sold the materials for the sacrifice to Countess Castell! You can me him for hanging you on the cross!"


    The ck cat Nice showed no fear, coldly retorting.


    Sebastian:...


    Hearing Nice''s words, the smile of this fiery spirit almost froze on his face.


    Him?


    Charlotte couldn''t help but nce over.


    Noticing the girl''s probing gaze, Sebastian''s scalp almost went numb, sweating coldly. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, forcing out a smile with difficulty.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all... a misunderstanding."


    Seeing the other person so cautiously guarded, Charlotte finally felt relieved.


    Fortunately...


    Although the disguise was lost, the protection and counterattack from Gospel of Blood made the other partypletely mistake her for the revived evil god!


    In that case, she had to continue the act.


    "No problem, it''s all in the past. Without that sacrifice, there would be no me today."


    She took a sip of milk lightly, saying calmly.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Leno sighed slightly, feeling sympathetic and emotional, his gaze towards Charlotte also carried a hint of admiration.


    "Yeah, after experiencing storms, people will eventually grow."


    "The past is gone, Miss Charlotte, the future road is still long..."


    However, the same words heard by Sebastian and Nice had different meanings.


    The two almost simultaneously had the same thought.


    Exactly! SHE sessfully descended through that sacrifice!


    And just at this moment, amotion suddenly appeared at the entrance of the hall. Almost everyone in the hall stood up almost simultaneously, cheering.


    Charlotte''s heart moved, and she stood up, looking towards the entrance.


    At the entrance of the hall, several priests and demon hunters followed an old priest with gray hair, dressed in a golden divine robe, entering the venue.


    Among the team were several acquaintances of Charlotte.


    Priest Lottie, the Dean of the Church Hospital, Raoul, and the Commander of the Borde Demon Hunting Team, Kara, were among them.


    Leno''s spirits lifted, and his shiny gaze fell directly on the female knight, Kara.


    Sebastian''s expression became serious, taking a step back, seeming not to want to be seen.


    "The High Priest is here, Raoul and the others are here too."


    Nice scratched its chin.


    Saying that, it looked towards Charlotte, with a slight hesitation.


    "Um... Miss Charlotte."


    "ording to the rules, I have to go and pay my respects..."


    "Go ahead, no one''s stopping you."


    Charlotte nced at it.


    "Also, remember what I told you."


    "Don''t worry! I promise to deliver the message!"


    Nice patted its chest, then covered the cor on its neck, and rushed towards the priest''s team in a sh.


    However, someone was faster than it.


    Nobody knew when, The Duke''s son Leno had already approached the female knight Kara, enthusiastically greeting her, but he was met with the female knight''s expressionless and indifferent face.


    At this moment, Charlotte''s hair stood on end. She seemed to smell the scent of a simp.


    The feeling was so familiar that it made her heart ache for her past life...


    "The Duke''s son Leno and the captain of the Demon Hunter Team, Kara, once served together in a mercenary group, fighting side by side asrades. Leno has always harbored affection for her..."


    "However, Kara has no interest in love matters, she only seeks revenge, wanting to avenge the Blood Demon Cult responsible for the me Demon Disaster ten years ago."


    "For this... she even epted the invitation of the High Priest and joined the demon hunter organization."


    Sebastian''s exnation came from beside her, making Charlotte''s heart slightly moved.


    No wonder... No wonder every time she saw Kara, Leno always happened to be there.


    It turns out it was deliberately coincidental!


    She looked at Sebastian, who was enlightening her, and Sebastian also happened to meet her gaze.


    Then, this elegant fire elf suddenly, while everyone''s attention was focused on the entrance of the hall, directly taking advantage of the miscement of tables and chairs, kneeling down in a ce where no one could see, in front of the girl.


    He ced one hand on his chest, performing a submissive gesture, his gentle voice filled with reverence and fanaticism.


    "Honorable and beautifuldy..."


    "From the moment Sebastian saw you, he knew that you were the only direction in his life."


    "The humble Sebastian is willing to offer you the most fervent loyalty, only hoping to apany you, follow you forward, and be the most significant strength in your hands..."


    ______________________


    T/N: Don''t worry. There is no romance.

 Chapter 45: Boot-licker and Green Tea

    Chapter 45: Boot-licker and Green Tea


    This is... a gesture of allegiance?


    Charlotte, who was very familiar with the etiquette of the Myria world, quickly realized. But what followed was confusion.


    She knew very well, through the mind reading in the Dark Night Castle that, Sebastian had no intention of partcipating in the Bloodborne''s conflicts.


    Even if he regarded her as the Bloodborne''s evil god, he was only willing to be a "temporary servant".


    But now, seeing the respectful attitude and fervent expression of the other party, it didn''t seem like intending to be a temporary servant at all.


    It looked more like a brainwashed fanatic!


    What happened in a ce she didn''t know about?


    Charlotte was astonished.


    She couldn''t pinpoint exactly what had changed the other party''s mind, but one thing was clear, the other party must be serious. If not, he could have exposed her on the spot.But Charlotte remained cautious. Even though she believed the other party was serious, she didn''t think it was a good time to ept his allegiance.


    Firstly, there were many people here, and secondly, the Blood Calling had not yet fully charged.


    People change for a reason; there is no love without reason, no hate without reason, and no allegiance without reason...


    There was currently only one slot for blood servant. Although she was already quite interested in Sebastian, she remained calm. She would wait until the Blood Calling avable again, ascertain the other party''s true thoughts in the dream world, and then consider his proposal and decide whether to formally sign the Blood Contract.


    Being cautious in this world is always a good thing.


    Of course, Charlotte couldn''t tantly refuse the other party''s allegiance. At this time, she had to use the skills she had enjoyedtely.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte gently raised her tall cup, gracefully took a sip of milk, and nced lightly at the kneeling Sebastian.


    "Before you pledge your loyalty to me, don''t you have anything else to say?"


    Hearing the girl''s calm yet suggestive voice, beads of sweat immediately falling on Sebastian''s back.


    The Lady of the Night is somewhat displeased with me!


    Indeed, my recent indiscretion probably triggered HER displeasure!


    Sebastian regretted. He was so eager to express his allegiance to make the Lady of the Night overlook his previous offense, but now... it seemed that what had toe woulde.


    Thinking of this, Sebastian quickly lowered his head and said with a trembling voice.


    "Honorable and beautifuldy... I didn''t realize it was you, the great you, so I behaved so rudely... Please forgive Sebastian''s recklessness. Regardless of the punishment you give to foolish Sebastian, Sebastian is willing to ept... I only hope that you will leave a corner for Sebastian to serve you under your feet..."


    This guy can really boot-lick...


    Charlotte couldn''t help but nce at him, and the tuft of hair on her head twitched slightly. On the surface, she continued to act coldly.


    "Oh? Are you implying that it''s okay to pry into someone''s memories at a birthday party if it''s just an ordinary human girl?"


    Sebastian''s sweat began to flow again. He swallowed hard, looking fearful, and bowed even lower.


    "No... it''s all very rude... It''s Sebastian''s arrogance, Sebastian''s recklessness..."


    Feeling that the timing was about right, Charlotte slowly withdrew her gaze, took a sip of milk, and then said lightly.


    "You were indeed reckless. If I were you, I wouldn''t swear allegiance at someone else''s birthday party."


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s gaze dimmed.


    "But..."


    the girl''s tone changed.


    "Seeing how proactive you are, I can give you a chance to prove if you have the qualifications and attitude to be my follower."


    A follower...?


    Hearing this, Sebastian''s eyes almost instantly lit up.


    "Honorabledy! Sebastian is willing to ept any test from you! Please use me as you wish!"


    Charlotte chuckled lightly and said calmly.


    "I''ve already given you your test."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Sebastian was momentarily stunned. Then, he quickly remembered that the Lady of the Night was referring to finding the cursed pages!


    "Of course, that''s not enough. That''s just part of our deal. You have offended me, and I''m not happy about it. As for how to make me happy, it depends on your actions next."


    Saying this, the girl drank up the milk in her tall cup, elegantly ced it on the nearby table, and then smiled faintly.


    "I allow you to stay by my side temporarily, but you need to fulfill all my needs as much as possible. Some things, I won''t say on my own, but you need to understand, think, and act on your own. Don''t cause any trouble for my identity; I would be very unhappy. After all... I''m just an innocent little girl."


    SHE''s willing to let me stay by HER side! SHE''s willing! Although it''s only temporary, this is my chance!


    Sebastian became excited instantly,pletely unaware that his pledge of allegiance had turned into an effort to please HER to gain HER approval.


    "Get up, it''s not good to always kneel like this in front of others."


    Charlotte suddenly reverted to the appearance of an innocent girl, smiling naively.


    SHE smiled at me! SHE told me to get up!


    SHE still has me in HER heart, I still have a chance!


    Sebastian''s heart was filled with excitement.


    "Yes, honorable and beautifuldy!"


    "Call me Charlotte."


    "Yes, honorable and beautiful Lady Charlotte!"


    Charlotte: ...


    Sebastian stood up, respectfully standing by the girl''s side,gging half a step behind her.


    And just at this moment, even more enthusiastic noise and cheers came from the entrance of the hall.


    Duke Borde has arrived. Under the escort of more than a dozen court nobles, the lord of the duchy, the focus of the banquet, finally arrived at the venue, followed by a young nobleman who seemed absent-minded, the well-known scoundrel in the aristocratic circle, Count Leno.


    The music of the band became louder, and all the nobles paid their respects to Duke Borde.


    However, the girl noticed that the Duke didn''t seem too happy, especially when his gaze swept over the empty seats reserved for the Kingdom''s Lords.


    Obviously, the lords and nobles outside the duchy did note to this birthday party.


    The old duke''s displeasure was fleeting, quickly reced by a gentle smile. He first respectfully greeted the high priest surrounded by priests, then turned to the lively nobles on the scene, took a ss of red wine from the steward, drank it in one gulp, and then eximed loudly.


    "For Borde!"


    "For Borde!"


    Cheers erupted from the nobles in the hall.


    The music of the band reached its climax, igniting the atmosphere of the banquetpletely. The entire venue was filled with enthusiastic cheers and praise for the duke.


    It wasn''t until Duke Borde gently raised his hand and slightly lowered it that the venue gradually quieted down.


    He smiled slightly and continued, his old voice full of energy.


    "Honorable High Priest Linus, distinguished guests, thank you very much for attending the old man''s birthday banquet."


    "Here, on behalf of the Borde family, I express my sincerest gratitude to you all!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, another round of enthusiastic cheers erupted in the venue, with cheers of "For Borde" and "Long live Borde" echoing one after another.


    Until the old duke raised his hand again and lowered it slightly, the venue quieted down again.


    He smiled slightly and continued, "In addition... before the banquet begins, I have an important announcement to make."


    After saying this, he nced over the crowd, paused slightly on Charlotte, showing a reassuring look at the girl. Then, he gestured for everyone to quiet down, and with a meaningful look, he said.


    "Furthermore, I have alreadymunicated with the head of the Castell family..."


    "The Castell family will continue to be under Borde''s protection, as it was in the past and will be in the future. We will share the glory of Borde together."


    "I hope everyone understands..."


    Hearing this somewhat ambiguous statement, the entire venue suddenly quieted down. Countless eyes turned to Charlotte, making her instantly the focus of the entire banquet.


    Charlotte felt a slight sinking in her heart and muttered inwardly.


    What an ambiguous statement... He''s really a crafty old fox!

 Chapter 46: My Heart Already Belongs to

    Chapter 46: My Heart Already Belongs to


    Regarding the legalization of Leno''s illegitimate status, although the Duke has never mentioned it, many nobles of the Borde Duchy, including Charlotte, already spected about it.


    However, legalizing an illegitimate child is one thing, designating them as the heir is another.


    Even though Count Tulip was once the designated heir of the duchy, and he held that position for over a decade, now, the Duke''s words havepletely disrupted everyone''s ns. Especially towards the end, when he mentioned the Castell family.


    Though not explicitly stated, the implications were clear, causing a subtle change in the expressions of nobles who had thoughts on the Castell.


    Could it be... the Castell have already decided to marry into the Duke''s family?


    In an instant, Charlotte once again became the center of attention.


    All the nobles understand that even with the support of the Holy Court, it''s not easy for a legalized illegitimate child topletely control the Duchy, the difficulty even surpasses that of Count Tulip.


    Nobility values bloodline.


    Under the pressure of divine authority, nobles might not openly oppose, but passive loyalty is their specialty.The best way to destroy a ruler''s authority is through passive support, which fundamentally undermines the ruler''s power. But if the Castell family''s support is obtained, it''s different.


    As thergest and wealthiest noble family in the Borde Duchy, once the Castell, who are about to be extinct,pletely aligned with the Duke''s family, even if the heir changes, the Borde family can smoothly navigate through the turbulence of session.


    Thus, the choice determining the future of the duchy suddenly fell into Charlotte''s hands, or so it seemed.


    But Charlotte knew it wasn''t that simple.


    The Duke''s words, while sounding like he''s protecting the Castell, in reality, have pushed Charlotte onto thin ice.


    As the nominal heir of the Castell family, Charlotte currently has no inheritance of the title, nor any control over the territory and subordinate nobles.


    At most, she just receives a considerable sum of money from the territory every month.


    She hasn''t even received the money for this month.


    In this situation, she simply cannot determine the fate of the principality.


    If she does decide, it can only be after sessfully inheriting the title with the support of the duchy.


    Charlotte knows this is the Duke''s way of indirectly telling. Telling that he can help herpletely control the family estate.


    At the same time, this is alsoying the groundwork for whates next...


    His gaze once again fell on the girl, lingering for a long time without shifting, and all the attention of the people also focused on Charlotte.


    The Duke smiled slightly and continued.


    "Miss Charlotte, this is my sincerity."


    "The support from the Duke''s mansion, and... the legalization of Leno''s identity, he will be a true noble."


    "On this basis, there is also the entire Borde Duchy!"


    "Hehe, how about it? How do you feel about the previous proposal?"


    "Once agreed, you will not only be Count Castell but also... the future Lady of Borde!"


    With these words, all the nobles were stirred up.


    A marriage proposal! This is a marriage proposal!


    The Duke of Borde unexpectedly proposed a marriage to the Castell at this time!


    Listening to his father''s words, Leno''s expression was somewhat unpleasant. He was about to say something, but under the Duke''s cold gaze, he held back.


    The young male nobles were resentful, their gazes towards Leno filled with hostility. While the unmarried noble girls from various families directed their gaze towards Charlotte, their eyes filled with intense envy...


    In an era of strict hierarchy, for most noblewomen who cannot choose their marriage partners, nothing is more anticipated than climbing social sses.


    Despite the wealth of the Castell family, they are only a Count, and counts are under the duchy.


    Not to mention she is not even an inheritor yet. But once she bes the wife of the future Duke, it not only means the stability of the count title but also signifies bing the mistress of the duchy, standing on the stage of the entire Crescent Kingdom!


    For the nobles of the duchy, it is a broader world, signifying entry into the true upper ss of the kingdom, truly a great honor!


    In this situation, what does it matter if there is a legalized illegitimate child?


    It''s more urate to say that because of the legalized illegitimate child status of the future Duke, he will rely even more on the Castell girl''s noble origin to enhance his prestige and suppress other nobles'' doubts about his lineage. For the Castell girl, this is a good thing because it means more authority after marriage.


    Of course, a marriage with the future Duke cannot be a form of joining the wife''s family, the Castell family is also destined to be extinct.


    But so what? Who cares?


    Does he still want to rely on an underage girl to rejuvenate the family?


    Sincerity!


    Such sincerity!


    From any perspective, the Borde family has shown great sincerity in this marriage proposal!


    Even the most demanding nobles cannot think of any reason for the Castell girl to refuse...


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    As for love?


    The nobles remained very calm.


    A political alliance is a political alliance, and love is love. If one truly wishes to pursue love, the parties in the marriage alliance canpletely turn a blind eye to each other''s private lives after producing an heir.


    From this perspective, within the Borde Duchy, no noble can offer better marriage terms than the Duke''s family.


    The young male nobles who had figured everything out looked ashen-faced, filled with regret as if they had already seen their ideal goddess stripped naked and lying on the dirty bed of the illegitimate child...


    But Charlotte fell into silence.


    Is that sincerity? That is.


    But for her, it''s worthless.


    It''s even less valuable than marrying into the family; at least with a marital alliance, the initiative lies in her hands. Of course, that''s just how she sees it.


    Marriage?


    She wouldn''t do it even if she died.


    Charlotte doesn''t have time. She''ll be 16 in less than a year.


    Once a marriage contract is formed, after a year when shees of age, ording to the "Sacred Code," the Duke can fully enforce the marriage contract without giving her a chance to dy.


    Even if she just agrees to the marriage alliance, the Duke''s mansion has a reason to intervene in Castell''s affairs.


    The reason is simple. The girl hasn''tpletely controlled the family, the Duke can entirely use the pretext of helping the girl control the family and cleaning up the parasites.


    Noble and righteous, without fault.


    As for Leno''s personal feelings during the marriage process... From his recent performance, it''s clear that under the authority of the Duke of Borde, it''s meaningless.


    It''s obvious the Duke has bigger ambitions. He not only wants Leno to sessfully inherit the Duchy, to glorify the family, but also wants to legitimately and reasonably swallow everything from Castell!


    At the same time, Charlotte also realizes the Duke''s other intention.


    No, rather it was... a threat.


    epting the marriage alliance means epting sincerity, sessfully inheriting the territory, and bing the mistress of the Duchy. But if she doesn''t ept, it''s a direct p in the face to the Brde family.


    If that happens, it also means rejecting the protection of the Borde family, and the Duke''s mansion will turn a blind eye to the actions of other nobles towards Castell.


    By then, Castell will probably be the bait that feeds the nobles of the Duchy, in order for the nobles to obtain support for Leno''s inheritance of the Duchy.


    The fate of the young girl is likely to be quite tragic.


    And in the division of the Castell family, it is undoubtedly the Duke''s mansion, which is the most powerful, that will take the biggest share.


    Nobles stand under the holy light, epting the blessings of the gods, draped in splendid attire. But at the same time, nobles also hide the world''s most barbaric and primitive darkness under their clothing.


    epting the marriage alliance means epting blessings. But refusal will bring darkness.


    This is not only an extremely sincere marriage proposal. At the same time, it''s also a threat hiding malice!


    In such a situation, for the Castell family heir who is difficult to protect, there is no choice!


    However... Is it really so?


    Under the gaze of everyone, only the girl in the white dress smiled brightly.


    That innocent smile was like a spring breeze, brushing through the hearts of every noble, making everyone who saw it unable to help but feel happy, unable to move their gaze away from her enchanting appearance.


    Just as Charlotte pinched her skirt and gracefully bowed towards the Duke of Borde, her voice sweetly said.


    "Your Grace, thank you very much for your kindness..."


    Seeing the obedient girl, the Duke of Borde showed a satisfied smile.


    "But..."


    Charlotte''s tone suddenly changed.


    Just as she slowly raised her head, she looked past the Duke, towards the archbishop on the side.


    More urately, she looked towards the old dean of the hospital beside the archbishop, Raoul, and the ck cat, Nice, next to Raoul.


    Meeting Charlotte''s gaze, Nice nodded slightly, giving the girl a reassuring look. And Raoul smiled slightly, under the archbishop''s discreet hint, revealing an encouraging smile.


    At that moment, Charlotte''s lips curved up slightly, her pure blue eyes carrying a childlike eagerness and a hint of mischievousness.


    With her cheeks slightly flushed, appearing shy and timid, her voice was soft and sweet, and her expression seemed to carry innocent joy as she looked at the old archbishop.


    "But... Charlotte''s heart has already found its belonging."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s gaze focused entirely on the old archbishop, who was old enough to be the girl''s grandfather, their expressions strange.


    Raoul''s face darkened, unable to help but twitch his mouth.


    The smile on the old Duke''s face froze instantly.

 Chapter 47: I Shall Dedicate Myself to God

    Chapter 47: I Shall Dedicate Myself to God


    Quiet.


    Aplete silence.


    As Charlotte looked at the old priest ahead of her and shyly confessed her allegiance, the entire banquet fell into an eerie silence.


    "You you you... Castell! Do you know what you''re saying!"


    "He''s a priest! And an old one at that!"


    "Are you out of your mind!?"


    A young nobleman widened his eyes and couldn''t help but exim.


    Upon hearing his words, the girl also widened her eyes, her azure blue eyes filled with puzzlement and disbelief, her slightly flushed cheeks tinged with embarrassment.


    "Your Grace... What are you saying, Sir Yale? That''s quite impolite!"After speaking, Charlotte looked ahead again. She sped her hands together, her expression devout and sincere, her gentle and innocent voice filled with the simplest aspirations and fervor.


    "What I mean is, my heart has long belonged to the Great God, to the Supreme Divine..."


    Seeing the girl nce at him again, Raoul twitched his eye. However, when his peripheral vision swept towards the wall behind him, he suddenly felt a stir in his heart and quickly made way without a sound.


    Charlotte''s gaze, however, remained unchanged. As the nobles followed the girl''s gaze and looked carefully, they discovered that she was not looking at the old archbishop Raoul, but rather at the mural behind Raoul!


    More urately, it was a religious mural depicting the God Harald creating a new world after the Great Flood.


    The young nobleman who had tried to stop the girl was immediately dumbfounded, his face turning red in an instant, wishing he could find a hole to crawl into.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte made the sign of the cross in front of her chest in a standard manner. With a happy and devout expression, she reminisced.


    "That night, when I encountered such a thing, I was really frightened, and afraid... and desperate..."


    "It was the knights of the church who rescued me, bringing light to me in the darkness."


    "When I was in the church hospital, Sir Raoul and Lady Lottie would apany me and chat with me every day."


    "In the process ofmunicating with them, in my confusion, I deeply felt the greatness and sanctity of the God..."


    "I think... it must be because the Castell family hasmitted too many unforgivable sins, so as the heir, I have suffered such a terrible cmity."


    "However, even so, God is still willing to forgive me, still willing to ept me, still willing to save me..."


    "After being discharged, I wouldmunicate deeply with the priests every day, discussing the teachings of our Lord."


    "And with deeper understanding, I increasingly feel the majesty of our Lord and the vastness of HIS divine radiance..."


    "From that time on, the ck and white world had new colors, I saw the light, I saw the future, I saw my true belonging..."


    "My heart... has long belonged to the great divine."


    Saying this, the girl bowed slightly towards the God Harald depicted on the mural, her childish voice filled with reverence and sincere gratitude.


    "Praise be... to the divine!"


    The light of the crystal chandelier shone on her, making her look dreamy and colorful.


    The beautiful girl in the white dress appeared devout like a celestial angel bowing to her Lord.


    Seeing this sacred scene, the priests were also moved, showing expressions of reminiscence, as if recalling their first worship under the divine light, that kind of inner longing and awe, piety, and fervor.


    The elderly priest sighed slightly, extending his hand as well and drawing the sign of the cross in front of his chest.


    "Praise be... to the divine."


    The other priests also followed suit, drawing the holy emblem and speaking with devout and firm voices.


    "Praise be... to the divine!"


    The nobles fell silent.


    Watching the priests show signs of reminiscence under the girl''s influence, seeing the pure and wless eyes of the girl and her happy and satisfied smile, although feeling extremely absurd, many couldn''t help but have one thought.


    She... is serious!


    And many more nobles, who had been paying attention to the girl who had experienced the bloodborne incident at the Castell Manor, fell into contemtion. After recalling, they did find many details.


    After being rescued, Charlotte had indeed been quite enthusiastic about various activities of the church, participating fully in worship and various religious ceremonies at the church every day. Even after returning home, she still spent a lot of money inviting priests to the estate...


    These things were not secrets and could be verified with a little effort.


    The Duke of Borde frowned.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He nced at the nobles below, and an old count immediately understood, stepping forward and looking solemnly at the praying girl.


    "Miss Castell, are you serious?"


    "Please don''t forget, you are the heir of Castell. If you choose to join the church and be a priest, it means bing an ascetic, unable to marry or inherit thend."


    "That means you will voluntarily relinquish your inheritance!"


    Upon hearing the old count''s words, Charlotte smiled slightly, gracefully bowing.


    "Count Gaston, thank you for your reminder."


    "I do intend to join the church and indeed intend to dedicate everything to the divine, but I have not forgotten my duty as a member of the Castell family."


    The old count frowned.


    "Do you mean you want to be a noble priest who doesn''t serve in the church?"


    "But forgive me for being blunt, noble priests can still marry, so that''s not a reason for you to refuse Duke''s proposal."


    Hearing the count''s words, Charlotte looked apologetic.


    "I apologize, Count Gaston, I didn''t make myself clear."


    "What I meant was that I intend to dedicate everything to our great Lord, not only myself but also thend I am about to inherit."


    "As we all know, although the Northern Duchy sessfully expelled the orc tribe, the entire country is still in a state of religious confusion and needs the divine to bring light to them."


    "But in the north, our Lord has alwayscked sufficient power."


    "I want to contribute to our Lord."


    "I am a member of the Castell family, so I must shoulder the responsibility of inheriting the family."


    "But equally, in order to dedicate everything to our Lord, I will not marry in the future."


    "I will live for the subjects in my limited life, be loyal to the lord, be a loyal subject of Castell, and fulfill the responsibilities and obligations of Castell."


    "At the same time, I will fulfill the responsibility of a devout believer, spreading the radiance of our Lord to the north as much as possible!"


    "I promise that when I return to the kingdom of our Lord in the future, I will dedicate everything to the Lord. The divine g will rece the eagle g and fly over Castell!"


    Listening to the girl''s words, the nobles in the hall all changed their expressions.


    "Are you saying... you want to offer Castell''s territory to the church?!"


    "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! The... King will never agree! This vites the provisions of the Sacred Code!"


    The old count said angrily.


    Other nobles also echoed, either rebuking, cursing, or using, but they all said the same thing, that what the girl wanted to do was illegal and uneptable.


    It wasn''t until a solemn voice sounded that everyone quieted down.


    "Why... not?"


    It was the high priest who spoke.


    This old man, always with a kind smile, the highest religious figure in the Borde Duchy, for the first time, put away his smile.


    He nced faintly at the angry nobles and slowly said.


    "The Sacred Code indeed stiptes that the church cannot encroach on noblend."


    "But it does not stipte that devout believers cannot dedicate theirnd to the church."


    "Furthermore, that is a matter for the future. Even if the church obtainsnd, it is only to establish a theocratic barony, not to annex them and be part of the lesiastical state."


    "The theocratic barony still pledges allegiance to the lord, still belongs to the duchy, and even the kingdom as a whole."


    "Do you all forget? Among the twelve duchies under the Crescent Kingdom, three of them are theocratic duchies."


    The voice of the high priest was gentle and calm.


    The angry nobles fell into silence collectively. Their eyes fell on the sacred girl, and for a moment, they couldn''t be sure whether she had truly be a fervent devotee of the divine, or was just using the church as a shield...


    "Alright, let''s continue the banquet. These are all matters for the future. Today''s protagonists are our Duke and Lord Leno. I haven''t performed the sacred ceremony for Lord Leno yet."


    The high archbishop smiled faintly and said gently.


    Performing the sacred ceremony is a sacred ritual that every noble must undergo when theye of age, representing the recognition of their status by the divine. For illegitimate children, it also represents the legalization of their status.


    Seeing the smiling high archbishop, the old Duke''s expression became ugly for the first time.

 Chapter 48: Being young is really something!

    Chapter 48: Being young is really something!


    After hearing the insinuating words of the High Priest, a cold gleam shed in the eyes of Duke Borde.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure and restored his faint smile. Although the smile seemed quite forced.


    He realized that he had been yed by the High Priest. But he couldn''t react rashly.


    The legitimization of Leno''s illegitimate status still required the church''s approval, and he couldn''t afford to fall out with the church now, as it wouldpletely disrupt his ns.


    He knew, perhaps the High Priest also understood this, which is why he took the opportunity to support the Castell girl.


    The High Priest''s intention was actually quite simple. To exchange Castell''s future territory as a religious vassal for the legitimization of the illegitimate child and the support of the church.


    This was a transaction. An unexpected transaction.


    This was not the result the old duke wanted. However, this time he had no choice.


    The old duke''s gaze shifted subtly between the fervently beautiful girl, the respectful and obedient old priest Raoul, and the always smiling high priest, who seemed like a kind old grandfather.In his heart, he was puzzled.


    Who? Who exactly? Who proposed this despicable and cunning idea?


    What perfect timing topletely disrupt his ns!


    The old duke didn''t believe that this n was proposed by the young Castell girl. After all, there was nothing in it for her.


    Leaning towards the church wouldn''t bring much benefit to the girl, at most just temporary protection, and what the church could offer, he believed he could offer as well, and even more and better.


    Making such a choice seemed more like the girl didn''t trust them, so she sought refuge with the church, or... was it truly for faith?


    Thinking of this, the duke narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He didn''t think a canary long kept in a cage would be capable of such deep scheming. Most likely, she was manipted.


    He also believed he was not unkind to the Castell family. If the girl behaved and obeyed, he was truly nning to make her the mistress of Borde. After all... Leno needed a noble wife to erase his stain.


    But now, everything was out of control.


    After much thought, the old duke felt that it was more likely that the girl was deceived by the church''s priests.


    It must be those old foxes taking advantage of the young and ignorant Castell heir, wanting to expand the church''s territory through this.


    With such thoughts, the deep gaze of Duke Borde soon fell on the two priests.


    He smiled faintly but clenched his fist slightly under his sleeve. Taking a deep breath and suppressing his anger, the old duke''s gaze once again fell on Charlotte. But there was much more indifference in his eyes.


    He smiled slightly and said to the girl.


    "The divine light protects us. Although it''s regrettable, since Lady Charlotte has made her decision, as devout believers, we naturally have to respect it..."


    "Of course, people''s minds always change, especially when they''re young. A year''s time is full of variables. If Lady Charlotte changes her mind in the future, the doors of the Borde family will still be open to you, and we will always be your strong support..."


    With that, the old duke looked again at the High Priest on the side and nodded slightly.


    "Your Excellency High Priest, can we begin the sacred ceremony for Leno?"


    The response from the Duke pleased the High Priest greatly.


    He smiled and nodded.


    "Of course, Lord Leno is a true holy knight. It is only right for him to return to the embrace of Borde and restore his deserved glory."


    Thus, the deal was reached. At least on the surface.


    Next was the agreed-upon process.


    Apanied by ethereal hymns, and bathed in divine light, the High Priest performed the sacred ceremony for Leno, who knelt on one knee.


    However, the atmosphere was not particrly warm.


    The protagonist, Leno, didn''t seem particrly pleased. He seemed preupied and his gaze couldn''t help but nce towards the direction of the church several times.


    The nobles had various expressions, and some had already begun to show signs of distraction.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Although the old duke was smiling, his smile had never changed, and there was a chill in his eyes.


    Only the beautiful Castell girl, with a devout expression, silently walked to the front of the nobles, her face full of fervent yearning under the holy light.


    As the sacred ceremony ended, the High Priest declined the nobles'' invitations, citing difort, and retired to a side hall to rest.


    The birthday banquet continued.


    Charlotte''s deration of faith seemed like a little episode, apparently not affecting the progress of the banquet. But even the dullest nobles could sense that the atmosphere of the birthday banquet had worsened. And with this episode, the flies buzzing around Charlotte disappeared as well.


    Although some young noble males still gazed at her eagerly, eager to try their luck, they were soon stopped by their elders.


    The Duke might be on equal footing with the High Priest. But these nobles are not.


    Just as the Castell heir finished dering that she would dedicate everything to the church and never marry, someone came to vie for her affection. It would be a direct challenge to the church.


    Sebastian, who had infiltrated the birthday party, was itching toe over and tter the girl with a few words, but he shrunk back under Charlotte''s cold nce.


    He hadn''t forgotten Charlotte''s words. He couldn''t afford to cause trouble for her in her current position. But he was genuinely curious and excited about the girl''s choice.


    The actions of the Gods are never without purpose.


    The great Lady of the Night decided to "join" the Holy Court, but why?


    "Madam Anna said that the decline of the Bloodborne is due to the decisive role yed by the Holy Court."


    "Could it be... Lady of the Night isying the groundwork for revenge against the Holy Court in the future?"


    "No wonder she''s such a great presence returning from ancient times! Just as she''s revived, she''s already focused on the most powerful church in this world as the start of her far-reachingyout!"


    "Returning to the Kingdom of the Lord... Heh, I''m afraid when that timees, it will be the great Lady of the Night who returns to the throne, ruling over Myria. Who returns to whose kingdom, it''s really hard to say!"


    Sebastian''s gaze was intense, filled with excitement.


    Ironically, he never wanted to be involved in the struggles between the Gods, but now, he was excited to be drawn into thepetition among True Gods.


    He could feel that he was about to witness a great history being made!


    No one disturbed Charlotte, and she enjoyed the delicacies of the banquet leisurely.


    After receiving the approval of the church, she was quite satisfied, finally resolving a dilemma that had been troubling her for days.


    In fact, the idea of joining forces with the church had been in Charlotte''s mind since the attempt on her life.


    No force was more suitable for dealing with the scheming duke and the subtle disputes among nobles than the church, which transcended the secr world.


    Moreover, she had been deeply affected by her conversations with Old Priest Raoul.


    The old priest was like a lighthouse in her heart, guiding her toward the direction of faith.


    Perhaps in the beginning, she was just using the church as a shield, but gradually, her belief became firmer. The truth it was like a seed nted in her heart, and it was growing silently.


    As for the young noble males who had their eyes on her, she ignored thempletely. She didn''t have the time or interest to deal with those foppish and shallow people.


    The only person she had ever wanted to impress was now gone.


    Under the watchful eyes of the nobles, the beautiful Castell heir left the banquet hall quietly, leaving behind only an indelible impression on the nobles.


    She disappeared into the night, heading towards the side hall where the High Priest was resting.


    The banquet continuedte into the night. But the dazzling fireworks outside the window couldn''t dispel the faint chill that permeated the hall.


    The High Priest''s expression remained calm, but his eyes revealed a trace of doubt.


    His gaze shifted from the door where the Castell girl had left to the side hall where she was headed.


    He wasn''t worried about the girl''s safety. After all, she was under the protection of the Holy Light. What he was worried about was... the future.


    The future was always full of variables. And the girl''s choice tonight had opened up too many possibilities.


    Too many possibilities that made him uneasy.


    Even with his wisdom and foresight, he couldn''t predict what would happen next. And that was what worried him the most.


    After all, the most terrifying thing in this world was the unknown.

 Chapter 49: The Accused Thorn Rose

    Chapter 49: The used Thorn Rose


    After leaving the side hall and returning with the help of the maid to change into another set of backup formal dresses, Charlotte finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the High Priest was very kind, very gentle, and his attitude was very friendly, for some reason, Charlotte always felt uneasy when she was with him.


    This feeling waspletely different from when she was with the old priest, Raoul. Charlotte had spent a lot of time with Raoul at the church hospital, but she never felt this way.


    Perhaps it was because the High Priest was a high-ranking person, which made this puny Bloodborne feel intimidated. Or maybe it was because of his invitation for her to drink milk, which subconsciously reminded her of the crazy olddy at home, triggering a bit of PTSD.


    Anyway, after leaving the side hall, Charlotte felt much more rxed, and her whole body felt much lighter.


    The rest of the banquet was not very meaningful. The girl, having tasted various delicacies, was already full, and she used the excuse of feeling unwell to skip thetter part of the dance party.


    In fact, even if Charlotte had attended, with the derations made in the first half, it was unlikely that any young noble would dare to invite her to dance for fear of being misunderstood by the church.


    If anyone dared to invite her, it would probably only be the Duke himself and the High Priest.


    But the old Duke was quite old, and he probably couldn''t bear to lose face, and the High Priest had also gone to rest.Sebastian, on the other hand, looked on eagerly from a distance, obviously wanting to do something, but after some hesitation, he eventually obediently became invisible in the corner.


    Charlotte was quite satisfied, this guy was still sensible. Now that no one dared to approach her, if the president of the Rose Society came over, it would be obvious that something was amiss.


    With no one inviting her, Charlotte was happy to be alone and ran to the outdoor viewing tform to enjoy the breeze.


    Anyway, she hadn''t danced any social dances before. Even in her original memories, due to age and limited outings, she didn''t learn much.


    It was the ck cat, Nice, who had somehowe over again.


    Its attitude was surprisingly enthusiastic, like a clingy cat, bringing milk for the girl and fetching fruit for her.


    "Weren''t you chatting and bragging with Dean Raoul and the others? Why did youe to find me again?"


    The girl looked at Nice strangely.


    "Meow! What are you saying? You are my current master. After finishing the church''s business, of course, I had toe back to you."


    Nice said righteously.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, her gaze sliding over the crowd.


    "Where are Dean Raoul and the others?"


    "They''ve already left. There''s another case at the church hospital, and Kara went with them."


    Nice said.


    "Captain Kara? Has something happened again?"


    Charlotte''s heart stirred at the thought of Knight Captain Kara''s identity.


    "Yeah, just when things quieted down for less than two weeks, there''s another Blood Bemon Cult case."


    Nice sighed.


    "Blood Demon Cult case? Where?"


    Charlotte''s raised goblet paused in midair.


    "It''s a household in the outer city, a fallen noble family. The details aren''t very clear, but it''s said that almost everyone was wiped out, and three daughters went missing. Only one servant survived and is being treated at the church hospital."


    Nice said solemnly.


    "Wiped out, missing..."


    Charlotte''s gaze slightly hardened.


    She waited for Nice to continue, but found that the other party didn''t continue, instead looking at her with a hesitant expression.


    Charlotte felt somewhat strange, but soon understood, her face darkening.


    "You''re not thinking of asking me if this has anything to do with me, are you?"


    "Cough, cough, how could that be! You have a grudge against the Blood Demon Cult! It''s just..."


    Nice stammered.


    Charlotte''s expression turned cold.


    "Spit it out."


    Swallowing a gulp of saliva, Nice said.


    "At the scene... there''s your symbol."


    Symbol?


    Charlotte paused. But soon she reacted.


    "Thorn Rose?"


    Nice nodded.


    Charlotte frowned.


    She knew that both Nice and Sebastian regarded her as the resurrected evil god, and they even considered Thorn Rose as her symbol.


    Although it was just a pattern she casually copied from carved furniture,bined with the personal information in the Gospel, the Thorn Rose had indeed be her symbol and established a mysterious connection with her.


    Charlotte even suspected that if she truly became a God one day, this pattern might actually be a genuine symbol!


    And now, this symbol appeared at the scene of a bloodborne incident, which was somewhat intriguing.


    "Is it a sacrifice formation?"


    The girl asked.


    "No, it''s not. This time, it''s different from the incident at Castell Manor. It''s more simr to the other Blood Demon Cult cases in the past six months. They all involve killing others and the disappearance of underage girls..."


    "The church suspects that the Blood Demon Cult has never given up and intends to continue summoning the me Demon."


    "Just that, this time, the symbol left at the scene changed from the Blood Demon Cult''s emblem to... Thorn Rose."


    Nice said.


    After speaking, it hesitated for a moment and looked at the girl.


    "Miss Charlotte, do you think... the Blood Demon Cult has also discovered your resurrection and is deliberately testing it?"


    Discovered my resurrection?


    No, that was just a piece of furniture pattern...


    However, considering that even Sebastian and Nice regarded her as a god of evil, perhaps the Blood Demon Cult also thought that Borde had resurrected a God rted to the Bloodborne, so they took action...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s expression gradually became serious.


    The Blood Demon Cult probably dide for her. Or rather, they came for the existence symbolized by Thorn Rose.


    However, she didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Regardless, considering the strange connection formed by Thorn Rose''s symbol with herself, Charlotte had a feeling that she couldn''t ignore this matter.


    Is the incident located in the outer city...


    Charlotte pondered, thinking of a good candidate to investigate the matter.


    "I see, I''ll send someone to investigate this matter."


    The girl nodded lightly, saying calmly.


    Nice looked somewhat puzzled.


    "Send someone to investigate? Do you have other manpower in the outer city?"


    But soon, it realized something and almost instantly jumped up.


    "Wait! You don''t intend to let Sebastian investigate, do you?!"


    "Great Miss Charlotte! That guy Sebastian is Borde''s most infamous underworld leader! He''s full of secrets!"


    "This guy... not only betrayed the Luna Ind but also offended some major forces in the dark! He''s nothing but trouble!"


    <em>T/N: Moon Goddess Ind -> Luna Ind</em>


    "Moreover, back then, he was the one who was responsible for you to be hung on the cross..."


    Charlotte gave Nice a cold nce, and it shut its mouth, not continuing the second half of its sentence.


    Meanwhile, the girl took a sip of milk and calmly said.


    "Everyone has secrets. He has his, and I have mine."


    Saying this, she looked at Nice again, her gaze meaningful.


    "So... do you not hide any secrets?"


    "Me?"


    Nice paused for a moment, then its eyes immediately became evasive as it looked elsewhere.


    "Meow! What are you talking about! What secrets could I possibly have! I''m just a little cat who can speak and perform some small tricks! Meow meow meow~!"


    "Oh? Small tricks, referring to contract magic and dark summoning magic, perhaps?"


    Charlotte nced at it.


    Nice instantly felt guilty.


    "Alright, speak up. As a ''big shot'' of the church, how did you meet Sebastian? And how long have you known each other?"


    The girl smiled at the ck cat.


    As she looked at the girl''s radiant smile, Nice''s scalp instantly went numb.


    "Cough... probably... it''s been a long time? At first... um... I think we met at a banquet?"


    Poor Nicepletely failed to realize that it had intended to pry into the girl''s secrets, ask about the bloodborne incident, and also inquire about how she knew Sebastian. The result was that it found itself being "interrogated" instead.


    "Forget it, if you don''t want to say, then don''t."


    Seeing the stuttering ck cat, Charlotte didn''t press further.


    She lightly tapped her high goblet, implying something as she said.


    "In the future, you can speak when you''re ready to. Alright, I''m a bit tired now, go find other prettydies to cling to."


    With that, the girl issued her dismissal.


    Nice: ...


    Its expression gradually became awkward.


    But as it looked at the girl''s indifferent expression, it quickly realized something and felt conflicted again.


    Nice understood Charlotte''s implication.


    Only when it could honestly talk about its own affairs would the girl truly ept it, rather than just treating it as a servant bound by a contract.


    Nice hesitated. After a moment of hesitation, it sighed and respectfully bowed to Charlotte.


    "Great Mistress Charlotte, as you said, everyone has their own secrets, and Nice also has its own difficulties."


    "However, since we have a contract, Nice naturally cannot betray you."


    "So... Nice will take its leave for now."


    Watching the ck cat''s departing figure, Charlotte sighed softly.


    It seemed that there were more secrets on Nice than she had imagined.


    Topletely subdue this fellow, it seemed she still had a long way to go.


    ...


    The Duke''s birthday banquet continued into thete night.


    After the banquet ended, the Duke''s mansion tried to retain the guests, having already prepared guest rooms for those who wished to stay.


    However, after so much had happened, Charlotte didn''t feel like staying at the Duke''s mansion any longer.


    She politely declined the invitation and chose to return to Castell Manor.


    Upon seeing her master, the old servant, Casimodo, seemed hesitant, as if he had many questions to ask.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred, guessing that it was probably rted to her deration at the banquet.


    Presumably, by now, rumors must have already spread throughout the Duke''s mansion.


    However, in the end, the old servant didn''t ask anything but instead busied himself with preparing the carriage.


    Late at night, the bustling and lively Borde City became incredibly quiet, devoid of the daytime mor.


    The carriage traveled through the darkness, heading towards the western district.


    Nicey in the corner of the carriage, sound asleep, asionally smacking its lips and smiling in its sleep, as if it was having a good dream.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte leaned against the window, enjoying the moonlight outside.


    She felt a bit thirsty, perhaps due to the night''s influence, and her bloodlust was beginning to rise again.


    However, at this moment, the carriage suddenly slowed down, and Casimodo, who was driving, tapped on the window.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Master..."


    Casimodo''s expression was serious as he leaned back slightly and whispered through the window.


    "There''s a carriage following us from behind."

 Chapter 50: Unlucky Stalkers

    Chapter 50: Unlucky Stalkers


    Somebody is following?


    Charlotte felt a stir in her heart.


    She opened a slit in the curtain of the rear window and looked out. Sure enough, she saw a ck carriage trailing behind in the night.


    Closing her eyes to sense with her bloodborne perception, she opened them again with a light chuckle and shook her head slightly.


    "No worries, let them follow."


    Casimodo hesitated. But after a nce at theposed expression of his master in the carriage, he nodded and urged the carriage to speed up.


    The carriage continued on its way. After turning a corner and leaving the eastern district, the sounds of fierce fighting came from behind the carriage.


    There were cries of surprise, screams of pain, and the mournful whinnies of horses.


    Faintly, one could feel a powerful supernatural presence, like a raging torrent and devastating tsunami. The mere residual magic and pressure made people tremble in fear.Casimodo shivered slightly, instinctively wanting to turn back, but he heard his master''s calm voice.


    "Don''t mind them, keep going."


    The girl''s voice was not loud, but it seemed to carry a reassuring power.


    Thinking that his master had awakened supernatural powers, Casimodo nodded understandingly, took a deep breath, and continued to drive the carriage.


    The sounds of battle gradually faded away and the night returned to tranquility.


    Casimodo couldn''t help but look back, and there were no more trackers behind the carriage.


    In the carriage, the beautiful girlzily leaned against the window, one hand supporting her smooth chin as she admired the moonlight, while the other yed with the empty goblet. It seemed she hadn''t been bothered by what just happened and had anticipated the oue.


    Seeing her calm andposed, as if everything was under control, a sense of indescribable awe gradually rose in Casimodo''s heart.


    He felt that his young mistress had be more mature and mysterious since that disastrous night.


    She had her own judgment and her own thoughts. And it was very likely... she had her own power in secret.


    Casimodo didn''t know how his young mistress did it. But nobles who wielded supernatural powers were mysterious and powerful in the eyes of ordinary people.


    He had wanted to ask the youngdy why she had turned to the church, but Casimodo dismissed the thought. He was a servant, and the youngdy was the master. Although she was not yet an adult, the youngdy was gradually maturing and had the ability and judgment of a master.


    He didn''t need to ask anything more. He just needed to trust his mistresspletely and carry out her orders unconditionally.


    Casimodo''s expression became more respectful and obedient, and his hunched back gradually straightened.


    Meanwhile, sitting in the carriage, the girl pondered whether she could prepare a hiddenpartment in the carriage for blood bags in the future. She nced at Casimodo, the servant driving the carriage, pretending to be calm, and her proficiency in low-level majesty magic inexplicably increased a bit.


    Wondering if the old servant had imagined something just now, Charlotte scrutinized the Inheritance Tree in her consciousness and decided to quickly raise her proficiency in low-level majesty magic after returning, trying to advance to the first-tier Starry Sky as soon as possible.


    There was no other way. The recent encounter was different from any previous crisis. The people who targeted her this time were truly at the level of Starry Sky...


    "The church can help me confront the pressure from the Duke and the nobles openly, but privately, I need to have the strength to counter the hidden knives. A promise of the future and the church''s protection won''tpletely deter others from coveting. It will only make their actions more covert, seeking out my weaknesses."


    "I need to quickly raise the proficiency of majesty magic to perfection and start advancing to the level of Starry Sky!"


    "It''s best to train the servants to improve proficiency in majesty magic. Using nobles to improve proficiency is not effective. The gains from today are not as good as training the maids in the house for half an hour on a normal day."


    "The young noble men are a little better, my charm effect is good, but they always surround me... looking at me with such hungry eyes, it''s really nauseating."


    "However, the servants at home already respect me enough under the majesty magic, and the training effect is getting worse... With neen servants, maintaining the normal operation of the manor is barely enough, but to take care of all aspects of the manor, more are needed, especially those with less work experience... At least double the number, maybe tomorrow I can personally go to the outer city to select some new people."


    "In addition, I can let Sebastian find some reliable first-tier extraordinary to serve as the manor''s guards..."


    Sitting in the carriage, Charlotte contemted. Although Sebastian was still under consideration as a blood servant, she had already begun to consider how to leverage the advantage of being a Rose Society insider.


    It was strange that even Casimodo could help improve her proficiency in majesty magic, but Sebastian, who was like apdog, couldn''t. This puzzled Charlotte considerably.


    The journey was safe from then on. Nothing unusual happened until she returned to Castell Manor.


    Under the service of the maids, Charlotte changed out of her gown, washed up, and put on a simple ck dress.


    Instead of going straight to bed, she went to the backyard of the manor and dismissed all the servants.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    In the night, the trees in the garden rustled under the cool breeze.


    The girl stood in front of the stairs, elegantly holding a goblet, took a sip of the animal blood she had prepared in advance, and looked into the distance with her eyes turning from azure to crimson.


    "Come out, I''m home."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a blurry figure emerged from the darkness and appeared in front of Charlotte in an instant.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, Charlotte was still startled and almost dropped the goblet in her hand.


    "Great and beautiful Lady of the Night! Your humble servant Sebastian is always ready to offer his heart and loyalty to you!"


    In front of the girl, Sebastian, the fire elf, dressed in a ck tailcoat with a single eyepiece and white gloves, elegantly bowed, his expression reverent and fanatical.


    Hearing the embarrassing name "Lady of the Night" she casually chose for herself, Charlotte''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Call me Charlotte."


    "Yes! Honorable and beautiful Lady Charlotte! Thank you for granting Sebastian the honor of calling you by your true name!"


    Sebastian bowed gracefully once again.


    Charlotte: ...


    Helplessly ignoring Sebastian, who behaved like an overenthusiastic golden retriever, she looked past him.


    There, four unconscious extraordinariesy twisted and contorted on the ground, stacked together like a pile of bricks.


    Obviously, Sebastian had done the fighting behind the scenes.


    He had been following all along, not deliberately avoiding Charlotte, and had even exposed his presence when Charlotte was investigating.


    So... Charlotte hadn''t paid any attention to the stalking at all.


    She looked at the stalkers Sebastian had caught, and among them, she recognized one swollen face as that of a familiar person, the leader of the Demon Hunter, Chatham.


    Charlotte: ...


    Noticing the girl''s gaze, Sebastian quickly stepped aside, his smile slightly forced.


    He nced at the girl with a strange expression, then looked back at the two ''blood cultists'' lying on the ground, one of whom was groaning and seemed to be waking up.


    Sebastian instinctively kicked him hard again, knocking him unconscious once more.


    "Cough... It''s okay, he can sleep a little longer now."


    Seeing the girl''s corner of the mouth twitching, Sebastian exined somewhat guiltily.


    Charlotte: ...


    "Take care of it yourself and don''t cause me trouble, including their medical expenses!"


    She said coldly.


    "Understood! Understood! I''ll send them back right away..."


    Sebastian nodded like a chick pecking rice.


    After that, he kicked hard each of them again, and in an instant, he met the girl''s strange gaze. He quickly chuckled and exined.


    "Uh... Let them sleep a bit more deeply, so they won''t wake up too early..."


    "It''s okay... I''ll cover the medical expenses."


    Charlotte: ...


    She suddenly felt like she had summoned a weirdo...


    Apologizing silently to the unlucky Captain Chatham in her heart, Charlotte adjusted her expression.


    Looking at the other two blood cultists lying unconscious on the ground, her expression became serious.


    "I have something for you to do."

 Chapter 51: The Extravagant Nobleman

    Chapter 51: The Extravagant Nobleman


    "Is it about tracking down the Blood Demon Cult? Those bastards dared to use your holy symbol aftermitting evil deeds, unforgivable!"


    Watching the slightly stern girl, Sebastian eximed indignantly.


    Charlotte looked at him unexpectedly.


    "You''re quite well-informed."


    Sebastian proudly lifted his chin.


    "Honorable Lady Charlotte, in the outer city, no one has more information than us in the Rose Society!"


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    The Rose Society had considerable influence in the outer city, so what he said was not wrong.


    If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have asked him to do this task, nor would she have nned to personally go to the outer city tomorrow.The situation in the outer city was extremelyplex. Without the covert cooperation of the Rose Society, going there as a coveted beautiful heiress could easily lead to trouble.


    "Alright, take them downstairs, and also investigate the secrets of these two Blood Cultists. Tell me the results tomorrow."


    Charlotte nced at the two people who had just been kicked several times by Sebastian while he spoke, controlling the urge to twitch her mouth, and said calmly.


    She hadn''t intended to personally investigate these two newly embraced free mercenaries.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to investigate, but her strength was too weak to handle it.


    Even if Sebastian or Nice could seal the powers of the two, Charlotte was worried that the Blood Demon Cult might leave some kind of trap on them.


    Embraced Bloodborne with mediocre strength were generally weaker than their embracing "parent," so these two mercenaries, who had reached the first-tier Starry Sky, likely had Bloodborne behind them with strength reaching the second-tier Silver Moon!


    Not to mention, if something happened, it would be easy for her to lose face in front of Sebastian and Nice, downgrading her persona...


    Right now, she was a revived evil god in the eyes of the two. To maintain her persona, it was better to be cautious.


    So, Charlotte simply handed it over to Sebastian. It was convenient and also a way to test his abilities.


    Presumably, the boss of an underground gang should be quite skilled at these things, right?


    "Alright, your humble servant Sebastian will do his best to fulfill your test task."


    Receiving Charlotte''s order, Sebastian''s eyes lit up, excitedly saying, with a look of eagerness.


    Obviously, he regarded the girl''s arrangement as a test. After all, how could the legendary True Ancestor, who could inflict heavy injuries on him, herself not be able to handle these trivial matters?


    "Also, prepare for tomorrow. I want to personally pick some servants in the outer city."


    Charlotte thought for a moment and continued.


    Sebastian''s eyes instantly lit up, suddenly excited, and quickly stood at attention.


    "Please rest assured! Sebastian will make sure you enjoy a perfect experience of feeling at home in the outer city!"


    "... I mean, keep a low profile and don''t cause me trouble."


    Sebastian: ...


    His face instantly fell, like a big dog with drooping ears, making Charlotte''s eyelids twitch.


    Goodness... Did this guy really intend to do something weird?


    Under Charlotte''s strange gaze, Sebastian pondered for a moment, then smiled elegantly.


    "Rest assured, Sebastian will prepare well and ensure that you are not troubled while feeling at home."


    Charlotte: ...


    For some reason, seeing Sebastian''s confident appearance, she had a somewhat bad premonition.


    "As long as you know."


    "Alright, I''m going to rest now, you go back early too."


    Charlotte finished the blood in her goblet and dismissed him.


    "Honorable and beautiful Lady Charlotte, your humble servant Sebastian wishes you a wonderful night, and your loyal servant hereby takes his leave..."


    Sebastian ced his right hand over his chest, elegantly bowed, and then disappeared into the darkness dragging the four extraordinaries like dead dogs.


    Charlotte shook her head slightly and also turned back indoors.


    ...


    The next day was overcast. The sun hid behind heavy clouds, and the ring sunlight disappeared.


    It was just the right weather for someone like Charlotte to go out, and the young girl could even spend more time outdoors.


    When Charlotte woke up from her sleep again, the maids, whom she had trained to be almost perfect, had been waiting outside her bedroom for a long time.


    "Mistress, please choose your attire for today."


    Standing by the window, they held various dresses, respectfully asking the still-yawning girl sitting in bed.


    Being the head of the household had its perks.


    No need to adhere to a fixed waking time or dress in noble gowns full of girly charm. She could sleep as long as she wanted and wear whatever she pleased.


    However, Charlotte still didn''t oversleep. She disciplined herself to get up at the usual time.


    She overslept on the first day aftering back because she was simply too tired.


    In the following days, although she still slept until she woke naturally, it was regted, and she went to bed and woke up early.


    Even if she didn''t sleep early yesterday, Charlotte struggled to get up on time today.


    To the young girl, self-discipline was a reflection of whether a person could achieve something, because it represented a person''s ability to manage and control their desires.


    Indulging in desires would only lead to a plunge into the abyss of depravity, and over time, one would be ruined.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Just this one."


    Charlotte casually selected a set of ck Gothic dress suitable for going out from the wardrobe.


    It had to be said, Gothic dresses matched her quite well. The clothing mostly used vertical lines and folds, showing off the slender and elegant figure, and giving a lightness and fluttering impression.


    The dress also showing abination of intricate folds and simple lines, bore Coria''s dark patterns and embroidery, retaining Yte''s corset style, reflecting a noble and mysterious color.


    Clearly, Charlotte had be quite ustomed to wearing such dresses.


    Humans were truly adaptable and terrifying creatures...


    "At yourmand."


    Receiving the order, the maids quickly bustled around and got to work.


    Even though Charlotte had simplified the process of grooming and dressing, it still took half an hour after everything was done.


    "Mistress, everything is ready."


    The maids wheeled in a crystal full-length mirror.


    Looking into the mirror, the golden-haired, blue-eyed beautiful girl was extremely charming.


    Today, she was still noble and beautiful.


    Breakfast was arranged by Casimodo. A cup of sweet milk, a single-sided fried egg, a piece of chocte and raisin-filled sweet bread.


    Charlotte habitually nced at Casimodo, who quickly introduced.


    "The milk is from a membership contract signed with the royal ranch some time ago, at a discounted price, this cup costs around 3 gold Tana."


    "The fried egg was just made, it''s from the red-winged thunderbirds in the Northern Forest, costing around 5 gold Tana each, imbued with magic and rich in nutrients."


    "The sweet bread is special, slightly more expensive, the choctees from Luna Ind, the most traditional elven vor, also imbued with magic, and the raisins are imported from Coria. The total price... is 8 gold Tana."


    Charlotte: ...


    Alright, a breakfast costs 16 gold Tana, which is equivalent to the monthly allowance of a novice priest...


    She had already be numb to the extravagance of the big nobles.


    This was still Casimodo''s attempt to reduce the dining expenses.


    Perhaps... I should find a reliable chef too. Always eating these special foods, most of which are teleportation-delivered by mages, it would be suspicious if the price is cheap!


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    Of course, although sheined in her heart, the young girl still enjoyed the meal, savoring it with relish.


    You get what you pay for. Especially the fried egg and sweet bread, after eating them, Charlotte felt warm all over as if charged with energy.


    Watching the young mistress start her meal, Casimodo also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking thankfully that the mistress didn''t delve into the issue of the milk too deeply.


    After breakfast, the maids cleared the table.


    Casimodo respectfully handed the silk napkin to the young girl, then asked.


    "Mistress, do you have any ns for today?"


    "Today, I''m going to the outer city. Arrange for a carriage for me."


    Charlotte replied.


    "What? Mistress, you''re going to the outer city?"


    Casimodo widened his eyes.


    After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and reminded.


    "Mistress, the outer city is too dangerous, really too dangerous!"


    "I heard that another Blood Demon Cult incident happened there yesterday, and the scene was exactly the same as the night at the mansion, filled with evil thorny roses symbol! Going there now... is really too dangerous!"


    Charlotte: ...


    Evil... symbols... Ridiculous! How is this news spreading so quickly?!


    Seeing the not-so-good expression on the girl''s face, Casimodo obviously misunderstood and immediately lowered his head.


    "Forgive me... mistress, Casimodo overstepped."


    "Since you''ve made your decision, I''m sure you''re prepared. Casimodo just wanted to remind you..."


    "No worries, I''m well aware. Go prepare the carriage."


    Charlotte didn''t mind.


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment and respectfully took his leave.


    In the hall, he called a male servant.


    "Go prepare the carriage. Mistress is going to the outer city today. Also, go to the Demon Hunter Bureau and invite Captain Chatham toe along."


    Casimodo didn''t know yet that a certain captain was destined to lie in bed for a few days.


    However, upon hearing the butler''s words, the male servant froze, wearing a puzzled expression.


    "Master Casimodo, the carriage... isn''t it already prepared at the gate of the estate?"


    "Prepared?"


    Casimodo also froze.


    And while they were talking, there was suddenly amotion outside the door.


    Casimodo looked over and saw several young girls in Castell maid uniforms walking elegantly to the door,ying out a long red carpet in front of the door.


    Casimodo: ...?

 Chapter 52: Rose Society is... our ally?

    Chapter 52: Rose Society is... our ally?


    "Master! Good morning~!" (in unison)


    Looking at the figures standing at the entrance of the hall, lined up on both sides, each dressed in their own maid outfit, adorable and charming in appearance, their postures respectful and obedient, their tone of voice professionally standard, Charlotte''s eyes twitched.


    On the side, the old butler Casimodo and more than ten male and female servants stood dumbfounded, their mouths wide open enough to fit a duck egg.


    Charlotte''s inquiring gaze swept past them, instantly met with Casimodo''s wry smile.


    "It''s... not arranged by me..."


    After saying that, he looked somewhat puzzled.


    "Isn''t it arranged by Master? They... they seem to be..."


    They are all extraordinary beings.


    In her heart, Charlotte spoke the words that the old butler didn''t say aloud.These beautiful elf maids did not deliberately conceal their aura. With her sensitive perception, Charlotte could feel the faint magical fluctuations emanating from them.


    The two leaders are probably even at the first-tier.


    No wonder Casimodo didn''t stop them froming in. In the face of extraordinaries, he couldn''t stop them either.


    At the same time, the fact that these elf maids could swagger into the mansion also meant one thing. That is, since the blood magic incident at the mansion, the Duke''s covert protection of the Castell Manor has beenpletely withdrawn.


    Watching the respectful bows of the elf maids, and the red carpet that stretched all the way to the gate, covered with rose petals, Charlotte realized who the instigator was.


    "Don''t be nervous, they should be on our side."


    Sighing inwardly, she said.


    Should... be?


    Casimodo was stunned.


    The girl didn''t exin but walked towards the outside of the hall.


    Outside, the red carpet extended all the way to the gate of the mansion, with elf maids standing on both sides, probably seventy or eighty of them. And... all of them are extraordinaries!


    Although except for the two leaders, none of them have reached first-tier, and their aura is much weaker than Charlotte''s... But they are still extraordinaries, each one probablyparable to an experienced city guard.


    "Master, good morning!"


    At the sight of Charlotte, the elf maids outside also bowed and greeted her, their delicate voices sounding in unison, attracting the attention of countless passersby outside the mansion.


    Charlotte:...


    Wrong. It should be said that countless passersby had already been attracted.


    When the girl looked towards the gate of the mansion, her expression quickly stiffened.


    At the gate, at the end of the carpet, an incredibly luxurious elongated carriage was parked there.


    Unlike the low-key luxury carriage of the Castel Manor, this carriage was extremely high-profile, with exaggerated styling, predominantly ck in color, and decorated with various exquisite and borate elf-style patterns.


    Even the horses pulling the carriage were notmon carriage horses, they were actually four rare ck-haired unicorns.


    On the side of the carriage, therge and shiny ck eagle emblem of the Castell family was eye-catching, so new that it seemed to have been set overnight.


    And in front and behind the carriage, there were eight or nine slightly smaller carriages, each with a shiny new Castell family emblem, guarding the front and rear like escorts.


    On both sides of the road, there were also sturdy men wearing the Castell family''s male servant uniforms, looking fierce and imposing, with extremely sharp auras. Each one of them was tall and muscr.


    More and more onlookers gathered around.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the imposing aura of those strong men, this street would probably have been crowded.


    Charlotte:...


    She took a deep breath, calmed her turbulent emotions, and clenched and then loosened her fist.


    With aposed face, the girl walked up to the carriage.


    A figure appeared in front of her in an instant. A mysterious man wearing the Castell family''s steward ck uniform, with a gentleman''s hat and a crow mask, elegantly and respectfully bowed to her.


    "Oh! What a beautiful day it is!"


    "Noble master, your humble servant, Stian, is at your service!"


    Charlotte:...


    "Sebastian?"


    "Noble master, you''ve mistaken me, I am your humble servant, Stian!"


    "Sebastian."


    "Stian!"


    "Sebastian."


    "St... Stian?"


    Listening to the girl''s emotionless repetition, the man''s voice sounded a bit guilty.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte nced at his slightly exposed ears and red hair that hadn''t beenpletely concealed.


    "Has anyone ever told you?"


    "When you''re in disguise, you should also cover your pointed ears and red hair..."


    The man''s body stiffened instantly.


    He awkwardly smiled, elegantly snapped his fingers, and his red hair instantly turned ck, and his pointed ears became the same as a human''s.


    Then, he once again respectfully bowed.


    "Noble master, thank you for your wise reminder, your humble servant, Stian, is at your service!"


    Charlotte:...


    She saw through him, this guy did it on purpose.


    He showed a w in front of the leader, pretended to be stupid, let the leader point it out personally, and then patted himself on the back, winning the leader''s favor...


    She was too familiar with this in her past life.


    So familiar that she felt sorry for herself.


    On the other side, Casimodo, who was following Charlotte, was alreadypletely stunned.


    As the owner of the former Castell family shop in the outer city district, who frequently operated in the outer city district, he was more familiar with a certain legendary figure in the outer city district than anyone else.


    Although people from a distance might not see clearly, he also saw the pointed ears and red hair that shed by under the girl''s reminder.


    Combined with the master''s address to the other party, and some news he heard at the banquetst night, he quickly recognized the identity of the mysterious person.


    Sebastian! He is Sebastian meheart!


    The president of the Rose Society, the true master of the underworld in the outer city district!


    Oh my god!


    He actually called himself a servant in front of the master?!


    Is it himself who''s gone crazy, or is this world gone crazy?


    Wait a minute...


    Could this guy be trying to curry favor with the young master in this way?


    It is said that at the banquetst night, he approached the master and even drove away the heirs of other families!


    Thinking of something, Casimodo''s expression changed slightly.


    No! He must not let the master be deceived by him!


    After thinking about it, Casimodo gritted his teeth and stepped forward, leaning close to the girl''s ear, and earnestly advised.


    "Master, the Castell family is a long-standing, prestigious noble family, while the Rose Society is... an underground gang."


    "Be careful when you''re with such a person... be careful of his intentions..."


    Looking at the old servant''s worried expression, Charlotte gave him a reassuring look.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure, he, like you, also serves the family."


    After hearing the girl''s words, Casimodo was stunned.


    The Rose Society? Serve the family?


    What on earth is going on?


    He couldn''t help but look at Sebastian wearing the mask, and Sebastian smiled gracefully, giving him a bow.


    "Sir Casimodo."


    "The master is right, I, like you, also serve the Castell family, just that you are in the sunlight, while I am in the shadow."


    "Remove the extra people, get on the carriage, don''t be so ostentatious."


    Charlotte didn''t dwell on this issue any longer but looked at Sebastian coldly.


    "Obey your orders!"


    Sebastian elegantly bowed and began to arrange things.


    After dismissing the maids and servants, he knelt gracefully in front of the carriage.


    "Noble master, the ground is too dirty, and the carriage is too high, please step on Stian''s back and shoulders to get on the carriage!"


    Charlotte:...


    She looked at Sebastian coldly, and gently uttered a word.


    "Get lost."


    Ignoring the excited fire elf who was almost going crazy, Charlotte gracefully jumped onto the carriage by herself.


    On the other side, Casimodo waspletely dumbfounded.


    "The Rose Society... turns out to be the family''s hidden force?"

 Chapter 53: Effect of Extraordinary Blood

    Chapter 53: Effect of Extraordinary Blood


    Acting weird is just an acting.


    When Charlotte''s expression became a bit impatient, Sebastian immediately became serious.


    He stood up gracefully, brushed off the dust elegantly, bowed to the still dumbfounded Casimodo, and smiled slightly, saying.


    "Lord Casimodo, we are setting off now, and the glorious task of guarding the manor is entrusted to you."


    With that, Sebastianughed heartily, gracefully jumped, and also boarded the elongated carriage.


    The door closed, and the stout butler driving the carriage eximed "Ya" and the carriage slowly started moving.


    It wasn''t until the carriage was far away that Casimodo reacted, his expression changing slightly. He quicklymanded the servants beside him.


    "Quick! Prepare the carriage! We must catch up!"


    And only at this moment,zy meowing came from upstairs. The ck cat Nice, twisting its fluffy body cutely,zily descended the stairs, yawning."Meow... The Duke''s dried fish is really good! The maids'' long legs are also very beautiful!"


    "The wine is also great, this night, this cat slept sofortably!"


    "Beautiful Miss Charlotte, how was your restst night?"


    After speaking, it looked around, trying to find a familiar petite figure. But it only saw the busy servants and Casimodo, who was hurriedly preparing to board the hastily prepared carriage.


    The familiar figure was not inside the carriage.


    "Meow? Where''s Miss Charlotte?"


    Nice tilted its head.


    "Lord Nice! The master was taken away by Sebastian from the Rose Society! I must hurry to catch up!"


    Casimodo quickly said.


    With that, he eximed "Ya" and drove away, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Meow cough cough..."


    Nice was choked by a noseful of dust, coughing several times. Its brain, just awakened, finally reacted, and its cat eyes widened instantly.


    "Meow?"


    "Meow meow meow?!"


    "What? Sebastian took away the great Miss Charlotte?!"


    "Damn it! This shameless guy! He actually stole from me when I wasn''t paying attention! How insidious!"


    After speaking, it lifted its short legs and hurriedly chased after the carriage, even remembering to cast a quickenng spell on itself while running, panting, and shouting.


    "Casimodo! Wait for me! I''m going too! Meow¡ª!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the Rose Society''s exclusive customized elongated luxury carriage. Charlotte sat on the soft silk velvet cushion, facing Sebastian, who had removed his mask and had a respectful expression.


    This carriage was muchrger than the Castell family''s carriage, equally luxurious inside, with decorations in elven style visible everywhere.


    There was also soft and soothing music flowing slowly, a magical echo formation humming ethereal elven songs installed in the corner.


    On the side shelf of the carriage, there were exquisite and elegant varieties of red wine, milk, blood vials, and goblets.


    One can imagine how much the owner of this carriage must enjoy in daily life.


    "Great master, would you like some milk or fresh blood?"


    Sebastian elegantly picked up the most delicate bottle of milk and a small bottle emitting a faint magical wave, smiling in a courteous and respectful manner.


    "The milk is from the celestial cows in the Moon Forest of Luna Ind, with a mellow taste and rich nutrition, beneficial for the growth of your sacred body."


    "The blood is from the second-tier magical creature, the bipedal wyvern, containing a hint of dragon power, with special magic formation preserving the most prime vitality."


    With that, Sebastian slightly lifted the red bottle, respectfully saying.


    "Sebastian rmends you to taste the blood of the bipedal wyvern."


    "Last night, I found out that you were drinking the most ordinary animal blood, and it was only preserved crudely with ice cubes, so I prepared this specially."


    "Considering that your body is still that of a newly transformed Bloodborne, merely drinking ordinary blood might not fully satisfy your body''s craving for blood and could only dy the onset of the blood curse..."


    "Although I know that for someone like you, you don''t care about the blood curse in your body, and drinking blood has already be a pleasure for you..."


    "But considering that your strength has just recovered, drinking the blood of extraordinary creatures or intelligent beings might be more helpful for your strength recovery."


    Blood curse?


    Charlotte''s heart moved slightly.


    This was a new term she had heard about Bloodborne. She wondered if it was synonymous with blood addiction.


    She hadn''t felt any side effects from drinking horse blood these days, at least each time it only satisfied her blood craving.


    However, looking at the red bottle Sebastian picked up, looking at the viscous, crystal-clear red liquid inside, she couldn''t help but feel a strong desire in her body. However, Charlotte quickly suppressed this desire.


    Instead of directly answering Sebastian''s question, she leaned back against the window, calmly looking at him.


    Those beautiful, deep blue eyes carried a calm and mature demeanor as well as a kind of lofty aura that didn''t match her youthful appearance.


    Being stared at by such eyes, Sebastian inexplicably felt a little guilty, awkwardly shifting his gaze.


    "You''repetent in your work, but don''t y such tricks in the future."


    The girl said calmly.


    With that, she nced meaningfully at Sebastian.


    "I dislike being tested."


    Although her tone remained calm, there was a hint of displeasure in her words.


    Cold sweat instantly dripped down from Sebastian''s forehead.


    He slightly paled, swallowed hard, and then respectfully and nervously bowed his head.


    "Sebastian... understands, it was Sebastian''s rashness."


    Indeed, it was a test...


    Seeing the other''s performance, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    She felt that Sebastian''s state today wasn''t quite right. Although he was trying to present himself, many aspects were too exaggerated, so much so that sometimes it seemed like he was trying to provoke her.


    This gave her a somewhat familiar feeling.


    It was like her past self, constantly testing the limits of her crush, trying to grasp the true personality and boundaries of her crush in order to get closer to her as much as possible without causing displeasure.


    This was a necessary way for a "bootlicker" to actively understand the other person.


    Because of inner humility and reluctance to ask directly, it was necessary to actively understand and admire the other party in this awkward way.


    This way of obtaining information was not the best, and sometimes it might backfire. But if handled properly, it could be the most effective.


    It was obvious that Sebastian handled it quite well.


    Charlotte instantly understood.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    This was because Sebastian still had no idea about her various thoughts, so he repeatedly jumped around on the dangerous edge in this way. At the same time, he was probably trying to further understand her character. And a person, only when truly wanting to submit to the other, would choose to do so.


    Thinking about it, she said.


    "I don''t like overly exaggerated people."


    "Doing things down-to-earth will catch my eye."


    Sebastian''s heart stirred, respectfully lowering his head, like an obedient golden retriever.


    "Sebastian... understands."


    After reprimanding the other person around a bit, Charlotte leaned back, relying on the window,zily extending her hand.


    "Bring it over, let me see how the dragon''s blood you prepared tastes."


    Sebastian''s eyes instantly lit up, and it seemed like there was a tail wagging behind him, as if he were an acknowledged big dog.


    He suddenly smiled, his eyebrows raised, and eagerly said.


    "Please taste it!"


    Charlotte took it, and gracefully took a sip, feeling a sweet and warm power flowing down her throat and quickly spreading throughout her body.


    In that instant, she was surprised to find that the Bloodborne power, which hadn''t improved much since awakening, had subtly increased a bit!


    So... drinking the blood of extraordinary creatures could help Bloodbornes enhance their power!


    Charlotte was shaken.


    Wait, just now Sebastian also mentioned blood from intelligent beings.


    Could drinking the blood of intelligent beings also have some special effects on Bloodbornes?


    So, the reason why vampires in the church records liked human blood so much, especially the blood of extraordinary individuals, was because of this?


    Charlotte pondered.


    She had always been thinking about how to strengthen herself after the mastery of majesty magic, but now... it seemed like she had seen another path!


    "However, it''s not right. The church''s records state that Bloodborne ranks are strict, and even specifically mention that, without the support of "elders," it is generally difficult for Bloodbornes to advance in ranks."


    "If just drinking the blood of extraordinary beings can continuously increase strength, then Bloodbornes would be too abnormal, and they definitely wouldn''t have recorded it like that."


    "In that case, this method of enhancing strength through blood drinking should have limitations, probably unable to truly advance, but only allowing vampires to infinitely approach the peak of the same rank..."


    "But for me, this is what I need most, it can allow me to infinitely enhance my strength to nearly the first tier Starry Sky before advancing!"


    With that in mind, Charlotte''s gaze toward the wyvern blood in her hand changed.


    She took a deep breath and drank the blood in the goblet in one gulp.


    After drinking a cup of wyvern blood, Charlotte felt instantly full.


    It wasn''t the ordinary sense of fullness, but more like the feeling of overflowing energy after being charged.


    This energy might be the remaining life force in the blood.


    She could feel a slight increase in her strength, just a slight. After this slight increase, it gradually stopped, as if it had reached the limit of this digestion.


    And the overflowing energy within her body had nowhere to go, beginning to dissipate slowly through the girl''s breathing.


    "It may not be possible to enhance strength quickly by drinkingrge amounts of blood. Instead, it is likely necessary to slowly savor to fully absorb it!"


    Charlotte made a new judgment.


    "How is it? Does it suit your taste?"


    Sebastian looked at the girl expectantly.


    Charlotte slowly put down the goblet, suppressing the excitement in her heart, and said calmly.


    "Not bad."


    Sebastian''s eyes instantly lit up.


    "Please taste the milk next!"


    He handed over a cup of milk next, as eager as a wagging big dog.


    Although she was already full, seeing his enthusiastic and expectant appearance, like a big dog wagging its tail non-stop, Charlotte couldn''t bear to refuse. She took it and took a sip.


    And with this sip, Charlotte''s eyes lit up once again.


    Silky, mellow. With a warm energy.


    It even faintly tasted better than the milk prepared at home!


    Obviously, even though the Rose Society''s financial resources couldn''t match Castell''s, their connection in the extraordinary realm far surpassed Casimodo who is a mere mortal.


    These things couldn''t even be obtained with all the gold tana!


    "How about it? Great master?"


    Sebastian looked at the girl with anticipation.


    Charlotte fell silent.


    Her gaze fell on him, pondering for a long time, she finally made a decision.


    Suddenly, the girl smiled, her beautiful and innocent face blooming like a flower, with a brilliant smile full of innocent purity, like a little girl who had found a beloved toy.


    "Sebastian, you... not bad, stay by my side as a steward in the future."


    Seeing the enchanting smile, Sebastian was momentarily stunned, then quickly bowed respectfully.


    But soon, he realized what the girl had said, and his gaze almost lit up instantly, excitedly saying.


    "Great master! Your humble servant Sebastian will not disappoint you!"


    "Of course, it''s just a probationary period. If I''m not satisfied, you''ll have to pack up and go back to being the boss of your gang."


    Charlotte changed the subject.


    She leaned against the window,zily extending a verdant finger to spin the goblet, smiling.


    "No problem! Great master! Rest assured! The entire Rose Society is also your power! From today onwards, the Rose Society will be surnamed Castell!"


    Sebastian eximed excitedly.


    Charlotte:...


    "Hide your identity well, at least for now. Don''t give me any trouble."


    She changed her tone instantly, coldly.


    "Alright! Great master! From now on, by your side, I''m Stian! From top to bottom of the Rose Society, I will not cause you any trouble!"


    Sebastian hastily assured.


    Having obtained Charlotte''s approval, he was quite excited. If it weren''t for the low carriagepartment, the girl even suspected that he might jump up excitedly.


    Charlotte shook her head and returned to the main topic.


    "Okay, calm down. How did the investigation I asked you to do yesterday go?"


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, Sebastian''s expression also instantly became serious.

 Chapter 54: Hierarchy and Blood Demon Cult

    Chapter 54: Hierarchy and Blood Demon Cult


    "Great master, I have interrogated them thoroughly. Those two Bloodbornes were indeed targeting you."


    "Their goal was to assassinate you and then me everything on the Duke."


    Sebastian said solemnly.


    "Assassinate me? me the Duke?"


    Charlotte''s hand holding the goblet paused slightly.


    "Yes."


    Sebastian nodded respectfully.


    "Who gave them the order?"


    Charlotte''s expression grew more serious as she continued to inquire.Sebastian looked somewhat embarrassed.


    Charlotte understood instantly.


    "Dead?"


    Sebastian sighed.


    "Yes, they are already dead."


    "Just as I intended to continue questioning them about the mastermind behind them, they died, consumed by the ignition of their blood, leaving no trace of their souls..."


    "They were not just Bloodbornes, but blood servants, ves of higher-ranking Bloodbornes, bound by contracts that lead to instant death upon betrayal! They are the forbidden blood servants of the Dark n!"


    Forbidden blood servants...


    Charlotte pondered.


    After obtaining the Gospel of Blood, she gained some understanding of the titles and ranks of Bloodbornes. The hierarchy of Bloodbornes wasplex, divided into seven tiers: Blood Attendant, Blood Baron, Blood Viscount, Blood Count, Blood Marquis or Duke, Blood Archduke or Prince, and True Ancestor.


    Corresponding to that hierarchy were the ranks of Non-awakened, First-Tier Starry Sky, Second-Tier Silver Moon, Third-Tier zing Sun, Fourth-Tier Legendary, Demi-God, andstly True God.


    Among them, the titles of Marquis and Duke, as well as Archduke or Prince, depended entirely on the Bloodborne''s identity and status within the race group, with no distinction in strength.


    Outside the seven tiers, there was another special tier called blood servants.


    Blood servants typically referred to those who had been initially embraced by Bloodbornes but had not been fully endowed with Bloodborne powers. They were generally unawakened individuals with only partial Bloodborne powers and were not recognized by Bloodbornes as their kin.


    The most significant difference between them and the lowest-ranking Blood Attendants was that they could not embrace others.


    Each blood servant had the most stringent blood contract with their "masters,"parable in severity to the Final Oath of the God of Contract. The master could terminate the blood servant''s life at any moment within a certain distance.


    They were the most basic servants of Bloodbornes.


    But there was also an exception. Some Bloodbornes would apply the contracts originally intended for blood servants to other Bloodbornes, turning other lower-ranking Bloodbornes into their ves. Or, they would simply elevate the power of blood servants to the level of Bloodbornes.


    Thus, blood servants with Bloodborne powers emerged. They were called forbidden blood servants.


    Charlotte learned from the Church''s records that such practices were also prohibited among Bloodbornes.


    Because to most Bloodbornes, this behavior, which led to hierarchical confusion, was a great insult to their noble identity and posed a significant risk to the stability of Bloodborne society.


    Most Bloodborne ns vehemently opposed it and strictly prohibited it.


    Except for one n.


    The Dark n ¡ª Shedite.


    And the one who ruled the Dark n was Charlotte''s "old acquaintance," the Bloodborne Archduke Abaddon.


    Obviously, the Blood Demon Cult had set its sights on Charlotte, intending her demise.


    Charlotte was not particrly surprised by this, considering that the old witch had already wanted her dead once, and the old hag was a member of the Blood Demon Cult.


    However, since the old witch''s actions were for blood sacrifices, and she had possessed cursed pages for a long time, her mind might not have been clear, or her actions might have beenpletely contrary to the goal of Blood Demon Cult.


    But now that the Blood Demon Cult had taken action again, it meant that they also did not want Charlotte to live.


    So the question was, what benefit would they gain if she died?


    And why would they frame the Duke?


    After some thought, Charlotte asked.


    "I heard that Rose Society has had dealings with the Blood Demon Cult. How much do you know about the Blood Demon Cult?"


    Sebastian thought for a moment before respectfully replying.


    "The Blood Demon Cult is an underground secret society that worships the Bloodborne Archduke, active mainly in the region adjacent to Western Yte, especially in the Crescent Kingdom."


    "Their core members are almost all Bloodbornes, but they also recruit some humans as peripheral members. They are also the Bloodborne cult that has historically overturned the Crescent Kingdom."


    "Bloodbornes are called Bloodkin in the Crescent Kingdom because of them."


    "Oh, by the way, great master, these lunatics also like to collect cursed pages. I think you might be interested in them."


    Fragments of the Gospel...


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued. She had indeed be interested.


    Seeing the girl bing more serious, Sebastian continued.


    "The Blood Demon Cult''s active purpose, legend said, is to find a way to bring the Bloodborne Archduke descended into the world."


    "The me Demon Disaster ten years ago was a disaster nned by the Blood Demon Cult."


    "It is said that they seduced Count Brois at the time, aiming to summon the me Demon Vroka, as incarnation vessel of the Bloodborne Archduke, and thus allow the HIM to descend as a divine being!"


    "Of course, they failed in the end. Even the half-descended me Demon Vroka was sealed."


    "But in the past six months, the disappearance of people and the sharp increase in murder cases in Borde, especially in the outer city area, are always signified by Bloodbornes, and traces of shadow magic and necromancy aremonly found..."


    "So, we have always suspected that the Blood Demon Cult is stirring up trouble again."


    "That''s why we have been making deals with people who may be members of the Blood Demon Cult."


    "Of course, more urately, we are making deals with Bloodbornes of the Dark n because we are not sure which Bloodborne is a member of the Blood Demon Cult."


    "As you know, even if they are from the same n, it doesn''t mean they will definitely be loyal to their Prince or Archduke, let alone join the corresponding cult."


    "In fact, what we have done with the Bloodbornes of the Dark n is only some ordinary intelligence business or legitimate goods trading. Our real purpose is to prate into the Blood Demon Cult and figure out their motives."


    "After all... in a sense, they are also enemies of the Rose Society."


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    "Enemies of the Rose Society?"


    "Yes."


    Sebastian nodded.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "The Rose Society is the underground ruler of Borde, and maintaining the underground order of Borde is one of the Rose Society''s responsibilities."


    "We don''t intervene in vendettas or duels among the extraordinary, and we don''t intervene in conflicts among the extraordinary. But if someone stretches their hands from the darkness to the surface, using extraordinary powers to harm innocent civilians, then we will intervene."


    "Obviously, the Blood Demon Cult has crossed the line. Ten years ago, when the Rose Society had not yet been established, their activities were unrted to me. But now it''s different."


    Hearing this, Charlotte was somewhat astonished.


    "I didn''t expect your Rose Society to have such a side. Aren''t you a gang?"


    Sebastian chuckled.


    "Of course, we are a gang, but gangs have their rules. We take money, so naturally, we provide protection."


    "Even if it''s only beggars whoe to us every month with three copper tana, as long as they pay, we will provide protection within our Rose Society''s territory."


    "Of course, our protection is aimed against extraordinary powers. We won''t interfere if other beggars bully them, but if someone with extraordinary powers acts, then we will step in."


    "The me Demon Vroka has been sealed, and the Blood Demon Cult shouldn''t be nning a summoning like ten years ago. They must have another purpose."


    "To investigate the Blood Demon Cult''s purpose and maintain order in the outer city area, we have also conducted relevant investigations. But in the end, all the clues were cut midway... just like this time."


    "The Blood Demon Cult is obviously much more cautious than before, making it difficult to find their tracks."


    "And besides, we are often interfered with by nobles or the church during the investigation, each time seemingly coincidental, but too many coincidences are no longer coincidences."


    "So... I have always suspected that the Blood Demon Cult also has a lot of connections with nobles or the church."


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Are you suggesting that there are members of the Blood Demon Cult in the nobility and the church?"


    "Not necessarily, it may also be a cooperative rtionship, and it is a very thorough cooperation."


    Sebastian thought for a moment and said.


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, Charlotte''s expression became serious.


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    Sebastian thought for a moment and shook his head.


    "No, just intuition."


    "In other words, you suspect that the Blood Demon Cult''s attack on me is rted to the nobility or the church?"


    "You are openly leaning towards the church, and they have sent out protectors, so it is more likely to be the nobility."


    "The nobility..."


    Charlotte pondered.


    She thought for a moment and suddenly asked.


    "If I die now, who do you think would benefit the most?"


    "A lot."


    Sebastian said.


    "First of all, the church will definitely suffer because the promise between you and the church can only be fulfilled when you inherit the territory."


    "Before you formally inherit the territory, if something happens, the Duke and the noble of the Duchy canpletely deny your proposal to the church by iming that you have not formally inherited the territory."


    "Of course, this also means a deteriorating rtionship with the church. So... the mastermind obviously does not fear a deteriorating rtionship with the church, or more urately, does not fear a deteriorating rtionship with the High Priest."


    "The Duke will also suffer, especially since this framing is very clever, because the Duke really had the motive to assassinate you... after all, even if you lean towards the church, you have not formally inherited the territory."


    "Of course, this is definitely not done by the Duke. Not to mention that the target of the framing is the Duke, the High Priest also has the right to revoke Leno''s sacred blessing at any time, because it is not truly legal, but it is on the blind spot of the ''Sacred Code''..."


    "All in all, the biggest beneficiaries are the nobles of the duchy, and just like the duke, they also have a motive to assassinate you."


    "Once you are in trouble because of this, although the duke''s mansion is the first inheritor of the Castell, it will definitely be interfered with by the church, and in the end, the ones who benefit are still the nobles of the duchy, especially the big nobles."


    "In addition to your current identity, there are six vassal viscounts of the Borde Duchy, and each of these six big nobles has suspicions."


    Listening to Sebastian''s words, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    "I lean towards the church, but they dare to take action openly?"


    Sebastian shook his head.


    "Perhaps not necessarily in the past, but the timing now is very delicate."


    "Master, do you know that your resurrection was observed by the church''s Divine''s Bell, but the news was suppressed?"


    Charlotte nodded.


    "I have heard something about it."


    She had heard this from Nice.


    "Then do you know why the church suppressed the news?"


    Sebastian asked again.


    Charlotte subconsciously replied.


    "Of course, because the High Priest is preparing for promotion, and he doesn''t want any extra trouble at this critical moment..."


    As she said this, she suddenly paused.


    A light shed in her mind, vaguely understanding why the Blood Demon Cult left the Thorn Rose symbol at the crime scene...


    "So... they are forging the scene to threaten the High Priest with the news of Evil God''s resurrection?"


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Yes, once the High Priest''s suppression of the Evil God''s resurrection news is broken out, even if he has made great contributions, his dream of promotion will note true, because this is a matter of principle."


    Sebastian said.


    Charlotte immediately understood. She had given the high priest a big gift.


    But some nobles, who had a connection with the Blood Demon Cult, or were simply members of the Blood Demon Cult, also held the High Priest''s secret of suppressing the news of Evil God''s resurrection.


    After discovering that Charlotte had leaned toward the church, the other party acted decisively, setting up a case with a Thorn Rose symbol at the scene, intending to warn the High Priest.


    "Who knows about the Thorn Rose symbol?"


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    "You have to ask your pet cat about this. Not many people know about the resurrection of the evil god. Even fewer people know about the symbol. Even the source of information for Rose Society is from the cat that sold it to the ck market half a month ago."


    Sebastian smirked triumphantly.


    Charlotte: ...


    Meanwhile, next to Cassimodo, the ck cat, Nice, who was catching his breath, suddenly shivered coldly.

 Chapter 55: High Priests Wrath

    Chapter 55: High Priest''s Wrath


    At the junction of the abandoned and western districts of the city, stood a magnificent residence.


    A rushing carriage arrived from afar and entered the residence, finally stopping in front of the vi.


    The side door of the carriage opened, and a figure hidden in a cloak stepped out.


    He declined the service of the servant and strode into the hall. As soon as he entered the hall, he began to roar, his aged voice full of anger.


    "Jordan! You little rascal! Come out here!"


    The angry roar echoed through the hall, frightening the maids inside.


    Momentster, apanied by hurried footsteps, a slender and handsome figure descended the stairs.


    If Charlotte were here, she would have recognized him as none other than Jordan de Gaston, the young nobleman who had embarrassed himself in front of her at the Duke''s banquet.


    Seeing the cloaked figure, Jordan''s expression changed slightly, bing nervous.Waving his hand, he instructed the maids to withdraw, then put on a respectful and pleasing face.


    "Sir... Sir High Priest, why have youe?"


    The visitor snorted and removed his cloak. He was none other than the High Priest of the Borde Duchy, Leonard de Caen!


    The High Priest looked coldly at the young nobleman, his aged voice suppressing his anger.


    "Why have Ie? You should know."


    "Tell me, did you, you little rascal, disclose the Thorn Rose matter to that fellow?"


    Upon hearing the High Priest''s words, Jordan''s eyes evaded, his face filled with fear.


    "Sir... Sir High Priest, you... please let me exin..."


    "I... I had no choice..."


    "Nonsense! I have sheltered you so many times, is this how you repay me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll expose those things you were involved in to your father?"


    The High Priest eximed angrily.


    Jordan turned pale and almost copsed to the ground.


    Just then, with a distant sigh, a gentle and calm voice came from the stairs.


    "Lord Leonard, please calm down."


    "Getting too angry is not good for your health, especially for someone of your age."


    With steady footsteps, a man dressed in mage robes slowly descended.


    Seeing the man, the High Priest''s gaze narrowed slightly.


    He squinted his eyes, his expression turning cold.


    "It''s you? You''re here too?"


    "Hmph! Perfect! About yesterday''s blood magic incident, don''t you owe me an exnation?"


    The man smiled faintly.


    He gestured for Jordan to step aside, then said calmly.


    "Exnation? I wonder what kind of exnation Lord Leonard wanted. Do you want to ask about those missing girls, or about the Thorn Rose I left at the scene?"


    The High Priest''s expression immediately darkened.


    "I must remind you, you''ve crossed the line. Don''t forget our agreement!"


    "Agreement? Hm? Wasn''t it Lord Leonard who broke the agreement first?"


    The man said indifferently.


    "What do you mean?"


    The High Priest''s expression turned grim.


    "What do I mean? It''s exactly what I said. Without my consent, you made a deal with the Castell family''s youngdy behind my back. Where does that leave me?"


    The man said leisurely. His voice also turned cold.


    "Don''t forget, we agreed from the beginning. The Castell family''s youngdy can belong to you, but the Castell domain must belong to me!"


    The High Priest narrowed his eyes and said.


    "That was just a temporary agreement. An empty promise. I didn''t sign any contract with her."


    "After I sessfully ascend to the position of Archbishop in six months, you can do whatever you want with her, and I can even cooperate from the side!"


    "Oh? Is that so? I''m afraid that by then, you''ll happily take her away from this ce of turmoil and forget about me, won''t you? Besides, the Holy Court is not solely under your authority."


    The man chuckled lightly.


    The High Priest fell silent. He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "What exactly do you mean?"


    "Nothing special, I just wanted to remind you not to forget our agreement."


    "I know you''re eager to make achievements and increase your own bargaining chips, which is normal, but please don''t interfere with my ns."


    The man said coldly.


    Upon hearing the man''s words, a sh of anger appeared in the High Priest''s eyes, but it quickly turned into fear.


    He took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and said.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want the Church to stop protecting Charlotte de Castell and to stop the theocracy from making demands over the Castell domain."


    "That''s impossible!"


    The High Priest objected decisively.


    "Then don''t me me for hindering you."


    The man said leisurely.


    "You! Asking for death!"


    The High Priest immediately became furious. He grabbed the man, and the terrifying pressure of the Third-Tier zing Sun was unleashed.


    The man''s face turned slightly pale, but he managed to smile albeit with difficulty.


    "You better calm down."


    "If you kill me, the matter of you hiding the resurrection of the evil god, and those things you did before... will spread throughout the streets of Borde tomorrow."


    The High Priest''s expression changed slightly.


    His hands trembled, his eyes turned red, and his gaze at the man was full of anger, but he eventually relented and let go.


    "That''s better, Lord High Priest."


    The man said leisurely.


    The High Priest closed his eyes slowly, grinding his teeth.


    "I regret it now, I shouldn''t have listened to your nonsense! I was deceived by you!"


    "Hey, there are always regrets in life, but drowning in regret is not eptable. We must move forward."


    The man said with a smile. After speaking, he hinted meaningfully.


    "Don''t be too angry. Perhaps... helping me get hold of the Castell domain as soon as possible would also be beneficial to you."


    The High Priest''s interest was piqued.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "What do you mean?"


    The man paused for a moment, then said leisurely.


    "I heard that the great Duke of Borde''s old injury has recurred, and he may not have many days left."


    "If you were hoping he could lend you a hand, I''m afraid your hopes will be extinguished."


    "His body has been overtaxed by years of war and can no longer tolerate divine treatment."


    Upon hearing the man''s words, the High Priest''s expression changed slightly.


    "Is that so?"


    "Heh, otherwise, why do you think he''s so eager to appoint his illegitimate son Leno as his heir?"


    The man chuckled lightly.


    The High Priest fell silent. His expression kept changing.


    Looking at the High Priest lost in thought, the man chuckled.


    "It seems you''ve thought about it."


    "Borde is about to descend into chaos. At this time... whoever can get hold of the Castell domain first might be able to assist you."


    "Hehe, the Castell family is wealthy enough to support a small country. It''s not that weck means, but weck enough funds."


    The man said coldly.


    The High Priest looked at him coldly.


    "Your purpose is not just the Castell, is it?"


    The man chuckled twice but didn''t answer.


    The High Priest looked at him silently for a few seconds, then said coldly.


    "The Church''s words that have been spoken will not be retracted. The Church will still protect the Castell on the surface."


    "Of course, for your actions, I will turn a blind eye."


    The High Priest continued.


    "That''s enough. Rest assured, I''m a man of my word. I won''t kill her. Instead, I''ll train her well and send her to you. Of course... for outsiders, she is already dead."


    The man said with a smirk.


    The High Priest snorted coldly, his expression easing slightly. He paused and said.


    "No need for training, I want her as she is."


    "Besides... don''t be overconfident. Even without the Church''s protection, Castell still has hidden power. Last night, two of the Church''s Demon Hunter Knights sent to protect her were mistaken for stalkers and taken down. Not even a trace of the attackers was found."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I have my own ns."


    The man said with a smile.


    "And about the resurrection of the evil god..."


    "You don''t need to worry about that either. As everyone knows, the diligent High Priest has never hidden news of the evil god''s resurrection. It''s all rumors."


    "Hmph! Remember what you said!"


    the Grand High Priest said fiercely, ring at him and then leaving without a farewell.


    "You don''t need to remind me!"


    The man called out loudly.


    Only after the High Priest''s carriage left did heugh lightly and turn back upstairs.


    Entering the study, he sat down at the desk, and a dark shadow slowly emerged behind him, eventually taking human form, bing a stooped figure draped in a ck hood.


    Seeing the stooped figure beside him, the man smiled faintly.


    "You''re back? How did your investigation go?"


    "Hehehe, it''s the Rose Society. The ones secretly protecting her should be the Rose Society. My blood servant died inside Rose Society''s territory, and this morning, a suspected Rose Society subhuman maid appeared in the Castell Manor."


    The stooped figure said hoarsely.


    "Rose Society? They''re a bunch of stubborn ghosts! They''ve been messing around for so many years, and I never even bother them for once, and yet theye sticking to me like annoying flies."


    The man frowned.


    "So... how do you want to deal with these annoying flies?"


    The stooped figure asked with interest.


    The man snorted lightly and pulled out a stack of parchment from under the desk.


    "I was nning to deal with themter, but it seems... I''ll have to do it early. The president of Rose Society is quite a troublemaker. I must eliminate him early."


    "Being able to get support from Rose Society, it seems the Castell''s background is quite enormous..."


    The stooped figure said nomittally, engrossed in reading the parchment.


    "Hey, protecting wanted heretics? Smuggling contraband? Involvement in bloodborne cases? Ties to the Adam Cult? And... cooperating with the evil god? Tsk tsk, where did you find all these good things? Some of them must be forged, right?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Just give these to the Inquisition, and those guys will be damned."


    The man said coldly.


    "Rose Society... from top to bottom, I want them... all dead!"


    The man said coldly.


    "Hey, the problem is, who are you going to send? The Inquisition always takes sources of information seriously. Don''t tell me you n to report anonymously, that won''t work. The Inquisition is surrounded by watchful gaze! Even birds can trace the source back to you!"


    The stooped figure said.


    "I have my scapegoat candidate."


    The man said indifferently.


    After speaking, he lightly pressed the bell on the table. After a moment, the door of the study was gently knocked.


    "Come in."


    The man said majestically.


    With a creak, the door was pushed open, and a gentle and beautiful priestess walked in.


    She bowed respectfully to the man.


    "My lord."


    "Get up, the High Priest has left, you don''t need to hide anymore."


    The man nodded slightly.


    Speaking, he supported his chin with both hands, looked at the beautiful priestess, and smiled faintly.


    "How many years have you been with me?"


    The priestess respectfully replied.


    "It''s been seven years."


    "Seven years..."


    The man sighed lightly.


    "In seven years, you have be a first-tier priest. The Church trusts you, the Demon Hunter trusts you, and even the usually strict Inquisition... has many judgment knights who have received your treatment and owe you favors."


    He said with a slight smile.


    "Lottie, now I have two things for you to do."

 Chapter 56: Castell Family Old Acquaintances

    Chapter 56: Castell Family Old Acquaintances


    Charlotte didn''t expect that Nice, this handful cat, would actually engage in information sale.


    If you calcte the time, it should have been when she was still hospitalized at the church hospital half a month ago.


    This guy is really bold. As a cat of the church, he actually dares to profit from the church, not afraid of provoking the wrath of the High Priest.


    She decided to wait until she returned home to interrogate the other party properly and give it a good beating, so she wouldn''t be sold one day.


    The carriage continued to move and entered the outer city area.


    This was Charlotte''s first timeing to the outer city area during the day, feeling as if she had entered another era.


    Dirty streets, and rows of cheap houses, although better than the dpidated and deste old city area, most pedestrians were dressed inly and looked impoverished, giving the feeling that time had suddenly regressed by one or two hundred years.


    Clearly, it was separated by only one wall from the inner city, yet it felt like another world.


    It felt like, riding a bus in previous life through an underpass spanning the city, suddenly moving from a brand new, beautiful, skyscraper-filled new city district to an old city district full of make-shift and rundown buildings.If it weren''t for the asional luxurious carriage passing by on the street, Charlotte would almost believe she had transmigrated again.


    "Master, do you want to visit your store? I heard that the servants woulde back happily after hearing the news of you leaning towards the church. They should be working hard now."


    Sebastian said with a smile.


    Charlotte: ...


    She didn''t believe those who ran away woulde back on their own, let alone that the news of her leaning towards the church wouldn''t spread so quickly in the outer city area.


    She leaned more towards believing that those servants had been lured back by some influential and favored figure...


    "No need, leave it to Casimodo. Let''s go directly to the best servant market."


    Charlotte nced at the sky, which seemed to be clearing up, and spoke.


    "All right."


    Sebastian nodded respectfully.


    The carriage continued to drive, and after about twenty minutes, it stopped in front of a secluded, old two-story building.


    Charlotte nced at the small building, where she saw a few crooked words nailed to it with wooden boards: "Frank Employment Agency".


    "Employment agency?"


    A strange feeling rose in the girl''s heart.


    "Yes, if you want to hire servants, you shoulde here. Although Frank Employment Agency is not a major agency, it''s one of our Rose Society''s subordinates."


    "It''s very secretive here, ordinary people can''t find it at all, even your servant Casimodo can''t."


    "Here, you can hire any servant you want in Borde, even extraordinary ones are not impossible!"


    Sebastian said proudly.


    After saying that, he paused, smiled, and said.


    "Of course, I think you can directly select servants from Rose Society. They''re definitely more professional, more powerful, and more loyal!"


    "No need, here is enough."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    The servants of Rose Society had been well trained by Sebastian, which was not conducive for her own majesty training. She wanted to personally assemble a team of servants loyal to her alone.


    It''s quite tragic, really. Despite being the head of a prestigious noble family and the heir to the domain, destined to return to the estate and manage thend, Charlotte''s options for manpower are remarkably limited.


    But now, Charlotte had very few people she could use. All in all, there was only Casimodo, plus Sebastian now.


    Even the scoundrel Nice, who had signed a life-and-death contract, could only be considered half a subordinate at most. After all, that fellow was too unreliable.


    As for Sebastian...


    Although he was respectful, he likely had his own purposes and thoughts behind his loyalty to her. While it seemed like they were connected, in reality, they had not yet formed a true bond.


    As for the members of Rose Society, they were loyal to Sebastian, not to her.


    For those who had already pledged their loyalty, they were no longer nk tes. The effectiveness of the majesty magic brainwashing would be limited, especially since Sebastian held such high prestige within Rose Society.


    Charlotte didn''t need people from Rose Society, she needed to find some true nk tes instead.


    She needed gems that she could freely mold and shape ording to her own image!


    Especially personal maids. She really wanted and needed to cultivate several maids who could serve her closely, those who could be loyal without having to conceal her Bloodborne identity in front of the other parties.


    Ideally, they would not only be young and beautiful, but also professional, reliable, and possessing extraordinary powers...


    Of course, for now, Charlotte just wanted to recruit moderately.


    Commoner extraordinary were either already recruited by nobles or had grown up and be ustomed to freedom.


    As for finding some initial embraces...


    For now, Charlotte wouldn''t consider it, as it would increase her chances of getting exposed.


    "Well, everything will be as you need."


    Sebastian said, seeing the girl''s refusal. He didn''t continue to insist.


    He signaled for the carriage to stop, donned his mask, opened the door, instructed the demi-human maid toy out the carpet, and then gracefully extended his hand towards the carriage.


    "Mydy, please be careful."


    Charlotte nced at the demi-human maidying the red carpet at the entrance of the small building and twitched her lips.


    But before she could descend, a limping middle-aged man hurriedly rushed out of the small building, looking surprisedly at Sebastian, who was disguised with a mask.


    "Lord Sebastian, why are you here?"


    Sebastian: ...


    "This gentleman, you''ve mistaken me. I am the steward of this master, Stian."


    Sebastian said elegantly.


    "Haha, don''t joke with me! Even with a mask, I can still recognize your elegant demeanor, not to mention you''veid out the red carpet!"


    The manughed heartily, pointing at the carpet on the ground.


    Sebastian: ...


    Charlotte nced oddly at the me elf, while Sebastian coughed awkwardly and said.


    "It''s alright. He''s a member of our Rose Society, so it doesn''t matter if I''m exposed."


    With that, he turned to the middle-aged man and said.


    "Frank, this is Miss Charlotte. From now on, I am her steward. Seeing her is like seeing me... No, you should be even more respectful than seeing me!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "You? A steward?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned.


    But when he saw Charlotte''s appearance and then,ter, recognized her, he suddenly fell into a trance, freezing in ce and murmuring.


    "So simr! Incredibly simr!"


    "Wait, the ck Eagle family crest?"


    Seeing the emblem on the carriage, the middle-aged man''s eyes widened.


    His body began to tremble, and he suddenly became excited.


    "You... You, you''re Lady Charlotte of the Castell family?"


    Immediately, the middle-aged man knelt down in front of the girl, choking up with excitement.


    "It''s you! It must be you!"


    "Lady Charlotte, it''s me, do you still recognize me? I''m old Frank!"


    "I didn''t expect to see you again after ten years!"


    Charlotte looked at Sebastian with a puzzled expression, and Sebastian looked surprised.


    "Um... It''s not my arrangement. I''m not sure what''s going on."


    "However, Frank was taken in by me a few years ago. He used to be a wizard, but his magic circuit has been broken."


    "Frank has always been vague about his past experiences. Following the principle of not doubting and questioning people, I have never asked much. After all, Rose Society is notcking in people withplicated backgrounds."


    "Now it seems... he may be an acquaintance of yours."


    "I was a battle mage! I used to be a battle mage of the Borde Mage Corps, always following Lord and Lady Castell!"


    "My wife used to be the head maid of the Castell Manor!"


    Frank hastily said.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred. The original owner''s parents were the heads of the Borde Mage Corps.


    This middle-aged man iming to have been a member of the mage corps might indeed be an acquaintance of the Castell family.


    Moreover, his wife had once been the head maid of the manor?


    Charlotte carefully recalled her inherited memories and found some vague memories of the head maid getting changed, but it wasn''t very clear.


    But... how did they end up in the outer city area and then taken in by Sebastian?


    Charlotte was curious and puzzled.


    She nced at the residents gradually gathering in the distance to watch the excitement, revealing a reassuring smile.


    "Let''s go inside first and talk slowly."


    Seeing the girl''s innocent and warm smile, Frank was momentarily stunned. But he quickly reacted, bowed respectfully, and then excitedly said.


    "Alright... Alright! Mina will be very excited to see you, very excited!"


    ...


    Led by the excited and nervous Frank, Charlotte and Sebastian entered the two-story building.


    In front of them was an old hall, where an old servant was dozing at the door. At the end of the hall was a bar counter, behind which stood a woman in her forties or fifties, her hair already showing signs of graying, but still exuding the charm of her youth. She was smiling and introducing something to a few guests.


    Behind her, a huge disy board was covered with all kinds of servant information.


    On the old steps of the stairwell, two pretty little girls in dresses were giggling and ying freely under the guidance of a beautiful young girl in an old maid''s uniform.


    The girl in the maid''s uniform looked about sixteen or seventeen, tall and outstanding, with fair skin. She had long ck hair and a pair of rare ck eyes, which made Charlotte feel familiar.


    However, although her beautiful face was delicate, itcked vitality, appearing expressionless like an iceberg.


    The feeling it gave was like that of an unapproachable cold beauty in animation.


    "Mina! Mina! Look who''s here!"


    As soon as they entered the hall, limping Frank called out excitedly.


    Hearing his voice, the two girls, the beautiful girl apanying them, and the woman working all turned their heads.


    "Daddy!"


    The two girls called out sweetly and then pounced into Frank''s arms like cheerful pigeons.


    "Dear Father."


    The beautiful girl stood elegantly, bowed to Frank, and made a very standard gesture. Her voice was cold, almost devoid of emotion.


    After speaking, she obediently stood aside, using her cold, vignt, and distant gaze to size up Charlotte and Sebastian.


    The woman who wasmunicating with the guests was a bit impatient.


    She put down her work and said coldly.


    "Frank, I''ve told you many times, don''t keep making a fuss, it''s disrespectful!"


    However, when she saw Charlotte, her gaze quickly settled.


    With a "thud," the information in her hand fell to the ground, and she also trembled.


    "Madam Catherine?!"


    But soon, the woman shook her head.


    "No... no..."


    "But... she really looks like her!"


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    Catherine was her aunt. Before marrying into the Duke''s Mansion, she had always lived in the manor.


    "Lady Charlotte! Mina, she''s Lady Charlotte! Don''t you remember? She''s our little mistress! She''s grown up!"


    Frank said excitedly.


    "Lady Charlotte..."


    The woman was stunned. Then, suddenly, she became excited.


    "It''s you! You''re here! You''vee to the outer city!"


    "Castell hasn''t forgotten us! Castell hasn''t forgotten us! Sob... Sob..."


    As she spoke, the woman''s eyes turned red and she cried out.


    ...

 Chapter 57: The Missing Loyal Servants

    Chapter 57: The Missing Loyal Servants


    Charlotte didn''t expect that she would encounter her former acquaintances just on a whim to select new servants in the outer city area.


    Seeing the middle-aged couple''s excitement upon meeting the girl, amidst their almost incoherent narrative, Charlotte gradually pieced together their identities.


    Overall, the male and female proprietors of this employment agency were once extraordinary individuals loyal to the Castell family!


    Old Frank used to serve as a Starry Sky levelbat mage in the Borde Mage Corps, and he was even bestowed with the title of baron by Charlotte''s father.


    As for his wife, Lady Mina, she was granted the Awakening Seed and promoted to Starry Sky, bing abat maid.


    Furthermore, Lady Mina was the head maid of the Castell Manor ten years ago, faithfully serving the Castell family for generations. She was also Charlotte''s mother''s personal maid and etiquette teacher for the Crescent Kingdom''s customs.


    Yes, Charlotte''s mother wasn''t from the Crescent Kingdom. She hailed from the Fallen Star Kingdom and apparently had aplicated background.


    However, due to the Star-Moon War, a war originating from the session of the Crescent Kingdom''s throne, whichsted intermittently for nearly eighty years, the two neighboring countries of Crescent and Fallen Star had be sworn enemies. Thus, this secret was deeply buried and rarely mentioned.


    Even Lady Mina, the maid, only knew that her mistress came from the Fallen Star Kingdom and nothing else.Charlotte was aware of her mother''s origins in the Fallen Star Kingdom. Of course, the specifics were unclear.


    But this matched Lady Mina''s identity perfectly!


    This secret, barely known even within the Castell family, indicated that she had indeed served the Castell family loyally.


    As the two chatted excitedly, some distant and blurry memories from Charlotte''s inherited memories seemed to awaken.


    When she was very young, there seemed to have been a maid named Mina who served as the head maid. Not only that, but at that time, the Castell Manor was also the temporary headquarters of the Borde Mage Corps.


    In Charlotte''s revived memories, she often saw mages in robesing and going around the estate. Many mages frommoner backgrounds chose to marry maids from the Castell family.


    However, after the me Demon Disaster ten years ago, Charlotte''s parents died in battle against the me Demon, and the Borde Mage Corps disbanded. Many faces disappeared since then.


    "Uncle Frank, Aunt Mina."


    Charlotte said after a moment of contemtion.


    "I''ve heard from Casimodo that after the me Demon Disaster, many loyal servants of the family were sent back to the family estate. Why are you here? And... you lost your powers?"


    Charlotte carefully chose her words, puzzled.


    Watching the girl''s pure and innocent eyes, Frank and Mina looked at each other with a touch of mncholy.


    "Because... we are the sinners of the Castell family, tainted ones. Losing our powers is our punishment..."


    Old Frank sighed and said.


    "Sinners?"


    Charlotte blinked in confusion.


    "Yes... During the me Demon Disaster, we failed to fulfill our duty of protecting the master and were contaminated by the me Demon''s power..."


    "To purify ourselves from the contamination, we lost our powers. Because of our failure to protect, we were driven out of the family by the angry olddy..."


    Mina sighed with a touch of sadness.


    Was it that old hag who drove them out of the family?


    Charlotte blinked. Then, she felt a slight anger rising.


    Excuses! It was all that old hag''s excuses!


    What failure to protect?


    She had asked Casimodo and Nice before. The me Demon summoned ten years ago, Vroka, was legendary!


    How could there be any protection in that situation? Surviving was already lucky! Many people ended up dying!


    Moreover, ording to Charlotte''s inherited memories, it was not a matter of protection failure at all. Her parents voluntarily stepped forward to fight the me Demon!


    Charlotte''s parents were both Thrird-Tier zing Sun. Why would they need protection from Starry Sky servants?


    It was clearly the crazy old hag seizing the opportunity to purge dissidents and eliminate all those truly loyal to the Castell family!


    Ten years had passed, and Frank and Mina remained so loyal, which was a testimony!


    No wonder... No wonder the Castell family hardly had any loyal servants left, only one marginalized figure like Casimodo.


    Charlotte had always wondered why even if the old Countess dispatched all the extraordinaries in the family back to the family estate, there should still be some loyal retainers who would stay behind out of concern for the young Charlotte.


    Now, it turned out to be this reason... Those loyal to the Castell family either died in the me Demon Disaster or lost their powers, then were driven out of the family by the crazy old hag!


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte sighed.


    "No, you did nothing wrong."


    "You never forgot your original intentions. It was the Castell family''s fault for letting you down."


    "Lady Charlotte..."


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, tears welled up in the couple''s eyes.


    And at this moment, Charlotte realized that her proficiency in her majesty magic had subtly increased again!


    The girl was moved by the loyalty and dedication Frank and Mina showed to the Castell family.


    Because if it weren''t for their strong beliefs, they wouldn''t have triggered the majesty magic''s response with just a casual remark from her.


    In other words, Charlotte''s simple apology hadpletely stirred up the loyalty buried deep in the couple''s hearts!


    They were loyal servants! The lost loyal servants of the Castell family!


    Charlotte had her answer.


    "Uncle Frank, Aunt Mina, how many people are there in the outer city area like you who were forced to leave the family?"


    After a moment of contemtion, she asked softly.


    Old Frank sighed.


    "There are many..."


    Then, he looked gratefully at Sebastian.


    "We must thank Lord Sebastian. People like us who lost our powers and almost became disabled, Lord Sebastian took us in."


    "Now, under the protection of Rose Society, we have managed to find some work in the outer city area, barely able to survive..."


    Sebastian?


    Charlotte subconsciously turned to look at the quasi-steward standing behind her.


    Sebastian coughed and hurriedly exined.


    "It''s just a coincidence, mydy. As you know, people like Mr. Frank and Mrs. Mina, even if they have lost their powers, their experience and knowledge are still quite valuable."


    "Gold shines everywhere. For Rose Society, they are precious talents."


    Charlotte looked deeply at Sebastian, neither affirming nor denying.


    Then, she looked at the couple''s aged faces, the two pretty little girls peeking from behind the stairs, and the expressionless beautiful girl standing behind the couple...


    After a moment of thought, Charlotte said.


    "Uncle Frank, Aunt Mina, have you ever thought... about returning to the family?"


    "Grandmother has long since fallen, she even wanted to kill me. Her expulsion of you was illegitimate from the beginning."


    "If you''re willing, the gates of Castell Manor are open to you at any time."


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, Uncle Frank was slightly stunned, then almost instantly became excited.


    "We are willing... um..."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Mrs. Mina.


    The former housekeeper remained silent for a few seconds, then squeezed out a smile with apology.


    "Sorry... Lady Charlotte."


    "Although we would love to return to the family, we are quite content with our current life."


    "These many years, we... have also grown tired, so..."


    "Sorry..."


    She lowered her head with guilt.


    Lady Mina''s words surprised Charlotte a bit.


    Although somewhat regretful, since the other party declined gracefully, she no longer insisted.


    "Alright, I apologize for my impetuosity."


    Charlotte sighed.


    The couple isn''t young anymore. They wish to avoid trouble and live peacefully in their old age, Charlotte understands this.


    However... Being politely rejected is so damn awkward!


    Charlotte felt like the atmosphere in the entire room was getting stiff.


    "Hehe, Frank, we''ve caught up enough. Let''s get back to the main topic. We came here today to hire some new servants for the master."


    Sebastian chuckled, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    Upon hearing his words, Uncle Frank''s spirits lifted.


    He was about to say something but was pulled back by Mrs. Mina.


    "Lady Charlotte, may I ask what kind of servants you would like to hire?"


    She asked respectfully, her demeanorpletely different from her earlier excitement.


    "New people. I want some new people, with clean backgrounds who have never served other nobles."


    Charlotte said after thinking for a moment, exhaling in relief.


    Uncle Frank''s eyes almost instantly lit up again. But he was quickly pulled back by his wife.


    "Your request is not unreasonable. I believe... we should be able to find the candidates you need. How many people do you need?"


    Lady Mina asked respectfully.


    "About fifty people."


    Charlotte replied.


    "Fifty people...?"


    Lady Mina pondered for a moment, seemingly calcting something. After a moment, she stood up with Uncle Frank.


    "I understand."


    "Please wait here for a moment, and Frank and I will go upstairs to look for relevant information."


    Saying that, she turned to the beautiful girl standing aside.


    "Sherry, please prepare a cup of milk for Lady Charlotte."


    With that said, Mina forcibly dragged Uncle Frank upstairs.


    Why does everyone in the world know I like to drink milk?


    Watching the beautiful girl silently preparing the warm milk, Charlotte couldn''t help but mutter in her heart.


    ...


    Lady Mina dragged Uncle Frank upstairs.


    As soon as they reached the second floor, Uncle Frank angrily broke free from his wife''s hand.


    "Mina! What were you doing just now? Why did you reject Lady Charlotte?"


    "Aren''t you the one who has been yearning to return to the manor day and night? Aren''t you the one who talks about returning to serve Castell again every day? Didn''t we agree that we would one day return to serve Castell with loyalty?"


    "Why did you refuse Lady Charlotte now?"


    "Don''t you see how upset she was just now? She''s our little mistress!"


    Uncle Frank said angrily. But as soon as he finished speaking, he was slightly stunned because he saw his wife already in tears,pletely different from her calm demeanor downstairs.


    Lady Mina wiped her reddened eyes and whispered.


    "Frank... do you think I don''t want to?"


    "I also want to return to Castell Manor. I also want to be by Lady Charlotte''s side..."


    "She''s our little mistress. When she was very young, I was the one who helped her learn to walk..."


    "But... we are not who we used to be..."


    "We''re old now. We''ve lost our strength. We''ve beenbeled as tainted due to me Demon Disaster..."


    "These years, to survive, we''ve done a lot of dirty work for Rose Society. These things are not secrets, they could be ammunition for other nobles or even the church to attack our little mistress."


    "We are no longer qualified to return to the manor. We would only be burdens to Castell, stains on the family, and dim the glory of the great ck Eagle..."


    "We... can''t go back to the past."


    Uncle Frank stared nkly at his wife, who was unable to speak through her tears, feeling somewhat dejected for a moment.


    "Does that mean... we can never stand under the soaring banner of the eagle again?"


    Suddenly, Lady Mina raised her head, her gaze unprecedentedly firm, her expression unprecedentedly sincere.


    "No, of course, we can."


    "Perhaps we ourselves can''t stand proudly behind the master again, but our will can, our legacy can..."


    "For so many years, we have been passing on what we have learned in our lifetime to Sherry. Isn''t that for this day?"


    "Leaves eventually return to the soil, but new buds will bloom on the branches."


    "The firewood will eventually burn out, but the spark... can be passed down from generation to generation!"


    "We are like this, and so are others."


    "We, the generations of servants who have followed and served the Castell family for generations, have never chosen to leave the city of Borde. Instead, we have settled down, quietly educating the next generation. Isn''t it for this day?"


    "For so many days, you and I have been paying attention to the movements of Castell Manor, and I''m sure we are well aware of the hardships our little mistress is facing."


    "The fact that the little mistress hase to the outer city area must mean that she has reached a point where no one else is avable..."


    "She needs our strength now, and it''s time for us to offer her our strength!"


    "Frank, go tell everyone about Lady Charlotte''s arrival in the outer city area."


    "Tell everyone that Castell hase, that Castell hasn''t forgotten us!"


    "Tell everyone that it''s time for our legacy to shine under the great ck Eagle again!"


    "Our descendants will follow Castell again in our ce, follow our master, and let the glorious ck Eagle banner... fly over the sky of Borde!"


    Lady Mina''s expression was excited.


    Downstairs, Charlotte, with keen senses, let out a long sigh and slowly withdrew her gaze from the second floor.


    Her eyes were filled withplexity.

 Chapter 58: The Little Match Girl

    Chapter 58: The Little Match Girl


    "Sebastian, you''ve known the origins of Mr. Frank and Mrs. Mina for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Taking her gaze away from the beautiful girl busy squatting in front of the cab, Charlotte looked at the respectfully standing Sebastian.


    Sebastian smiled faintly.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    Charlotte quietly looked at him, her deep blue eyes carrying a strong sense of oppression that didn''t match her youthful appearance.


    After a moment, Sebastian ufortably averted his gaze and sighed, respectfully saying.


    "Indeed, you are, truly great master... nothing can escape your eyes."


    ¡°Why beat around the bush instead of just telling me directly?¡±


    Charlotte frowned.Sebastian smiled bitterly.


    "They''ve been working for Rose Society for many years. Although most people like Mr. Frank are loyal, there is a small minority who hold grudges against Castell. I was afraid they might bear a grudge."


    "Rather than me telling you about their past, it''s better to let them recognize your identity in person. The effect would be better..."


    Charlotte fell silent.


    After a moment, she shook her head.


    "If they really held grudges, how could these followers of the Castell family still stay in Borde City?"


    "Miss Charlotte, please have some milk."


    Just as the two were chatting, the beautiful girl in a maid uniform approached with a steaming cup of milk.


    Her voice was clear, her posture elegant and standard.


    Is this Sherry, whom Mr. Frank and Mrs. Mina have taught everything?


    Charlotte couldn''t help but look at the girl a few more times, subconsciouslyparing her to the maids trained at her estate.


    Standing like a peony, sitting like a rose, walking like a lily...


    Watching the girl''s movements, Charlotte naturally associated them with a phrase from her past life.


    Although Sherry''s clothes were worn out, every move she made exuded the elegant demeanor of a noble servant.


    Even the gesture of handing over the milk was obviously trained, respectful yet graceful, elegant yet restrained.


    Charlotte took the milk, which was just the right temperature¡ªnot too hot to scald, but not cold either.


    She took a few sips. Although the taste was far from the rich milk at home, it was warm andforting with just the right amount of sweetness.


    Soon, Charlotte came to a conclusion.


    The girl''s demeanor surpassed that of her own maids by several levels. Even the "maids" she had in her estate right after transmigrated couldn''tpare to her professionalism.


    Charlotte was more and more satisfied as she looked at Sherry.


    With a clean background, like a nk sheet of paper, and extremely high professionalism. Isn''t this the kind of person she was looking for on this trip?


    Of course, unlike the excited Mr. Frank and Mrs. Mina, Sherry was obviously much more distant from Charlotte, even cold towards her.


    But Charlotte could understand. Unlike Mr. Frank and Mrs. Mina, who had their hearts in Castell, Sherry had grown up almost entirely in the outer city and had no feelings for Castell.


    But that''s even better. Turning this nk sheet into her own color, wasn''t this the best opportunity to enhance her majesty?


    Conquering the indifferent and prideful girl, wasn''t that a more fulfilling challenge?


    The more Charlotte looked at Sherry, the more satisfied and expectant she felt.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Frank and Mrs. Mina, who had finished their discussion, went into action separately.


    Mr. Frank, with hisme leg, went to the backyard, mounted a pack horse, and hurried away, while Mrs. Mina wiped her red eyes, put on a respectful yet distant smile again, and returned to Charlotte''s side.


    "Miss Charlotte, we can find the people you need. Mr. Frank is already preparing, but... it may take some time."


    "It''s alright, we can wait."


    Charlotte smiled.


    Descendants of loyal servants who haven''t forgotten their original intentions for ten years are worth her wait.


    ...


    This is a dpidated alchemy shop.


    A dirty old man is dozing off in front of the shop.


    Suddenly, urgent hoofbeats are heard, apanied by an excited and joyful voice.


    "Karl! Karl! Are you still alive, old man?"


    The old man looked up, frowned, and said.


    "Frank? What are you doing in broad daylight? Can''t you see I''m resting?"


    "Hahaha! Don''t sleep! Miss Charlotte is here! Miss Charlotte is here! Castell hasn''t forgotten us! Castell wants to call back its loyal servants!"


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and take Landon with you to meet her!"


    Without waiting for the old man toe to his senses, Frank shouted again and rushed off in another direction.


    The old man was slightly stunned, then gradually came to his senses.


    "Miss Charlotte... Charlotte..."


    "She''s our little miss!"


    His old, cloudy eyes suddenly lit up. He suddenly stood up, limped into the shop, and rushed inside, shouting excitedly.


    "Lisa! Lisa! Good news! Good news!"


    ...


    In a small tavern in the outer city slums.


    A woman with half of her face scarred stood behind the bar, pouring drinks for the drunken patrons.


    Suddenly, the tavern door was pushed open, and Frank, out of breath, appeared in front of everyone.


    His gaze quickly fell on the woman, and he said excitedly.


    "Epinephrine! Epinephrine! Miss Charlotte is here! Miss Charlotte is here in the outer city!"


    "She''s at our house now, she wants to call back the loyal servants of Castell!"


    "Why are you still sighing over the uniforms on the wall? Hurry up and take Jennifer to meet her!"


    Without waiting for the woman toe to her senses, Frank turned around again and hurriedly left the tavern.


    Leaving the woman standing there, her gaze vacant, not even noticing that the ale in her hand had spilled all over the table.


    "Charlotte... she''s... our little miss!"


    Her eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Hey hey! Epinephrine! The ale spilled! The ale spilled!"


    Seeing the spilled ale all over the table, the drinkers quickly shouted.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then immediately got up.


    "Sorry... Everyone, I have something to do suddenly. Today''s tavern will be closed temporarily."


    ...


    A bustling clothing shop on the outer citymercial street.


    An elderly couple of tailors were busy making clothes for their customers.


    Suddenly, with the sound of hooves and the astonished exmations of passersby, a stumbling figure quickly rushed in.


    "Maddock! Diva!"


    "Miss Charlotte is here! Miss Charlotte is here in the outer city!"


    "She''s at our house now, she wants to call back the loyal servants of Castell!"


    "Oh! Stop sighing over the uniforms on the wall, quickly take the children to meet her!"


    After saying this, Frank, out of breath, left the shop again.


    The elderly couple were stunned.


    The woman soon became excited.


    "Little miss! It''s the little miss!"


    "My dear, I knew it! Castell hasn''t forgotten us!"


    However, the old tailor had an angry expression on his face.


    "Hmph! What''s there to be happy about! You abandoned us in the first ce, and now you want to call us back? Dream on!"


    "Nobles... not a single good one among them!"


    With that said, he stormed to the wall and tore down the framed Castell family uniforms.


    His eyes were red with anger, he was about to smash them to the ground, but when his hands touched them, he found it hard to follow through. Trembling as he looked at the faded uniforms, the old tailor let out a faint sigh, and gently closed his eyes, tears glistening at the corners.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    After a moment, he opened his eyes, the anger long gone, reced by loneliness and sadness.


    "The Castells havee, but... it''s already toote."


    "We... don''t have the right to wear them anymore."


    "Go call Lora and Silvano."


    "Today... the shop will be closed."


    ...


    Today was destined to be a busy day in the outer city.


    Horses galloped through the streets, and wherever they passed, shops closed or households boiled over.


    Even old servants, serving their masters, suddenly dropped their work, turned around without a word, and left excitedly, leaving their bewildered masters behind.


    On the streets, carriages of all sizes drove out of alleys, carrying old men and their children towards the same destination. They were like droplets of rain, soon turning into streams, and with time, those streams gradually converged into a rushing river...


    ...


    Frank''s Employment Agency.


    Charlotte, waiting for Frank to return, sat at the table, one hand holding a doll, the other a wolf plush, earnestly narrating Earth''s healing fairy tale.


    "So, the little match girl who was kicked out of her home and the wolf who escaped from the circus after being abused, lived in the forest."


    "Sharing the same fate, they became good friends who shared everything. The girl would secretly give food to the wolf, and the wolf would let the girl sleep in its warm embrace on cold nights..."


    "A week passed, and it was finally time for the banquet."


    "Encouraged by the wolf, the little match girl finally mustered the courage to attend."


    "However, no matter how much the girl begged, her wicked stepmother and stepsisters refused to let her attend the prince''s ball, so the little girl could only cry and run away..."


    Charlotte''s voice, soothing and melodious, carried a faint sorrow.


    Frank''s two beautiful daughters sat beside her, obediently propping their chins, their big eyes focused on the girl telling the story, their pretty faces filled with concern.


    Even the indifferent elder daughter Sherry stood aside, quietly listening, her hands tightly gripping the tray, her fingertips slightly pale, seemingly worried about the little match girl''s fate.


    "That wicked stepmother! The little match girl is so pitiful! The wolf is really gentle!"


    "What happened next, Charlotte? What happened next?"


    The two chattering pretty girls eagerly asked.


    Charlotte paused, took a sip of milk, and continued to wave the dolls, emotionally recounting.


    "On a snowy night, the girl cried holding matches in the deserted street. At this moment, the wolf appeared again."


    "Dressed in circus prince attire, the wolf came to the girl and gently said¡ª"


    "Beautiful miss, may I have this dance with you?"


    Seeing the wolf in the circus outfit, which looked somewhat ridiculous, the girl was a bit puzzled¡ª"


    "Mr. Wolf, don''t you hate circus costumes the most?"


    "The wolf said¡ª"


    "If others can''t be your prince, let me be your prince."


    Frank''s younger daughters werepletely fascinated, eagerly asking.


    "What happened next, Charlotte? What happened next?"


    Sherry, too, unconsciously sat down at the table, her face tense, her expression focused.


    Charlotte nced at them, revealing a pure and warm smile, continuing her narration.


    "The girlughed through her tears."


    "She took the wolf''s outstretched hand and danced gracefully in the snow, like a beautiful princess at a ball."


    "After a while, the girl grew tired."


    "She looked at the wolf''s ugly and terrifying face, and happily and innocently asked¡ª"


    "Mr. Wolf? Why do you have such big eyes?"


    "The wolf said¡ª"


    "So I can see you clearly."


    "Then why do you have such a big nose?"


    "The wolf said¡ª"


    "So I can remember your scent."


    "Then why do you have such a big mouth?"


    Charlotte suddenly paused.


    Looking at the three pairs of eyes staring straight at her, she continued:


    "The wolf bent down, leaving a kiss on the girl''s forehead¡ª"


    "So I can deeply kiss you."


    "The girl cried..."


    "She hugged the wolf¡ª"


    "Mr. Wolf, take me away, let''s leave this sad ce together, let''s start our own new life."


    "The wolf also hugged her, gently saying¡ª"


    "Let''s travel together, let''s pursue our happiness together, from now on... there will be no more sadness or tears."


    Finishing the story, Charlotte gently ced the two dolls together, letting out a distant sigh.


    The two little girls listening to the story werepletely enthralled.


    "Mr. Wolf... is so kind! I also want such a gentle Mr. Wolf!"


    "That''s great, they can finally live happily together!"


    The girls expressed their longing and excitement.


    The beautiful maid Sherry, who had been eavesdropping on the story from the side, quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Her previously indifferent eyes now showed a hint of vitality.


    Even Sebastian, standing behind Charlotte, had his scarlet eyes soften warmly.


    Seeing the group in such a state of healing happiness, Charlotte''s lips curved into a subtle, devilish smile.


    She suddenly sighed, gently picked up the wolf doll, and spoke in a tender, melodic voice tinged with sorrow.


    "The next morning, people found the little girl frozen to death on the street."


    "She had a blissful smile on her face, holding the worn-out wolf doll her deceased mother had given her, surrounded by spent matchsticks..."


    The girls: ¡­


    Sherry: ¡­


    Sebastian: ¡­


    ¡°Waa¡ª!¡±


    The two beautiful little girls immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Sherry crushed the tray in her hands.


    Even Sebastian, who had been smiling, had his expression freeze instantly.


    At this moment, the door of the small building was pushed open, and Mrs. Mina reappeared.


    ¡°Waa¡ª! Boohoo! Mommy! The little girl died! The little girl died! Waa!¡±


    In her bewildered gaze, her two daughters ran over and cried loudly.


    Maid Sherry sprang up, hitting her knee on the table corner.


    She staggered, wobbled a bit, but still stood up, hobbling and storming upstairs without looking back, as if holding her anger.


    Seeing her charming smile, Sebastian couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    "Master, you... really know how to tell a story!"


    "I''m teaching them the cruel reality."


    Charlotte said leisurely.


    Sebastian:...


    "Well done..."


    He had nothing else to say but this.


    On the other side, Mrs. Minaforted her daughters who were crying uncontrobly, then came to Charlotte''s side respectfully, saying:


    "Charlotte, mydy..."


    "They''re here."

 Chapter 59: True Effectiveness of Majesty

    Chapter 59: True Effectiveness of Majesty


    Have they arrived?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred slightly.


    "Where?"


    She suppressed her anticipation and asked.


    "In the backyard, everyone is waiting for you."


    Mrs. Mina said respectfully.


    Charlotte immediately stood up.


    "Take me there."


    Guided by Mrs. Mina, Charlotte arrived at the backyard of the two-story building.When she walked out, she was slightly stunned.


    The backyard of the small building was veryrge, more like a square that could amodate two or three hundred people. It should have been specially used for live-in servant transactions between masters and servants. But at this moment, the yard was already full of people.


    Elderly people supported each other quietly standing. Some had lost a leg, some had lost an arm, some were using crutches, some had disfigured faces...


    Their clothes were all different, but they were all washed clean, mostly patched, but some had a sicklyplexion, and ragged clothes, indicating that they were not living well.


    Behind them, there were also young men and women, the youngest possibly only twelve or thirteen years old, the oldest not exceeding sixteen, totaling about fifty people.


    Seeing Charlotteing to the yard with Mrs. Mina, everyone''s eyes focused on her. The elderly people''s expressions quickly became excited, while the young men and women were mostly curious.


    Old Frank stood at the forefront of the crowd. He also leaned on a crutch, his face solemn.


    Seeing Charlotte, he took a step forward, ced his right hand over his chest, straightened his back, and with an old and trembling voice filled with strong pride.


    "Lady Charlotte! Castell Battle Mage Corps, Castell Maid Corps... reporting to you!"


    "Castell Battle Mage Corps, Castell Maid Corps... reporting to you!"


    The other elderly people standing proud echoed in unison.


    They ced their right hands over their chests, performing the most ancient and sacred allegiance ceremony of the Crescent Kingdom. Then, they all stepped back together, pushing the young people behind them to the forefront.


    Unlike the elderly, they were not wearing well-fitted Castell uniforms, and most of the colors were faded with many patches.


    However, despite the old uniforms, they were neatly cleaned, without a single stain, showing the owner''s care.


    The young men and women were a little uneasy, many clearly unprepared.


    Encouraged by their parents, they began to nervously report.


    "Number 1, Apprentice Knight... Rand reporting!"


    "Number 2, Apprentice Maid... Jennifer reporting."


    "Number 3, Apprentice Tailor... Laura reporting..."


    "Number 4, Apprentice Knight, Silvano reporting!"


    "Number 5..."


    The young men and women reported one by one.


    Their professions were different, but all revolved around the heritage of noble servants, and the vast majority were unranked extraordinary!


    Every one of them, even if they did not be followers of nobles, could live better lives thanmoners in the future. But now, they were all standing here.


    After thest young man reported, Mrs. Mina forcibly brought over her daughter, Sherry.


    Although seemingly reluctant, the beautiful maid still stood at the end of the line. Her cold voice showed no emotion.


    "Number 55... Apprentice Mage and Apprentice Knight, Sherry... reporting."


    With that, everyone finished reporting.


    "Lady Charlotte..."


    "They are the best neers I have found for you. They are our descendants and our hope."


    "Although we can no longer follow you, they can..."


    "To offer loyalty to the great Castell is their glory! I hope you can treat them kindly, teach them, and let them follow you further on the path towards the future..."


    Mrs. Mina sincerely and hopefully said.


    Seeing over a hundred excited elderly people and more than fifty young men and women in front of her, Charlotte felt an indescribable emotion spreading in her chest.


    Although she knew that bringing these servants'' descendants was not only about loyalty to Castell but also for the future of the next generation, she was still deeply moved.


    A great family that had been passed down for hundreds of years could notck heritage. They were the lost heritage of Castell!


    At this moment, Charlotte suddenly felt a little envious of her deceased parents, who could have such loyal and lovely followers'' loyalty.


    She knew that she had found the ones she was looking for.


    The girl came to the front of the crowd, took a deep breath, and in the dim and bright, old and young eyes, she spoke.


    "Everyone..."


    "I am Charlotte de Castell."


    "The lord of Castell, the inheritor Count of Borde."


    "I deeply apologize for the unfair expulsion that Castell made to you ten years ago..."


    "Castell was wrong, Castellmitted unforgivable sins."


    "You are the loyal guardians of the family, you should not be branded with stigma..."


    "Please allow me to apologize on behalf of Castell..."


    After saying that, under the somewhat confused gaze of the crowd, Charlotte pinched her skirt and bowed.


    "Lady... Lady Charlotte, you... what are you..."


    Seeing the girl bowing to herself, Old Frank was startled and quickly approached her.


    Many elderly people also wanted to reach out to stop her, but seeing their dirty and calloused hands, they all trembled and withdrew, only able to move to the sides to avoid the girl''s bow.


    After Charlotte bowed, she wanted to continue speaking. But seeing the pure, expectant, uneasy, excited, and joyful gazes of the elderly, a thousand words finally turned into a sigh.


    "Everyone..."


    "Let''s go home."


    Hearing the girl''s words, the elderly people were stunned, and then their vision blurred.


    Low sobs rang out in the crowd, quickly turning into sobbing cries.


    At the same time, Charlotte''s mastery of majesty magic also soared in an instant, finally entering the advanced realm, only one step away from the perfect realm.


    At this moment, Charlotte understood somewhat. The truly effective majestyes from sincerity.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    ...


    The elderly epted Castell''s apology.


    However, they ultimately declined Charlotte''s invitation, and no one chose to return to the manor.


    They had lost their strength, they were extremely inferior, and they did not want to be the filth on the brightest star in their hearts, nor did they want to be a burden to their descendants. Even though in Charlotte''s eyes, they were clearly the most adorable people.


    Although regretful and helpless, seeing the elderly people so persistent, Charlotte did not force them anymore.


    However, when the girl left, the carriages apanying her were filled with young men and women.


    They were the descendants of the elderly people, and they would take over the ry baton from their parents, inheriting their legacy... They would be the beginning of Castell''s future.


    A great family had never been alone. Loyal subjects, fervent followers, faithful servants... they were all part of the family. None of them could be missing.


    Of course, many of them might also be nobles in the future, be lords, and be the ancestors of another noble family loyal to Castell.


    However, looking at the spacious carriage, maid Sherry was reluctant to get on.


    Under the repeated urging of the Frank couple, she reluctantly boarded the carriage, but it was obvious that she was not very willing.


    "Hehe, mydy, it seems that you still have a long way to go topletely win their hearts..."


    "Do you need my help to teach them well?"


    Beside Charlotte, Sebastian smiled slightly.


    Charlotte nced at him and shook her head gently.


    "No need, I''ll handle it myself."


    "I will let them know that I am a lord worthy of loyalty."


    "Of course, you are, and Sebastian has never doubted it."


    Sebastian elegantly bowed, not missing the opportunity to tter.


    With the young men and women on board, the carriage slowly drove away from Frank''s employment agency under the gaze of the elderly.


    As the carriage left the block, the Castell family''s carriage also arrived.


    From afar, Charlotte heard Casimodo''s excited voice.


    "Mydy! Mydy! Phew... Finally found you! Finally found you..."


    The carriage stopped, and the relieved old servant also came to the side of the carriage, but he soon discovered the young people on the carriages behind.


    "Hmm? They are..."


    "They are my new servants."


    Through the carriage window, Charlotte said.


    ncing at the ill-fitting clothes on the young men and women, Casimodo suddenly realized, then showed relief.


    "So... it''s them."


    "Do you know them?"


    Charlotte''s heart moved.


    Casimodo respectfully replied.


    "Yes, mydy, the old servant has always known..."


    "It''s just that their parents'' identities are special... and every time the old servant visits, they shut the old servant out, and the old servant doesn''t know how to wee them back."


    After speaking, Casimodo looked at the girl, showing excitement and relief.


    "But now, it seems unnecessary."


    Charlotte fell silent. But in her heart, there was a light sigh.


    How could ten years of being ignored and expelled not leave a trace of resentment?


    However, that trace of resentment had dissipated when she personally came to the outer city.


    However, regarding Casimodo''s words, Charlotte still had some doubts.


    "Parents?"


    "I see many people are already very old, but their children are very young..."


    Regarding this question, Casimodo didn''t know how to answer.


    But Sebastian beside him sighed lightly.


    "Below legendary, the lifespan of extraordinary humans is not much longer than that of ordinary people. Whether it''s pollution purification or loss of power, it will greatly reduce the lifespan of former extraordinary."


    "They declined your offer, not just because of unwillingness, but also because they don''t have many years left to live."


    Charlotte fell silent.


    After a long time, she sighed softly.


    "Let''s go home, and then... find out their current whereabouts. Send a sum of gold tana to them every month in the future to help them improve their lives."


    "Those who don''t have a job, let them have some easy work in the family shop."


    "Kind master, I will obey your orders."


    Casimodo bowed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    Charlotte said.


    With that, the girl lowered the carriage curtain.


    However, as soon as she turned her head, she saw the ck cat Nice trying to sneak onto the carriage.


    The two looked at each other.


    Charlotte:...


    Nice:...


    "Ah hee hee... Great Miss Charlotte, good morning!"


    "Meow meow meow, why didn''t you tell Nice when you went out? Nice was left behind and really sad!"


    The ck cat widened its amber eyes and started to act cute.


    Then, it saw Charlotte''s expression gradually turning cold.


    "Who let you on the carriage?"


    Suddenly, the girl smiled.


    "Get off and run after the carriage."


    Nice: ???

 Chapter 60: The years are peaceful, but storms are brewing

    Chapter 60: The years are peaceful, but storms are brewing


    "Wow! Is this Castell Manor? Is this where we''ll be working in the future?"


    "So... huge, so beautiful! It''s not as terrifying as the rumors say!"


    "Trees! So many trees! And flowers! Wow! And there''s even a fountain!"


    "Such a big house! Is this... is this a pce?"


    "It feels... like a dream."


    In Castell Manor, the young boys and girls who got off the carriage looked around curiously, their expressions filled with excitement. Even the most nervous child at this moment had sparkling eyes.


    Having grown up in the outer districts, they had never seen such a sight.


    Even Sherry, looking at the colorful flowers and butterflies dancing in the garden, had a slight sparkle in her cold eyes.


    "Of course, this will be where everyone works from now on.""Not only that, everyone''s monthly allowance will be calcted simrly to apprentice priests in the church, twenty gold tana per month."


    "And if everyone performs well in the future, or ascends in rank, the treatment will be further improved."


    Looking at the excited young boys and girls, Charlotte smiled.


    Upon hearing her words, everyone became even more excited.


    "Twenty gold tana?!"


    "Oh my god! More than my father''s annual ie!"


    "Castell Manor is amazing!"


    "Hail Lady Charlotte! Hail the Castell family!"


    The young boys and girls cheered.


    Watching their excitement, Charlotte''s lips curled up slightly.


    Unlike the older servants who had been hired before, these young boys and girls were like nk tes, the easiest to shape and satisfy.


    Facing them, Charlotte didn''t need to put in as much effort training them as she did with the previous servants. Back then, just getting the servants not to see her as a little girl took a lot of effort.


    Teenagers are more susceptible to kindness than coercion. Facing these neers, as long as you treat them well, and let them feel that you are one of them,bined with the natural noble and master identity, you canpletely gain the recognition and loyalty of the vast majority of people.


    In other words, the charm effect in majesty magic might be much better than the intimidation effect when facing these neers.


    The most obvious evidence was that from the moment they first saw her, the young apprentice knights and mage apprentices in the group blushed, their eyes avoiding hers, but each of them seemed eager to be faithful followers of the girl.


    Especially when Charlotte nced at them inadvertently.


    She smiled slightly, her golden hair shining in the sunlight, her azure, pure eyes seeming to carry a profound magic, almost drawing the souls of the young men away.


    The pure and goddess-like feeling, reminiscent of first love in the schoolyard, Charlotte perfectly replicates it.


    The knightly spirit and protective desire buried in the hearts of the teenagers were almost instantly aroused, they wished to kneel down before the girl and offer their loyalty. Although... in reality, they probably couldn''t beat Charlotte alone.


    There are differences among extraordinary individuals who have not ascended in rank.


    Although most of these children of extraordinary individuals have awakened extraordinary powers, they are not as powerful as Charlotte, who is Bloodborne.


    But they are the hope of the Castell family''s future. With a little training and the resources of the wealthy Castell family, Charlotte could make them stand out in a few years.


    They are the future personal guard knights and court mages of Charlotte. Apart from them, there are maids, including Sherry, who calls herself an apprentice mage and apprentice knight, totaling twenty-three people.


    They have all received professional training, suitable for the etiquette training of the Castell family.


    Although the charm effect is slightly weaker on them, whenever the girl smiles at the girls, they blush and lower their heads. Except for Sherry.


    She is the most versatile, able to attend banquets and work in the kitchen, with cooking skills even better than those of the manor chef, and her awakened extraordinary power is also the strongest among the maids. However, she has always been cold to Charlotte.


    "The mask you wear really is deceptive."


    She said coldly.


    Charlotte smiled faintly, ignoring the girl''s sarcastic provocation. She knew the girl was very wary of her, and she didn''t want to stay here, wishing Charlotte would return her immediately. She also knew why.


    Aftermunicating with Casimodo, Charlotte learned that Sherry had witnessed her parents being driven out of the manor when she was young and had experienced a quite difficult period. In this situation, it''s normal for her not to trust the Castell family, even loathe them.


    But even so, she still listened to her parents and came to the manor silently, which indirectly showed that she was a good and obedient child.


    Charlotte looked forward to the day when she could open the girl''s heart and gain her loyalty.


    This gave her an impulse and challenging feeling like ying a game. After all, the more thorny the rose, the more fragrant it blooms.


    ...


    The addition of more than fifty young boys and girls made the previously somewhat deserted Castell Manor lively.


    However, Charlotte didn''t stay outside for too long. The longer the sun was out, the more ufortable she felt.


    Returning to the study, Nice, who was panting, finally rushed back.


    It copsed on the ground like a dead cat, its eyes full of resentment as it looked at the girl.


    "Miss Charlotte... my lord... what did I offend you again?"


    Charlotte nced at it lightly, not answering directly, but instead asked.


    "How many people know about the Thorn Rose?"


    Nice''s eyes widened suddenly.


    It instantly understood why it was being punished, and for a moment, it felt guilty.


    "Uh... well... Miss Charlotte, it''s a misunderstanding. I wasn''t your servant back then..."


    "Meow... You know, even a cat has to buy fish with money... the church doesn''t give me allowances, so I have to figure it out myself..."


    Charlotte gave it a cold nce and repeated.


    "How many people know about the Thorn Rose?"


    Nice shrank its neck.


    It thought for a moment and said.


    "Uh... not many."


    "I did indeed sell information... but only to Rose Society..."


    "Wait! Was it that guy Sebastian who told you?! That guy without any sense of contract!"


    Realizing something, Nice was suddenly furious.


    But seeing Charlotte''s icy gaze, it shivered and withdrew its gaze, tucking its tail and continuing.


    "Uh... besides Rose Society, there''s... Raoul, Kara, the Duke, and the High Priest."


    "No, wait... there should be one more person who knows, the second son of the Gaston family, seems to be called... Jordan?"


    "As the children of vassals, they must serve in the lord''s house for a period of time, and he is the personal guard knight of the Duke''s mansion."


    "Kara mentioned it to the Duke, and when she went out, she happened to meet him. He had a dodgy look in his eyes at the time, probably heard it outside the door."


    Jordan? The scaredy-cat peacock?


    Charlotte''s heart moved slightly as she looked at Sebastian beside her.


    "A cowardly waste, but... he has made a group of friends. Maybe we can investigate him thoroughly. The secrets of your Holy Symbol are likely to have leaked from him."


    Sebastian said.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    "You go and investigate this, and also... prepare some extraordinary blood for me, likest time."


    "As youmand."


    Sebastian bowed respectfully, eager to perform.


    After giving the orders, Charlotte looked at the nervous ck cat Nice and said coldly.


    "What you did in the church before, I can overlook it."


    "But now that you''ve be my servant, you need to know what to do and what not to do."


    "If I find out that you''ve done something against me..."


    "Would you like to lose your life, or would you like to lose the two little things below the cat''s butt? It''s your choice."


    Hearing the girl''s threatening words full of killing intent, Nice felt a chill under its belly and couldn''t help but shiver.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Alright, now get lost."


    Charlotte gave the order to leave.


    Nice felt as if it had been granted a reprieve and quickly slipped away with its tail between its legs.


    Sebastian also smiled slightly, gracefully bowed, and took his leave. But as he walked out of the study, he couldn''t help but smile at the nervous ck cat.


    ¡°Haha, Lord Nice.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful! Don''t end up like the prisoners of the Eastern Yte Empire that got turned into a cat!¡±


    With that, heughed heartily and left.


    Watching the departing figure of the fire elf, Nice was both angry and frustrated.


    "Ugh! That shamelessckey! Taking advantage of this cat''s predicament!"


    But after cursing, a sense of urgency rose in its heart.


    "No... I must redeem my image in front of the Evil Lord!"


    "I can''t let that scheming elf ride on this cat''s head!"


    Speaking to itself, Nice hurriedly left.


    ...


    In the next few days, Charlotte''s life became much calmer.


    As her speech of faith in the church continued to spread, rumors about the Castell family in Borde City also dissipated.


    No nobles continued to cause trouble for the girl, and it seemed that even the Blood Demon Cult had given up on their assassination n after their failure, and everything seemed to return to normal.


    After a bit of pressure, the ck cat Nice delivered a big gift the next day: a thick, well-organized spellbook containing various spells it had learned.


    Charlotte flipped through it briefly and couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Wow, from the easiest apprentice spells to higher-level spells that only Third-Tier mages could learn, there were hundreds of them, covering a wide range of types, including legendary and taboo spells!


    Outrageous, a cat that wasn''t even first-tier could still master taboo spells?!


    Falling Sun Meteor, Frozen Realm, Divine ughter, sphemous Eye...


    What are all these ominous-sounding names?


    And could there be some strange things mixed in?


    What''s the deal with this guy?


    Charlotte became increasingly curious.


    "Can you use taboo magic?"


    She asked casually.


    "Uh... not right now. At the moment, I can only use lower-tier spells... but I can still use some decent divine magic."


    Nice replied awkwardly.


    Charlotte: ...


    Charlotte wanted to ask where it learned legendary and taboo magic, but the ck cat began to beat around the bush, obviously not wanting to talk about it.


    The girl didn''t press further, just feeling that this guy was indeed full of secrets, as Sebastian had said.


    With the spellbook provided by Nice, Charlotte was also excited to try learning a few spells to improve her strength. But unfortunately, she gave up after trying for two days. Because she realized that she didn''t have a magic circuit.


    In the world of Myria, you needed a magic circuit to learn magic, simr to a knight''s Source Core.


    But unfortunately, the Bloodborne''s body gave Charlotte extraordinary strength, but at the same time, it reced her original magic circuit.


    Without finding a solution, she couldn''t learn magic outside her bloodborne talents.


    In the following days, Charlotte returned to her regr routine.


    In the morning, she invited priests from the church to lead her in worship and praise the great Holy Light. In the afternoon, she apanied the neers in training, bonding with them. The only difference was that she drank some blood of the bipedal dragons every day to enhance her strength.


    Unconsciously, several days passed, and the charging of Blood Summoning was about to bepleted again, and her mastery of Majesty Magic was getting closer to perfection. However, the effect of drinking the blood of extraordinary creatures became worse and worse.


    However, Charlotte''s strength had improved significantly. Although she hadn''t tried, she felt that with the nourishment of the blood, her physical quality should be close to First-tier by now.


    With several days ofpanionship and friendliness, the fondness of the young boys and girls towards Charlotte also increased. Several apprentice knights even showed signs of falling for her, gradually bing her loyal followers.


    It''s just that teenagers are really aesthetic creatures. Encountering such a beautiful and gentle "master" like Charlotte, they couldn''t resist surrendering. Except for Sherry.


    This maid remained as cold as ice. No matter how Charlotte teased her, she always maintained a frosty demeanor. Only when she told dark fairy tales like before would her expression asionally change.


    This made teasing Sherry and watching her reactions be another source of enjoyment for Charlotte. For example, sneaking up behind her and touching her t body when she dressed...


    Seeing the maid''s ears turn slightly red, her body trembling, and her angry gaze when she turned around, Charlotte would then reveal an innocent, pitiful look. Or, quietly approaching her while she cleaned, using the silent steps of the Bloodborne to get close, and blowing in her ear when she wasn''t paying attention... Seeing the maid startled and her whole body covered in goosebumps, Charlotte found it truly amusing.


    Or, like before, adapting a few dark fairy tales and writing them on parchment, secretly cing them in the room she needed to clean... Seeing her pick up the parchment while cleaning and gradually bing absorbed in the stories before suddenly being surprised and petrified on the spot, Charlotte found it extremely satisfying.


    "Have you had enough fun? Please don''t disturb me while I work."


    Sherry said coldly.


    Charlotte elegantly lifted her teacup, took a sip of milk, and smiled innocently.


    "This milk is really delicious."


    Sherry: ...


    Of course, Charlotte knew how to y around just enough. She wouldn''t push the other''s limits too much but would ensure her presence was always felt in their lives.


    At the same time, she would asionally give the maid some interesting little gifts based on her observations or show care for her in daily life.


    With a mix of teasing and care, the rtionship between them slowly developed. One step at a time... melting the iceberg!


    Of course, Charlotte also realized that Sherry''s heart was not easily conquered, but she was also a serious person who valuedmitments.


    Having listened to her parents'' words and be a maid, she was truly doing her job seriously, although... just her job. She wouldn''t leave on her own initiative, but she wouldn''t truly pledge her loyalty either.


    So Charlotte let herself go. Set a small goal first, like taking off her cold exterior!


    Of course, ying around, teasing, and provoking slowly expanded to involve others...


    Charlotte''s daily games, from teasing Sherry alone, evolved into a collective "teasing" with the new maids.


    Nobles emphasize etiquette.


    These maids, inheriting their parents'' appearances, were all wless. Any one of them could have been a goddess in her past life.


    A group of beautiful and cute little maids together, even if they didn''t do anything, the beautiful and incredibly soothing scene was enough to move and trigger the yearning of the young apprentice knights and apprentice mages on the sidelines.


    Especially the beautiful and lovely youngdy who was always surrounded by everyone. Since being transmigrated, Charlotte finally felt another obvious benefit of being a cute girl.


    Being able to mess around with girls legally and intimately... Indeed, too convenient!


    And... girls really smell nice and soft!


    Of course, Charlotte didn''t know that the thoughts of her maids were exactly the same as hers.


    Just relieved to be maids to the Castell Miss, it was really... Fantastic!


    As the saying goes, when you''re eating tofu from someone else, you might be having your tofu eaten by someone else.


    However, what puzzled Charlotte was that it had been three days, and Sebastian, who went to investigate Jordan, had not returned. But she hadn''t spent much time with Sebastian, so she didn''t know if this asional disappearance was his usual habit.


    Beautiful and leisurely times always flew by.


    Unknowingly, in her busy schedule of milking the sacred power, teasing Sherry, training apprentice knights and mages, and getting along with the pretty and cute maids... it was already the weekend.


    A week had passed, and the young boys and girls were ready to visit their families, taking the rose-themed disguised carriage back home on Saturday night. With more than fifty people leaving, the lively estate returned to its quiet state.


    Sunday''s weather was gloomy. Dark clouds gathered, indicating that it was going to rain.


    Afterpleting the worship in the morning and the final charge of Blood Summoning, Charlotte sat quietly in the study, reading a book alone.


    Sebastian still hadn''t returned, and she felt a little uneasy, wondering if something had happened and if she should use Blood Summoning to contact him. But after hesitating for a moment, she decided to wait one more day.


    However, until evening, neither Sebastian nor the young boys and girls returned.


    Charlotte finally felt that something was wrong.


    Just then, a loud knock came at the door, apanied by Cassimodo''s panicked voice.


    "Master! Master! Something terrible has happened!"


    "The Inquisition hasunched a Holy Judgment against Rose Society, dering it an evil organization that needs to be purified!"


    "The Judgment Knights... are on the move!"

 Chapter 61: Rose Societys Crisis

    Chapter 61: Rose Society''s Crisis


    As thergest religious force in the Myria world, the Holy Court has two extraordinary teams famous across the continent.


    The first one, there is arge number of them, with bases spread across cities and even major viges, managed by local churches. They are responsible for cleansing sinister demons and protecting ordinary people in their Demon Hunter Headquarters.


    Their status is somewhat simr to the police officers in the past dynasties of China.


    The formal members of the Demon Hunter Headquarters are called Demon Hunter.


    More often than not, demon hunters bring a sense of safety, justice, and reassurance to ordinary people, rather than fear.


    Of course, demon hunters have a higher degree of freedom than the clerics of the church. Many of them also engage in some frence work or wander around like frence mercenaries, which is tolerated by the church.


    The second one, independent of the Holy Court and the secr churches, is the Inquisition managed directly by the country authorities.


    Different from the Demon Hunters, the Inquisition has its own independent management system from top to bottom and has headquarters in major cities in various countries, responsible for supervising the branches of church districts and judging heresy and evil forces.


    Their status is somewhat simr to the Imperial Guards in the history of China.The most famous members of the Inquisition are the Judgment Knights.


    Compared to the rtively friendly demon hunters, who are even considered as one of life''s ideals by many children dreaming of bing knights, the reputation of the Judgment knights is much worse among the secr poption. Even many local church clerics shudder at the mention of them.


    The average strength of the Judgment knights is stronger than that of the demon hunters, and although their numbers are fewer, each one of them is a fanatic, showing no mercy to sinners, heretics, and evil forces.


    Faith fanatics, neurotics, bloodthirsty maniacs, the church''s henchmen, cruel, bloody, ruthless... These are thebels they bear in the eyes of the world.


    Judgment knights... Only recognize faith!


    The Inquisition is usually not active and has a low profile. But once they are mobilized, it means something significant has happened, and someone is in big trouble.


    And the result each time is either a high-ranking priest toppled from power, or a big noble family being destroyed, or even an underground secret cult beingpletely wiped out...


    Charlotte, who has already caught up on knowledge rted to the Holy Court, quickly recalled relevant information about the Inquisition and immediately stood up from her seat.


    "Don''t panic, take it slow. What''s going on exactly? Why is Rose Society being targeted by the Inquisition? And how many Judgment knights are mobilized?"


    Charlotte asked seriously.


    "Not too many, I looked from afar. There are probably more than twenty Judgment knights in red clothes, and judging by their badges, the highest should be Second-Tier Silver Moon, and there are several of them."


    Casimodo said quickly.


    "No Third-Tier zing Sun?"


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    ording to the records in the books, when the Judgment knights are mobilized, they usually go all out.


    As far as she knew, the highest-ranked Judgment knight stationed in the Borde Duchy was Third-Tier zing Sun, just like the Duke and High Priest.


    "Not all Judgment knights are mobilized... It means the situation hasn''t reached the point of no return..."


    She said, then asked again.


    "What exactly happened? Why did the Inquisition target Rose Society? Rose Society is just an underground gang, even if they need to be managed, it should be the local lords who do it!"


    However, this time, Casimodo seemed somewhat at a loss, clearly unable to answer this question.


    "I don''t know... I just saw the Judgment Knights'' team heading aggressively toward the outer city district. Along the way, they directly sealed off a Rose Society shop in the western city district and arrested all the shop assistants."


    Casimodo said.


    "And... I also saw some people in gray clothes, they were likely from the Religious Inquisition Troops!"


    Religious Inquisition Troops...


    Charlotte''s expression became serious.


    The Religious Inquisition Troops were secr forces directly under the Inquisition,posed of both extraordinary individuals and ordinary people.


    In the church''s literature, they are an ancient tradition left over from the history of the Holy Court. When the Holy Court was conquering the continent, they were the main force in the holy wars.


    At that time, they had a grandiose title, known as the Holy Legion, disciplined and powerful.


    Of course, now that the Holy Court is the undisputed overlord of the Myria world, and the Holy Legion has lost its meaning, it has been reorganized into local Religious Inquisition Troops.


    The Religious Inquisition Troops are nominally under themand of the Judgment Knights and assist them in their work.


    However, in practice, the Religious Inquisition Troops need the unanimous consent of the Judgment Knights and the local church officials to mobilize, so they usually keep a low profile.


    In other words, even the High Priest agrees with the actions against Rose Society.


    "Casimodo, quickly contact Frank and the others, let them transfer to the Castell Manor as soon as possible. For those too far away, find a ce to hide quickly, don''t get caught up in this mess!"


    "Also... inform Rose Society, those who can evacuate, evacuate as soon as possible!"


    Charlotte said seriously.


    Since even Rose Society''s shops have been sealed off, it is very likely that the Inquisition intends to eradicate Rose Society entirely.


    For the peripheral personnel sheltered by Old Frank and others, it is very likely that they are also within the scope of the crackdown!


    The girl paced in the study, thinking, and continued.


    "Sebastian hasn''t sent any news... I wonder if it''s rted to this."


    "The good thing is that the Judgment knights will only target the extraordinary individuals; Frank and the others should only face the arrest of the Religious Inquisition Troops..."


    "Bring some of our family uniforms! Let them change into them! Now everyone in the Borde Duchy knows that we are under the protection of the church. Even if it is the Religious Inquisition Troops, they dare not act recklessly!"


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    However, upon hearing the girl''s words, Casimodo''s face turned pale.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He gritted his teeth and said.


    "No... we can''t bring the family uniforms. We can only transfer them over as quietly as possible..."


    "If the Religious Inquisition Troops see our uniforms, the family might also suffer!"


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Why? Would they dare to act against nobles protected by the church? Even if they have been reorganized, they used to be disciplined and proud Holy Legion!"


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to exin to the girl, but it was the ck cat Nice who suddenly jumped in from outside the window and said seriously.


    "They definitely would."


    "Because... they are no longer the Holy Legion you know from the church records."


    "In fact... the current Religious Inquisition Troops have a much worse reputation than the Inquisition and the Judgment knights. They have tarnished their names."


    Charlotte was slightly stunned by Nice''s words, then her expression became serious.


    "How so?"


    Nice sighed lightly.


    "Anything can be corrupt and decayed one day, and so did the Holy Legion..."


    "They used to be the proudest holy war legion of the Holy Court, but after being reorganized into local Inquisition troops, many people lost their goals and motivation, choosing to leave the troops. The reduction in personnel in the Inquisition troops became more severe..."


    "Later, in order to maintainbat effectiveness, Nero IV, the thirteenth Pope of the Holy Court, reformed the local Inquisition troops, announcing that they could recruit sinners willing to repent into the troops."


    "These were a group of people without freedom, who signed soul contracts, and were also cannon fodder, a group of prisoners, criminals, and even former cultists who voluntarily joined the organization to escape religious judgment!"


    "Their joining greatly increased thebat effectiveness of the Religious Inquisition Troops, even surpassing the period of the Holy Legion. But what followed was deteriorating discipline..."


    "Now, the local Inquisition troops are like a group of religious ves, with no human rights in the eyes of the Judgment knights, and the final oue is only death in religious judgment time and time again..."


    "These people, when they go crazy, are more unrestrained and detestable lunatics than the Judgment knights!"


    Listening to Nice''s words, Charlotte''s expression changed.


    The boys and girls haven''t returned yet, and they may have encountered the local Religious Inquisition Troops.


    "Prepare the carriage for me, I want to go to the cathedral immediately to see the High Priest!"


    The girl made a decision immediately.


    "Yes, miss..."


    Casimodo bowed and then hurriedly ran out of the study.


    "I thought you would decide to go to the outer city district immediately."


    Nice said unexpectedly, jumping to Charlotte''s side.


    "I''m not that foolish."


    Charlotte nced at it and rang the bell to summon the maids to change her clothes for the trip.


    She was extremely worried about the boys and girls and Frank and the others. But she knew that the more urgent the situation, the more she should stay calm.


    If she rushes to the outer city district now without understanding anything, not only will she not be able to solve the problem, but she may also put herself in danger.


    She had to start with the church.


    Although the High Priest does not have direct jurisdiction over the Judgment knights, as the highest holy figure of the Holy Court in the Borde Duchy, he still has a say in the divine judgment of local groups.


    Moreover, the High Priest also has a certain degree of control over the local Religious Inquisition Troops!


    The High Priest''s tenure as the chief priest also requires Castel''s help, it''s just a matter of spending more gold tana, as long as she is willing to spend the money, Charlotte is confident that she can persuade him to stop the divine judgment of the Inquisition.


    Thinking about it, she took out a stack of parchment from the desk and put it into her arms.


    "What''s this?"


    Nice poked its head out.


    Charlotte nced at it.


    "Materials prepared to whitewash Rose Society. I originally wanted to wait untilter to use them more fully, but it seems... I have to use them early now."


    Since she had decided to ept Sebastian as the steward, Charlotte had already considered how to whitewash an underground gang, Rose Society.


    She was, after all, a noble, and Rose Society was a gang. Mixing the two together openly would be uneptable and could be a weapon for other nobles to attack her.


    She had been sorting out these things in her spare time these days, but fortunately, Rose Society was somewhat capable. Although there was a lot of mess behind them, they had also done many good deeds, so they were somewhat ambiguous.


    The technique of using the ''Spring and Autumn Period'' style to whitewash the Rose Society was not difficult for keyboard warriors in her past life. (<em>Exnation at the bottom</em>)


    This trip to see the High Priest is a good opportunity to handle this matter, and solve it once and for all!


    Under the service of the maids, Charlotte changed into suitable clothes for the trip and specifically chose a holy white dress. Then, she boarded the prepared carriage.


    "Meow! I''m going too!"


    Nice called out and also jumped onto the carriage.


    Charlotte nced at it and did not stop it. Although this guy is unreliable, in terms of understanding the church, no one in the manor canpare to it. Bringing it along might yield unexpected gains.


    The carriage drove off, carrying a girl and a cat, quickly towards the cathedral in the eastern city district...


    ____________________________________


    The "Spring and Autumn Period" refers to a historical text from ancient China, traditionally attributed to Confucius, which chronicles events in the state of Lu from 722 to 481 BCE. It''s known for its concise, objective style of recording historical events and is often cited as a model of historical writing. Using the "Spring and Autumn Period style" in this context likely means adopting a simrly objective and factual approach to documenting the activities of the Rose Society, akin to how events were recorded in the ancient text.

 Chapter 62: The High Priest is.... a Big Problem!

    Chapter 62: The High Priest is.... a Big Problem!


    "Sorry... Lady Charlotte, the High Priest said that he received divine inspiration in his sleepst night, and he needs to pray all day today, so he won''t ept any visitors."


    In the cathedral of the eastern district, the young apprentice priest, with a slightly red face, looked apologetic as he lowered his head, observing the beautiful girl in front of him who appeared weary from travel.


    "Divine inspiration?"


    Charlotte furrowed her brows slightly.


    "Huh? Divine inspiration? Don''t kid me, this is already the seventh time this year that the High Priest has received divine inspiration. It seems the Great Lord really favors the High Priest, doesn''t he?"


    Behind the girl, Nice swayed its spherical body, speaking in a teasing manner.


    The apprentice priest looked somewhat embarrassed.


    He didn''t know how to respond, but before he could, Nice, with a loud voice, shouted in the cathedral.


    "High Priest! It''s me, Nice! Miss Charlotte of the Castell family is here to visit you!""Regarding the previous blood demon case, Miss Charlotte remembered some details she wants to report to you, it''s about the thorn roses and the evil..."


    Before Nice could finish saying "God", the door to the central prayer room smashed open, and the figure of High Priest Leonard de Caen appeared before everyone.


    He looked stern, staring coldly at the ck cat who was about to say "God", and rebuked with displeasure.


    "What''s with thismotion in the cathedral''s sacred grounds?"


    Seeing the High Priest appear, Nice immediately dashed behind Charlotte, then pretended to look around and whistle while admiring the scenery.


    "High Priest."


    Charlotte bowed to the High Priest.


    Seeing Charlotte, the High Priest''s expression was slightly unnatural, but he quickly regained hisposure. He once again became the kind old man, smiling kindly and saying.


    "Oh... it''s Miss Charlotte."


    "I wonder what Miss Charlotte hase to see me for?"


    He naturally glossed over the thorn roses and the evil god.


    Charlotte being aware and understanding all the intricacies, didn''t dwell on this issue and went straight to the point.


    "High Priest, I''m here about Rose Society."


    "Just now, I received news that the Inquisition has taken action against Rose Society,unching a divine judgment..."


    The High Priest looked thoughtful.


    "Oh... so it''s about this matter."


    Saying that, he interrupted the girl, nced at the increasingly curious nces from inside the cathedral, then gestured to the empty prayer room behind him.


    "It''s not convenient to talk here,e inside."


    With that, he took the lead into the prayer room.


    As Charlotte was about to follow, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Her gaze fell on the table in the prayer room.


    There, two empty cups had already been set. One was an old crystal cup, the other an empty goblet. Beside the goblet, there was still a pot of steaming milk.


    Next to the table, there wasn''t the usual penitential pad for prayer, but instead, a soft chair,rge enough for two people to lie down on.


    Charlotte''s gaze froze for a moment.


    "Miss Charlotte, won''t youe in and sit?"


    Entering the prayer room, the High Priest sitting in the chair smiled gently, patting the empty seat next to him.


    With her rich experience in some aspects from two lives, Charlotte immediately became wary.


    She stood at the door, shook her head slightly, bowed to the High Priest, and said with apology.


    "High Priest, thank you for your kindness, but... let''s talk in the hall."


    "The matter I want to discuss concerns the reputation of the Castell family, and if possible... I hope all the priests in the hall can be witnesses."


    With that, Charlotte straightened her back, her expression carrying the stubbornness of a young girl who wanted to uphold her family''s honor.


    The High Priest raised an eyebrow. He looked deeply at the girl, then suddenly smiled slightly.


    "Alright."


    He slowly got up, walked out of the prayer room, and said.


    "I heard... you went to the outskirts to meet with Rose Society a few days ago?"


    "Miss Charlotte, forgive me for speaking frankly, but the Inquisition has already dered Rose Society an evil organization, you should reduce your dealings with them!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Take a look at what they''ve been up to these past years."


    Saying that, the High Priest sighed deeply, instructed a nearby priest to fetch a scroll of parchment, and handed it to the girl.


    Charlotte took it, her eyelids raised slightly.


    It turned out to be an anonymous report! And on the report, various crimes of Rose Society in recent years were listed!


    However, from the information obtained from Sebastian about Rose Society, Charlotte, who was familiar with what Rose Society had been up to, quickly noticed familiar traces in this information.


    Like the whitewashing materials she had prepared these days, these materials were also written with the same spring and autumn penmanship, and some were even outright fabricated.


    Charlotte instantly understood that someone was targeting Rose Society.


    At that moment, a hint of hesitation arose in the girl''s heart as to whether she should continue to stand up for Rose Society.


    Right now, she just wanted to quietly wait until she formally inherited the estate and quickly leave this ce of trouble and intrigue, without getting involved in any more conspiracies. But she quickly quashed that hint of hesitation.


    Although Rose Society was an underground gang, they always exercised restraint in their actions and, as Sebastian put it, did not cross the bottom line of the church and nobility, which was their way of survival.


    But now they were being targeted, obviously for doing something different from before.


    And considering the recent movements of Rose Society, the only difference from before was that they had made contact with her, the heiress of the Castell family, and even stood on her side, so to speak.


    This wasn''t a secret, it just took a look at Sebastian''s clumsy disguise to know.


    Everyone turned a blind eye, but in fact, they all knew what was going on in their hearts.


    They''reing after me!


    Rose Society now provided some kind of protection for me, and those who were secretly targeting Rose Society wanted to get rid of this protection!


    They and the Blood Demon Cult that had previously assassinated me were likely the same group of people!


    And once Rose Society was eliminated, they would probably target me next!


    Charlotte''s expression gradually became serious, and she quickly made such a judgment.


    "How about it? Miss Charlotte, do you now realize how serious the situation is?"


    Sighed the High Priest.


    Charlotte fell silent.


    She quickly calcted in her mind, and soon had a n. She suddenly sighed softly and said.


    "High Priest, this is nder..."


    "Oh?"


    The High Priest raised an eyebrow.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and began to ther.


    "High Priest, these materials, I''m afraid they were fabricated by the Blood Demon Cult."


    "Perhaps you don''t know, but the leader of Rose Society, Sebastian, pledged allegiance to the Castell family ten years ago."


    "The underground gang, Rose Society of Borde, is actually a peripheral force of the Castell family, and the leader Sebastian established Rose Society for the purpose of investigating the Blood Demon Cult and avenging my parents."


    "The Rose Society may seem like a gang, but in recent years, they have been maintaining the underground order of Borde..."


    "They are also the power of the Castell family, and sooner orter they will be the power of the church too!"


    After hearing Charlotte''s words, the High Priest suddenly realized.


    "Oh... so that''s how it is, it''s wrong for family members to me each other!"


    With that, he looked embarrassed.


    "But... I can''t directly order the Inquisition."


    "How about this, I''ll write a letter to the Judgment Knights who are in action, asking them not to kill, and after the misunderstanding is cleared up, release the people of Rose Society. What do you think?"


    "However, the Judgment Knights stationed in Borde are not easy to deal with. How about this, tonight I will invite the Chief Knight to the mansion for a banquet. You can alsoe over personally, and we can all have a good chat. Once the misunderstanding is cleared up, everything will be easy to say."


    The High Priest said with a smile.


    Looking at his kind smile, Charlotte''s heart sank.


    She realized that the High Priest was just trying to brush things off.


    He didn''t want to stand up for Rose Society, or even... for the Castell family.


    Not only that, he seemed to have some special interest in her...


    Andbined with his behavior today, Charlotte also realized a somewhat creepy fact.


    The High Priest... probably is a big problem!

 Chapter 63: Charlottes Response

    Chapter 63: Charlotte''s Response


    Charlotte soon came out of the cathedral.


    She realized that the High Priest couldn''t be relied upon.


    This was very unusual. To be so tant even in the cathedral hall, knowing that as the High Priest, he relied on Castell''s support, yet he was being negligent, which greatly affected the trust between them.


    The only exnation was that the High Priest no longer cared about cooperation. He had found better coborators, or perhaps... he had given up on the Castell family.


    If that was the case, considering that the High Priest hadn''t openly turned against her, it seemed he still wanted to portray the church as the Castell family shelter, which led Charlotte to deeper spection¡ª


    The High Priest... probably reached some kind of unteral agreement with a force against her.


    And perhaps, the bargaining chip for both sides was her and her family.


    This bold conjecture sent shivers down Charlotte''s spine.


    After all, she spected that the force against her was likely rted to the Blood Demon Cult, and from that perspective, could it be that the High Priest was also connected to the Blood Demon Cult?He was the highest-ranking clergyman in the Holy Court of Borde Branch!


    Even if the church was corrupt, God truly exists in this world!


    Charlotte had also read the doctrines of the Holy Court, which were indeed the doctrines of true Gods, with the overall trend being towards goodness.


    The power of believerses from the Gods, so wouldn''t the corruption of the church affect the Gods?


    "Do the Gods... not care at all about their faith gradually deteriorating?"


    Leaving the cathedral, she couldn''t help but speak.


    It was unclear whether she was speaking to herself or conversing with the ck cat following behind her.


    "Hey, faith deteriorating? Why would the Gods care?"


    "The God is God, faith is faith. Master Cat once heard someone say that Gods are just a group of parasites wrapped in hypocrisy and selfishness."


    "As long as there are believers, they don''t care if faith deteriorates!"


    Parasites?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She couldn''t help but look at Nice, and noticing the girl''s gaze, the ck cat suddenly felt that what it had said was somewhat offensive, and quicklyughed awkwardly and changed its tone.


    "Uh... cough, Master Cat didn''t mean you, you''re not relying on faith to live..."


    "Master Cat meant those Gods who spread faith."


    "You know quite a bit about the Gods?"


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    "Uh... a little bit, a little bit, just heard some random things from others."


    Nice said somewhat nervously.


    "Are you really a follower of the Contracted God?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    "Uh, I think... I guess?"


    Nice said cautiously.


    Charlotte: ...


    She quietly looked at Nice, while the ck cat began to look away again, whistling to himself.


    Charlotte remained silent for a few seconds, then suddenlymanded.


    "Turn all your understanding of the Gods into a book and give it to me."


    To survive well in the Myria world, it was necessary to further understand the true rulers of this world. Perhaps the ck cat was a good starting point.


    Through the incident with the High Priest, Charlotte suddenly realized that she might know too little about the Gods of this world, and there might even be some misunderstanding about the rtionship between faith and the Gods.


    She always thought that priests could only gain divine power by strictly adhering to the beliefs of the Gods. The stronger the priest, the more devout the belief, and the more their actions would conform to the teachings of the church. This led her to misjudge the actions of the High Priest.


    Listening to the girl''s words, Nice was about to feign ignorance again, but the thorn rose imprint between its brows suddenly shed, causing it to stiffen.


    "Alright... alright."


    It scratched its head. After that, it sighed again.


    "Ah... I suddenly understand why many resurrected Gods hide from their believers during the resurrection period."


    "Why?"


    The girl nced at it.


    "Just looking at you, you''ll understand. It seems that, as rumored, there is a price to pay for the resurrection of Gods, such as memory loss and so on..."


    "Just like you, if it weren''t for seeing your power and your understanding of extraordinary powers, without knowing... I might really have mistaken you for a true mortal."


    "For high-ranking Gods, they definitely don''t want their believers to see their pathetic appearance, right?"


    "I am just a mortal."


    Charlotte said lightly.


    There was nothing to conceal about this. She was really just a mortal, or rather, a bloodborne.


    She just happened to have a divine artifact in her hand, and the divine artifact happened to recognize her as its master.


    Perhaps this made her exhibit some of the traits of Gods, but Charlotte never thought of herself as a true resurrected God.


    Maybe in front of Sebastian, who pledged allegiance to her without understanding why, she needed to disguise herself as ''Lady of the Night'', after all... he was a true powerhouse. But in front of Nice, whose fate was already in her hands, she didn''t need to pretend.


    However, upon hearing Charlotte''s words, Nice showed a look of disbelief. The expression seemed to say.


    Here you go again, stop pretending, I understand, I get it...


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte: ...


    She slowly withdrew her gaze from it, not continuing to dwell on this issue.


    Obviously, the High Priest was not as straightforward as everyone imagined. This highest-ranking clergyman of the Borde Church had his secrets.


    Relying on the power of the church to confront the forces behind the scenes was no longer feasible on the surface.


    Ultimately, it was because her own power was too weak, forcing her to rely on others, to mediate between the major forces...


    She was facing the most powerful force in the Duchy before she even grew up...


    Whether it was the Blood Demon Cult, the Duke''s Mansion, the deeply rooted noble families, or the Church, none of the powerful forces was something she could confront head-on.


    It was like encountering a map boss before leaving the novice vige.


    However, Charlotte was not afraid, nor was she intimidated. On the contrary, it ignited her fighting spirit.


    Yes, this start was difficult. But the Gods had already set the rules for this world, and although the gap between extraordinary powers was huge, they still had to operate within the rules.


    Nobles had their own rules, and the church had its own rules, and these rules were the political correctness of this world.


    She didn''t believe that she really couldn''t find a way to break through the intricate situation of Borde and inherit her territory to fly away.


    She would revitalize this game!


    It''s better to rely on oneself than on others.


    It seems... she needs to leverage her current greatest advantage.


    "I heard... the Demon Hunter Bureau has always had a bad rtionship with the Inquisition?"


    Charlotte suddenly asked.


    "Yes, the responsibilities of the Demon Hunter Bureau and the Inquisition ovep to some extent, but the two sides have different philosophies."


    "The Inquisition has always wanted to absorb the Demon Hunter Bureau, but the Demon Hunter Knights only have faith in their eyes. Many times, even the rigid Judgment Knights cannot stand them."


    "You should also know that for mortals, the boundary between ck and white is not so clear. In this respect, although under the jurisdiction of the church, the Demon Hunter Knights who often take private jobs can see much more clearly than the Judgment Knights."


    Listening to Nice''s words, Charlotte pondered.


    After a moment of contemtion, she said.


    "Nice, I have something for you to do."


    "What is it? Just order!"


    The ck cat straightened its body.


    "I''ll give you a hundred thousand gold tana, and hire all the Demon Hunter Knights that in Borde that can be hired."


    Nice: ...


    It widened its eyes instantly, unable to help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "A... a hundred thousand gold tana?!"


    "Not enough?"


    Charlotte frowned.


    A hundred thousand gold tana was already thergest amount she could afford at the moment.


    A few days ago, she had another item sold by Casimodo, and now the family ount had a total of 130,000 gold tana.


    "No... it''s more than enough. If you just want to hire people, this money is enough to hire twenty or thirty first-tier extraordinaries for a month. If it''s just for a day, calling three or four hundred first-tier extraordinaries from the ck market is very likely. Even the Second-Tier Silver Moon can be hired... and you can definitely afford a considerable number of Demon Hunter Knights... of course, this is theoretically speaking."


    Nice said.


    The hiring cost of first-tier extraordinaries was so high?


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised. But soon, she understood.


    With power crushing from all directions and identity equivalent to the lowest-ranking noble, it was normal for the price to be high.


    However... the Castell Manor was not short of money. The collections in those houses were enough for her to squander.


    "If the money is not enough, you can promise first, I allow you to go unlimited."


    Charlotte said after some thought.


    Nice: ...


    It had already be numb to the wealth of the Castell family.


    "Are you nning to use the Demon Hunter Knights to stop the Judgment Knights? Forgive my bluntness... while they may be hired for private jobs, they definitely won''t participate in something as big as the Divine Judgment."


    Nice said.


    "Then tell them that I have a great opportunity to p the faces of the Judgment Knights hard. This Divine Judgment is already illegal. Let''s see if they are willing toe."


    "And... there''s no need for them to act against the Judgment Knights, just stand behind me, protect me, and protect my retainers."


    "Ask them if they are willing to be witnesses."


    Charlotte said.


    "pping the faces of the Judgment Knights?"


    Nice was stunned.


    Suddenly, it seemed to realize something, and its eyes lit up.


    "Oh oh oh! I understand..."


    "Hehe... hehehe... I understand... hehehe... you''re so wicked... hehehe... but I like it..."


    "However, Second-Tier Silver Moon usually doesn''tck money either, and it would be difficult to invite them. Especially Captain Kara, she''s never interested in hiring."


    "Then tell her that I have news about the Blood Demon Cult."


    Charlotte said lightly.

 Chapter 64: Rose Societys Encirclement

    Chapter 64: Rose Society''s Encirclement


    Like wandering serpents, lightning shed through the night sky, and the booming thunder resembled rushing torrents. The howling winds and bean-sized raindrops, like countless pearls, hammered down from the canopy, turning the uneven streets of the outer city district into a muddy mess.


    On both sides of the street, every household tightly shut their doors, even extinguishing the candlelight, as if afraid of attracting attention.


    In the heart of the outer city district lies the Rose Manor. This is thergest estate in the outer city district and also the core base of the Rose Society. And at this moment, in this beautiful garden filled with roses, a fierce battle is taking ce.


    A huge translucent divine magic barrier shrouded the entire estate, with mysterious runes faintly visible swirling around it.


    Inside the barrier, under the leadership of the Judgment Knights d in red and white uniforms, hundreds of novice judgment knights were battling against thest stubborn resistance of Rose Society''s Extraordinaires, led by a Judgment Knight wearing a red divine robe.


    The Judgment Knights shimmered with a golden light on their bodies under the illumination of the divine magic barrier, as if forming an imprable shield.


    They paid no attention to the attacks of Rose Society''s extraordinary, effortlessly defeating one opponent after another.


    Amidst the intertwining sounds of wind, rain, and thunder, cries of agony, angry curses, and shes of swords, chants of spells were faintly audible.


    On the ground, trampled rose petals scattered all over, mingling with crimson blood to form streams, but they were soon washed clean by the rain.Several Judgment Knights, draped in red cloaks and wielding silver swords in the shape of a cross, sat on dragon-scale horses, coldly observing the manor amid the storm.


    Their chests embroidered with silver moon marked them as the leading Second-tier Silver Moon Judgment Knights.


    The leader appeared to be a middle-aged man in his forties. With gray curly hair, a hooked nose, and pale gray eyes filled with indifference.


    The bean-sized raindrops fell, but about ten centimeters away from him, they slid freely to both sides, forming a rain-free zone around him, not even wetting his clothes.


    Discharge of source power. This is the greatest symbol of the Second-tier Silver Moon knights.


    ncing at the sky, his gaze fell on the divine magic barrier shrouding the estate, and he coldly inquired.


    "Have they been sealed with Judgment Prison?"


    The apanying judgment knight respectfully replied.


    "Yes, Lord Rajiv, it has been sealed, and no evil-doers within the manor will be spared."


    "Pay attention to the underground. These kinds of gangs often build secret tunnels to escape through underground. Don''t let them get away. Although the city gates have been closed, it will still be troublesome to search in the outer city district."


    Rajiv, the Second-tier Judgment Knight, said lightly.


    "Understood."


    The judgment knight bowed and then led several novice judgment knights into the estate. Meanwhile, Second-tier Knight Rajiv continued to coldly watch the manor amidst the storm.


    He was not worried about the oue of this battle to eradicate Rosae Society. In fact, with the Judgment Prison enveloping the manor, the Second-tier knights didn''t even need to take action.


    Although the Rose Society wielded supernatural powers, the vast majority were zero-tier extraordinaires, and there were not many who had reached the first-tier Starry Sky.


    As for those who had reached the second tier or above, there was only one person, the President of Rose Society, Sebastian meheart.


    And now, Sebastian meheart was not even in the manor, so the leaderless Rose Society was no match for the Judgment Knights.


    The battle quickly came to a close.


    No.


    It was more like a one-sided crushing from the beginning.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The Rose Society was ultimately an underground gang, and a rtively new one at that, founded less than ten years ago.


    Without their powerful leader, such a force was no match for the fully armed Judgment Knights.


    One after another, the Rose Society''s extraordinaires were captured and bound by the Judgment Knights, then escorted to the empty ground in front of the manor.


    Roughly speaking, there were probably no less than two hundred people, with half of them being extraordinary.


    They were men and women of various ages and even different races. The vast majority were humans, but there were also many demi-humans, underground dwarves, and even half-elves.


    The Judgment Knights had already entered the interior of the estate''s buildings and began the final search.


    Soon, two Judgment Knights hurried out of the estate, pressing a demi-human maid between them.


    They came before several Second-tier Judgment Knights, pushed the maid to the ground, and then knelt in front of their superior, respectfully saying.


    "Lord Rajiv, we have captured the steward maid of Sebastian meheart, the President of Rose Society."


    "She destroyed Rose Society''s documents, and we failed to catch up in time. The roster of Rose Society members has been burned by her."


    "She tried tomit suicide, but we stopped her. However... we failed not stop her from biting off her tongue."


    "In addition... through questioning some peripheral members of the Rose Society, we learned that when we set out, Rose Society had already received the news and started evacuating personnel."


    "Many people, especially the peripheral members... may have already fled."


    Saying this, the two Judgment Knights lowered their heads in shame.


    Upon hearing the Judgment Knights'' words, Rajiv, the leading knight, was indifferent. He said lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I already have the list of Rose Society members here."


    "This is not a secret either, anyone with determination can find it."


    "The city gates have been closed, and I have ordered the Judgment forces to track down these underground vermin."


    "Their people... including those peripheral members, won''t get away!"


    As he spoke, he took out a scroll from his chest.


    If Charlotte were here, she would recognize that the scroll contained the report information shown to her by the High Priest!


    Moreover, this scroll contained even moreprehensive information than the one copied by the High Priest, including the list of Rose Society members. And above the list, names such as Frank, Mina, and others were prominently listed!


    Upon hearing Rajiv''s words, the expression of the judgment knights was somewhat hesitant.


    "Lord Rajiv... Sending the Judgment forces to track them down, will it not have a negative impact on the city? They won''t be cooperative, this is Borde City, even in the outer city district..."


    "In Borde, what else is there that has a more detrimental impact than Rose Society, this kind of filthy and evil organization?"


    Rajiv shook his head slightly.


    "Those who are sensible will stay indoors at this time. As for those who dare to shelter Rose Society at this time... they should know their fate."


    "Don''t worry, most of the peripheral members are not extraordinary, and they have no value in joining the Judgment forces. If they die, they die. This is also the price they pay for joining Rose Society!"


    The Second-tier Judgment Knight said coldly.

 Chapter 65: Dare to try touch my people

    Chapter 65: Dare to try touch my people


    In the abandoned western district of Borde, within a dpidated courtyard.


    Mina leaned against the corner of the wall, her face pale, consciousness blurred, a fierce wound piercing through her chest, the crimson blood already staining her entire outfit.


    Two beautiful young daughters gathered by her side, tears streaming down as they held their mother''s hand.


    The Limp Frank held a piece of tile, collecting rainwater through the leaking roof, bringing it to his wife''s lips.


    "Mina... don''t sleep, have some water."


    His condition wasn''t much better than his wife, a terrifying sword wound had nearly severed his right arm, and it was only hastily bandaged.


    It was the wound he sustained while defending his wife and daughters.


    In fact, if their elder daughter, Sherry, hadn''t returned in time and angrily killed the intruding knights, he, his wife, and even their two daughters might have already perished under the knight''s des.


    "Father, mother... how are you?"Sherry, holding a longsword, entered the dpidated house, approaching her parents with a cold voice tinged with a slight tremor.


    Seeing his eldest daughter''s blood-stained maid''s dress, Frank sighed deeply.


    He was about to answer when Mina suddenly struggled to grasp his hand, intermittently saying.


    "Frank, don''t... don''t mind me."


    "Hurry... take Sally and Mary and leave the city..."


    "Rose... is going to be judged, don''t go find Sherry... or Lady Charlotte..."


    "That will only bring trouble to them..."


    Mina''s consciousness was already bing unclear.


    She spoke intermittently, her memory seeming to linger on the moment when the knights broke into the shop.


    Frank touched his wife''s forehead, thebination of severe injuries and rain had caused her to develop a high fever.


    However, during their escape, they didn''t even dare to light a torch.


    He knew his wife wouldn''tst much longer. And he also knew that he couldn''t run too far in his current condition.


    Taking a deep breath, he nced at Sherry entering the room and gritted his teeth.


    "Sherry, take Sally and Mary and go to 17 Old Street, it''s a shop our family owns in the outer district."


    "Although the city gates are closed and we can''t leave the city or enter the inner city, there might be a way to contact Castel Manor there."


    "Mina and I probably won''t hold on much longer; take them and go there... seek refuge from our family!"


    "The attackers at the shop were too strange, they arrived much earlier than the Judgment Knights, and they weren''t wearing iron chains, which means they''re not true Judgment Knights!"


    "This so-called sacred judgment against Rose Society... someone is orchestrating it in the dark!"


    However, upon hearing her father''s words, the young girl remained motionless.


    "Sherry!"


    Frank repeated angrily.


    Sherry didn''t respond but quietly rolled up her sleeve. On her wrist hung a bracelet in the shape of an eagle.


    Frank''s eyes widened slightly.


    He recognized it, it was the magic bracelet of the Castel family, the symbol of the core servants of Castell. It had only one function: to locate within a certain range.


    In the past, almost every core follower of the Castel family had one.


    When they were members of the Mage Corps and the Maid Corps, Frank and Mina also had one, but they were taken back when they were expelled from the family.


    Obviously, Castell valued Sherry''s group very much, already considering them as future core followers.


    However, several hours had passed since the earliest attack, and the true Judgment Knights had already been mobilized for half a day.


    Even they had been evading the true knights'' pursuit and engagement for a long time, even fighting more than once. But so far, there had been no news from the Castell family, which made Frank fall into silence.


    With such a bigmotion in the outer district, the Castell family couldn''t possibly be unaware of what happened to the Rose Society.


    "Father, we have been abandoned once again."


    Sherry said softly.


    "No, it''s impossible. The family must be entangled in something, maybe they''re negotiating with the church!"


    "Take Sally and Mary and go quickly!"


    Frank stubbornly shook his head, seemingly trying to convince himself.


    Sherry wanted to say something more, but suddenly raised her sword and looked out into the courtyard through the broken window.


    With a loud bang, the courtyard gate was smashed from outside.


    Disorderly footsteps echoed, and faintly, a ttering voice could be heard.


    "G-gentlemen..."


    "Those people who just entered this courtyard, they''re all injured and in a hurry. They must be the evildoers of Rose Society!"


    "Yes... I can smell the stench of Rose Society on them, you''re right!"


    A hoarse voice chimed in.


    "T-then... sirs... may I be allowed to leave?"


    "Of course."


    After the hoarse voice spoke, there was the sound of a crossbow bolt piercing flesh from outside the room.


    Apanied by a scream, the ttering voice disappearedpletely.


    Dazzling lightning illuminated everything in the courtyard.


    Entering the courtyard were seven or eight figures wearing gray robes, their hands and feet bound with iron chains. They were Religious Inquisition Troops!


    The lightning illuminated the courtyard, as well as the house, and the figures of Sherry and herpanions.


    Through the tattered window, several cruel eyes nced over, one of them squinting slightly.


    "I recognize them, Frank and Mina, they were peripheral members of Rose Society when I joined the Inquisition."


    "That girl should be his daughter, if I remember correctly, she''s also an extraordinary."


    The leading knight sneered.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "The Inquisition judged that all members of Rose Society, including peripheral members, must be executed."


    "Judging from their appearance, they probably wouldn''t resist much, did they?"


    After saying that, his expression turned cold, and a bloodthirsty excitement shed in his eyes, as he said viciously.


    "Kill them!"


    After hismand, they drew their weapons and rushed towards the small house.


    Sherry also tightened her grip on her silver sword. She stood at the doorway of the small house, her cold eyes seemingly filled with determination, like a knight guarding her family.


    The battle soon erupted between the girl and the knights.


    ...


    Sherry didn''t know how many times she had repelled these knights'' attacks. Nor did she know how many times these people had swarmed her.


    Although they were both extraordinary, the sacred chains ultimately limited the strength of the opponents, and these people were not her match.


    However, even so, with their richbat experience, these people were slowly wearing her down.


    A sharp pain came from her lower left abdomen, another sneaky sword left a wound on her body. Her maid''s dress was already tattered, and her clothes werepletely dyed in blood.


    Sherry felt her strength waning. However, the adjudicators besieging her remained unhurried, even though the bnce of victory was tilting in their favor.


    "They''re toying with me, enjoying watching me weaken little by little, waiting for me to copse on my own."


    Seeing those mocking and excited gazes, Sherry quickly understood the enemy''s intentions.


    "Sherry! Run! Don''t mind us!"


    Her father''s anxious voice came from behind.


    Sherry didn''t move.


    Her parents were behind her, her sisters were behind her, and she couldn''t abandon them. Even if the oue of this battle was death, she would die with her family.


    Torrential rain poured down, raindrops dripped down the girl''s cheeks.


    The enemy''s sneer, the pain of her wounds, the chilling raindrops... made Sherry feel as if she had returned to that night ten years ago.


    That rainy night, after her parents, who had dedicated everything to Castell, lost their power, they were expelled from the manor.


    Suffering from a high fever, she was sore all over, but could only wander with her parents in the rain, hiding from those enemies who dared not attack Castell but dared to target them, who had once been loyal to Castell.


    The beautiful childhood memories at the manor were like a dream, but when they lost their value, when Castell needed a scapegoat, her powerless parents became victims.


    Castell abandoned them.


    The family that once called them their members, abandoned them.


    And now, ten yearster, when Castell found them again, it was because Castell was also facing a crisis, and Castell needed new blood.


    How ironic.


    When they weren''t needed, they were cast aside, and when they were needed again, they were remembered.


    And now, when the crisis came again, Castell had indeed abandoned them once more.


    Sherry didn''t know what she was feeling right now.


    Perhaps the interactions of the past few days, the warm smiles of the youngdy and the mischief after, had touched her heart slightly, and for a moment, there was a flicker of hope.


    Of course, it was just a flicker.


    Castell was still Castell.


    When the church''s iron fist came down, they abandoned their people once again.


    Sherry hated extraordinary power.


    She hated it very much.


    If her parents hadn''t had extraordinary power from the beginning, perhaps they could have lived peacefully as ordinary people, not being absorbed by Castell as core members, and not ending up like this.


    If she didn''t have extraordinary power, perhaps her parents wouldn''t have hoped for her to return to Castell, but would have left with her to lead their own lives.


    However, at this moment, Sherry also longed for extraordinary power.


    If she could be stronger, maybe she would be able to defeat these enemies now, and she could leave with her parents and sisters... And never toe back.


    Unfortunately... there are no "ifs."


    The girl''s strength gradually weakened, almost reaching its limit.


    Finally, she exhausted thest ounce of her strength, and the long sword in her hand was directly knocked away by the knight''s attack.


    The knight kicked over, kicking weakened Sherry in the abdomen. She couldn''t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood, falling directly to the ground, unable to get up again.


    "Sherry!"


    Behind her, came the anxious cry of her father.


    Sherry saw her father struggling with his heavy injuries as he rushed over, shielding her in front of him.


    Just like when she was a child...


    "Such touching father-daughter affection..."


    The knight walked over with a sinister smile.


    Their expressions were ferocious, no different from before they became Judgment Knights, some still wearing the sacred chains of the Holy Court on their hands and feet. But clearly, these chains couldn''t save the girl and her family.


    They were a group of crazed dogs nurtured by the church. And now, they had been let out.


    The knight raised his long sword high, his gaze towards Sherry and old Frank filled with indifference.


    Meanwhile, inside the house, apanied by the rushing knights, the cries of her younger sisters grew louder and louder.


    Looking at the cold sword, Sherry gently closed her eyes, a hint of despair surging in her heart.


    It''s over.


    Everything is over.


    However, just as the sword was about to pierce old Frank''s chest, apanied by a breaking sound, a crossbow bolt shot out, directly hitting the head of the attacking knight.


    The force of the crossbow bolt was so great that it directly sent the knight flying, stumbling a few steps before sitting down on the ground, never to make another sound.


    Amid the pouring rain, the dpidated cottage suddenly ushered in a moment of quiet.


    And following closely, was a cold, tender voice.


    "You, dare try to touch any of my people."

 Chapter 66: Sobbing Cries

    Chapter 66: Sobbing Cries


    "Who? Who is it?!"


    Watching theirpanion perish in an instant, the remaining Judgment Knights immediately became alert.


    They tightened their grip on their long swords, heightened their focus to the utmost, and cast their sinister gazes toward the direction from which the crossbow bolts hade.


    In the darkness, a petite figure stood at the courtyard''s entrance.


    Another lightning bolt streaked across the sky, illuminating the darkness.


    The knights could now see her clearly.


    She was a girl who appeared to be around thirteen or fourteen years old. She wore a white dress, her features delicate and lovely. However, at this moment, her expression was devoid of emotion.


    In her hand, she held a hand crossbow that had just fired the bolts, and her crimson eyes gazed coldly at the knights at the door.


    The knights'' expressions immediately turned serious.Walking through the abandoned city at this special time of night, she couldn''t possibly be an ordinary girl. Especially the invisible pressure emanating from her made them feel apprehensive even while under the influence of the sacred chains.


    What made them even more wary was that although she stood in the rain, her body was not wet at all, as if an invisible barrier shielded her from the rain.


    This made the knights tense up.


    Power discharge?


    Or... a magical barrier?


    Power discharge meant Second-Tier Silver Moon...


    And if it was a magical barrier, they felt no fluctuations of magic.


    That meant the wielder of magic had reached a terrifying level of mastery, perhaps even more formidable than the Second-tier Silver Moon upon further thought...


    And coupled with her unbelievably young age...


    Who was she exactly?


    Or rather... what was she?


    The knights'' expressions gradually became serious.


    "Master! It''s the master!"


    A weak yet surprised voice came from inside the house.


    Sherry also trembled slightly, slowly raising her head, looking at the familiar figure under the rainy night with an incredulous expression.


    It was none other than Charlotte de Castell, the head of the Castell family and the heir of Count title who was only fifteen years old.


    Master?


    A noble?!


    The knights squinted slightly.


    "Miss, we are from the Inquisition, and we are apprehending members of Rose Society. Please do not obstruct the church''s actions."


    One of the knights said solemnly.


    For renegades nurtured by the church, such polite words already indicated their fear of the girl. They didn''t even speak for the corpse lying on the ground.


    However, Charlotte did not engage in conversation with him.


    She slowly lowered the hand crossbow, saying indifferently.


    "Nice, what crime is it to illegally attack peaceful citizens and loyal subjects of nobles?"


    "Hehe, ording to the Crescent Code, illegally attacking civilians as an extraordinary will be severely punished by the local lord, and if the lord is absent, it can be punished by a noble loyal to the lord!"


    With a hoarse voice, a fat ck cat walked out of the darkness and stood by the girl''s side.


    It stayed half a step behind the girl, adopting a respectful posture, implicitly acknowledging her as the master. Its body, too, remained untouched by rainwater.


    A talking ck cat?!


    The knights were stunned.


    As cannon fodder squads nurtured by the Inquisition, they had never been in contact with the core circles of the Borde Church and were unfamiliar with Nice.


    "What if it''s an attack on a noble''s vassal?"


    Charlotte continued casually.


    "Hehe, ording to the Sacred Code, illegally attacking a noble''s vassal by an extraordinary, the assaulter will be handed over to the noble for punishment, and depending on the severity of the harm, the highest penalty is death!"


    Nice continued with a smirk.


    "Very well."


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She gracefully took out a crossbow bolt from her skirt, skillfully loaded it, and looked at the members of the Inquisition team, smiling faintly.


    "Mr. Knights, you have attacked the vassals of the Castell family and the civilians loyal to the Castell family."


    "As the head of the Castell family, I will represent the Castell family in meting out punishment to you."


    With that, she coldly locked eyes with one of the knights, using her sensitivity to blood as a Bloodborne to quickly identify him.


    The sword in that person''s hand was still dripping with blood. And that blood belonged to Sherry and smelled quite sweet and delicious.


    ncing at the wound on the maid Sherry''s abdomen, Charlotte raised her hand crossbow and aimed it at the knight''s abdomen.


    A breaking sound rang out, and the adjudicator''s expression changed slightly as he quickly rolled to the side, dodging the iing bolt.


    "You dodged it."


    Charlotte smiled even more happily.


    "Nice, isn''t this resistance?"


    The ck cat chuckled.


    "Of course, great Miss Charlotte, undoubtedly he is resisting your punishment."


    The girl''s expression suddenly became indifferent.


    "So... do you know what to do now?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Of course, great Miss Charlotte, attacking peaceful civilians who love peace, attacking noble vassals, resisting noble punishment... these people are undoubtedly evil terrorists!"


    "For these evil terrorists, death is their only destiny."


    The ck cat said solemnly.


    Listening to the conversation between the girl and the cat, the knights'' faces gradually be serious and ugly.


    They nced at each other, without hesitation.


    "Retreat!"


    However, before they could retreat, a hoarse incantation spewed from the ck cat''s mouth.


    "Contract - Banishment to the Void!"


    As soon as the words fell, the space around the knights immediately began to distort.


    Feeling the tearing of the void, the knights'' expressions changed drastically.


    "Wait! We are from the Inquisition..."


    A terrifying void vortex appeared behind the knights like a small ck hole.


    They didn''t finish their words before they disappeared into the suddenly appearing void vortex.


    Except for the corpse on the ground, it was as if they had never appeared.


    On the other side, Frank was already stunned.


    "Oh my god... a cat that can perform contract magic?!"


    Even Sherry was slightly stunned, obviously greatly impressed by Nice''s performance.


    Only Charlotte furrowed her brows slightly.


    She looked at the wet corner of her skirt with some dissatisfaction.


    "Your magic affected the magic shield."


    "Sorry... well, after all, Banishment to the Void is also a high-level magic, and my shield is only low-level."


    Nice scratched its head.


    "Do you need to use Banishment to the Void to deal with a few extraordinaires who haven''t even reached first tier?"


    "Hey! Isn''t it ording to your instructions to give them the most severe punishment? They can only be gradually devoured by the void, from flesh to soul, in the boundless void..."


    "Oh? Howe I see that you just want to use up your energy because in a while I''ll let you deal with the church''s true Judgment Knights?"


    "What? What are you talking about? Why can''t Nice understand? Meow meow meow!"


    As they spoke, the duo walked away, leaving Frank staring nkly.


    They arrived in front of Sherry.


    Looking at the heavily injured Sherry and the unconscious Mrs. Mina, Charlotte apologized.


    "I''m sorry... I almost arrived toote."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Frank was excited.


    "Master..."


    "Don''t move."


    Charlotte stopped his movement.


    "Nice, healing scrolls."


    She reached out to the ck cat.


    The ck cat nodded, and with a swipe of its paw in the void, three scrolls appeared in front of it, causing Charlotte''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    Then, holding the scrolls in its mouth, it obediently handed them to the girl.


    Charlotte took the scrolls and casually stuffed the still-warm hand crossbow into its paw before infusing the scrolls with Bloodborne magic to heal Sherry and the Frank couple.


    The scrolls were made by Nice, just the lowest-level inferior healing spells, but even so, in a halo of light, Mrs. Mina''s breathing gradually stabilized, and the faces of old Frank and Sherry improved significantly.


    That''s enough. The rest of the treatment could be left to the church''s Demon Hunter Knights.


    Sherry remained silent, while the two beautiful little girls threw themselves into Charlotte''s arms, crying.


    "Charlotte, sister..."


    "Be good, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Charlotte embraced the two little ones gently, soothing them.


    At this moment, a series of hoofbeats could be heard from outside, and the worried voice of Chatham, the captain of the Demon Hunting Knights, echoed from afar.


    "Miss Charlotte, your carriage is too fast! There are now those rubbish Inquisition Troops everywhere, it''s very dangerous for you to drive alone!"


    "Oh, by the way, where did you buy your horse? It''s so fast, can you get some for our Demon Hunter squad too?"


    As he spoke, Chatham led a few Demon Hunter Knights in, and when he saw the heavily injured people and the knight with an arrow in his head, he was momentarily taken aback.


    Seeing the Demon Hunter Knights who followed, Charlotte''s eyes reddened slightly, her delicate and lovely face suddenly filled with infinite fear and grievance.


    Holding the two crying little girls, she pointed at the knight''s corpse on the ground, her azure eyes misty, her voice filled with sorrow and anger.


    "Captain Chatham... not only did the Inquisition Troops from the Inquisitiony hands on my vassals, they even wanted to attack me after I revealed my identity!"


    "If it wasn''t for Lord Nice arriving in time, I might... I might... I might never see you again!"


    "Waaah..."


    The girl shrank with the two crying little girls in her arms, tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful.


    Frank:...


    Sherry:...


    Chatham hesitated, his gaze naturally falling on the ck cat.


    More precisely, on the hand crossbow tightly held in the excited ck cat''s two paws.


    Nice:...


    With a thud, the hand crossbow in its paw fell to the ground.

 Chapter 67: Lord Nice said It will take the blame!

    Chapter 67: Lord Nice said It will take the me!


    "Nice, your decisiveness in dealing with those scum raised by the Inquisition is truly admirable!"


    Watching the hand crossbow drop in front of the ck cat, Chatham, the captain of the Demon Hunter squad, showed admiration.


    Although the Demon Hunter Bureau and the Inquisition were not on good terms, one still had to be careful when taking action. Even if action was necessary, it was best not to cause casualties, let alone leave any evidence behind.


    Chatham believed that if it were him, he would at most subdue the Judgment knights and hand them over to the Inquisition after a severe beating.


    However, Demon Hunter Knights had to be cautious. While obstructing the Inquisition''s actions was eptable, causing casualties would be too much, even if it was just a group of dogs raised by the Inquisition.


    Such actions would definitely lead to disciplinary action afterward, either in the form of budget cuts or a halt in promotion opportunities.


    That''s why the Demon Hunter Knights admired the ck cat so much.


    Using a hand crossbow, shooting with pinpoint uracy, and targeting from behind, this Lord Nice... was truly ruthless and decisive!


    Truly worthy of being an extraordinary being sheltered by the church!Truly... well done!


    The Demon Hunter Knights whispered in their hearts.


    The Demon Hunter Bureau already detested these scoundrels who were once wanted criminals, and the reason for the ck cat''s actions was justifiable, undoubtedly venting their frustrations for them.


    After all, it wasn''t their budget being cut, nor their promotions being halted.


    Oh, wait. Lord Nice didn''t seem to have a budget or a position to begin with. So, it didn''t matter to it either way!


    Seeing the strange gazes from the Demon Hunter Knights and the asional "pitiful" look from Charlotte, Nice felt its throat dry up.


    It wanted to say "It wasn''t me," but seeing Charlotte''s asional "wronged" look, it could only grit its teeth and say seriously.


    "Um... in urgent situations, since these Judgment Knights dared to attack nobles, the situation has changed."


    "As a member of the church, I have an obligation to clean up these scum for the Inquisition!"


    "Captain Chatham, please hurry and save my servants..."


    Charlotte looked at the captain of the Demon Hunter squad with a pitiful look again.


    Chatham''s gaze fell on Mrs. Mina and the others, nodding solemnly, and said to his apanyingrades.


    "For this gentleman and thedy, provide medical treatment. Additionally... quickly send thisdy to the church hospital."


    The Demon Hunter Knights immediately got busy.


    Old Frank struggled to sit up.


    "Master... there are others! Others are being hunted too!"


    Sherry also tightened her grip on her long sword, staring coldly at Charlotte.


    Although she didn''t speak, Charlotte seemed to see the same hope in her eyes as in old Frank''s.


    "Don''t worry, with Lord Nice and the Demon Hunter Knights here, we will definitely save everyone."


    Charlotteforted.


    After saying that, she looked at Captain Chatham with a pitiful look.


    "Captain Chatham..."


    Seeing the girl''s irresistibly cute look and subconsciously patting his bulging wallet at his waist, the captain of the Demon Hunter Knights looked solemn.


    "Of course, epting your employment was for this purpose!"


    "Those Judgment Knights who illegally attacked the Castell''s vassals must be stopped!"


    Although obstructing the actions of the Inquisition was controversial, the girl had given too much. And with her pitiful and easily evoking protective instincts gaze, it was hard for the Demon Hunter Knights to refuse.


    Moreover... going against the Inquisition felt pretty good to them.


    "Great! Captain Chatham, you''re amazing! Just like Lord Nice!"


    "Just now, I persuaded Lord Nice not to act, but Lord Nice insisted and said it would let everyone act without hesitation!"


    The girl eximed excitedly.


    Her pure azure eyes curved into crescents, her innocent and radiant smile extremely healing.


    Nice:...


    For a moment, the gazes of the Demon Hunter Knights once again gathered on the ck cat.


    Seeing the Demon Hunter Knights'' gazes and Charlotte''s smiling face, Nice felt its throat parched.


    It wanted to say it wasn''t the one who did it, but seeing Charlotte''s asional "wronged" look, it could only sigh and grit its teeth, saying.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Yes, those bastards dared to attack innocent citizens, we cannot tolerate it!"


    "As members under the holy light, we have an obligation to clean up the mess for the Inquisition!"


    The Demon Hunter Knights'' gazes became even more admiring.


    "Lord Nice, you''re the best!"


    Captain Chatham gave a thumbs up.


    Then, he said to the other Demon Hunter squad leaders.


    "Go tell everyone, Lord Nice has given orders to quickly stop those Judgment Knights who continue to chase the peripheral members of Rose Society!"


    "Lord Nice said if something happens, it will take the me! Everyone, act freely! It''s all on it if it causes casualties!"


    Nice: ???


    Charlotte almost couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Clearly, this Captain Chatham was also quite cunning. He suddenly found a perfect scapegoat and immediately jumped on board. Moreover, he even took the opportunity to spread the protection to the entire peripheral members of Rose Society.


    "Captain Chatham, please have the knights take this!"


    Charlotte took out a ck eagle badge from her bosom.


    She had previously used the badge to sense Sherry, who happened to be the closest. It was just unexpected that it was Sherry''s family.


    Captain Chatham quickly took it with both hands and handed it to the others.


    "Miss Charlotte, are you going to the Rose Manor next?"


    Seeing the girl''s firm expression, Chatham''s heart stirred.


    "Yes, Rose Society has always been a peripheral force of the Castell, and it has always been a family secret with the family''s restrictions. Rose Society has always acted ording to principles."


    "The bell must be unrung by the person who rang it... by stopping the true Judgment Knights, the Inquisition Troops will naturally be ordered to stop."


    "Captain Chatham, this sacred judgment was originally instigated by informants behind the scenes, aimed at the Castell family!"


    "Pleasee with me and several other captains to be witnesses!"


    After hearing the girl''s words, the Demon Hunter captain hesitated a little.


    Beating up the Inquisition Troops was eptable. Rescuing the noble''s vassals from the Inquisition Troops was a p in the face to the Inquisition, but it wouldn''t cause aplete rift. It was like walking on the dangerous edge, repeatedly jumping back and forth, which was their purpose for this trip.


    But if they were to fight the true Judgment Knights, the situation wouldpletely change.


    "We don''t need to engage in substantive conflicts with them. Like I said before, you just need to protect me and my vassals."


    "And... Captain Kara will alsoe."


    Charlotte added.


    After hearing the girl''s words, Chatham felt relieved.


    There''s someone to rely on in times of trouble, and even Captain Kara ising, they have nothing to fear.


    They were also curious how the girl had the confidence to snatch people from the Judgment Knights.


    And if the girl seeded...


    Well, that would be interesting indeed.


    The Demon Hunter Bureau would definitely not miss such an opportunity to add insult to injury!


    "Let''s go! Let''s follow Miss Charlotte to the Rose Manor!"


    Captain Chatham said to the other Demon Hunter squad leaders.


    After that, he nced at Mrs. Mina again, pondering.


    "Take thisdy with us too. Captain Kara''s healing skills are a bit more advanced than the church''s, and the Rose Manor is closer than the church hospital."


    "Then... I want to go too!"


    Old Frank struggled to stand up.


    Sherry also covered her preliminarily treated wound and stood limping next to her mother.


    "Then let''s go together and witness this together!"


    Charlotte said.


    Mrs. Mina was lifted onto the carriage, and old Frank and Sherry supported each other into the carriage.


    Under the protection of the Demon Hunter Knights, the group set off grandly towards the Rose Manor...

 Chapter 68: Take them down!

    Chapter 68: Take them down!


    The arrest of members of the Rose Society was a long andplicated process.


    Of course, "long" and plicated" were only in terms of the swift judgment of the Holy Court. In fact, the Inquisition, which had always suppressed evil with thunderous means, had hardly ever spent more than 24 hours on a divine judgment.


    Especially here in Borde, the power center of the Church in the southwest of the Crescent Kingdom.


    From the moment the city gates closed, Rose Society, as an underground gang, was already like a turtle in a jar.


    The time hade to early morning, the thunderstorm had ended, and the wind and rain were gradually subsiding.


    Above the canopy, the heavy dark clouds were still churning, presenting a kind of gloomy dark gray in the night.


    In the Rose Manor, however, the lights were brightly lit. More and more members of the Rose Society who had been arrested here, numbering at least five hundred, could be seen at a nce.


    They were all tied up with their hands bound by sacred chains, half kneeling on the ground.


    Behind them, piles of oily firewood were piled up. Although the heavy rain had just stopped, under the effect of magic, these firewood piles remained dry.Several Judgment Knights held torches, ready to ignite the firewood. The mes of the torches were a pale gold, the judgment mes capable of burning souls.


    These were the mes of divine judgment for enemies, criminals, heretics, and evildoers, notorious throughout the Myria Continent. Anyone existing beneath these mes would have their souls utterly destroyed.


    Looking at those pale gold mes, some members of Rose Society turned pale, some looked dazed, but... more people red angrily at the Judgment Knights.


    All extraordinaires knew the procedure after igniting the mes of judgment. It meant the beginning of divine judgment, and the only choices left to them were two¡ª


    Either to be reduced to ashes in the mes of judgment.


    Or to sign the most stringent contract of judgment, bing a Judgment Knight, fighting for the court until thest moment of life...


    Even death was not the end, their soul power would be reimed by the Judgment Spear of the Holy Court, bing part of the foundation of the Holy Court.


    As for those ordinary people without extraordinary powers, their fate was only one¡ªto be consumed in the mes of judgment.


    "Lord Rajiv, except for those who were killed in desperate resistance and a few who escaped to the inner city or outside the city before the gates were closed, most of the remaining members of Rose Society are here."


    Before the second-tier judgment knight Rajiv, a probationary knight respectfully reported.


    "Most...? Moreover, why are there so few peripheral members of Rose Society?"


    Rajiv quickly seized the loophole in his subordinate''s words.


    The probationary knight hesitated for a moment, then whispered in Rajiv''s ear.


    After a moment, Rajiv''s gaze sharpened, and his brows furrowed slightly.


    "What? The Demon Hunters are obstructing? And they even attacked the Inquisition Troops?"


    "These faith-corrupted fellows... don''t they know what they''re doing?! Is it an order from the Church?!"


    "No... it''s not. ording to the judges, they seem to have been hired."


    The probationary knight spoke cautiously.


    "Hired?"


    Rajiv was stunned, then suddenly enraged.


    "Who dares to hire them? How dare they take on such employment?"


    "It seems... it seems to be the Castell family."


    "Castell?"


    Second-tier knight Rajiv was slightly surprised.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the parchment in his hand.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it seems that quite a few peripheral members of Rose Society have close ties to the Castell family, and the president of Rose Society... has some dealings with the heir of Castel."


    "Humph! These decadent noble families, colluding with gangs, oppressing themon people, I haven''t even gone to trouble them yet, and they dare toe to me..."


    Beside him, several other second-tier judgment knights nodded in agreement.


    "Castell... if I remember correctly, isn''t that one of the families His Excellency the Grand Knight specifically instructed us to focus on?"


    "They... seem to be suspected of involvement with the Cult of the Evil Gods. His Excellency the Grand Knight has been suspicious of the Blood Demon case that night, and the High Priest seems to be hiding something."


    "Humph, for the sake of his own future interests, he actually allied with such filthy families. His Excellency the High Priest has really grown old."


    "Just hiring won''t involve the Demon Hunters in the Holy Judgment. Since Castell is behind it, there may also be the shadow of His Excellency the High Priest..."


    "After this trial, it must be reported to His Excellency the Grand Knight. His Excellency the High Priestpletely disregarded the sanctity of faith and the authority of our court!"


    The judgment knights were angry.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    As supervisors of the Church, it was also their duty to oversee the qualification of the clergyman.


    "Enough, let''s discuss this matter after His Excellency the Grand Knight captures Sebastian meheart. Let''s begin the trial."


    Leading the way, Rajiv stopped his colleagues from continuing their discussion.


    With that, he looked at the gathered members of the Rose Society in the manor, his voice solemn.


    "ording to the report, Rose Society harbors wanted heretical demi-humans, smuggles hand crossbows, controlled des, awakening seeds, and other contraband, colludes with the Blood Demon Cult, is involved in several Blood Demon cases in Borde, the president of Rose Society, Sebastian, has connections with the Adam Cult active in Coria, and has ambiguous rtions with the highly wanted criminal of the Holy Court, the Pure White Witch... Evidence is conclusive..."


    "ording to Chapter 66, Verse 13, Volume 4 of the Sacred Code... Rose Society is confirmed as a secret evil organization, assessed as extremely dangerous, and the level of purification is immediate execution!"


    After saying this, he looked at the people of Rose Society.


    "Of course... our Lord has always been merciful, and evildoers will eventually receive their due punishment, but repentant individuals can also have a chance to live."


    "Those who have fallen into the abyss of evil, make your choice, to be purified by the Lord''s Fire of Judgment, or to repent and spend the rest of your life atoning?"


    "<em>Spit</em>! Dogs of the Holy Court! Bastards!"


    An angry curse came from the crowd, immediately drawing the angry gaze of the Judgment Knights.


    "Kneel!"


    A Judgment Knight kicked the cursing man to the ground.


    Rajiv followed the voice and saw that the one cursing was a male demi-human, tall and strong, with a hideous appearance, and two ck wolf ears on top of his head were particrly eye-catching.


    "He is Luff, the second-inmand of Rose Society, highly regarded within Rose Society, and also the chieftain of the demi-human remnant taken in by Sebastian, the president of Rose Society."


    One of the Judgment Knights hurriedly introduced to Rajiv.


    "Werewolf? Huh... remnants of bloodthirsty cultists that worshipped the extinct Bloodborne royal family as their totems... it seems that Rose Society is indeed rted to the Blood Demon!"


    Rajiv sneered.


    After saying that, he withdrew his gaze and looked at the other members of Rose Society present.


    "The stubborn ones, stay still. Those who want to repent, step forward!"


    Hearing the words of the Judgment Knight, the captured members of Rose Society were in turmoil.


    After a series of angry curses, rebukes, sighs, or tears, about half of the members stepped forward.


    But none of the demi-humans and the extraordinary chose to move.


    Rajiv was not surprised by this, in the face of life and death choices, the vast majority of people still hoped to live, even if what the Holy Court offered was only a path of slow death.


    This was also the reason why local Inquisition Troops were able to continuously replenish their strength.


    In fact, as a newly formed underground gang, having half of their people choose death already surprised Rajiv quite a bit. In the years he had dealt with cults, there were not many who chose to die even in the face of such proportions.


    This was indeed worthy of some admiration for Rose Society, and even Sebastian, the president of Rose Society who was being pursued by the Grand Knight, had some admirable qualities.


    The ones who persisted in their beliefs were always worthy of admiration.


    Of course, admiration aside. As evildoers, they must be punished!


    "Put the sacred chains on those who want to repent, and execute judgment on the rest of the guilty!"


    Rajivmanded.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a clear voice broke the silence.


    "Hold on!"


    The Judgment Knights turned their heads, only to see a huge processioning from outside the manor, led by a carriage adorned with a ck eagle emblem.


    On top of it, sat a beautiful girl in a white dress.


    Around her, there were hundreds of Demon Hunters following!


    Seeing that ck eagle emblem, Rajiv''s face instantly turned ugly.


    His gaze fell on those who were only first-tier Demon Hunters, his expression turned cold, waving his hand he ordered.


    "What are you still waiting for?"


    "Take down Charlotte de Castell, the heir of the Castell family colluding with Rose Society!"


    "Take down all the Demon Hunters who obstruct the divine judgment!"


    "If something goes wrong, I''ll take the me!"


    Rajiv stood tall, his powerful second-tier aura sweeping across the scene.

 Chapter 69: The Fist is the Ultimate Negotiation

    Chapter 69: The Fist is the Ultimate Negotiation


    In the Myria world, the nobility holds many privileges, and even the church usually cannot arrest or interrogate nobles without the lord''s consent.


    But there is one exception. That is when the nobles collude with the evil groups determined by the Holy Court, or when the nobles themselves are involved in demonic matters and the evidence is conclusive.


    There is no doubt that the Castell family, who has ambiguous rtions with Rose Society and hired Demon Hunters to disrupt the sacred judgment conducted by the Holy Court, has crossed the bottom line of the Judgment Knights.


    They meet all the conditions for the church to arrest nobles.


    As for how to deal with the issue after the arrest, that''s another matter. The church will definitely negotiate with the feudal lords.


    If they are not demonic themselves, nobles generally won''t be in danger of losing their lives, but they will certainly have to pay a price for offending the Holy Court, at least figuratively they are forced to shed some skin. Whether it''s the nobles themselves or the families they represent...


    As for the subsequent matters, Rajiv didn''t need to worry about them. That was something for the Duke and the High Priest to worry about.


    As an executor of the Holy Court, he only knew that the Castell, who dared to provoke the authority of the Inquisition and the Holy Court itself, must be punished, along with those Demon Hunters whose minds were clouded and were misled!


    A total of five Second-tier Judgment Knights simultaneously stepped forward to participate in the sacred judgment.Behind them, more than ten First-tier Judgment Knights, more than twenty First-tier Judgment Priests, and more than one hundred probationary Judgment Knights were also ready to act.


    They quickly surrounded Charlotte''s carriage along with more than one hundred Demon Hunter Knights.


    This was a rather terrifying force. If ced on the battlefield, so many extraordinary trained in specialbat would easily handle the armies conscripted by feudal lords.


    The expression of the Demon Hunter Knights instantly became serious. They gathered around Charlotte''s carriage, their eyes vignt as they watched the approaching Judgment Knights.


    However, the girl on the carriage remained calm. She jumped down from the carriage and came to face Rajiv, the leading Judgment Knight, elegantly lifting the hem of her dress in a curtsy.


    "Sir Judgment Knight, greetings. I am Charlotte de Castell, thedy of the Castell family. You must be Rajiv, the one leading this sacred judgment?"


    "For this sacred judgment, the Castell family has objections. We have reason to believe this is a conspiracy against Castell by some hidden force. Therefore, we request that you suspend the judgment."


    "Master!"


    "Miss Charlotte!"


    Seeing the girl getting off the carriage, there were exmations among Rose Society members who had been captured on the estate.


    Charlotte nced over and saw many familiar figures among them.


    There was no way, the Inquisition actions were much faster, even with the Castell''s resonance badges, some neers and old servants of Castell had long been arrested by the Judgment Knights.


    At the same time, the core members of Rose Society also lifted their heads one after another, casting curious andplex gazes at the girl, including the werewolf Luff and other demi-humans.


    As followers of Sebastian, they naturally knew that Sebastian had pledged loyalty to thedy of Castell.


    They couldn''t change Sebastian''s decision, and after trying to persuade him as followers, they could only obey. But that didn''t mean they also pledged loyalty to Castell.


    But at this moment, watching the girl leading the Demon Hunter Knights hastily arrive to stop the sacred judgment on Rose Society, there was a touch of emotion in their hearts, along with great confusion...


    What was the rtionship between their Rose Society and Castell?


    Why did Lord Sebastian pledge loyalty to the heir of Castell?


    Why was the heir of Castell willing to stand up for Rose Society under such immense pressure?


    That was indeed immense pressure... The Inquisition had many privileges, and no noble was willing to really deal with these fanatical lunatics.


    The members of Rose Society were very confused.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was quite clear-headed. Because she knew that saving Rose Society also meant saving herself. And she did have some cards up her sleeve.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. With me here, the injustice against Rose Society will be cleared."


    Charlotte addressed the people on the estate.


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, some people showed gratitude, some looked worried, but many wore expressions of confusion.


    "Injustice...? Although we don''t think we deserve the Holy Court''s sacred judgment, we know what we''ve done. The ck and white in this world is not so clear-cut. After running the underworld in the outer city for so many years, our hands... are not exactly clean."


    They weren''t confident they could escape the judgment. Many of them felt guilty and were avoiding eye contact.


    "Charlotte de Castell, huh..."


    Rajiv quietly evaluated the girl who had left many legends in Borde in recent days, murmuring to himself.


    Just like the rumors, she possessed a beauty as if blessed by the Gods.


    Even he, who had already devoted his body and soul to the Gods, found it hard to look away from her perfect appearance, crafted like the finest artisan work.


    He suddenly understood why the Demon Hunters might side with her.


    Such a beautifuldy, with considerable wealth to boot, could indeed under the dual temptations of beauty and money, lead those bastards who were always wanted to challenge the authority of the Inquisition.


    What a bunch of fools!


    But unfortunately... The Inquisition never judged based on appearances!


    Looking at the beautiful girl who stepped forward, Rajiv''s words remained firm.


    "Suspend the judgment? Miss Charlotte, do you know what you''re saying to the Inquisition? Do you think you have the right to say such things?"


    "Or do you think that by hiring these ignorant fools to stand behind you, you have the right to interfere with the Inquisition''s judgment work?"


    "Please show some restraint. If you disband your team now, I can pretend nothing happened."


    Rajiv spoke solemnly.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    However, even he himself didn''t realize that his demeanor had softened somewhat.


    Moreover... the decision to initially arrest them upon seeing them had turned into a "please show some restraint."


    It seems... a face that''s too pretty can still affect one''s decisions. Even for a resolute Judgment Knight.


    "I''m sorry, Sir Judgment Knight, but I''m here to stop this illegal sacred judgment."


    The girl shook her head gently.


    Rajiv''s expression instantly turned cold.


    "Illegal? Miss Charlotte, do you work for the Inquisition now? Do you think you have the qualification to say that?"


    "Or do you think that with this group of ragtag individuals behind you, you can stop the Inquisition''s judgment?"


    With that, he looked at the Demon Hunter Knights behind her.


    Indeed, to Judgment Knights who had been trained as the core strength of the Church from a young age, these Demon Hunter Knights recruited from wandering knights, mercenaries, and fallen nobles by the Church were indeed ragtag.


    Seeing his contemptuous gaze, the Demon Hunter Knights immediately red back at him. But no one dared to make a move.


    Rajiv snorted coldly and looked even more contemptuous at these Demon Hunter Knights.


    "Worthless, even if there are more of you gathered, you''re still worthless!"


    However, before he could finish his words, a cold female voice rang out.


    "Oh? And what if I, another ''worthless'' person, join them? Would that give us the qualifications?"


    Hearing this familiar cold voice, Rajiv''s gaze hardened.


    He looked behind the Demon Hunter Knights and saw several figures on horseback slowly appearing in the night.


    The leader was none other than Kara, the chief captain of the Borde Demon Hunter Squad.


    By her side, there were three other Silver Moon Knights from the Borde Demon Hunter Squad, and...


    Huh?


    The Duke''s son, Leno?


    Rajiv was stunned. His face quickly darkened.


    "Is the Demon Hunter Squad trying to rebel, Kara? And... does the Duke''s Mansion also want to stand up for Castell?"


    Rajiv''s gaze fell coldly on Leno.


    "Don''t look at me. I''m not representing the Duke''s Mansion now, only myself. Right now, I''m just a crude mercenary, doing things for money."


    Leno said with a grin.


    After saying that, he whistled towards the girl in front of the carriage.


    "Miss Charlotte, don''t forget mymission afterward! Just about the same as the Demon Hunters'' pay!"


    Charlotte:...


    Did you call him here?


    She nced at the ck cat.


    It wasn''t me! I didn''t call him!


    The Duke''s Mansion is probably secretly pleased at this moment! How could they possiblye out to help?


    Nice gave a pitifully puzzled look.


    Charlotte''s gaze shifted between Leno and Kara, her expression somewhat strange.


    This Duke''s illegitimate child...


    Could it be that Nice called Captain Kara and got him as a bonus?


    However, although Leno''s help was somewhat unexpected for Charlotte, having another second-tier knight join her undoubtedly boosted her confidence significantly.


    Especially, the Judgment Knights probably didn''t know that this bootlicker''s motive is simply to follow Kara here. They probably thought the Duke''s Mansion was backing Castell.


    This excessive disy of support was impossible to ignore!


    She smiled sweetly at the Judgment Knights.


    "Respected Sir Rajiv, Captain Kara and Lord Leno are here now. Can we have a proper discussion?"


    Meanwhile, Rajiv''s face darkenedpletely.


    He could scold the zero-tier and first-tier Demon Hunter Knights as worthless.


    But the second tier couldn''t be insulted.


    Furthermore, the chief captain of the Borde Demon Hunter Squad, Kara, who had the potential to advance to the third tier and had already shown signs of transformation in her source power, was powerful enough to take on several second-tier by herself!


    Fists ultimately ruled negotiations.


    With no stronger knights present, Rajiv and the other Judgment Knights exchanged nces and fell silent.


    "What do you want to discuss?"


    Looking at the beautiful and charming girl, Rajiv suppressed his anger and asked coldly.

 Chapter 70: The Holy Light Bear Witness

    Chapter 70: The Holy Light Bear Witness


    "Of course, we''re discussing this sacred judgment."


    "Lord Rajiv, as the heir of the Castell family and the true allegiance of Rose Society, I have reason to suspect that this sacred judgment against Rose Society is manipted by someone behind the scenes."


    Charlotte said calmly.


    With these words, the expressions of Judgment Knights changed. They looked at the girl with anger and sarcasm.


    Rajiv squinted slightly and said lightly.


    "Miss Charlotte, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "The Rose Society shelters wanted heretics, smuggles contraband, colludes with the Blood Demon Cult, is involved in several bloodborne cases in Borde, and the president, Sebastian, has connections with the Adam Cult..."


    "These matters have already been secretly investigated by the Inquisition, and the evidence is conclusive!"


    With that, Rajiv''s expression turned cold."Given that situation, do you still want to excuse Rose Society? Or perhaps, Castell wants to protect Rose Society?"


    Charlotte sighed and took out a scroll from her pocket.


    "Lord Rajiv, this is what I''m going to talk about next."


    "In fact, it was only recently that I officially contacted Rose Society and learned that they have always been a secret line of Castell family..."


    "In recent days, in order to understand what Rose Society has been doing over the years, Castell family has also conducted some investigations."


    "The information Castell family obtained about these matters differs slightly from what you said."


    "Firstly, sheltering heretical heretics is nder. More urately, Rose Society takes in heretics, and the true purpose is to help the lost heretics return to the right path!"


    "These heretics were indeed once heretics, but they have long since changed their beliefs under the glory of our Lord and be devout holy believers!"


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, Kara, whose eyes were flickering with light, paused slightly and couldn''t help but nce at her.


    And Rajiv, whose pupils were also shimmering with silver, frowned slightly.


    However, they did not interrupt the girl''s words, and Charlotte did not pause either.


    "Secondly, Rose Society''s involvement in bloodborne cases... is not true. In fact, Rose Society''s purpose is to investigate the actions of the Blood Demon Cult."


    "Furthermore, Mr. Sebastian from Rose Society does have connections with the Adam Cult... but it is not collusion as the informant imed. In fact, it''s quite the opposite. Mr. Sebastian actually offended the Adam Cult and forced him to flee to the Crescent Kingdom."


    "Finally, as for... smuggling contraband, this is indeed true, but which underground force does not engage in such activities? The Castell family is willing to pay fines for Rose Society''s smuggling, but this... is not enough to ssify Rose Society as an evil organization."


    "These matters... the Castell family also has conclusive evidence, which Lord Rajiv can review one by one."


    Charlotte spoke calmly and convincingly.


    After speaking, she handed the scroll in her hand to Nice and instructed him to hand it to the Judgment Knights.


    Rajiv took it and did not open it, but said indifferently.


    "Miss Charlotte, do you know that the Inquisition possesses a solidified divine magic called the Eye of Truth, which can discern lies?"


    "This divine magic is rarely mastered by anyone, but coincidentally, I am one of them..."


    With that, he looked coldly at the girl.


    "Miss Charlotte, you lied."


    With these words, the expressions of Judgment Knights became even angrier as they looked at the girl, and the Demon Hunter Knights also looked surprised and couldn''t help but nce at Kara.


    Kara remained silent for a moment before nodding gently.


    "She did indeed lie."


    Upon hearing this, the Demon Hunter Knights were also in amotion, feeling a bit guilty.


    Praise be to the Holy Light! When did they... be followers of the Holy Court?


    The demi-humans have no goodwill towards the Holy Court, and some of the wolf-eared ones with strong limbs even changed their faces on the spot, ready to erupt. But they quickly quieted down under the signal from their leader, Luff, the werewolf.


    The werewolf leader frowned and looked at the girl talking to the Judgment Knights.


    Although he didn''t know what the other party was thinking, associating it with the respect Sebastian, the lord of Rose Society, had for the girl and her confident demeanor, he inexplicably had a strange thought... She might really have a way.


    This thought surprised Luff himself.


    As the second-inmand of Rose Society, this was the first time he had seen Charlotte de Castell.


    Before this, he even had some dissatisfaction with her.


    However, at this moment, looking at the girl under the night sky, he didn''t know why he inexplicably felt a strange trust in her words... It was like some kind of instinct.


    Luff was puzzled and confused.


    On the other hand, the Second-tier Judgment Knight Rajiv''s brow furrowed more and more. This was a situation he hadn''t anticipated.


    He thought the girl was just causing trouble, but he didn''t expect her to have evidence in hand as well. However...


    "Miss Charlotte, this is just your word against ours. While the documents in your hand are detailed, they still need to be verified for authenticity. Furthermore, dying time to fabricate evidence is not impossible. On the contrary... the Inquisition has already investigated the charges against Rose Society."


    Rajiv said in a deep voice.


    Listening to the Judgment Knight''s words, Charlotte smiled slightly.


    After circling around for so long... she finally circled back to this topic.


    In fact, first pretending and then being truthful was the rhetoric she had prepared, and her goal was to continuously shift everyone''s attention, ultimately making everyone ignore the various loopholes in her rhetoric and focus on verifying the authenticity of the Inquisition''s evidence...


    "You''re right."


    "We do indeed have suspicions of dying time to fabricate evidence."


    "But simrly... wouldn''t it possible the reported materials in your hands have been carefully nned and fabricated as well?"


    The girl said calmly.


    With these words, Rajiv was stunned. His gaze swept over the Demon Hunter Knights, finally settling on the leading girl with a cold expression.


    "Miss Charlotte, are you questioning the ability of the Inquisition?"


    "No... I''m just worried that the esteemed knights of the Inquisition may be misled. If my guess is correct, this report should be anonymous, right?"


    "There are many doubts in this divine judgment. I''m just concerned... that the great Radiance may misjudge HIS devout followers."


    The girl shook her head.


    "Outrageous! Are you questioning the radiance of our Lord?!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, the other second-tier knights beside Rajiv became furious.


    Rajiv''s expression became even more grim.


    He gestured for the other Judgment Knights to remain calm, then looked deeply at Charlotte for a moment before suddenly sneering.


    "How about this?"


    "Since Miss Charlotte is so confident and distrustful of our Inquisition, let''s leave everything to the Judgment of the Holy Light."


    "Evidence may be wrong, but the Light does not lie. I have never heard of demi-humans changing their faith. Let the Judgment of the Holy Light witness the truth."


    Upon hearing Rajiv''s words, the girl raised her right hand and drew a standard cross in front of her chest, devoutly saying.


    "Praise the Lord! This is perfect. I believe... the great Lord will witness the purity of Rose Society, and the Light of Justice... will witness the devotion of Rose Society!"


    Watching the girl''s fanaticism, Rajiv furrowed his brow slightly, unable to understand whether she was truly naive or pretending to be so.


    "Holy Light Judgment?!"


    The Demon Hunter Knights were also startled, their gazes toward the girl bing quite strange.


    Yes, the Holy Light does not lie. But at the same time, the Holy Light is also more overbearing. Especially Its Judgment.


    The Holy Light Judgment is a sacred art that judges the faith of the target, first created by the Holy Court''s Saint, Benedict III.


    Under the Holy Light, the devout are unharmed, while heretics, those with wavering faith, unbelievers, and those whomit sins, all receive severe punishment. From minor mental disorders to direct death under the burning of the Holy Light.


    This is the Holy Court''s most severe judgment method.


    The Inquisition may make mistakes, but the Holy Light Judgment does not.


    Moreover, for the most severe Holy Light Judgment, even stains unrted to the current divine judgment are often greatly magnified...


    Hundreds of years ago, the main reason the Holy Court removed the Holy Light Judgment from divine judgment was that this art was too rigid, rigid to an extreme that was bordering sinister. In order to identify the true devout, it would purify all the sinners that the Inquisition had originally intended to absorb into the Judgment Troops.


    At that moment, Rajiv even had an imagination.


    The Inquisition just wanted to eradicate Rose Society because they wanted to replenish the local Judgment Troops with fresh blood.


    But Charlotte de Castell... wanted all members of Rose Society to die.


    Even the knights of the Church were not so extreme, the faces of Rose Society members turned even greener.


    "Uh... can I refuse the Holy Light Judgment and just join the Judgment Troops?"


    Some people were almost in tears, some even raised their hands directly.


    Ignoring the turmoil of Rose Society, Rajiv said indifferently.


    "Since Miss Charlotte wants the Holy Light to judge, then prepare for the Holy Light Judgment."


    At this point, whether or not to ept Rose Society members into the Judgment Troops no longer mattered.


    The matter had escted to such an extent that he had to regain his dignity.


    Obviously, this young heir of Castell had no idea how severe the Holy Light Judgment was.


    Naive, simple, and even a bit foolish!


    As an underground gang like Rose Society, with dirty hands, how could they withstand the judgment of the Holy Light?


    Rajiv''s expression grew colder.


    This time, he had to deal with Rose Society and Castell family ruthlessly, to warn the world of the authority of the Inquisition!


    With Rajiv''smand, the Judgment Knights immediately took action.


    They approached the members of Rose Society, raising their silver swords high, their voices fervent and devout.


    "Our Lord Harald!"


    "You are the creator of the New World!"


    "You are divine in the Holy Court!"


    "May your Holy Light descend,"


    "To give the most severe judgment to the demons and evils..."


    ...


    Seeing the knights approaching them, chanting spells, and releasing the Holy Light Judgment, many members of Rose Society turned pale.


    "No! Please! I confess! Don''t use the Holy Light Judgment!"


    Some people eximed.


    However, it was already toote.


    The Judgment Knights were always swift in their actions.


    With their chanting, the brilliant Holy Light suddenly bloomed in Rose Society''s manor, engulfing everyone.


    Some people let out cries of agony.


    But as they cried, their voices disappeared.


    Still alive...


    But their expressions were all filled with confusion.


    Looking at their hands emitting a gentle halo under the Holy Light, they all stood still.


    Huh? Why... doesn''t it hurt?


    The demi-humans were even more dumbfounded as they looked at the light of faith on their bodies.


    Huh? When did I truly be a Holy Court believer?


    On the other side, seeing the members of Rose Society, with their faith lights shining either dimly or brightly under the Holy Light, the knights of the Church were also stunned.


    Rajiv furrowed his brow slightly.


    Looking around, his gaze fell on a Judgment Knight, and he casually threw the person into the Holy Light.


    Apanied by a piercing scream, the member of the Judgment Troops thrown into the Holy Light quickly turned into ashes...


    The Holy Lightsted for about half a minute before disappearing.


    Although many members of the Rose Society were mentally dazed and clearly received some punishment, they all survived.


    At that moment, the entire estate fell silent.

 Chapter 71: We offer our allegiance to you

    Chapter 71: We offer our allegiance to you


    The faith of Rose Society is so devout?


    That''s the only thought in the minds of all the church knights right now.


    Absurd, bizarre, unbelievable... Yet, it''s the truth.


    The Holy Light cannot lie.


    Even the evil ones in the Judgement Troops have died under the Holy Light''s judgment.


    Although many members of the Rose Society have been directly purified, the vast majority have survived.


    This fact alone is enough to overturn everyone''s understanding.


    "How about it, Lord Rajiv? Do you still think Rose Society is an evil organization?"


    Charlotte asked casually.Rajiv fell silent. Or rather, all the Judgment Knights fell silent.


    It''s not unexpected that some members of the Rose Society would be purified. After all, for a non-church organization, you can''t expect everyone to be devout believers. And even for the church itself, if every person were to undergo Holy Light Judgment from top to bottom, the Judgment Knights couldn''t be sure how many scoundrels would be purified. No organization, no matter how tight knit, can avoid the urrence of corruption over time. For Rose Society to have so many people withstand the Holy Light''s judgment has greatly shocked them.


    Even more shocking is that those they considered heretics, the demi-humans, each and every one of them is radiating with the light of faith.


    Absurd!


    Are these guys really demi-humans?


    Even the Demon Hunter Knights were dumbfounded by the light emanating from them.


    Rajiv''s expression grew darker.


    He didn''t answer the girl''s question but instead gave a cold snort, stepped forward, and grabbed the cor of the demi-human leader, Luff the Werewolf, and coldly asked.


    "Tell me, what is your faith?"


    His eyes glowed, and the Eye of Truth instantly activated.


    Luff had previously cursed them asckeys of the Holy Court, but now the light of faith on his body was as bright as stars. Rajiv couldn''t believe there was no problem here!


    Seeing this Second-rank Judgment Knight being so cautious, Charlotte''s gaze also narrowed slightly. She secretly sighed and began to prepare her next targeted rhetoric.


    Luff fell silent. His gaze shifted from the girl to the Judgment Knights for a long time before looking back at the Judgment Knight again, contemting.


    "Speak!"


    Rajiv angrily repeated.


    "I naturally believe in the great divine."


    Luff lifted his head proudly and said lightly.


    Silver light shed in Rajiv''s eyes, and he was slightly astonished. The other party was telling the truth...


    Charlotte, on the other hand, nced at the Wolfman unexpectedly. This guy is really good at skating around the edge.


    The great divine... Although the continent of Myria generally associates this statement with the Holy Court, Nice once told her that a long time ago, this phrase actually applied to all true Gods. It''s just that with the Holy Court bing dominant, this saying gradually became monopolized by the Holy Court.


    Now, most people, especially the Judgment Knights, equate the great divine with the Lord Harald.


    In this case, is the faith of demi-humans actually rted to a true God?


    Didn''t the books say they only worshipped totems?


    Charlotte was somewhat curious.


    Of course, now is not the time for curiosity. Since Rajiv''s questioning was cleverly resolved by the smart werewolf, there was no need for her to brew rhetoric again.


    It''s time to strike back, and she must not let the Judgment Knights detect any ws in the werewolf''s words!


    "Lord Rajiv, do you not believe in the Holy Light''s judgment? Or... are you doubting the power of our Lord?"


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    Rajiv stiffened slightly, loosening his grip on the werewolf''s hand. His expression changed uncertainly, and the Judgment Knights exchanged nces.


    "Yes, Lord Rajiv, don''t you believe in the Holy Light''s judgment?"


    "Actually wanting to judge devout believers, the Inquisition is really corrupt!"


    "Hah! A bunch of lunatics who do evil under the banner of faith!"


    Seeing Rose Society gain the recognition of the Holy Light and the Inquisition suffering, the Demon Hunter Knights were immediately delighted, and their confidence bolstered.


    They were all being sarcastic and adding fuel to the fire, afraid that the situation wouldn''t be chaotic enough.


    Even worse, many Demon Hunter Knights stepped forward, rubbing their hands together, eager to move, obviously ready to fight.


    If they were hesitant to fight before because of the great gap in strength, and they were afraid of taking responsibility, now... they had every reason to stop the Inquisition.


    Protecting devout believers was the duty of the Demon Hunters!


    Even the female knight, Kara, ced her hand on the hilt of her sword.


    Rajiv''splexion grew even uglier. He nced at the increasingly nervous Judgment Knights, gritted his teeth for a moment, and finally sighed,manding.


    "Stop the judgment! Release the people from Rose Society, let''s go!"


    After saying that, he mounted his horse, leading the Judgment Knights, and turned to leave.


    "Hold on!"


    Charlotte suddenly called out to him.


    Rajiv looked at the girl coldly.


    "Miss Charlotte, we have already suspended the divine judgment. What else do you want?"


    Rajiv asked.


    Charlotte nced at the ck cat, Nice, who immediately understood, stepped forward, and sneered.


    "Hey! What do you mean? Tonight, the Inquisition has caused such great harm to Rose Society. I don''t know how many devout believers have died under the sword of the Inquisition. Now that you have found out you judged wrong, do you just want to leave?"


    Rajiv''s brow furrowed even deeper.


    "What do you mean, Lord Nice?"


    "Of course, I mean it literally, Lord Rajiv. You represent the Inquisition, don''t you? The Inquisition represents the church. A wrong judgment has harmed innocent believers. Shouldn''t you exin? Shouldn''t youpensate? How can the church gain people''s trust in the future?"


    Nice said leisurely.


    Rajiv was furious.


    "Are you mocking the Inquisition?!"


    However, looking at Nice''s smug cat face and the gathered dangerously looking Demon Hunter Knights, he fell silent for a moment.


    Finally, he sighed.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "I will report this matter to His Excellency, the Grand Knight."


    "How topensate Rose Society will be decided by His Excellency, the Grand Knight."


    With these words, Rose Society''s status as an innocent organization waspletely confirmed.


    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief.


    She smiled slightly and said.


    "I trust in the fairness of His Excellency, the Grand Knight, and I believe in the promises of all the esteemed Judgment Knights."


    She didn''t continue to pressure them, lest these crazy people be even more desperate.


    With a serious expression, the girl continued.


    "However, I think it is most important for the Inquisition to investigate the identity of the informer."


    "The Judgment Knights are righteous and admirable. It is only because they were misled by the informer behind the scenes that they mistook Rose Society for an evil organization."


    "This secretive informant is malicious. It may seem like they are targeting Rose Society, but in reality, they are targeting Castell and the Church!"


    "I highly suspect that this hidden force is likely rted to the Blood Demon Cult!"


    "So... Lord Rajiv, I believe that capturing these truly sinister instigators who sow discord is the most important thing!"


    "The Blood Demon Cult?"


    Judgment Knight Rajiv narrowed his eyes.


    Even the female knight, Kara, instantly became serious, her gaze fixed on the girl.


    "Yes, a few days ago, after the Duke''s banquet, I was almost assassinated again. The assant was from the Blood Demon Cult."


    Charlotte said.


    Rajiv''s expression immediately became solemn.


    "I see," he said after a moment of contemtion. Then, he nodded slightly and gestured to the other Judgment Knights, "Retreat."


    The Judgment Knights acted swiftly. After Rajiv gave the order to retreat, they quickly withdrew from the Rose estate.


    As they left, their faces were all unsightly, clearly holding back a lot of anger.


    Charlotte smirked.


    Presumably... the Blood Demon Cult hidden in Borde would have a hard time for a while.


    Turning her gaze away from the departing Judgment Knights, the girl approached the members of Rose Society and said to the Demon Hunter Knights who had followed.


    "Esteemed knights, please release the members of Rose Society from their sacred chains."


    Upon hearing this, the Demon Hunter Knights immediately took action, and the freed members of Rose Society all focused their gaze on Charlotte.


    There wereplex emotions among them¡ªgratitude, excitement, confusion.


    "Master! We knew it! Castell would never abandon us!"


    The old servants and young boys and girls who had been arrested as peripheral members were excited, kneeling on one knee.


    Even those elders and neers who had been rescued early and came with the girl also bowed respectfully.


    "Please rise. Protecting family vassals is my duty."


    Charlotte said, helping them up.


    At the same time, led by the werewolf leader, Luff, the members of Rose Society came to Charlotte.


    Luff''s expression wasplex.


    Under Charlotte''s astonished gaze, the second-inmand of Rose Society suddenly knelt down and said hoarsely.


    "Lady Charlotte, thank you for rescuing us."


    "Although I don''t know what methods you used to save us, the Blood Wolf Tribe has always repaid kindness... I have never understood why Lord Sebastian chose to follow you, why he made us pledge allegiance to you, but now... I somewhat understand."


    "From today onwards, we will also pledge our allegiance to you, just like we do to Lord Sebastian!"


    After speaking, Luff bowed his head and kissed the girl''s toe, performing the most solemn allegiance ritual among the demi-humans.


    Behind him, the other demi-humans also prostrated themselves. Like a chain reaction, gradually, the members of Rose Society knelt one by one, paying their respects to the girl.


    Underground forces ce the greatest emphasis on loyalty and righteousness.


    The president of Rose Society has dered his allegiance to Charlotte more than once within the organization, but the upper and lower echelons of Rose Society have always been puzzled and resistant.


    But this time, after being rescued, they finally epted it.


    As the first rays of golden sunlight broke through the darkness, bringing light, the night had passed, the clouds had dispersed, and the sun... had risen.


    The warm and gentle morning sun shone on the girl, adding a touch of sanctity to her already beautiful appearance, like a savior angel.


    Seeing her dazzling figure, the posture of the members of the Rose Society became even more respectful.


    At the same time, in Charlotte''s perception, her Majesty Magic began the most rapid growth in history... Soon, her Majesty Magic reached the pinnacle of mastery, just one step away from true perfection.


    She was just one step away from advancing to the first-tier Starry Sky.


    "Great Lady Charlotte, did you modify the Holy Light Judgment? How did you modify the Holy Light Judgment?"


    Nice couldn''t help but ask his question.


    Of course, it asked through the telepathy function of the Servant''s final oath.


    Charlotte nced at it and answered in her mind.


    "Of course, after the judgment of the divine believers, I added ''or loyal to the Rose Society, or loyal to Charlotte de Castell."


    Nice: ...


    "To filter subordinates with the Holy Light... That''s quite evil. I can only say, only you would do it!"


    It showed an admiring expression of worship.


    At that moment, apanied by the sound of hooves, a Judgment Knight returned.


    Under the wary gaze of everyone, they saw hime to Charlotte and quickly say.


    "Lady Charlotte, Lord Rajiv asked me to tell you something."


    "The divine judgment of Rose Society can be revoked, but the president of Rose Society, Sebastian, attacked the Church''s clergy a few days ago."


    "He has been judged as a sinner and is being pursued by His Excellency, the Grand Knight."


    "I also hope that you know who should be saved and who should not..."


    With that, the knight mounted his horse again and quickly left.


    And Charlotte''s brow furrowed.

 Chapter 72: Second Blood Summoning

    Chapter 72: Second Blood Summoning


    Attack on the church''s clergy? Sebastian?


    Charlotte furrowed her brows.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    "Lord Charlotte, Lord Sebastian has always been cautious in his actions, and he has always instructed us not to antagonize the church and the nobility. He would definitely not attack the clergy!"


    The werewolf Luff firmly denied, shaking his head vigorously.


    Charlotte pondered.


    Others might not be aware of what Sebastian had done, but Charlotte knew. He had gone to investigate the young nobleman Jordan, who was likely involved with the Blood Demon Cult.


    Attacking the Holy Court''s clergy... Regardless of whether it''s true or false, if Sebastian had really done such a thing, Charlotte believed there must be a reason behind it.


    Perhaps... Sebastian had discovered something.Fortunately, since the Judgment Knights said that the Grand Knight was chasing Sebastian, it meant that Sebastian hadn''t been captured yet.


    That was a good thing. As long as he hadn''t fallen into the hands of the Inquisition, there was still room for maneuver.


    Thinking this, Charlotte took a deep breath.


    Sebastian must be saved. He was currently the strongest force she could rely on. Even if she returned to the Castell''s domain in the future, Sebastian would still be her loyal dog... No, her servant.


    The key was how to save him.


    Escaping from the pursuit of a Third-Tier Grand Knight meant that Sebastian''s current strength, even if not at the Third tier, was probably far beyond the Second tier.


    To be honest, Charlotte couldn''t intervene in a battle of this level. Moreover, Charlotte didn''t even know where Sebastian was at the moment.


    However, she had an idea of how to contact Sebastian. As for how to rescue him from the pursuit, she had some ideas as well...


    "I understand Sebastian''s character. He''s definitely not a reckless guy. There might be a misunderstanding in this matter."


    "You all should go and heal your wounds first. The matters afterward will be handed over to Castell family."


    Charlotte promised to the members of Rose Society.


    The members of Rose Society nced at each other. Each family knew its own affairs. They were well aware of their own capabilities.


    ording to the dark history of Rose Society, they would certainly not escape the Holy Light Judgment. Without a doubt, the girl must have done something secretly before the Holy Light Judgment.


    However, they were not fools. They naturally knew what to ask and what not to ask. After the Holy Light Judgment, those who remained here were almost all loyal supporters of Sebastian or Charlotte, and they wouldn''t speak nonsense.


    Now, with the previous rescue, they also had some awe of the girl''s mystery. Although they didn''t know what she intended to do to rescue their leader, in the face of Charlotte''s reassuring words, they finally calmed down.


    The Demon Hunter Knights looked at each other, and finally, Captain Chatham spoke to the girl.


    "Miss Charlotte... Regarding matters involving the Grand Knight... we are powerless. Even Captain Kara cannot interfere."


    "The Grand Knight is a truly powerful and supreme zing Sun Knight..."


    "I think... perhaps you can go to find the High Priest. Only he can find and persuade the Grand Knight of the Inquisition."


    "I know he refused you before, but I think it must have been for the sake of the overall situation. Now that Rose Society has been proven to be righteous and as the backing of Castell, I believe the High Priest will take action."


    Captain Chatham''s expression was sincere.


    But Charlotte felt a bit helpless.


    Go find the High Priest again?


    That old hypocrite was probably a pervert... If she went to find him, she would be throwing herself into the lion''s den.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Of course, on the surface, she expressed her gratitude for the advice of the Demon Hunter Knight. After all, they had no idea what she had encountered, and she couldn''t afford to offend the High Priest without evidence.


    "Captain Chatham, thank you for your reminder, and thank you to all the knights for your help today."


    The girl bowed to the Demon Hunter Knights.


    The Demon Hunter Knights waved their hands repeatedly. They were just doing their job for money, and they were also delighted to see the Inquisition lose face today.


    After speaking to the Demon Hunter Knights, Charlotte looked at Kara and thought for a moment before saying.


    "Captain Kara, regarding the Blood Demon Cult..."


    "After everything has settled down, I will visit again."


    Kara responded calmly.


    After that, she turned and left.


    The Duke''s son Leno also hesitated for a moment, smiled politely at the girl, and then quickly followed Captain Kara, running faster than the wind.


    Charlotte felt a little regretful but also relieved.


    She still didn''t know Sebastian''s situation, and the specific information about the Blood Demon Cult was also in his hands. At present, it was not the right time to have a deep conversation with Kara.


    "Master, I have instructed them to search for those family members and new members who have not been found. What should we do next?"


    Casimodo asked respectfully.


    "Contact the hospital of the church to treat the injured, and then take our people back to Castell Manor first."


    Looking at the sun that was about toe outpletely, Charlotte said.


    ......


    Returning from the outer city to Castell Manor, it was already bright outside.


    Once back at the manor, Charlotte instructed everyone not to disturb her and locked herself in the study alone.


    The second Blood Summoning was already fully charged, and time was running out. She nned to perform the second Blood Summoning.


    This time, her target for the summoning was not someone else but Sebastian.


    She wanted tomunicate with him through the Blood Summoning, learn about his situation, and help him escape through the Blood Summoning!


    More precisely, it was to help him escape by signing a blood contract with him!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte immediately took action, silently chanting the Blood Summoning, and once again entered the Dark Night Castle.


    The familiar crimson flooded everything, and the girl stood once again upon the Blood Throne, her petite figure changing into her adult form.


    Silver hair, golden-red eyes, tall figure with graceful curves, and that mysterious and noble ck divine dress...


    ording to the exnation in the "Gospel of Blood," this form was Charlotte''s liberated state in the Dark Night Castle!


    Sitting high on the throne, Charlotte gently closed her eyes.


    With her intention, the sea of blood descended once again, and countless crimson stars emerged, floating around her.


    Among all the crimson stars, there was one that gave her a strong sense of familiarity, and Charlotte could even ''smell'' Sebastian''s breath faintly.


    However, at this moment, the light of that star was extremely dim and weak, giving a feeling of instability, as if it could extinguish at any moment.


    Charlotte didn''t hesitate.


    She reached out and touched the star belonging to Sebastian.


    At the next moment, the crimson light burst forth!

 Chapter 73: Sebastians Allegiance

    Chapter 73: Sebastian''s Allegiance


    This is a sparse forest.


    Within the forest, a dpidated wooden house looms faintly among the bushes.


    Inside the wooden house, Sebastian is half-lying amid the weeds, his face pale.


    He is covered in blood, his elegant tailcoat already tattered. The left half of his sleeve is even more empty, as his entire left arm has been cut off from his shoulder by a sharp weapon.


    The trickling blood flows down his wounds, gathering beneath him into a small stream.


    As an ancient me elf, he keenly feels his life force rapidly draining away.


    Struggling to lift his head, Sebastian looks towards the window.


    A golden energy shield has already enveloped the wooden house.


    He recognizes it as one of the signature divine magic of the Holy Court, a sealing spell used to imprison divine beings.Thisplex and intricate divine magic is usually only used when sealing offrge forces. But now, it''s being used on him alone.


    "Heh, they''re using the Judgment Prison directly. The Grand Knight really thinks highly of me."


    With a smirk, Sebastianboriously raises his right hand, skillfully retrieving a goblet from his storage space and pouring thest drop of red wine from the bottle into it.


    Elegantly lifting the goblet, he takes a gentle sip.


    "Sebastian, you''re surrounded."


    "The Grand Knight said, if you voluntarily surrender and seal your own power, the Inquisition can spare your life and give you a chance to reform!"


    "Are you still waiting for someone toe and save you? The Inquisition has already initiated the sacred judgment against Rose Society. I''m sure Rose Society is nowpletely finished."


    The shouts of the Judgment Knightse from outside the wooden house, urging Sebastian to surrender.


    Sebastian scoffs.


    "Surrender? Join the ranks of the Judgment Troops as cannon fodder?"


    "I''ve even betrayed Luna Ind. No one can force me to do something I don''t want to do!"


    "If you''re capable,e in yourselves!"


    Surrender?


    He is a proud me elf. In his dictionary, the word surrender has never been written!


    Sebastian''s proud and disdainful words resonate from the wooden house.


    Around the wooden house, the Judgment Knights look at each other.


    "Grand Knight, he refuses to surrender... Should weunch a strong attack? He''s already heavily injured. Even if you don''t intervene, he won''t be our match."


    The Judgment Knight who shouted respectfully asks the Grand Knight behind him.


    The Grand Knight is a middle-aged man who looks to be in his forties or fifties, with a standard square face, stubble, sharp features, and a stern expression.


    However, unlike his rugged appearance, his eyes have a different calmness.


    Looking at the wooden house in the Judgment Prison, he shakes his head gently.


    "No need..."


    "Sebastian meheart was once a high elf just one step away from being a legendary. Every elf is a natural magical creature, able to resonate with elements at the cost of their own soul."


    "Someone like him, even if heavily injured, can still take a few with him before he dies."


    "Since he refuses to surrender, then let''s set it on fire. I want to see if this so-called me elf is afraid of me..."


    The Grand Knight says lightly.


    He doesn''t hide his voice. His calm words enter the wooden house, causing Sebastian, who is sipping wine lightly, to sigh inwardly.


    The Judgment Knights are always fighting against the enemies of the Holy Court, surrounded by danger at every turn throughout their lives.


    To rise from the smallest trainee Judgment Knight to be a Grand Knight suppressing one side, besides powerful strength, calmness and caution are necessary.


    Sebastian knows that his idea of taking a few Judgment Knights down with him has failed.


    The Judgment Knights quickly take action.


    They take out buckets of grease and bundles of dry firewood, pouring them towards the wooden house and stacking them up.


    Watching the actions of the Judgment Knights through the window, Sebastian can only sigh lightly.


    He is too heavily injured, really too heavily injured.


    The magic power in his body has long beenpletely exhausted, his entire left arm has been severed by a sword, and even the pair of legs under him has been rendered useless under the the Grand Knight''s Sacred Fury.


    He can no longer use any magic. All he can do is wait for the Judgment Knights to approach, burn his soul, trigger an elemental storm, and perish together.


    However, even this is no longer possible now.


    "Lord Sebastian, wake up! The Blood Demon Cult behind you has already abandoned you. They won''te to your aid."


    "Now surrender, while you still can."


    After stacking the firewood and pouring the oil, the Judgment Knights shouted again.


    "I have no interest in living a life ofpromise!"


    "Furthermore... don''t insult me by mentioning the Blood Demon Cult! That bunch of trash, I don''t even care about them!"


    Sebastian mocked.


    Upon hearing this, the Grand Knight frowned slightly, then ordered.


    "Ignite it."


    With hismand, the Judgment Knights raised torches burning with the mes of judgment and set the pile of firewood aze.


    The fire quickly spread, engulfing the entire wooden house.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Is it over..."


    Watching the thick smoke spreading around him, Sebastian muttered to himself.


    There''s some reluctance in his heart.


    He never expected his life to end here.


    However, it was his choice, and he must bear the consequences of his choice.


    I wonder...


    What is the Lady of the Night doing now?


    I haven''t returned for so many days, is SHE worried about me?


    Upon hearing the news of Rose Society being judged by the Holy Court, will SHE stand up for Rose Society?


    At this moment, Sebastian''s thoughts slowed down infinitely, thinking about many things.


    But soon, he felt that thinking like this was childish and ridiculous.


    "What are you thinking? SHE''s the Lady of the Night, SHE''s a true God."


    "Although SHE has not regained her power now, although SHE looks like a mortal now, but... how could SHE really be a mortal?"


    "Gods won''t mistreat their followers, but Gods also have their own indifference and calmness..."


    "Now, what qualifications do I have for HER help and rescue?"


    "Perhaps in the Lady of the Night''s eyes, I... am just a waste."


    Sebastian sighed lightly.


    He knew he had never truly gained the Lady of the Night''splete trust.


    Because he had never truly devoted his loyalty to the Lady of the Night.


    As an elf with a long lifespan, he had seen too many stories about Gods and their followers.


    And in every story, when a God chooses their followers, the first question they ask is "What do you want"...


    But the Lady of the Night never asked.


    He didn''t believe that the Lady of the Night, such an ancient God, didn''t know this "unspoken rule".


    He believed even more that the other party had already seen through his thoughts and was waiting for him to speak first.


    But he didn''t dare to speak.


    To follow a God in order to be a God?


    Such a selfish and disrespectful purpose, I''m afraid no God would approve of it, right?


    In history, the followers of those Gods were all fervent believers.


    Bing a God was a gift they received from the God they follow.


    Rather than the direction they strived for.


    Sebastian knew that he couldn''t gain the Lady of the Night''s approval for this reason.


    So, he had never dared to tell the Lady of the Night proactively why he pledged allegiance to HER.


    But he knew that the Lady of the Night must have already understood.


    However, knowing and not saying it was two different concepts for Gods.


    He was afraid, he was uneasy, he was worried...


    So, he repeatedly performed in front of the Lady of the Night.


    He wanted to prove himself, prove his strength, prove that even if he didn''t reveal his heart, he still had value to the Lady of the Night.


    Prove that he had the ability to be a God''s follower.


    He believed that this was a tacit transaction between himself and the God.


    "Perhaps... deep down, I am still very proud."


    "No... this is not pride, but arrogance."


    "Even though I decided to follow a God, I have always had the mentality that I can eventually follow the God and be a God myself, and I have never genuinely felt awe for the Gods."


    "Such a person like me, I''m afraid I have never truly entered the Lady of the Night''s view..."


    "Heh heh, looking at it this way, I am indeed a foolish person, proud yet humble, arrogant yet self-deprecating..."


    Sebastian self-mockingly said.


    There are still many things he can''t let go of.


    Luna Ind, Rose Society, his lost homnd...


    He also really wants to go and see the scenery from a higher ce.


    However, he can''t go that far anymore.


    He didn''t give his sincere heart.


    And when the crisis came, he would inevitably be abandoned.


    The temperature in the wooden house began to rise, and the smoke became thicker.


    Under severe injuries, Sebastian''s consciousness became increasingly blurred.


    In the haze, his vision seemed to be filled with crimson mes.


    A familiar voice sounded in his ears.


    "Sebastian, you look quite miserable today."

 Chapter 74: Blood-kin

    Chapter 74: Blood-kin


    The Lady of the Night?


    It seems that it''s time for my death, and I''m starting to have hallucinations. It''s as if I can hear the voice of the Lady of the Night...


    Sebastian mocked himself inwardly.


    With a light sigh, he closed his eyes, waiting for death toe.


    However, he quickly realized that something was amiss.


    At some point, the world around him seemed to suddenly fall silent.


    The stinging smell of burning oil and dry firewood disappeared.


    The gradually increasing temperature of the zing wooden house seemed to vanish.


    Even the crackling of mes, and the conversations of the Judgment Knights, all disappeared.Almost instinctively, Sebastian opened his eyes again, and soon he was slightly surprised.


    What greeted his eyes was not the grayish-white smoke and the dpidated wooden house apanying the firelight, but the familiar crimson mist and the still majestic ancient castle...


    Uponyers of ancient steps, the majestic Blood Throne resided in the center, with a tall figure concealed within the crimson mist seated upon it.


    The Lady of the Night!


    It''s the Lady of the Night!


    The Lady of the Night has summoned him back to this strange spiritual world again!


    Sebastian''s spirits lifted.


    Instinctively, he wanted to rise and bow, and then... he actually seeded in standing up.


    This was the spiritual world.


    Here, his hands and feet were intact, and even his ck tailcoat remained elegant and refined.


    "Lady of the Night...!"


    Seeing the familiar figure on the throne, Sebastian''s voice was filled with excitement.


    But soon, he became anxious again, ashamedly lowering his head:


    "Forgive me, Lady... Sebastian is ipetent for getting caught by the Inquisition..."


    Sebastian''s voice grew smaller, various regretful thoughts churning in his mind.


    At the same time, sitting high on the throne, Charlotte was also startled.


    She heard Sebastian''s true inner voice.


    She also understood Sebastian''s true intentions in wanting to follow her.


    Wow... So he regarded me, who possesses the Gospel Blood, as the resurrected True Ancestor of the bloodborne, and wanted to hitch a ride to Godhood!


    He really thinks wildly, I''m not even a Starry Sky, yet... he''s already thinking about how to be a God!


    Wait a minute... slow down...


    Does he think I know all this?


    Does he think he''s doing some kind of unspoken deal with me?


    So he''s boot-licking because of this?


    What the hell!


    Listening to Sebastian''s chaotic inner thoughts, Charlotte was at a loss.


    However, after the confusion, she quickly figured out many things.


    Strong individuals have their own pride.


    Like Sebastian, turning into apdog so soon after meeting someone is indeed abnormal.


    Now that she knows the other''s inner thoughts, she understands everything.


    He''s not seriously boot-licking.


    Boot-licking is just his way of alleviating his inner unease and tension.


    He''s boot-licking because he''s feeling guilty.


    He thinks his reasons for following this "Evil God" won''t be epted.


    He has ambitions and pride, he thinks he can''t possibly pledge allegiance to a God as a pure believer.


    But he also admires the power of the Gods immensely.


    He wants to follow God, but he''s afraid his true thoughts will provoke God''s wrath...


    Charlotte didn''t know what the Gods of Myria thought of Sebastian''s mindset.


    Perhaps, just like Sebastian thought, they really would be angry at the existence of someone who followed them with the purpose of "bing a God", considering such arrogant thoughts as trampling on the dignity of the Gods.


    Perhaps, in their eyes, humble mortals simply have no right to negotiate with the Gods, what the Gods give is a blessing, and what mortals offer is a duty.


    Regardless of what the true Gods think, Charlotte doesn''t have such thoughts at all.


    Perhaps it was her identity as a transmigrator that made herck sufficient awe for Myria''s gods.


    Perhaps it was her education in her past life that formed a moral value of "nobles, kings, and generals should have their own dignity".


    Perhaps it was the existence of the Gospel of Blood that gave her a lot of unfounded confidence.


    Anyway... She didn''t think Sebastian''s thoughts were uneptable, nor did she think they were sphemous.


    He just wants to be a God, right?


    When one person achieves greatness, even their pets ascend to heaven.


    If one day she could also upy a divine seat, as long as her followers are loyal enough, what does it matter if she shares some positions?


    At the same time, a strange thought began to spread in Charlotte''s mind...


    It seems... even mortals in this world can be Gods.


    Even Sebastian has thoughts of bing a God, why can''t she give it a try?


    What''s the point of disguising herself as an Evil God with artifacts?


    Bing a true God would justify her transmigration to this world!


    Of course, the road has to be taken step by step, and the meal has to be eaten bite by bite.


    She wasn''t even first-tier now, nor had she inherited any territory. Thinking about bing a god now is like an elementary school student worrying about whether to go to Tsinghua University or Peking University in the future.


    Knowing Sebastian''s true intentions makes it easier.


    Her second blood summoning was to save the other party andpletely subdue him. And now, it''s time to be open and honest.


    With this in mind, Charlotte lightly tapped the armrest, and her clear and dignified voice echoed from the Blood Throne, tinged with a hint of disappointment.


    "You are indeed ipetent, not only ipetent but also foolish."


    "Your arrogance wants the whole world to know about your rtionship with Castell, hitching yourself to Castell''s bandwagon."


    "Your arrogance has never allowed you to truly appreciate loyalty, willingly imprisoning yourself in shackles."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "And your foolishness has put both you and Rose Society in unprecedented danger..."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, Sebastian''s face grew even paler.


    He felt as though every word of the Lady of the Night was striking his soul, exposing all his inner thoughts and anxieties.


    She knows!


    She really knows everything!


    She has been waiting for me to confess my desires voluntarily!


    This isn''t some unspoken deal... It''s my own unteral arrogance!


    Upon hearing the implied meaning in the Lady of the Night''s words, Sebastian''s face fell.


    He knew he had disappointed her.


    However, just as Sebastian was sinking into despair, the divine figure sitting high on the throne changed the tone.


    "But..."


    "As a probationary steward, your ability is indeedmendable."


    "Even when pursued by the Inquisition, you did not expose your master''s secret."


    "Sebastian, not as a follower of a God, but as the Count of Castell¡ªCharlotte de Castell''s follower..."


    "Are you willing to pledge me your allegiance?"


    Sebastian was momentarily stunned, raising his head with a puzzled expression.


    In the mist, he still couldn''t see the Lady of the Night clearly, but he seemed to sense a faint smile in her words.


    As if realizing something, Sebastian suddenly became excited.


    "You... you mean?"


    The figure on the throne continued.


    "Everyone has their own goals, and I have never cared about your so-called sphemous thoughts."


    "I only care... whether you are truly loyal."


    "I cannot promise you anything, after all... I am still just a weak little girl."


    "But... as the heir of Castell, I will naturally not mistreat those who are loyal to me."


    "As long as your achievements match your merits, even if it''s the stars in the sky, they will be yours in the future."


    Sebastian understood.


    He was almost instantly exhrated, cheering in his heart.


    SHE hasn''t given up on me!


    The Lady of the Night hasn''t given up on me!


    SHE doesn''t care about my ambitions at all, SHE''s willing to give me a chance!


    God! This is what a true God is like!


    A true God represents absolute confidence and greatness, absolute power and majesty!


    A true God... doesn''t care about mortal ambitions at all!


    "I''m willing! I''m willing to truly submit to you! To be the sword and shield in your hands!"


    "I''m willing to witness your return to greatness, witness your ascension to the Divine Throne!"


    "I... with my true name, Sebastian meheart, swear on it!"


    Sebastian eximed excitedly.


    He respectfully knelt on the ground, performing the most ancient allegiance ceremony of the Elven race.


    And when he raised his head again, he was momentarily stunned.


    At some point, the crimson mist above the throne had dissipated, and he saw the Lady of the Night''s appearance clearly for the first time.


    He didn''t know whatnguage to use to describe the majesty and beauty of the Lady of the Night.


    It was just that her magnificent silver hair, deep and mysterious golden eyes, elegant posture, and splendid yet solemn ck divine gown made it difficult for him to find suitable words to praise her otherworldly mystery and perfection...


    He was almost dazed with just one nce, and then quickly bowed his head respectfully, not daring to look again.


    "Raise your head."


    The majestic and melodious voice came from the throne.


    Almost instinctively, Sebastian raised his head, seeing that the Lady of the Night now held a crystal goblet in her hand.


    The goblet contained a flowing crimson liquid, shimmering with radiance.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, the crystal goblet floated in front of Sebastian.


    "In that case, drink this cup of blood contract."


    "I don''t want to see my followers perish just after they''ve been chosen."


    "Think it over carefully."


    "Once you drink it, you will be my blood-kin, never to betray,pletely marked with my seal..."


    "Of course, you will also gain some extraordinary powers."


    The Lady of the Night smiled.


    Sebastian didn''t hesitate.


    He decisively picked up the crystal goblet and drank the crimson liquid in one gulp.


    In the next moment, dazzling crimson radiance bloomed on his body.


    Sebastian felt a strange power entering his consciousness, difficult to describe in words. He faintly sensed that he had established a mysterious connection with the figure on the throne, the Lady of the Night.


    That strange power quickly crossed the boundaries between dreams and reality, flowing through Sebastian''s physical body in reality.


    Sebastian was astonished to find that, at this moment, he could feel his physical body in reality, and that his broken body was beginning to heal rapidly!


    However, Sebastian''s focus quickly shifted away from his own body.


    He couldn''t help but look again at the Lady of the Night sitting on the throne.


    After drinking the blood covenant and formally pledging allegiance to the Lady of the Night, he felt that her temperament had suddenly changed.


    The ancient Dark Castle suddenly began to tremble, and the crimson mist began to boil.


    In Sebastian''s awe-filled gaze, an ancient and vast aura began to rise from Charlotte...


    Sitting high on the throne, Charlotte was also stunned.


    Her majesty magic... had just reached perfection.


    The brilliance of the spirit path spread like mes, illuminating the first step of her ascension.


    She was about to advance.


    And... it seems it won''t be ordinary advancement.

 Chapter 75: Advancement

    Chapter 75: Advancement


    Charlotte only felt the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness suddenly burst into crimson radiance, with golden inscriptions on it lighting up one by one, as ifing alive...


    She felt she could hardly suppress a force rapidly rising from the depths of her spiritual world.


    With the Ascension Tree in her consciousness as the starting point and the artifact "Gospel of Blood" as the medium, a vast and majestic force surged, and swiftly began to reshape Charlotte''s spiritual world.


    In Sebastian''s astonished gaze, the crimson mist boiled incessantly, the ancient Dark Night Castle copsed suddenly, then swiftly reformed, only to copse and reform again...


    Only the Dark Night Lady sitting high on the Blood Throne remained unchanged throughout eternity.


    In Sebastian''s sight, her expression was incredibly calm, as if she had everything around her under control.


    Seeing her like this, Sebastian gradually felt reassured, as if he had found his idol.


    At the same time, sensing her increasingly terrifying aura, a joyous thought arose in Sebastian''s mind ¡ª


    Could it be... the Lady of the Night has regained some power?Charlotte didn''t know if advancing in ranks counted as regaining power, she only knew that the changes in her spiritual world had slipped from her control.


    She wasn''t calm. Rather, under that mysterious power, she had lost some control over her facial expressions.


    Fortunately, the force ravaging the castle world subsided after about a minute.


    But that vast force did not disappear. Instead, it followed the connection between Charlotte and reality, surging into her physical body.


    Charlotte could clearly feel her physical body in reality starting to undergo a transformation.


    In her perception, she could distinctly feel her power skyrocketing...


    In the depths of her mind, she felt as if she had broken through an invisible barrier, and her entire life seemed to have undergone sublimation in an instant.


    At the same time, Charlotte''s consciousness suddenly began to rapidly expand...


    She still sat high on the Blood Throne, yet "saw" the real world, saw beyond the study, saw the bustling activity in the Castell Manor, saw the streets outside.


    Her consciousness quickly ascended, seeing the entire Borde City, seeing it gradually shrink, seeing the ins, mountains, rivers... She saw the stars.


    No, they weren''t ordinary stars.


    They weres, enveloped in radiance, emitting dazzling light, yet they were not stars.


    Charlotte''s gaze quickly fell on the nearest star.


    The radiance of the star seemed to emanate from the great power shrouding it. Through the radiance, Charlotte could see countless beings seemingly living on it, their expressions devout, bowing towards one grand temple after another in worship.


    In the center surrounded by numerous temples on the star, a towering colossal temple stood.


    Through that towering temple, Charlotte seemed to see a giant of light seated on a throne.


    The light giant was so immense that Charlotte could sense its iparable power and its terrifying and vast aura with just one nce.


    At the moment she cast her gaze, the figure also cast its gaze towards her.


    Charlotte couldn''t see the figure clearly, everything about it was hidden in the radiance. But a voice, old and gentle, came through.


    "My dear child, peering into the Kingdom of the Gods is not a good habit."


    The voice was calm.


    Charlotte even detected a polite tone within it...


    Damn!


    This is a God!


    Charlotte was startled.


    She couldn''t maintain this strange state in an instant, and her consciousness fell rapidly.


    In a daze, her consciousness returned to the dream world once again.


    The castle was still the same castle, everything seemed unchanged. But Charlotte soon noticed the difference.


    Looking at the castle walls, her gaze slightly condensed.


    She saw vivid paintings appearing on the walls.


    In the painting, a mysterious woman wearing a divine robe sat high on a throne, epting the bow of an elf wearing a tailcoat...


    It depicted the scene where Sebastian had just pledged allegiance to her.


    Sebastian also saw the painting on the wall. He was immediately excited, tears filling his eyes.


    Charlotte could even hear his inner joy.


    Painting!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    It''s a painting!


    Praise the Lady of the Night, I, Sebastian, can actually appear in a painting!


    I am the Lady of the Night''s first vassal!


    SHE... truly acknowledges me!


    Charlotte: ...


    Watching Sebastian''s excitement, she felt it would be better if he didn''t know she wasn''t the one who had created the painting...


    Perceiving her own state again, Charlotte could feel that her power had changed.


    Her senses were sharpened many times more than before, and she felt as if she had endless power.


    She felt that her current self, even if encountering an elephant, could easily tear it apart like crushing an ant...


    She seemed to have regained the power she had that night of her blood frenzy.


    Charlotte knew this was advancement.


    She had advanced to the first-tier Starry Sky.


    However, she could clearly feel that the mysterious power awakened by her advancement had not disappeared, but still existed, lingering deep in her consciousness.


    Charlotte could perceive them.


    They seemed to have merged with her, yet seemed to be everywhere, making her feel as if her consciousness were enveloped in an invisible energy.


    Charlotte also sensed their source, the "Gospel of Blood" as always.


    However, it wasn''t simply emanating from the Gospel, but seemed to have undergone some strange chemical reaction with her soul, giving birth to it on its own...


    At this moment, new system window information slowly emerged in Charlotte''s consciousness ¡ª


    [Condition Met]


    [Gospel of Blood ¡¤ Genesis Chapter, Ability Unlocked ¡ª]


    [True Ancestor''s Liberation (Activatable)]


    [As the descendant of royal blood, the master of the Gospel will possess the ability of True Ancestor''s Liberation, temporarily gaining the power at the level of the True Ancestor by consuming divine power.]


    [The intensity and duration of True Ancestor''s Liberation are limited by divine power, with the current maximum output level being equal to the Legendary level and a duration of one minute.]


    [After liberation ends, the ability goes on cooldown and can only be activated again after divine power has recovered.]


    ...


    True Ancestor''s Liberation?


    Divine power?


    Charlotte was stunned.


    But soon, she forcibly shifted her attention.


    "Alright, let''s return to reality, first solve your trouble."


    The girl said calmly.


    Her advancement took about a minute from start to finish.


    Although she really wanted to study her newly acquired power and see the new abilities unlocked by the Gospel of Blood, she was also curious about the ''starry sky'' she had just seen... but Charlotte knew it wasn''t the right time now.


    Now, she had to save Sebastian first.


    After signing the contract with Sebastian, she could ''see'' his situation if she wanted to, and she knew that the me elf was being ''assaulted by fire''.


    The fire was about to burn his butt.


    If she waited a little longer, he would probably turn into a roasted elf.


    "Obey your divinemandment!"


    Sebastian eximed excitedly and respectfully, bowing once more.


    With that said, his figure disappeared from the Dark Night Castle.


    As Sebastian returned to reality, Charlotte also nned to summon him and rescue him through the summoning of the servant contract.


    However, sensing the mysterious power that could be summoned by her at any time deep in her consciousness, she suddenly paused.


    After pondering for a moment, she decided to conduct a small experiment first.


    Instead of immediately summoning Sebastian to her side in reality, she connected to his vision through the contract.


    In the next moment, Charlotte had Sebastian''s perspective.

 Chapter 76: Beneath Elegance Lies Awkwardness

    Chapter 76: Beneath Elegance Lies Awkwardness


    This was truly a wonderful experience.


    It''s like having three monitors turned on while ying a game, with three gaming ounts running simultaneously. Charlotte could perceive the perspectives of the Dark Night Castle, the physical body, and Sebastian all at once.


    But it''s not just about perspectives, she could sense the situation in 360¡ã within these three perspectives.


    Among them, the perspective of the Dark Night Castle was her primary consciousness, and any slight change in the entire spiritual world could not escape her perception.


    The physical body and Sebastian were more like secondary perspectives, with their observation limited to the study in Castell Manor and the burning cabin where Sebastian was located.


    Moreover, when Charlotte made an effort to control herself, she could even distract herself to manipte her physical body in reality.


    However, this multi-perspective state was unfamiliar to her. She tried to manipte her body, but as soon as she stood up, she stumbled back, even knocking over the milk jug on the table, spilling the creamy milk all over herself, like a child who hadn''t learned to walk yet.


    Just with a slight attempt, Charlotte no longer cared about the drenched in wet clothes physical body in the study but instead continued to focus her attention on Sebastian''s perspective.


    As her consciousness focused, Charlotte was surprised to find that her perception of the spiritual world began to decline while her perception of Sebastian''s surroundings further enhanced.It was like switching between main and secondary ounts.


    She could hear the crackling of mes burning in the dry wood, the low hum of birds in the woods outside the cabin, and the chirping of insects in the grass. She could even hear the steady breathing of the Judgment Knights surrounding the cabin.


    She could sense the rising temperature inside the cabin, see the sparks bursting in the smoke, and see Sebastian''s tailcoat already catching fire along with his red long hair.


    Even more miraculously, she heard Sebastian''s thoughts again, just like in the Dark Night Castle. No, it''s even clearer than in the Dark Night Castle.


    It was as if she had entered his innermost thoughts, she could even clearly perceive his overwhelming excitement, joy, and yet profound shock.


    Sebastian was very excited, really really excited.


    Although he had vaguely sensed something in the spiritual world, he was still immensely surprised upon returning to reality.


    All the injuries from being chased by the Grand Knight these past few days had miraculously healed!


    Not only that, but the dried-up magic inside him was replenished once again!


    Even his lost left arm had grown back, functioning perfectly, with muscr arms still so perfect.


    Sebastian could even see the ghostly face pattern representing the bloodline curse on his wrist, now seemingly trembling, wearing a terrified expression, and cowering in the corner.


    It was afraid of the new power within him!


    It did not dare to devour his bloodline power anymore!


    Discovering this, Sebastian was even more surprised.


    Indeed... the Lady of the Night is the True Ancestor of the Bloodborne!


    All Bloodbornes would respect and fear HER!


    Pure White Witch... You wait for me.


    Someday, I will make you pay!


    Thinking about the pain he had suffered under the curse over the years, Sebastian gritted his teeth.


    At that moment, Sebastian suddenly felt some new information in his mind...


    It was actually a way to pray to the Lady of the Night and obtain the power of the messenger of blood!


    "Prayer? Pray for the power of the Gods? Gain the blessing of divine power? Could it be... I have be a divine messenger?"


    Sebastian''s eyes widened and gleamed.


    For those who follow the Gods and be Gods themselves in history...


    Bing a divine messenger is often the first step on their mythical journey!


    Realizing the change in his identity, Sebastian became even more excited, his breathing even bing rapid.


    While Charlotte, sharing the perspective, was about to look away...


    Can you imagine a scene?


    An elf with tattered clothes, excitedly looking at his exposed arm and touching his newly grown biceps.


    He looked excited, breathing heavily, his handsome face overshadowed, with a silly grin on it, revealing his white teeth... With fire behind him and smoke above his head.


    Charlotte found it hard to connect the current Sebastian with the elegant me Elf she knew.


    The impression... is about to copse!


    Calm down, brother, look at your clothes, look at your hair!


    It''s on fire!


    She really wanted to remind him directly in his consciousness.


    But she felt it was weird to do so, like telling him she was spying on him...


    But she really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The scene... was really too much to bear.


    Fortunately, while Charlotte was muttering, Sebastian seemed to respond as if sensing something, and focused his attention on himself.


    He quickly found that his clothes and hair were on fire...


    "Damn it!"


    The elegant elf finally cursed for the first time since Charlotte entered into his consciousness.


    Snapping his fingers lightly, the mes on Sebastian''s body quickly left his clothes and hair, turning into flying fireballs into his fingertips.


    They were called me Elves because they had a natural affinity for fire elements and were skilled in fire elemental magic.


    Earlier, Sebastian had lost his ability to control fire due to his depleted magic, but now... his power had returned!


    Easily extinguishing the fire on his body, Sebastian put away the mes on his fingertips, then quickly focused on the zing fire around him.


    With his gaze, the surrounding mes, like obedient children, parted to create a path leading outside.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Like this?


    Watching his hair transform into a punk style, his clothes into something unconventional, and his handsome face into that of a charcoal furnace, Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    She thought the usually elegant Sebastian would change his clothes.


    However, just as he took a step forward, Sebastian seemed to realize the problem and quickly stopped.


    He lowered his head, looking at his tattered clothes, lost in thought.


    Charlotte''s curiosity immediately arose.


    In many movies and TV shows from her past life, especially in anime, when a dying protagonist gets defeated and then suddenly gains power, their tattered clothes often magically restore themselves, making it convenient for them to look impressive.


    She had always been curious, ignoring the premise of bugs, and thinking from a scientific perspective, how those clothes were restored...


    For example... take off the clothes and put them back on?


    Charlotte continued to look at Sebastian and saw that he... quickly took off his clothes.


    Charlotte: ...


    Sebastian''s movements were quite skilled and quick, obviously not the first time he had done it.


    He took off his outer clothes in three or five movements, revealing the elf''s purple elf pants beneath the tattered clothes.


    Throwing the torn clothes into the mes casually, Sebastian, in his underwear, summoned a white towel with space magic and wiped his face. Then he took out a mirror and scissors to tidy up his hair, followed by a brand-new tailcoat...


    The speed was fast, the efficiency was high, and before Charlotte could react, he had finished wiping his face, fixing his hairstyle, and changing his clothes...


    He even summoned a ss of red wine and elegantly took a sip.


    But Charlotte... could no longer look at his elegance directly.


    She couldn''t forget Sebastian''s awkwardness in his underwear.


    Everything was ready, and Sebastian snapped his fingers again.


    The mes around him rushed towards his palm...


    ...


    In the woods.


    The Gand Knight of the Inquisition watched calmly as the mes under the burning wooden house grew stronger and stronger.


    He could feel that Sebastian''s aura was getting weaker and weaker.


    Finally, when the mespletely engulfed everything, he could no longer sense the other party''s aura.


    Sebastian''s aura vanished.


    His soul fluctuations also disappeared.


    The Grand Knight sighed slightly, somewhat regretful.


    He knew that the other party was dead, leaving only a body gradually disappearing in the mes.


    "Even if it''s a me Elf, without magic, it''s just a dead body under the mes."


    After waiting for a while and confirming that he could no longer sense the other party''s soul fluctuations, the Grand Knight lightly shook his head.


    "Prepare to capture his wandering soul and interrogate him about the Blood Demon Cult."


    Hemanded the Judgment Priest next to him.


    The Judgment Priest was stunned.


    "Capture the wandering soul? Isn''t he a member of the Blood Demon Cult?"


    When a believer dies, their soul returns to the Kingdom of the Gods.


    So do the members of the Blood Demon Cult.


    The Grand Knight shook his head.


    "No, he isn''t."


    "If he was, he would have used the Bloodborne power long ago."


    "Sebastian meheart is an elf who betrayed Luna Ind, losing even the belief in the Moon Goddess."


    "He''s a pitiful unbeliever."


    After saying that, the Grand Knight turned and left.


    However, after walking a few steps, he hesitated for a moment and then turned around abruptly.


    "Hold on!"


    He ordered the knights and priests who were preparing to extinguish the mes.


    Then, his gaze stared at the burning wooden house.


    Just now, the Grand Knight had sensed Sebastian''s aura again.


    Not only that... the aura, like being reborn from the mes, quickly grew stronger after reappearing!


    That aura did not exceed the third tier.


    But for some reason, it gave the Grand Knight a feeling of palpitation, as if it contained something terrifying.


    Soon, the raging mes seemed to be absorbed, quickly shrinking and dissipating.


    Sebastian''s figure reappeared before the Grand Knight''s eyes.


    He was wearing a brand-new tailcoat,pletely unharmed, and holding a ss of red wine elegantly in his hand.


    "Your Excellency Grand Knight, it seems that the mes of the Inquisition were not as fierce as you imagined."


    He smiled slightly.


    Seeing the healed me Elf, the Grand Knight''s expression instantly became serious.

 Chapter 77: The Bewildered and Uncertain Grand Knight

    Chapter 77: The Bewildered and Uncertain Grand Knight


    "He''s still alive!"


    "How is that possible! His injuries! His wounds are gone!"


    The Judgment Knights looked on in astonishment at the unscathed Sebastian.


    But soon, they witnessed an even more astonishing scene...


    Sebastian took a few steps forward and approached the still-intact seal of the Judgment Prison. After a moment of contemtion, he reached out his hand and gently touched it.


    At that moment of contact, the legendary Judgment Prison, which was said to be unbreakable from within, trembled slightly and then suddenly copsed!


    As the seal copsed, the more than ten Judgment Priests who maintained the magic were immediately hit by the bacsh, their faces turning pale. Blood slowly flowed from their nostrils and mouths as they went unconscious and fell to the ground.


    The Grand Knight''s expression grew even more solemn.


    At the moment Sebastian touched the Judgment Prison, he keenly felt the power of the magic was being absorbed by him.This discovery greatly shocked him because he had never heard of anyone being able to absorb unleashed divine power, not even sacred believers...


    Charlotte, who was secretly observing, understood what was happening.


    As her blood kin, he had the power boost of Messenger of Blood, which seemed to be randomly obtained. Sebastian, who signed a contract with her, gained the power of "Divine Ritual Counter"!


    Of course, Sebastian''s "Divine Ritual Counter" was a weakened version.


    Perhaps because he was hunted by the Holy Court when he signed the contract, and because he hated the Holy Court, his "Divine Ritual Counter" was specifically targeted at the Holy Court''s power.


    Furthermore, his counter was not "modification" but merely "termination".


    However, although it was a weakened version, because Sebastian''s strength was far greater than Charlotte''s, the effect of his counter was also better!


    What surprised Charlotte even more was that when Sebastian "terminated" the Judgment Prison, she felt, through her connection with him, that she had gained some of the Judgment Prison''s divine power.


    It was simr to when she bathed in the holy light to leech the Holy Court''s divine power.


    However, this indirect leeching effect was much weaker.


    But even though it was much weaker, the joint effort of more than ten priests to cast the Judgment Prison caused her Blood Summoning charge, which had already been reset to zero, to rise by a considerable amount!


    However, unlike when she leeched before, absorbing the power of the light this time gave Charlotte a sensation simr to when she was sucking blood...


    Charlotte was somewhat astonished.


    She didn''t know if this sensation was something she acquired after advancing, or if it was due to unlocking the ability of True Ancestor Liberation, or if it was something that only happened after her consciousness descended onto Sebastian.


    But undoubtedly, with this promotion, her body and soul seemed to undergo some kind of transformation.


    It was not just a simple promotion but a deeper transformation.


    Sebastian was equally excited.


    The most troublesome thing about the Judgment Knights was their powerful divine magic.


    As clerics, their source power had long been integrated with the power of faith, giving them stronger and more enduringbat abilities than regr knights.


    However, now that he possessed the "Divine Ritual Counter" against the Holy Court, their power became a disadvantage.


    Now, even though he had not fully recovered to the third-tier zing Sun, he was confident enough to take on the Grand Knight!


    With this in mind, Sebastian raised his head and looked at the chief knight of the judgment court.


    For many days, he had been on the run, and now... it was finally his turn to take action.


    He simply poured the red wine from the tall cup in his hand onto the ground, elegantly threw away the cup, and then slightly raised his right hand.


    Where the wine spilled, mes suddenly ignited, and a sword resembling a spirit made of mes was slowly drawn out by Sebastian.


    "Step back!"


    Seeing Sebastian''s determined expression, the chief knight''s expression became slightly solemn as hemanded the other clerics.


    Although the other party''s aura was far weaker than his, his spiritual perception told him that the other party was now very dangerous!


    He also drew his silver sword and rushed towards the opponent.


    The two sides immediately engaged in battle!


    This was Charlotte''s first time witnessing a battle between strong individuals after transmigration, and she could freely switch between first-person and third-person perspectives.


    One side was at the third tier zing Sun, described as a walking disaster.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The other side, although only at the second tier Silver Moon, had once been a third tier and was able to the enemy''s power.


    The Grand Knight and Sebastian were like two meteors colliding with each other.


    One was a golden light, and the other was a red me.


    The power of the golden light was stronger.


    Every sword aura of the Grand Knight would leave terrifying marks on the ground, hundreds of meters long and several meters or even more than ten meters deep.


    Even as a spectator, Charlotte could sense the terrifying power within them.


    The trees in the forest were easily torn apart like fragile foam, with soil turning over, leaving a mess behind.


    It was fortunate that this ce was obviously not inside Borde City but outside the city.


    Otherwise... just the aftermath of each collision between them could easily destroy a street.


    If they kept fighting without any external intervention, they could easily destroy an entire city district!


    The golden light was overwhelmingly powerful and dazzling.


    In contrast, the power of the red mes was much weaker.


    However, despite being much weaker, it stood firm like a rock under a torrent, standing tall against the attacks of the golden light...


    The Grand Knight became more and more bewildered and uncertain as he fought.


    Although Sebastian''s aura was far weaker than his, whenever his third-tier zing Sun power struck the opponent, it would always suffer great mitigation.


    Moreover, when he used divine magic, it was as if rain falling into the sea, unable to stir up any ripples...


    The power of divine magic was ineffective against him!


    He could restrain divine magic!


    The chief knight soon discovered the clue.


    And this discovery made him even more uncertain.


    God be above!


    When did this me elf gain such bizarre power?


    Moreover... what on earth could restrain the great divine power?


    The power of divine magic had no effect, and the Grand Knight couldn''t analyze the nature of Sebastian''s power. He felt that the other party was like an unfathomable abyss, swallowing up all the investigative divine magic he released during the battle.


    The Grand Knight''s expression grew even more serious.


    After another sword sh with Sebastian, he suddenly retreated, keeping his distance from him.


    Sebastian''s breath also became somewhat heavy.


    Although the power of "Divine Magic Counter" greatly weakened the Grand Knight''s attacks against him, it was still difficult for him to defeat the other party, and could only defend himself.


    However, after a struggle, Sebastian also understood his current strength.


    He no longer had the will to fight and was ready to withdraw from the battle.


    "The Lady of the Night is still recovering her strength. It''s not wise to provoke the Holy Court openly at this time."


    "With the power to counteract divine magic, I haven''t exposed the Lady of the Night''s secret, and he can''t figure out the true identity of my power..."


    "It''s better to retreat and find a way to escape."


    Sebastian had the intention to retreat.


    However, when he raised his head to look at the Grand Knight, he suddenly froze slightly.


    The Grand Knight''s expression was emotionless.


    Unlike his previous enthusiasm, his gaze towards Sebastian was now filled with killing intent...


    "Whether you have made a pact with demons in hell or reached an agreement with devils in purgatory, whatever evil power you have obtained... Anything that threatens the existence of the Holy Court must be purified!"


    The Grand Knight said coldly.


    After speaking, he inserted his cross-shaped silver sword into the ground, dispersing all his divine power, and slowly spread his arms.


    With the Grand Knight''s movement, his substantial divine power spread out from him, and a terrifying pressure immediately rose from his body!

 Chapter 78: Scram!

    Chapter 78: Scram!


    "Spiritual... Force Field!"


    Sebastian''s gaze slightly narrowed.


    In the world of Myria, below the myth, there are four major tiers of secr extraordinary existence.


    Among them, the essence of advancing to the first tier Starry Sky is to condense the seed of extraordinary power within the body.


    For knights, it is the heart of source power; for mages, it is the pool of magic power; for warlocks or various innate extraordinary beings, it is the transformation and return of ancestral bloodline power.


    The essence of advancing to the second-tier Silver Moon is the manifestation and projection of extraordinary power.


    It represents the perfect integration of the extraordinary power with their own body, and signifies the further strengthening and fusion of extraordinary power and physical strength...


    Starting from the second tier, the descendants of extraordinary beings within three generations will inevitably awaken extraordinary power, and the probability of awakening extraordinary power for descendants within six generations outside of three generations will also greatly increase!


    As for the third tier zing Sun, the hallmark of extraordinary power is the transformation of spiritual power.It is the sublimation of spirit and soul. In addition to the body and energy, the spiritual power of extraordinary beings will also possess incredible might.


    The spiritual power is stronger, the soul is more resilient, and even after physical death, transcendent beings can survive for a certain period of time in the form of a soul...


    Many high-level undead and dark knights are unwilling to perish after death, so they actively choose to transform.


    Spiritual power is extremely powerful, to the point where it can interfere with reality to a certain extent.


    That... is the Spiritual Force Field!


    All zing Sun extraordinary beings have their own Spiritual Force Field.


    The Spiritual Force Field signifies a powerful pressure, indicating suppression on the level of soul and spirit...


    Where the force field envelopes, the zing Sun can easily destroy any soul that cannot resist, lift objects only with spiritual power, and even tear them apart directly!


    The Spiritual Force Field is the greatest trump card of the zing Sun.


    Inside the force field, all Silver Moons are mere ants!


    And now, in order to deal with Sebastian, the Grand Knight of the Inquisition finally unleashed his own Spiritual Force Field!


    An invisible ripple spread out from the Grand Knight, and all the trees, debris, and rocks that were affected were instantly turned into powder.


    Several first-tier Judgment Priests who were closer to the Grand Knight and had been assisting him in releasing magic were also directly enveloped.


    They didn''t even have time to scream before they burst into blood mist!


    Sebastian''s expression changed slightly.


    As a former zing Sun, he was not unfamiliar with the Spiritual Force Field because he had once possessed it.


    However, during the pursuit by the Adam Cult, he had repeatedly unleashed the Spiritual Force Field, suffered severe injuries, and the Bloodline Curse had been eroding his bloodline power at all times. This eventually led to the rupture and dissipation of his Spiritual Force Field, and his soul was also damaged, causing his strength to directly and permanently fall to a lower tier.


    Each person only has one opportunity in their lifetime to condense a Spiritual Force Field.


    Once lost, they will have no chance of reaching the third-tier zing Sun.


    And if a powerful zing Sun''s Spiritual Force Field is destroyed, they will also fall to a lower tier.


    The Spiritual Force Field is a trump card.


    But it''s also a weakness.


    Undoubtedly, the Grand Knight who was currently disying the Spiritual Force Field hadpletely turned hostile toward Sebastian!


    He even opened his Spiritual Force Field to the maximum from the very beginning, ignoring the distinction between friend and foe!


    "Grand Knight, have you gone mad? You actually disregarded your own priests and unleashed the Spiritual Force Field!"


    Sebastian''s expression suddenly became serious.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The Grand Knight gave him a cold look, his expression indifferent.


    "Every member of the Inquisition is prepared to sacrifice themselves for our Lord before joining the Inquisition."


    "For the sake of eradicating the enemies of the Holy Court, this is their glory!"


    "Grand Knight, seriously, I didn''t kill any clergy of the Holy Court, and I don''t want to be your enemy either."


    "No..."


    The Grand Knight slowly rose into the air, looking down at him from above.


    "Since you possess the power to suppress the divine power, you are already an enemy of the Holy Court."


    With that, the Grand Knight shouted loudly and pressed his hands toward Sebastian.


    "Suppression!"


    Within the spiritual force, Sebastian felt an intense pressure as if being pressed by a heavy mountain, making him feel suffocated.


    He was instantly pressed to the ground, and even though his body was as strong as a zing Sun''s, it couldn''t bear the burden at this moment, making creaking sounds, as if it could be torn apart at any moment.


    Damn it! He has gone too far!


    Sebastian clenched his teeth, trembling all over, but unable to break free.


    There is no divine power in the Spiritual Force Field.


    His divine power counter does not affect the current Grand Knight!


    Seeing Sebastian instantly suppressed, the Grand Knight''s expression was indifferent and cold.


    The Spiritual Force Field is the trump card of the zing Sun, but it is also a power that zing Suns are normally unwilling to use.


    Especially for zing Suns who want to advance to Legendary, every time they use the Spiritual Force Field, it will dy their time to advance to Legendary, and may even reduce their probability of sessfully advancing to Legendary.


    Approaching the immobile Sebastian, the Grand Knight lifted him up, his voice stern and cold.


    "It''s over!"


    With that, he manipted the Spiritual Force Field, and attacked Sebastian''s body and soul!


    However, just as his Spiritual Force Field attacked Sebastian''s consciousness, the Grand Knight suddenly felt a strong suctioning from Sebastian''s body...


    His expression changed slightly, and subconsciously he wanted to release his control, but was horrified to find that he had lost control of his Spiritual Force Field!


    In an instant, that eerie suction flowed back along the Spiritual Force Field he had emitted, quickly prating into his spiritual world.


    The Grand Knight felt as if his consciousness was being pulled in an instant.


    In the darkness, he seemed to see a majestic and solemn ancient castle.


    The castle looked ancient and heavy, decorated with intricate and mysterious rose patterns, resembling popr Coria furniture designs but with an added sense of mystery.


    He saw endless scarlet mist pervading the castle, and within the mist, there were faintly visibleyers of steps.


    He followed those steps upwards and saw an ancient and mysterious Blood Throne at the end of the steps.


    And... the towering figure that seemed to be shrouded in mist, but whose majestic figure could vaguely be discerned.


    A pair of crimson-gold eyes instantly nced over, carrying a hint of surprise.


    Charlotte: ...


    Grand Knight: ...


    Subconsciously halting her summoning of Sebastian, Charlotte gently uttered a word to the bewildered Grand Knight.


    "Scram¡ª"


    With a loud rumble, the consciousness of the Grand Knight, who had been inadvertently drawn into the Dark Night Castle by Charlotte, copsed in an instant!

 Chapter 79: You Colluded with an Evil God!

    Chapter 79: You Colluded with an Evil God!


    "Scram¡ª"


    Charlotte''s voice wasn''t loud. In fact, like when Sebastian had tried to probe her memories before, it was just a subconscious outburst from someone who liked to pry but hated being pried upon.


    Caught off guard, it was somewhat awkward, like a little cat hissing at a stranger who barged into the room.


    If you dared to kick the table, the cat might just run away with a swoosh.


    But in the ears of Sebastian and the Grand Knight, it sounded entirely different.


    Sebastian felt as if, at the moment when his consciousness was about to be shredded by the Spiritual Force Field, along with the always cold and majestic reprimand from the Lady of the Night, a vast and majestic aura suddenly surged from the depths of his consciousness.


    That voice and aura carried an irresistible will, like a rushing torrent, shattering the Spiritual Force Field that enveloped him as if it were fragile wood.


    He instantly remembered the first time he had offended the Lady of the Night so recklessly in reality.


    At the Duke''s mansion, even with his spiritual guard, he had suffered soul damage directly under the Lady of the Night''s reprimand.Every time he thought of it afterward, Sebastian felt a shiver of fear.


    And now, that familiar feeling had returned!


    However, unlike before, this time he wasn''t the center of the storm but rather the one protected by that terrifying power.


    Life is so unpredictable.


    This time, the center of the storm was the Grand Knight.


    Sebastian could clearly sense that the Lady of the Night''s reprimand was even more terrifying than before. Just hearing the echoing voice made his soul tremble.


    This made him feel a hint of relief.


    Obviously... the Lady of the Night had held back when SHE reprimanded him before.


    Now, what the Grand Knight felt was the true reprimand from the Ancient Gods!


    And the chance to follow such a powerful God, and finally gain their approval, made Sebastian feel extremely excited.


    After all, who wouldn''t want their master to be even stronger?


    The stronger the Lady of the Night bes, the more likely he is to follow her in the future and sessfully embark on a path he never imagined!


    But the Grand Knight''s feelings werepletely different.


    At this moment, this leader of Borde''s Inquisition had only horror left in his heart.


    In his perception, that reprimand, as if originating from ancient times, was like a thunderp beside his ear, carrying unparalleled momentum and awe-inspiring might!


    His consciousness suddenly exploded, and the illusion of the castle and throne shattered directly. In his mind, there seemed to be only a pair of reddish-golden eyes left.


    Those reddish-golden eyes looked at him calmly.


    In the echoing thunder-like voice, he only felt wave after wave of terrifying mental tsunami crashing towards his soul...


    In the reprimand, the holy symbol protecting his soul didn''tst for even a second, shing once beforepletely breaking down.


    His divine power, which had shrouded him in protection since entering the battle, was torn apart like paper.


    And all these attacks were just the aftermath of that one "Scram."


    Under the assault on his soul, the Grand Knight''s mental world was in chaos.


    His fully open Spiritual Force Field was shattered as if a fragile wooden sail had struck an iceberg!


    And his soul, which had carried a faint holy light, was torn apart like a torn sack, leaking everywhere and about to copse.


    He couldn''t help but let out a scream of agony, directly sted out by the substantial spiritual impact as he hurtled backward, blood spewing out as he flew more than ten meters.


    Copsed on the ground, the Grand Knight felt as if his brain was about to explode, bleeding from all orifices, his breath as feeble as a thread.


    This extraordinary being of the third tier zing Sun was actually severely injured.


    And his aura plummeted in an instant...


    The Spiritual Force Field is the symbol of the third-tier zing Sun.


    When the Spiritual Force Field is destroyed, the extraordinary being naturally falls in rank.


    Seeing the Grand Knight lying on the ground, unable to get up, Sebastian was stunned.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The Judgment Knights and Judgment Priests in the distance were also stunned.


    Even the instigator, Charlotte, was equally stunned.


    How could she have directly made a zing Sun spit blood with just a shout in her consciousness?


    But soon, she noticed that the time limit for her True Ancestor''s Liberation had been reduced by one second...


    Charlotte instantly understood.


    Her shout just now inadvertently activated the power of True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    Wow... Is this new ability so powerful?


    Charlotte clicked her tongue secretly and immediately listed the research of True Ancestor''s Liberation as her top priority after saving Sebastian.


    At the other end, Sebastian gradually regained his senses from the shock.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, straightened his back, elegantly sipped from the ss of wine in his hand, and then, like the archviin in fiction, smiled slightly in imitation of Charlotte''s tone from before.


    "Your Excellency Grand Knight, you really look pathetic now."


    Charlotte: ...


    And only at this moment did the Grand Knight graduallye to his senses.


    His face was pale, his eyes were filled with tears of blood, and he looked at Sebastian with horror and fear in his voice, hoarse and terrified.


    "Evil God! It''s an Evil God!"


    "You... you actually harbor an Evil God in your consciousness!"


    "Cough, cough, cough... you evil elf, you... actually colluded with an Evil God!"


    Hearing the Grand Knight''s exmation, Charlotte, who was observing in secret, narrowed her eyes.


    Although she, whose power all came from the Gospel of Blood, didn''t consider herself an Evil God, if her identity were discovered by the Holy Court, that would be troublesome.


    Even though the Grand Knight hadn''t recognized her identity, with her current rtionship with Rose Society and Castell, it was still a potential hazard.


    Charlotte had to admit, at this moment, she harbored murderous intent.


    For her safety, probably the life of the Grand Knight... couldn''t be spared!


    But soon she became suspicious.


    The Grand Knight was a devout believer in the Holy Court, worshiping the God Harald.


    ording to the scriptures, when devout believers die, their souls will return to the Kingdom of the Gods.


    So... if the Grand Knight, a devout believer, died, would her existence be noticed by the Gods?


    Charlotte immediately became cautious.


    It''s not impossible!


    So... to be more careful, she can''t let the Grand Knight''s soul return to the Kingdom of the Gods.


    Charlotte immediately had an idea: to order Sebastian to directly obliterate the Grand Knight''s soul!


    However, she didn''t give the order in the end.


    Because when she had this idea, Sebastian seemed to be influenced by some strange force, and he also thought of it in his mind, and the questions he was thinking about were exactly the same as Charlotte''s.


    He squinted his eyes, carefully looking at the Grand Knight, then suddenly chuckled, his expression bing extremely dangerous.


    "Your Excellency Grand Knight, I didn''t intend to be your enemy."


    "Unfortunately, you seem to know too much."


    "Now... I really have to kill the clergy of the Holy Court."


    After saying that, Sebastian muttered a spell, and with a slight grip of his hands in the void, another new me sword was drawn out from the void by him.


    However, unlike the previous me sword, this sword''s mes were ck, exuding a detestable aura that even made Charlotte frown.


    Seeing that ck me sword, the Grand Knight was slightly stunned, then fell into anger, with a hint of fear hidden in his anger.


    "The Dark Knight''s sphemous Sword?"


    "You... you actually want to shatter my soul!"

 Chapter 80: Now, no one know the secret.

    Chapter 80: Now, no one know the secret.


    The Dark Knight''s sphemous Sword!


    As a high-level undead, the Dark Knight, like other undead, possesses the ability to attack the souls of targets. Their most powerful weapon is the sphemous Sword, formed from the condensation of half their soul. It''s a weapon used by Dark Knights to consume and shatter the souls of other beings, even those of divine believers.


    This information was obtained from Sebastian''s memories that Charlotte perceived when he summoned the weapon from the void. Not only that, but he also learned that this sphemous Sword was obtained by Sebastian during his travels in the Dark Domain when he was still a Third-tier zing Sun.


    This experience from blood contract was indeed quite suitable for a gossip enthusiast.


    When Charlotte possesses Sebastian''s perspective, it seems like all of his secrets areid bare for her, except for those buried deep within his heart that he didn''t want to recall. Sebastian was almost like a transparent person.


    "You actually recognized it. You''re truly knowledgeable."


    Sebastian expressed his surprise.


    With a solemn expression, he ceased conversing with the Grand Knight and approached him instead, raising the me Sword in his hand.


    "Fallen evil! The Holy Light will bring judgment upon you! The Holy Light will one day bring judgment upon you!"The Grand Knight''s face was contorted with anger.


    However, with his soul severely damaged, he was now powerless to fight back. Sebastian wasted no time and struck him down with a swift blow.


    Apanied by a piercing scream, the Grand Knight''s soul was shattered, and the fragmented soul power was absorbed by Sebastian''s sphemous Sword.


    The proud Third-tier Grand Knight, one of three bigwigs of the Borde City alongside the Duke and the High Priest, met his end in such a humiliating and ridiculous manner.


    Only a lifeless body remained, still exuding a sacred aura.


    After killing the Grand Knight, Sebastian used the sphemous me to incinerate his body, then turned his gaze to the other Judgment Knights and Priests.


    The other Judgment Knights and Priests hesitated for a moment before turning to flee. But Sebastian was faster.


    With the sphemous Sword in hand, he chased them down like a demon returned from hell, swiftly annihting their souls one by one, just as he did with the Grand Knight.


    After killing thest Judgment Knight, Sebastian did not stop. Instead, he silently recited an incantation and summoned ck mes from the sphemous Sword, burning the entire battlefield.


    As the ck mes burned, a faint cold aura emanated from the surrounding ground, a pollution characteristic of undead sphemy.


    This pollution from the power of the undead wasn''t severe and would dissipate within a week, but it was enough to conceal Sebastian''s presence and traces from others.


    All extraordinary powers have a certain pollution ability, also known as "traces." Some extraordinary individuals with special powers can even trace the identity of the extraordinary through these traces.


    What Sebastian did was destroy the evidence, preventing others from linking the battle here to him.


    After burning the entire scene, Sebastian finally stopped and looked at the sphemous Sword in his hand, muttering to himself.


    "Now... nobody knows the secret of the Lady of the Night."


    Charlotte, who was secretly observing, didn''t expect Sebastian to be so cautious. It seemed that he had some tricks up his sleeve to survive the Adam Cult''s pursuit for so long.


    Just after Sebastian cleaned up the scene, two powerful auras swiftly approached from a distance.


    Sebastian''s gaze sharpened, and Charlotte also sensed it. Those two auras were no weaker than the Grand Knight''s, clearly belonging to two Third-tier extraordinary from Borde City.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    But Charlotte was ready to withdraw. Killing a Judgment Knight who discovered the "Evil God" was enough. In fact, even killing the Grand Knight was because he was too audacious, rushing forward with his Spiritual Force Field and directly injuring himself from the collision with Charlotte''s consciousness.


    If they had fought normally, who knew what the oue would have been?


    Third-tier individuals were monsters, and it was hard to say if they had any more trump cards.


    Charlotte had read in the Church''s scriptures that some Third-tier clergies could summon legendary divine angels at the cost of sacrificing their lives.


    Charlotte hadn''t mastered the power of True Ancestor''s Liberation yet, and she didn''t know how to recover after using it, so she didn''t want to confront the Duke and the High Priest.


    Especially the Duke. Despite him coveting Castell, from his standpoint, he had indeed fulfilled his duty to Charlotte, even if their perspectives differed.


    Charlotte didn''t want to further weaken her hand, nor did she want to increase the risk of exposure.


    She decided to withdraw.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte promptlymunicated with Sebastian''s consciousness.


    Sebastian, upon hearing the familiar voice in his mind, was immediately filled with excitement.


    But soon, he noticed ayer of red light surrounding him, and a mysterious and intricate rune appeared under his feet.


    "Teleportation? Is it the Lady of the Night?"


    Sebastian''s heart fluttered slightly.


    The next moment, his figure disappeared into the radiance.


    Just as Sebastian vanished, two streaks of light hurriedly approached from the distance.


    One was silver, the other golden.


    It was Duke of Borde Andre and High Priest Leonard.


    The old Duke was still dressed in his casual attire, his white hair somewhat disheveled, indicating he had rushed over in haste.


    The High Priest was also simr, wearing the ceremonial robe used for worship. It was evident that they had both sensed disturbance from the battle and rushed to the scene.


    However, their expressions were too serious.


    Their solemn demeanor didn''t seem to be merely provoked by the disturbance caused by the Third-tier''s battle...


    The High Priest''s gaze fell upon the chaotic scene, quickly shifting to a damaged Holy symbol lying amidst the soil.


    He raised his hand slightly, and with powerful spiritual force, brought the symbol to him. After scrutinizing it for a moment, his expression grew even more solemn.


    "It''s Erde..."


    "He has been in."


    The Duke''s expression shifted slightly.


    Erde... was the name of the Grand Knight of the Inquisition.

 Chapter 81: Pressure from the Evil God

    Chapter 81: Pressure from the Evil God


    "Lord Leonard, the Grand Knight has been in?"


    The old duke''s expression became somewhat solemn.


    "It seems so. I can no longer sense his faith, and even this symbol is damaged. It''s likely that not even his soul remains..."


    The High Priest gazed at the damaged symbol in his hand and sighed.


    "Who could have done this? Is it rted to the recent phenomena in Borde?"


    The duke''s expression grew more serious, his brow furrowing slightly.


    The High Priest fell silent for a few seconds, then shook his head slightly.


    "I do not know..."


    "But the protective symbol worn by Erde is specially crafted by the Holy Court and can withstand legendary powers. It''s unlikely that an ordinary person could destroy his soul.""Unless..."


    The High Priest didn''t continue. But considering the recent events in the sky above Borde, the Duke quickly fell into silence. His expression fluctuated, indicating he was deep in thought.


    "He''s gone, and quite swiftly too. Let''s see if we can find any traces. I seem to smell the stench of undead."


    The High Priest said.


    With that, he silently prayed, and holy light radiated from him. Extending his hand gently, he let the light fall upon the ground. As the particles of light touched the ground, dark wisps of energy rose from the soil.


    "Undead power?"


    The old Duke was somewhat surprised. As an experienced zing Sun Knight, he was familiar with such powers.


    Although the Holy Court emphasized the necessity of faith, there were still a considerable number of extraordinary and ordinary people who appeared to have faith in the Gods but were actually non-believers. The Holy Court couldn''t possibly verify each individual''s faith, so there were quite a few non-believers. After their deaths, if their bodies weren''t properly dealt with, their souls would linger in the world until they dissipated. Some, under certain conditions, would be undead.


    Because of this, almost every noble territory had experienced the rise of undead incidents, and it wasmon for Demon Hunters and noble lords to deal with those arisen undead.


    However, as the old Duke felt the familiar aura of undead, he frowned slightly, feeling that something was amiss.


    "The one who fought the Grand Knight was a high-level undead? That''s impossible, right?"


    "Yeah, it''s impossible. The Holy Light of our Holy Court is most effective against the undead. Unless the opponent was a legendary Lich King, no one could defeat Erde in such a short time..."


    The High Priest also shook his head.


    The old Duke squinted his eyes.


    "It seems the other party wanted to conceal their traces..."


    "Indeed."


    The High Priest nodded. At the same time, he continued to use divine magic to investigate the traces of the battle.


    "There are no traces left. Undead power is best at contamination, so the other party is likely a habitual offender."


    After a moment, he shook his head slightly.


    "What was the Grand Knight doing on this mission?"


    "He was probably hunting down the leader of Rose Society, Sebastian meheart."


    "Rose Society. I heard that Rose Society regained the Church''s recognitionst night."


    The old Duke looked deeply at the High Priest, his words carrying profound meaning.


    The High Priest remained silent for a moment before responding.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me. I never expected Rose Society to be rted to Castell, nor did I expect... Rose Society to withstand the judgment of the Holy Light."


    The old Duke remained nomittal, pondered for a moment, then said.


    "It probably wasn''t Sebastian."


    "I''ve had dealings with him, and he''s quite an interesting elf."


    "He''s a staunch non-believer who firmly believes that it was the Moon Goddess who destroyed the old continent, forcing the elves to wander to the new continent."


    "He not only sphemed the Moon Goddess worshiped on Luna Ind, but it''s said that he also insulted the Bloodborne Archdukes. He''s aplete madman, but surprisingly not a bad person."


    "However... I remember his power had already dropped a tier long ago."


    "It must be something else..."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The High Priest didn''t deny it.


    He picked up the damaged symbol again and infused it with a bit of divine power. However, just as the divine power entered the symbol, a chilling aura suddenly rose from it. It came quickly and disappeared just as fast, dissipating in an instant.


    But in that moment, the High Priest trembled slightly. Somehow, he seemed to hear a reprimanding voice of ancient Gods.


    "Scram!"


    Under that voice, the High Priest''s face paled slightly, as if his soul had been directly wounded. He immediately threw the damaged emblem away, swaying unsteadily on his feet.


    Seeing the High Priest''s condition, the old Duke''s eyes twitched. He instinctively looked at the symbol discarded on the ground, ready to pick it up with his sword, but was immediately stopped by the High Priest.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t touch it!"


    "It''s been tainted!"


    "It''s... the power of an Evil God! An uncanny Evil God has just descended here!"


    The High Priest said in horror.


    An Evil God...!


    The old Duke''s expression changed abruptly.


    The High Priest once again performed a series of sacred purifications on the symbol, then carefully picked it up after a long while.


    "The aura is gone. She should have left."


    The High Priest breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the old Duke''s face looked somewhat unsightly.


    "Is... it the one symbolized by Thorny Rose?"


    The High Priest fell silent.


    After a long time, he sighed slightly.


    "I... am not sure."


    The old Duke became angry.


    "Lord Leonard, I address you as ''lord'' because you are a priest of the Church!"


    "As a priest, you have a duty to report the revival of the Evil God!"


    "Except for the Blood Demon Cult, it has been a long time since Borde has seen the emergence of a new heretic organization."


    "To be able to kill a Grand Knight, it''s very likely that it''s the mysterious Evil God was the one with the Thorny Rose symbol!"


    "Clearly... after so many days, her power has recovered significantly."


    "Lord Leonard, this matter can no longer be concealed from the higher-ups."


    "I know you want topete for the position of Archbishop, but this is Borde! I am the Duke of Borde! I still need to be ountable to the people of Borde!"


    "If this matter bes known, even if you be Archbishop, you will be investigated and punished! All your efforts will be meaningless!"


    Hearing the words of the old Duke, the High Priest''s expression fluctuated.


    After a long time, he sighed deeply.


    "My lord, please don''t be hasty. I will handle this matter."


    "Humph! Please do so quickly!"


    The old Duke snorted coldly and left.


    Watching the old Duke leave, the High Priest''s expression also became unsightly.


    He nced at the broken symbol, his expression uncertain. After hesitating for a long time, he seemed to have made a certain determination, and he put it away carefully.


    The High Priest didn''t deceive the old Duke. Indeed, he had sensed the terrifying aura left by the Evil God on the symbol.


    However, he didn''t tell the other party that even after several purifications, the aura on the symbol had notpletely disappeared...


    This mysterious evil god seemed to have a higher status than he had imagined.


    So high that even he had some crazy ideas...

 Chapter 82: Praise be upon you, Lady of the Night!

    Chapter 82: Praise be upon you, Lady of the Night!


    Charlotte confirmed another thing.


    In the future, she must refrain from using the Blood Contract to summon a servant to her side.


    This kind of action, involving spatial teleportation, consumes an outrageous amount of energy. Just summoning an elf below the Third tier would unexpectedly shorten her True Ancestor''s Liberation avable usage time by half a second.


    Outrageous!


    It took her a whole second just to frighten a zing Sun.


    What''s more critical is that she hasn''t figured out how to replenish this ability''s time limit yet!


    Charlotte winced at the thought, while on the other side, it took Sebastian several seconds to regain his senses.


    He had been directly summoned to the study of Castell Manor by the Lady of the Night!


    Taking in his surroundings, he quickly spotted the Lady of the Night seated expressionlessly at her desk. He hastily bowed respectfully, fervently praising."Praise be upon you! Great Lady of the Night!"


    However, as he finished his bow and nced towards Charlotte, he quickly blinked, then lowered his head again.


    "Do you need to change into a new outfit?"


    He cautiously reminded her.


    Charlotte blinked, quickly nced at her own body, and remembered that she had identally spilled milk on her clothes while multitasking perspectives.


    Initially, she hadn''t minded, but now, feeling sticky, she realized her upper body waspletely soaked.


    It was indeed... not very elegant.


    "I''ll go change my clothes. You rest for a bit ande see meter at the evening meeting."


    She said somewhat unnaturally.


    "And, try not to leave the manor. If you must, disguise yourself so no one recognizes you."


    She added.


    With that, the girl left the study.


    Watching Charlotte leave, Sebastian heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the recent battle, he held a deep reverence for the Lady of the Night. But now, seeing the spirit restored to her girl form, he felt a different kind of connection.


    The distance created by fear seemed to have diminished in an instant.


    The Lady of the Night was a God, but not the disdainful, haughty kind that looked down on mortals!


    He mused silently.


    Afterward, Sebastian pushed open the study door, ready to head to the kitchen for some food to fill his stomach.


    After being hunted for so many days, besides wine, he had nothing left in his storage space to eat.


    Rxing now only made him realize how hungry he was.


    "Too bad Misha isn''t here. If she were, she could make me some elf cakes."


    He muttered to himself.


    Misha was his elven maid, whom he had trained in the art of cooking. She was particrly skilled at making elven food.


    But just as he said that, Sebastian''s gaze darkened. The Inquisition hadunched a pursuit against him, and Rose Society had also been subjected to divine judgment.


    He had been saved by the Lady of the Night, but the Rose Society hadn''t. The Lady of the Night and the Rose Society were not familiar, and SHE needed to conceal HER identity. He didn''t believe the Lady of the Night would intervene for the Rose Society.


    Thinking this, Sebastian sighed.


    The Rose Society... had probably be history.


    He felt a bit mncholic at the thought.


    Although the founding of the Rose Society had been a whim, born out of his disgust with some of the ck gangs in Borde bullying and exploiting themoners and elf ves in the outer city, it had grown to mean a lot over the years.


    Loyal subordinates with strong limbs and simple minds, but pure-hearted werewolves; fierce and aggressive, quick to kill, yet sticking to their principles, the gangly brutes who wouldugh and give flowers to little girls...


    Thinking about it, Sebastian''s mood became somewhat subtle.


    He sighed, shook his head, and decided to throw away these thoughts.


    He was an elf with a long lifespan. He had experienced many such partings.


    However, just as Sebastian descended the stairs, he came face to face with the limping girl, Sherry.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Seeing her nearly bandaged into a mummy-like appearance, he blinked in surprise.


    "Sherry?"


    ...


    Having changed into a new outfit, Charlotte regained her elegance and summoned Sebastian once again.


    The me Elf seemed to be in quite a good mood, even more excited than when she had summoned him back earlier.


    Charlotte found this strange and was about to ask when she saw Sebastian suddenly kneel before her, reverently and fervently dering.


    "Praise be upon you! Great Lady of the Night! Sebastian and Rose Society will forever be your most faithful assistants!"


    Charlotte realized quickly that he must have learned that she had saved the Rose Society.


    She smiled lightly, gracefully lifted a tall ss, took a sip of milk, and said calmly.


    "As I''ve said, I naturally won''t mistreat those loyal to me."


    Sebastian''s attitude became even more respectful.


    If when he signed the contract, he only intended to offer loyalty to the Lady of the Night, like a vassal following a noble... then after witnessing the Lady of the Night''s formidable power and her protection for him and the Rose Society, his thoughts had subtly changed.


    Perhaps... he could try to change his mindset and have faith in the Lady of the Night?


    After all, she came from ancient times and wasn''t like those detestable Gods.


    Thinking so, Sebastian''s voice grew even more fervent.


    "You are a noble, magnificent, true God!"


    Feeling the fervor in his words, Charlotte felt somewhat awkward.


    She knew her power came solely from the divine artifact, the Gospel of Blood.


    "You don''t have to treat me as a God. Right now, I am just Charlotte."


    She said.


    However, upon finishing her sentence, she found Sebastian even more excited and respectful.


    "Okay, the great, beautiful, noble, and elegant mistress Charlotte!"


    Charlotte: ...


    What was inside this guy''s head?


    Charlotte muttered to herself.


    "Tell me, how did your investigation go?"


    She changed the subject.


    Sebastian also became serious.


    "I found out. The one who attempted to assassinate you was indeed the Blood Demon Cult!"


    "Count Gaston''s son, Jordan, indeed has dealings with the Blood Demon Cult. He is one of the participants in the Dreaming Salon. Many rted nobles are likely involved with the Blood Demon Cult."


    "Dreaming Salon?"


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued.


    Sebastian''s face showed disdain.


    "That''s a party activity among the Borde nobles. It''s a social tform for nobles on the surface, but in reality, it''s a gathering of debauchery and sin. It''s quite famous within the noble circles, and many nobles in the duchy prohibit their offspring from attending, but in reality... many nobles participate in the Dreaming Salon."


    Wow... a debauched party?


    Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    "You seem quite familiar with the Dreaming Salon?"


    She asked.


    "To be honest, I''ve always suspected that the Dreaming Salon is involved in the trafficking of people from the outer city. So, I''ve investigated it before and even infiltrated it once, causing amotion and punishing a few nobles who were raping young girls. Those girl... was taken from the outer city by them."


    Sebastian said solemnly.


    Punishing?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat, remembering the young nobles'' actions at the Duke''s banquet, bowing their bodies to protect their lower regions.


    Charlotte: ...


    She had a pretty good idea of what his punishing meant.

 Chapter 83: Dreaming Salon

    Chapter 83: Dreaming Salon


    "So... you suspect the Dreaming Salon is also rted to the Blood Demon Cult?"


    "Not suspect, but certain. With the clues provided by you and Nice, I followed the thread and, using Jordan as a breakthrough point, discovered quite a few traces. In the process, I even managed to destroy a hideout of the Blood Demon Cult."


    Sebastian boasted.


    Destroyed a hideout of the Blood Demon Cult?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "So... any gains?"


    Sebastian sighed.


    "They''re still the Blood Servants, and they vanished too quickly. I didn''t have time to continue tracking."


    "It was at that time I was falsely used of killing clergy, and among the Blood Servants, there were vampires disguised as priests..." "But, it''s not like there was no gain."


    With that said, a crimson page shed in Sebastian''s hand, then he respectfully presented it to Charlotte.


    A page of the Gospel!


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up.


    "Well done."


    She epted it with satisfaction.


    As the page was acquired, it instantly turned into a red light and flowed into Charlotte''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Sebastian''s expression became even more respectful.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued,


    "The Blood Demon Cult is collecting the cursed pages, and there must be a conspiracy... the Dreaming Salon is probably one of their channels."


    "The Dreaming Salon is infamous, but it has never been dealt with. It has great momentum behind it, and its influence reached half of the nobles in the country... There must be a core figure secretly controlling it, and besides colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, there must also be a protective umbre!"


    "Not only that... I suspect they were also behind framing me and the Rose Society!"


    The Dreaming Salon, huh...


    Charlotte pondered.


    "Where is the Dreaming Salon held?"


    "It changes every time. You need an insider''s introduction to have a chance to enter."


    Sebastian said.


    "In addition, during the investigation, I also found a familiar figure in Jordan''s mansion..."


    "Who?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Sebastian knew her situation, and for her, there weren''t many people who could be called acquaintances.


    "Priest Lottie."


    Sebastian solemnly said.


    Lottie?


    Charlotte was genuinely surprised this time.


    "What''s going on?"


    She asked.


    "Lottie has close ties with the cathedral, and the upper echelons of the church... are also likely to be rted to the Dreaming Salon."


    Sebastian hinted.


    The upper echelons of the church...


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    She remembered the obviously abnormal High Priest.


    The High Priest had reached an agreement with her, but in the end, he abandoned Castell, obviously finding a better coborator.


    Thinking of the nature of the Dreaming Salon and the perversions that the High Priest had revealed openly and subtly that day, she could probably guess who the protective umbre of the Dreaming Salon might be.


    "Think... if we also write a report and directly report it to the higher-ups of the Holy Court, what effect will it have?"


    Charlotte contemted.


    Sebastian instantly understood the girl''s meaning and widened his eyes.


    "You suspect... the High Priest is the protective umbre?"


    Although somewhat surprised, Sebastian did not doubt Charlotte''s judgment.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    In his view, God''s judgment must be correct.


    He thought for a moment and said.


    "Five things..."


    "First, there must be evidence, and it must be precise, ensuring a fatal blow."


    "Second, the Grand Knight has just died, and in the next few days, the Inquisition of Borde will inevitably be in chaos."


    "Although your power is unparalleled, I think it''s best not to attract too much attention from the higher-ups of the Holy Court..."


    "A fall from grace of a High Priest may well attract the Legendary attention, and Legendary... canmunicate directly with Gods."


    "Third, the factions within the Holy Court areplex, and the fact that the High Priest has a chance topete for the Archbishop position shows that there are relevant factions supporting him."


    "Even if it''s reported, it may not necessarily get a response."


    "Fourth, even if the High Priest is the protective umbre, his goals may not necessarily align with the Blood Demon Cult..."


    "And the greatest malice towards youes from the Blood Demon Cult, as well as the nobles cooperating with the Blood Demon Cult, not the church."


    "At least not for now."


    "Fifth, all conspiracies are futile in the face of absolute strength. With your power, I don''t think the people behind the scenes can really threaten you."


    "Mistress Charlotte, we can collect information in absolute secrecy, identify possible targets, and then quietly pay them a visit!"


    Sebastian''s expression was excited, showing anticipation.


    Having witnessed the power of the Lady of the Night, he now had more confidence than the Lady of the Night herself.


    Charlotte, however, fell into contemtion.


    Sebastian was right. Perhaps before today, Charlotte was still very concerned about her safety, but now that she had sessfully advanced to the first tier Starry Sky, her strength had greatly increased, and her ability to protect herself had also improved significantly.


    Not to mention, she had also unlocked a new ability, "True Ancestor''s Liberation".


    Although she hadn''t had time to study it carefully yet, judging from today''s performance, this ability could temporarily grant her power far beyond that of a third-tier zing Sun!


    She wasn''t sure if this power had reached the level of Legendary but undoubtedly, if used properly, Charlotte couldpletely dominate Borde.


    Of course, the drawbacks were also obvious. This ability couldn''t be exposed to the public, and there were time limits and an unknown cooldown period.


    But overall, she was indeed out of immediate danger now, and she did have the power to fight back.


    Being assassinated and targeted, she also had a lot of pent-up anger.


    Perhaps, it was time for her to take action.


    "So... what should we do next, do you understand?"


    Charlotte took a sip of milk lightly.


    Sebastian chuckled.


    "Of course, continue investigating the Dreaming Salon, unearth the secrets of the Blood Demon Cult!"


    "No need for that trouble, just tie up Jordan and bring him to me."


    Charlotte said calmly.


    After speaking, she thought for a moment, then changed her mind.


    "No, no need to bring him to me, just tie him up and call my name."


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Understood."


    "Remember not to expose yourself, disguise well. You can also let your subordinates do it, but don''t leave any traces, arouse suspicion, or startle the snake."


    Charlotte reminded again.


    The Grand Knight had just died, and he died during the process of chasing Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s current situation was very delicate.


    Although she had provided cover, it didn''t clear suspicion, and Charlotte even had a bit of a headache about solving this problem next.


    Sebastian also thought of these.


    He respectfully bowed again.


    "Understood."


    "In addition... if you find members of the Blood Demon Cult again, don''t rm them, just call my name as well."


    Charlotte added.


    Sebastian''s heart stirred slightly, bowing respectfully,


    "Understood, I ept your oracle!"


    After receiving the orders, Sebastian took his leave.


    And Charlotte finally had some free time to properly study the new powers she had obtained.

 Chapter 84: Power Beyond Mortal Limit

    Chapter 84: Power Beyond Mortal Limit


    Charlotte acted upon her thoughts.


    Setting aside the various enhancements brought by the "Gospel of Blood", she first wanted to test her own physical qualities to understand the true power of the Starry Sky.


    Different races and individuals had varying strengths upon entering the First-tier. Judging solely by feeling was not urate.


    Charlotte wanted to conduct practical tests, which would help her understand her strength at its weakest and formte how to protect herself.


    Afterward, she would delve into understanding the new power of the "Gospel of Blood."


    After pondering for a moment, the girl pressed the silver bell on the desk, summoning her personal maid.


    "Prepare a set of knight training attire for me, and then have Casimodo open the door to the training room."


    In the world of Myria, noble families with extraordinary powers always had training rooms specifically for the training of extraordinary individuals.


    Knight families liked to call it the training room, while mage families preferred to call it the meditation room.The Castell family had produced both mages and knights over the generations, so they had always referred to it as the training room ording to noble tradition.


    During the days she spent after returning to the manor, Charlotte conducted her daily etiquette training of the neers in the training room.


    Therefore, the maid was not surprised after hearing Charlotte''s instructions and respectfully excused herself.


    About fifteen minutester, Charlotte changed into suitable knight training attire.


    Although it''s called knight training attire, it was actually a tight-fitting top with elongated riding pants. The main color was white, and the fabric was silk from the Far East, making it silky,fortable, and light to wear.


    Of course, it was also quite expensive, the training attire alone cost over a thousand gold tana.


    Wearing the training attire, Charlotte tied her golden hair into a high ponytail, looking a bit less cute and more heroic.


    When she arrived at the door of the training room, Casimodo was already waiting there.


    "Master."


    Casimodo bowed respectfully to Charlotte, looking very excited.


    "Help me adjust the testing equipment. I want to test my current physical fitness."


    Charlottemanded her old servant.


    Most of the training rooms of the major noble families were equipped with devices specially designed to detect extraordinary strength. These devices were usually alchemy products in nature, a type of magical equipment that even ordinary people could master after training.


    These devices were very expensive, crafted by Silver Moon mages, and typically valued at tens of thousands of gold tana. They would assess various aspects of the body such as strength and speed, magical or source power intensity, and magical affinity or sensitivity to source power.


    The tests were not particrly urate, mainly used for self-evaluation by those at the First-tier and below, aiding them in their self-improvement training.


    As for more powerful extraordinary individuals... their powers had undergone a qualitative change, beyond what existing tools and equipment could measure. To test their strength, magical probing or directbat judgment was necessary.


    Charlotte was not a knight. As a Bloodborne, she belonged to the magical creatures, but her physical qualities were different from ordinary people. So, the tests she needed to undergo were for strength, speed, magical intensity, and magical affinity.


    Excitedly, Casimodo replied to Charlotte''s request.


    "You''vee at the perfect time. Rand and the others are currently inside conducting training!"


    "Rand? Training?"


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    Rand was one of the young men and women she had recruited from the outer city, an apprentice knight, considered one of the most talented among the dozens of neers.


    Usually, the young men and women would undergo extraordinary training in the morning in the training room, and in the afternoon, they would receive etiquette lessons led by Charlotte, with Casimodo assisting, sometimes even sparring with Charlotte.


    Of course, almost every time, they would be thoroughly beaten by the seemingly more delicate Charlotte.


    However, with such a big eventst night and many people even getting injured, she had already given the young men and women an extra day off...


    Moreover, because of the chaosst night, some people still hadn''t been found, and the Rose Society was still sending people to search.


    What was happening today?


    "Hehe, you''ll see once you go in. It''s a surprise!"


    Casimodo chuckled without exining directly.


    Hmm? A surprise?


    Charlotte''s heart fluttered slightly.


    She didn''t continue to inquire but decisively pushed open the door.


    As the door opened, the training room came into view.


    The training room of Castell was quiterge, almost equivalent to a small sports arena, able to amodate hundreds of people for daily training without issue.


    The training room was bustling with noise, over thirty young men and women were undergoing their daily extraordinary training, honing their magical and source power abilities or simply their physical fitness.


    Those who hadn''t been injuredst night or whose injuries were rtively minor had alle.


    Seeing Charlotte, the nearest young men and women''s eyes brightened, they stopped their movements and greeted the youngdy respectfully.


    "Lady Charlotte!"


    Their demeanor was even more respectful than the previous week.


    And their grateful gazes towards Charlotte were beyond measure.


    Yesterday, the youngdy had personally led the Demon Hunter Knights to save them and their families, which was quite rare for nobles. Especially considering the danger Charlotte herself faced in the chaos of the outer cityst night.


    Amid the crisis, Charlotte''s status in the hearts of the young men and women had undoubtedly be even more revered.


    If before they were merely attracted by the wealth of the Castell family, the promising future, and the beauty and loveliness of their mistress Charlotte...


    Now, the vast majority of them truly regarded themselves as members of the Castell family.


    "Weren''t we supposed to have a day off today? Some of your parents were injured inst night''s ident."


    Charlotte surveyed the room and said.


    Hearing her words, the young men and women looked at each other withplex expressions, feeling somewhat unwilling.


    A young man fell silent for a moment before speaking.


    "Lady Charlotte... we... we''re just too weak. We want to improve our strength as soon as possible."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "We grew up in the outer city. Because our parents were once extraordinary individuals and with the help of the Rose Society, many of us awakened extraordinary powers when we were very young."


    "In the outer city... we''ve always been proud of our strength. But it wasn''t untilst night that we realized... in front of advanced extraordinary individuals, in front of the Judgment Troops, we are still too weak."


    "As knights, we can''t even protect our families, and... we even need your protection."


    "If it weren''t for youst night, perhaps we would have died."


    The young man bowed his head in shame.


    Hearing the young man''s words, other young men and women echoed.


    "Yes... we''re too weak..."


    "We must be stronger as soon as possible..."


    Charlotte felt a slight realization.


    These young men and women were stirred by the battle with the Inquisitionst night.


    She sighed and said.


    "It''s good that everyone wants to be stronger."


    "However, advancing to a higher tier isn''t something that can be achieved overnight. Everyone needs to take it step by step."


    With that, she smiled slightly, her beautiful and innocent smile like a blooming flower, making it difficult for the young men and women to look away.


    "Don''t worry, from now on, I will hire some instructors specifically to help you improve your extraordinary powers."


    "Thank you, Lady Charlotte!"


    "Long live Lady Charlotte! Long live Castell!"


    The young men and women cheered.


    "Alright, you don''t need to mind me. Continue your training."


    Charlotte said to the young men and women.


    The crowd soon dispersed, returning to their training.


    However, Casimodo, who was beside Charlotte, seemed hesitant.


    "Master, we hired Demon Huntersst night and spent too much gold tana. If we hire professional instructors, we might not have enough money..."


    "It''s alright, we have the Rose Society. We can select some people from the Rose Society to be instructors."


    "That is indeed a way, but forgive me for speaking frankly... the Rose Society was, after all... well, once an underground organization, and each extraordinary individual there is quite formidable. Training under them might be... difficult."


    "You mean they might not be able to handle it?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    "Wouldn''t that be even better? Everyone wants to improve their strength quickly, right? Devilish instructors with devilish training will help them improve their strength faster."


    Charlotte said with a smile.


    After saying that, she looked at Casimodo again.


    "And what about the surprise you mentioned?"


    "If it''s just the neers being enthusiastic, that wouldn''t count as a surprise."


    "Master, look over there."


    Casimodo didn''t directly answer but pointed to the annex used for testing physical fitness in the training room.


    Charlotte nced over and saw a crowd of young men and women gathered there, asionally eximing in surprise.


    Charlotte had just noticed these people; it seemed they were watching something. She hadn''t even noticed their presence when she entered, but now she was somewhat curious.


    She walked over without a word and saw a fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy at the center of the crowd.


    Charlotte recognized him as Rand, an apprentice knight she had high hopes for.


    During the etiquette training for neers, Charlotte had sparred with them, relying on her bloodborne agility and exceptionally high physical fitness, none of the neers were her match.


    However, there were some individuals with significantly stronger physical strength, like Rand.


    Although Rand was only an apprentice knight, his explosive strength could reach over eight hundred pounds, equivalent to a punch carrying over three hundred kilograms of force, roughly equivalent to a professional boxer in the heavyweight division on Earth.


    And he was just a fourteen-year-old boy, weighing less than seventy kilograms.


    This was the terrifying aspect of extraordinary strength.


    As descendants of extraordinary knights, their awakened source power would continuously reshape their bodies until they surpassed the limits of ordinary people, condensing the heart of source power and entering a higher tier.


    When Charlotte trained with them one-on-one, she most enjoyed sparring with this young apprentice knight because his strength was closest to hers and he was the most resilient.


    At this moment, with each of Rand''s punches, the surrounding young men and women eximed in unison, chanting the numbers on the magic sandbag.


    "Two thousand four hundred pounds! Two thousand four hundred pounds! He hit two thousand four hundred pounds this time!"


    Two thousand four hundred pounds?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred slightly.


    The biggest difference between the First-tier and Zero-tier extraordinary individuals was that first-tier individuals surpassed ordinary people.


    And an ordinary person, even with the most professional training and the most robust physique, would find it very difficult to exceed one thousand eight hundred pounds of force, roughly equivalent to the strength of boxing champion Tyson on Earth.


    But Tyson weighed over one hundred and ten kilograms.


    And now, Rand, who weighed only sixty kilograms, had punched out a force surpassing one thousand kilograms!


    This meant only one thing.


    Rand had surpassed ordinary people.


    "He''s a First-tier."


    "Rand, he has advanced to the First-tier!"


    Casimodo eximed excitedly.

 Chapter 85: Lets have a Spar!

    Chapter 85: Lets have a Spar!


    First Tier.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred slightly, followed by a wave of excitement.


    As a lord, she couldn''t rely solely on her own strength to control her territory. Extraordinary followers were necessary.


    And a boy who condensed the heart of source power at the age of fourteen to be an extraordinary knight, although could not be called a genius, was indeed extremely gifted.


    At this moment, the young men and women who had been watching finally noticed Charlotte.


    They quickly fell silent and abandoned Rand to gather around the girl, bowing respectfully.


    "Lady Charlotte!"


    Charlotte smiled faintly.


    "You''ve all worked hard."Rand also quickly walked over.


    This carefree young man was also very excited, his bare arms, forehead, and body covered in sweat from hitting the sandbag.


    Charlotte could even sense his strong aura through her keen intuition!


    Although much weaker than Chatham, the captain of the Demon Hunter squad, he was much stronger than the other neers.


    Standing together, they gave Charlotte the feeling of stars and the moon.


    "Lady Charlotte!"


    Rand knelt down on one knee, his right hand ced over his chest, respectfully performing the knight''s gesture of facing his liege.


    "Please rise. When did you advance?"


    Charlotte smiled, her smile naive and romantic, filled with the joy of a young girl.


    Rand scratched his head innocently.


    "Hehe, it wasst night. After returning homest night, the Inquisition attacked our house, injuring my father. Then, out of anger... I condensed the heart of source power."


    The condensation of the heart of source power is often influenced by intense emotions.


    Obviously, the young man had advanced under extreme anger.


    In fact, many nobles would choose simr methods, perhaps in different ways but leading to the same result. This was also the mainstream path for extraordinary knights to advance in tiers without using the awakening seeds.


    Of course, the process of the young man''s advancement was certainly not that simple.


    Charlotte could even imagine that although Rand was speaking lightly now, it was probably a moment of life and death for him at that time.


    For the heretic... the local Inquisition forces were always merciless.


    He was probably in a life-or-death struggle, and he advanced from being engulfed in extreme anger and fear.


    "Injured your father? Is it serious? How is he now?"


    Charlotte frowned slightly, her expression filled with concern, her clear blue eyes full of tension.


    Rand gratefully said.


    "With the help of the Demon Hunter Knights, my father''s injuries are already healed."


    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief at this.


    "That''s good..."


    Strictly speaking, although Charlotte was concerned about Rand''s father''s injury, she wasn''t as exaggerated as she was just now.


    But since she appeared as a cute little girl, she knew how to make these followers feel closer to her.


    Charlotte knew her heart wasn''t pure.


    But so what?


    Even if you''re not a gentleman at heart, if you keep doing gentlemanly things all your life, you''re still a gentleman.


    As a ruler, she knew how to do better.


    Seeing her like this, the young men and women''s eyes became even more respectful.


    "What bloodline power did you awaken?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    Unlike nobles with inherited bloodlines, extraordinary individuals like Rand, although their parents were extraordinary, their ancestors might never have been extraordinary.


    Or even if they were, they might never have been Second Tier, Silver Moon extraordinary.


    Extraordinaries below the Second Tier do not form inheritable bloodlines, so the awakened powers of people like Rand are usually not apanied by special bloodline effects.


    Of course, after bing a First Tier, extraordinary individuals are considered to have awakened for the second time.


    Those without bloodlines will awaken bloodlines, and those with bloodlines will strengthen them.


    Charlotte was an exception.


    She was different from other nobles. For the original body owner before possession, she had always been treated like a canary and had never awakened her bloodline.


    After the possession, Charlotte became a Bloodborne, and her noble bloodline was likely overshadowed by the Bloodborne bloodline.


    But even so, after bing a First Tier, Charlotte vaguely felt that something had changed deep in her bloodline.


    But she hadn''t tested what it was yet. She just felt that it seemed to be rted to the Bloodbornes.


    "It''s the Stone! My bloodline power... is the Stone!"


    Rand said happily.


    The Stone... Charlotte''s heart stirred slightly.


    The Stone is one of themonly awakened bloodlines for extraordinary individuals without inherited bloodlines after advancing to the First Tier.


    As the name suggests, it enhances defense and strength.


    Especially in terms of defense, the bonus is very high, and when the bloodline is activated, the body bes as hard as a rock.


    Charlotte even seriously suspected that perhaps she had beaten Rand too muchst week, and when he awakened, he was also beaten by the Judgment Knights, which led to the awakening of this bloodline.


    But... it''s not bad.


    The Stone bloodline is one of the best bloodlines for guardian knights.


    Hmm... although Charlotte seriously doubted whether with her own strength, does she really need protection from others. He was very suitable as a punching bag.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Rand, who sessfully advanced to the First Tier, seemed quite excited.


    He clenched his fist and said joyfully.


    "Lady Charlotte, now... I''m also a Starry Sky Knight."


    "I know. Before, you chose me as your sparring partner because I could take a beating the best..."


    "But, I know you still restrained your power. You could take on many of us alone. The old me was no match for you."


    "But now, hehehe... now I''ve advanced to First Tier! And awakened the Stone bloodline!"


    "From now on, you can unleash your power on me as your sparring partner!"


    Rand became more and more excited as he spoke, clearly proud to be the first among the neers to reach the First Tier as an extraordinary individual.


    At the same time, Charlotte sensed that this young knight also had the stubbornness of youth.


    Although he didn''t say it, he was probably quite frustrated about being beaten by a "little girl" all the time.


    However, Rand''s words made Charlotte instantly interested.


    Testing physical abilities with magical devices is one thing, but...pared to using devices, she was more interested in sparring with people.


    Now she had encountered someone who had also awakened Starry Sky power, and it was also the one who she had previously beaten. She suddenly felt a bit itchy to fight.


    Of course, she was a Bloodborne, and strength wasn''t her strong suit, agility and magic were.


    She was even only halfway decent at magic. She only knew the Majesty magic for now.


    With Rand advanced to First Tier and awakened his bloodline power, his strength must have undergone a tremendous change.


    But Charlotte didn''t care about winning or losing.


    After all, she was just a little girl, what did it matter if she lost?


    "Sure, let''s give it a try."


    Charlotte said, her eyes bright with eagerness.


    Hearing the girl''s words, the young men and women around them were stunned.


    "Master, be cautious... Rand just awakened his Source Core. Although I''m not an extraordinary individual, I know that those who have just advanced to the next tier find it hard to control their power. You..."


    Casimodo''s face changed slightly as he hurriedly interjected.


    "Mr. Casimodo, you don''t need to worry. I''m used to my current strength, and I won''t go all out. I''ll just use one hand and a third of my strength... that should be about the same level as Lady Charlotte."


    Rand said confidently.


    After saying that, he scratched his head.


    "If you''re really worried, I can also refrain from retaliating!"


    "To be honest, I also want to test the defensive power under my current bloodline activation. Among the manor residents, Lady Charlotte is the strongest."


    "Lady Charlotte, please strike me with all your strength and let me test my defensive power now!"


    "This..."


    Casimodo hesitated.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was delighted.


    She confirmed one thing again: the perception of a knight is indeed not as acute as that of a mage.


    Charlotte had sensed Rand''s formidable strength, but Rand had not noticed that she had also advanced.


    There was no point in hiding her strength to surprise the other party, after all, he wasn''t an enemy.


    Charlotte didn''t tease them anymore. Instead, she actively released the magical aura within her body and smiled.


    "No need, you can go all out."


    Rand was taken aback for a moment and was about to say something, but he felt the sudden surge of formidable aura emanating from Charlotte''s body, and his simple expression quickly became serious.


    At the same time, the young men and women around them also quieted down.


    They stared dumbfoundedly at Charlotte, feeling as if the girl were a terrifying volcano of magical power, and her aura became even more terrifying.


    As for Casimodo, he was already a bit unsteady, and his legs were trembling.


    He widened his eyes, looked at Charlotte in astonishment, and eximed.


    "First... Tier?!"


    Several apprentice mages also swallowed hard with difficulty, their expressions bewildered.


    "Lady Charlotte... You''ve, you''ve opened your magic pool and be a mage?"


    "But... you were able to beat Rand before, you... weren''t you an apprentice knight?"


    "No... Lady Charlotte is not just a mage, nor just a knight."


    Said Rand solemnly.


    His gaze fixed firmly on the girl, feeling a strong and formidable aura simr to Source Power emanating from deep within her bloodline, his eyes filled withplex emotions.


    "Lady Charlotte, you are a dual cultivator..."


    Taking a deep breath, he slightly clenched his fist, his eyes also filled with determination.


    "Lady Charlotte, you truly deserve to be the head of the Castell family."


    "It seems... I really don''t need to hold back."


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    She was certainly not a dual cultivator.


    But as a Bloodborne, as a magical creature, it wouldn''t be wrong to say she was a dual cultivator.


    Humans are not magical creatures.


    Without an affinity for magic and magic circuits, they can only be knights.


    And those who have opened their magic pool and be mages, focusing solely on magic, find it difficult to pick up Source Power training again to condense their Source Core.


    But magical creatures are different.


    Magic and Source Power are two different manifestations of the same energy.


    In magical creatures, Magic is both Magic and Source Power.


    Magical creatures... are essentially dual cultivators!

 Chapter 86: Ridiculous Power

    Chapter 86: Ridiculous Power


    "Did you hear? Lady Charlotte is going to spar with Sir Rand!"


    "Oh? Is Sir Rand going to be a punching bag again?"


    "No! Sir Rand has be a Starry Sky knight!"


    "Huh? Then why is he sparring with Lady Charlotte?"


    "But Lady Charlotte has also advanced to First Tier Starry Sky!"


    "What? Why didn''t you say so earlier! Are they fighting in the training room? Let''s go check it out!"


    The news of Charlotte sparring with Rand quickly spread throughout the entire Castell Manor.


    Upon hearing the news, almost all the servants rushed to the training room.


    Watching extraordinary individuals spar was one of the few entertainment options in the world of Myria, especially when the participants were First Tier or above individuals!Inside the training room, as more and more people gathered to watch, even Sherry, leaning on her cane, limped her way to the scene.


    Charlotte and Rand stood in the center of the training room, with the nearest spectators standing several dozen meters away.


    However, even this distance wasn''t safe, as the destructive power of First Tier individuals was too strong. Several magic apprentices had already been called by Nice to help cast protective spells.


    "Meow meow meow? She''s going to fight with this little guy? Miss Charlotte seems to be in a good mood and enjoys bullying people."


    Muttered the ck cat while casting a first-tier magic shield.


    But to the others, the two on the field lookedpletely different.


    On one side was the delicate and lovely young girl, and on the other was the tall and sturdy young man.


    Neither wore armor or carried weapons, clearly intending to engage in hand-to-handbat.


    Although they knew both had reached the First Tier Starry Sky, some servants couldn''t help but say.


    "Sir Rand has awakened the Stone bloodline, so isn''t it unfair for Lady Charlotte?"


    "Unfair? Heh."


    Hearing the discussion, Nice rolled its eyes.


    Then, it turned to the two fighters and said.


    "Miss Charlotte, the magic barrier is ready!"


    Charlotte nodded and looked at Casimodo. After hesitating for a moment and ncing at Nice, who was munching on dried fish on the side, Casimodo felt somewhat reassured and announced.


    "Let the battle... begin!"


    As he spoke, everyone held their breath, their eyes glued to the sparring grounds.


    "Lady Charlotte, you go first. We''ll stop at your signal. Let''s just test our strength."


    Said Rand, bowing respectfully.


    "Alright, but you go first."


    Charlotte replied with a smile and a shake of her head.


    Rand hesitated for a moment. But he still followed Charlotte''s words, his expression instantly bing serious.


    "In that case... Lady Charlotte, I''ll obey."


    With that, he shouted loudly, clenched his fist, and charged towards Charlotte.


    His skin gradually hardened like stone, and the terrifying punch generated a whistling sound as it broke through the air, eliciting gasps...


    The onlookers could clearly see that as Rand took a step forward, the ground noticeably sank in arge chunk before slowly recovering under Nice''s magic.


    "Lady Charlotte, my fist now packs two thousand pounds! Please be careful!"


    Rand shouted as he charged forward.


    Charlotte''s expression also became serious.


    Having stepped into the First Tier, theoretically, her strength should have surpassed human limits, reaching at least eighteen hundred pounds.


    But facing off against a Starry Sky Knight who had awakened the Stone Bloodline, she still had to be cautious.


    She took a deep breath and mobilized the power of her bloodline within her.


    Charlotte was a Bloodborne.


    As the price of bing Bloodborne, shecked a Heart of Source Power or a Magic Pool.


    However, after advancing to the First Tier, she distinctly felt her heart be a source of power.


    The strength of the Bloodbornes stemmed from their bloodlines, and the core of the bloodline... was the heart.


    With her intention, Charlotte could feel her heart beating strongly, as the magical power within her blood continuously gathered towards her arms.


    She raised her arms, assuming a defensive posture.


    Rand closed in instantly,nding a punch on Charlotte''s elbow.


    A dull roar echoed, causing the entire ground to tremble, even the protective magic rippled, startling Nice.


    At the same time, both participants in the sparring were stunned.


    In Rand''s perception, it felt like his fist had struck a solid rock, not only failing to prate the opponent''s defense but also causing a reverberating shock that numbed his hand.


    Charlotte furrowed her brow instantly, sensing that the opponent''s fist seemed... somewhat weak?


    "Did you really use all your strength?"


    She couldn''t help but ask.


    Rand was also bewildered.


    Huh? Did I... not exert enough force just now?


    "Again!"


    Rand took a deep breath and clenched his fist once more.


    "Hah!"


    He shouted and charged towards Charlotte again.


    This time, Rand''s internal source power eruptedpletely, using all of his strength!


    With each step he took, the ground beneath him cracked, and even Nice''s magic took several seconds to repair it.


    His punch was even more ferocious, and he flew towards Charlotte like a cannonball.


    Feeling the seemingly no stronger than before force, this time, Charlotte only extended one hand...


    As the two collided once more, Charlotte remained unmoved, while Rand felt the counterforce on his fist even stronger, making his entire arm numb.


    This time, he finally confirmed a terrifying fact: even when he exerted all his strength, he couldn''t make the girl budge an inch!


    She even only extended one hand!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Ridiculous!


    How strong is she really?


    Rand''s mind was filled with shock as he looked at Charlotte, and he even began to doubt his own strength.


    The surrounding spectators, unable to truly feel the terrifying power of the confrontation due to the protective magic, only saw the boy''s attacks being easily blocked by Charlotte.


    "Rand, are you even trying?"


    "Yeah, even Lady Charlotte, you''re making it too obvious that you''re going easy on him."


    Several apprentice knights expressed their dissatisfaction.


    Rand''s face turned red with frustration.


    God, he really wasn''t holding back!


    Lady Charlotte is just too strong...


    Rand''s expression became somewhat bewildered.


    Why... why did he feel like the gap between himself and Lady Charlotte became even wider after he advanced to First Tier?


    "Is it over? Then... let me try my strength."


    Charlotte said.


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, Rand''s expression immediately became serious.


    He quickly assumed a defensive stance, looking like he was facing a formidable enemy.


    Seeing him like this, the onlookersughed.


    "Rand, don''t overdo the act!"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    "No, he''s not acting. He''s really going all out to defend."


    Nice said while nibbling on dried fish.


    Really going all out to defend?


    The crowd was stunned.


    They didn''t doubt Nice''s words, even though it was just a cat, it could cast magic and divine rituals.


    They couldn''t help but look at the girl on the field, feeling that her delicate figure had suddenly be mysterious.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte continued to concentrate on her magical power.


    She could clearly sense the flow of magic in her blood, strengthening her power.


    Taking a deep breath, she clenched her fist.


    At first, she intended to exert full force as well, but thinking back to the opponent''s strength just now, she hesitated. She unloaded half of her strength, and after careful consideration, she unloaded some more, only using one-third of her full strength.


    Next, she gave a light shout and rushed towards Rand.


    The ground beneath her feet instantly shattered, even the protective magic trembled slightly, scaring Nice into eximing "Holy cow."


    Her petite fist swiftly approached and struck Rand''s arms, causing the boy''s expression to change drastically.


    With a loud bang, the newly advanced Starry Sky Knight was sent flying by a punch, flying over ten meters before crashing into the wall...


    After slowly sliding down from the wall, Randy down for a while before struggling to sit up.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire training room fell silent.


    Charlotte also looked at her fist in bewilderment.


    Wow...


    Is my strength really just at the entry-level of the First Tier?


    However, the Stone Bloodline truly lives up to its name.


    Even after being thrown over ten meters and lying there for more than ten seconds, Rand still managed to struggle and sit up.


    Coughing and trembling in both arms, clearly he hadn''t recovered, he looked at the girl with fear in his eyes.


    "Cough cough, I... I''m done, no more, I won''t fight anymore..."


    "Your... your strength, it''s... too strong."


    Casimodo, who was watching as the referee, snapped out of his daze after a while.


    "Lady... Lady Charlotte wins!"


    With that said, Nice removed the protective magic, and the crowd erupted into a mor, swarming over.


    "Lady Charlotte... you really just advanced to the First Tier?"


    "Rand, did you really not hold back?"


    "Total domination... this was a total domination..."


    "Lady Charlotte is so strong!"


    "Rand, you''re so embarrassing..."


    The boys and girls chattered, while Charlotte looked at her fist thoughtfully.


    However, she quickly put away her inner surprise and said to Casimodo.


    "Casimodo, prepare the thing for me, I want to test my strength alone."


    Seeing Charlotte''s expression, Casimodo immediately understood and quickly said.


    "Everyone, go train first, the master wants to conduct a personal test, don''t disturb."


    Although the boys and girls were very curious about Charlotte''s true strength, they knew they had to obey orders, reluctantly leaving the training room.


    Charlotte walked in alone, closed the door, and came to the magic sandbag.


    Taking a deep breath, she mobilized all her strength, and punched upwards.


    With a dull bang, the sandbag trembled violently, almost deforming, and the connected magic stone suddenly emitted a dazzling red light, disying a series of numbers.


    Charlotte looked over, her gaze focused slightly.


    That number, eight thousand eight hundred pounds, four times that of Rand''s.


    Converted into kilograms, she had almost four tons of force with a single punch!


    Ridiculous!


    Is this the strength expected of a Baron-level Bloodborne?


    Isn''t strength supposed to be a weakness for the Bloodbornes?


    Something''s wrong!


    There must be something wrong!

 Chapter 87: Royal Bloodline

    Chapter 87: Royal Bloodline


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and telepathicallymunicated with Nice.


    Soon enough, the ck cat pushed open the door to the training room and walked in.


    Perhaps it was because the food at the Castell household was too good, this fellow had been getting fatter recently, showing a tendency towards bing round.


    "Meow, esteemed Miss Charlotte, did you summon me?"


    Charlotte nced at it and said calmly.


    "How much strength would be considered average for a bloodborne that recently advanced to the First Tier?"


    "Meow! That depends on what race they were before bing bloodborne. Different races have different standards. For humans, it should be simr to that of extraordinary knights."


    Nice replied instinctively.


    After speaking, it nced at the number on the magic sandbag, its eyes widening."Tsk... 8,800 pounds! Your strength has recovered quite quickly."


    "You''re not surprised?"


    Charlotte''s mind stirred.


    "Surprised about what? Even if you smashed the sandbag with one punch or shouted a zing Sun strongman unconscious, Nice wouldn''t be surprised."


    The cat replied, licking its paw.


    "You''re neither ordinary nor a typical bloodborne. Anything that happens with you is quite normal."


    Charlotte: ...


    That sounded somewhat reasonable.


    With the Gospel of Blood in her possession, she seemed to defy conventional logic, often endowed with extraordinary strength.


    However... Charlotte was certain that she wasn''t currently tapping into the power of the Gospel of Blood. Her current strength belonged entirely to her.


    "How much strength does a Second Tier Silver Moon extraordinary knight have?"


    Charlotte asked after some thought.


    "If they''ve just been promoted, their physical strength alone should be at least 20,000 pounds, possibly close to 30,000 pounds. And if their source power erupts, it''s even more terrifying. However, the bodies of Silver Moon knights have undergone qualitative changes, and strength is no longer the sole measure of their power."


    "The First Tier Starry Sky knights, when trained to the utmost limit, can have source power eruption strengths close to 20,000 pounds. However, they are no match for Silver Moon knights at all, because Silver Moon knights have greater endurance, stronger recovery, and more powerful source power eruptions."


    Nice exined.


    20,000 to 30,000 pounds... that''s already over ten tons of pure physical strength, and if source power erupts, multiplying that several times probably wouldn''t be a problem.


    So, her strength hadn''t reached that of the Silver Moon, it was just among the stronger ones within the Starry Sky.


    However, it was daytime now. When it came to nighttime, a bloodborne''s strength would double. At that time... her strength would be even greater.


    Charlotte pondered. Then, she looked at the other testing equipment in the training room.


    Two brightly lit crystal balls and two translucent bs.


    These were alchemy devices for testing magic or source power intensity, and magic affinity or source power sensitivity.


    Strength was a weakness of the Bloodborne, but now Charlotte''s strength was already so exceptional that she was curious about her magic power.


    "What''s the magic power of a recently advanced Starry Sky mage? And how about magic affinity?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "Probably around 3,000 grains, and as for magic affinity, it''s generally around 60%, but some are naturally high, reaching 90%."


    Nice said.


    A grain is a unit of magic power. One grain is roughly equivalent to the magic power consumption to maintain the simplest apprentice-level spell, Light, for one minute.


    Converted to first-tier magic, Starry Sky mages can use about thirty to forty grains at a time, and those with high magic affinity can use close to fifty.


    Magic affinity is the efficiency of a mage''s magic power utilization and meditation. The higher the affinity, the higher the utilization efficiency and meditation efficiency, with a maximum of 100%, meaning there is no waste when converting magic power into magic, and all absorbed magic power during meditation can be stored at 100%.


    "What about Silver Moon?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    "Hey, although mages aren''t physically strong, their mental strength is formidable. And when ites to Silver Moon, a mage''s mental strength undergoes a qualitative change, as does the magic power pool."


    "The magic power of Silver Moon mages is generally over 30,000 grains, but when they use magic, they no longer need to rely solely on their internal magic power. They can resonate with the magic power in the air, greatly reducing magic power consumption."


    "Starting from Silver Moon... as long as they don''t get close, extraordinary knights are no match for mages. Of course, knights with exceptional talents, like Kara, are exceptions. They''re monsters."


    "In addition, the magic affinity of Silver Moon mages is over 90%."


    Nice replied.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    With Nice''s exnations, she finally had a clear understanding of the strength of First Tier Starry Sky and Second Tier Silver Moon extraordinary beings.


    After some thought, Charlotte ced her hand on the crystal ball and infused it with her magic power.


    As she did so, the crystal ball instantly lit up, emitting a crimson light. Gradually, a blurry number appeared on the base - 13,000 grains.


    13,000 grains?


    Isn''t that over four times the strength of a recently advanced Starry Sky mage?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    At this point, she finally confirmed that it wasn''t just her strength that was too strong, but rather since advanced to the First Tier Starry Sky, she had surpassed the norm in every aspect!


    Charlotte took a deep breath and began testing her magic affinity. As she touched it, the translucent b immediately took on a deep ck hue, and the affinity meter on the magic crystal below shot up to maximum.


    Magic affinity, 100%.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    And it was dark magic affinity, 100%.


    Charlotte wasn''t surprised by this. The magic affinity of magical creatures was always extremely high, and the Bloodborne were, after all, creatures of darkness.


    After testing her strength and magic, Charlotte looked at the ck cat again.


    "Do you have any knives?"


    The ck cat''s eyes widened in rm, protecting its two cat eggs.


    "What... what do you want to do?"


    Charlotte rolled her eyes.


    "I''m not performing surgery on you. Hurry up and hand it over."


    "Erm..."


    After some thought, the ck cat cautiously retrieved a nail clipper from the void.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Charlotte frowned.


    Seeing the girl''s increasingly impatient expression, Nicee sighed and fetched a small dagger, handing it over.


    Satisfied, Charlotte took it and made a cut on her own arm.


    A burning pain and fresh blood flowed instantly. But soon, Charlotte noticed that muscle was growing beneath the wound on her arm.


    After a while, the wound on her arm hadpletely healed.


    "My self-healing ability has improved, although not as much as during that night''s rampage, it''s still quite powerful."


    Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    With this, she had a preliminary understanding of her physical qualities.


    Although she had just advanced to the Starry Sky, she had already surpassed the ordinary Starry Sky in all aspects and was no longer afraid of most threats at this tier.


    Of course, if facing a Silver Moon alone, unless she used the power of the Gospel of Blood, she would still... need to run away quickly.


    With the testsplete, Charlotte was quite satisfied with her new physical qualities.


    Although she still looked like a pitiful little girl on the outside, her true strength was now monstrous.


    Throwing the dagger back to Nice, Charlotte left the training room.


    "Lady Charlotte, how did it go? What were your test results?"


    The boys and girls immediately gathered around, their eyes full of curiosity.


    Charlotte smiled faintly.


    "A bit stronger than Rand."


    Rand: ...


    Are you sure it''s just a bit?


    The boy''s gaze carried a hint of resentment.


    Charlotte didn''t delve further into the topic. She encouraged everyone a bit and then left.


    With the physical testspleted, she now needed to study the new power of the Gospel of Blood.


    Because she might have to study the power of the "True Ancestor''s Liberation," Charlotte didn''t choose the study but secluded herself from everyone,ing to the basement of the manor.


    After closing the door to the basement and instructing Nice to stand guard outside, Charlotte immersed herself in her consciousness andmunicated with the Gospel of Blood.


    The crimson light bloomed in her consciousness, and the heavy gospel reappeared in her vision.


    As she flipped through the pages, familiar information rushed into her mind:


    [Master of the Gospel: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Symbol: Thorny Rose]


    [Race: Bloodborne]


    [n and Bloodline: Kirali (Royal n), Half-Elf]


    [Extraordinary Rank: Blood Baron (First Tier Starry Sky)]


    [Abilities Unlocked: Master of the Gospel (Activated), Blood Summoning (0% Cooldown), True Ancestor''s Liberation (58.5s), Divine Ritual Counter (Activated)]


    [Bloodline Resonance: Dark (First Tier), Mental (First Tier), Wild (Unmastered), Flesh and Blood (Unmastered), Insight (Unmastered)]


    <em>T/N: Changed Spirit -> Mental</em>


    [Dark: Low-tier Blood Embrace (Perfect)]


    [Mental: Low-tier Majesty (Perfect)]


    [Wild: None]


    [Flesh and Blood: None]


    [Insight: None]


    [Blood Descendants: Zero]


    [Blood Servants: Sebastian meheart]


    ...


    Charlotte browsed through her information and soon paused. She found that her Bloodborne bloodline had changed.


    "Royal n... Kirali?"


    Vaguely, Charlotte seemed to understand why her strength had be so powerful after advancing to the First Tier Starry Sky.

 Chapter 88: Bloodborne Clan and True Ancestors Liberation

    Chapter 88: Bloodborne n and True Ancestor''s Liberation


    "The Bloodline of Royal n... Could it be that the reason I became so powerful after advancing to the Starry Sky is because my bloodline as a Bloodborne has changed?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    Charlotte was well aware that her previous bloodline was not from the Bloodline of Royal n, but rather from the Bloodline of Shedite, the Dark n.


    That was the bloodline she awakened after seizing the power of the crazy grandmother.


    After bing a Bloodborne, Charlotte specifically studied the bloodlines of the Bloodborne.


    It is said that there are six major ns among the Bloodbornes.


    However, in the internal struggles over thousands of years, the vampires had long declined, and only five of the six major ns remained.


    From what Charlotte understood, the current five major vampire ns are:


    Wild n, Vad¨¢t, specializing in the resonance of the wild path, is mainly active in the Coria Kingdom and the Eastern Yteds.Mental n, Szellem, specializing in the resonance of the mental path, is mainly active in the Kingdom of Coria and the Western Yte Empire.


    Flesh and Blood n, Harcos, specializing in the resonance of the flesh and blood path, is mainly active in the Western Yte Empire and the Nortnds Grand Duchy.


    Insight n, N¨¦z, specializing in the resonance of the insight path, is mainly active in the Fallen Star Kingdom and Luna Ind.


    And, the Dark n, Shedite, specializing in the resonance of the dark path, is mainly active in the Crescent Kingdom and the Luna Ind Coastal Cities.


    Besides these, there was thest Bloodborne n that had already gone extinct.


    That was the n that once ruled over all Bloodbornes, also known as the Royal n, or the Royal Bloodborne n¡ªthe Kirali.


    Because the Royal n had long disappeared, not even Charlotte could find out what was special about the Kirali n.


    But now, Charlotte''s bloodline had be Kirali, and her strength far exceeded that of ordinary Starry Sky individuals. This made her guess¡ª


    Perhaps her current strength, far surpassing those of the same tier, was due to the enhancement of the Bloodborne Royalty bloodline?


    Royalty...


    This bloodline might also be rted to the Bloodborne True Ancestors?


    Charlotte pondered.


    At the same time, Charlotte remembered a detail when she advanced. At that time, when she advanced to the Starry Sky, the Gospel of Blood had once erupted with a mysterious force that surged into her body.


    Under the influence of that mysterious force, Charlotte''s physical body in reality also underwent a transformation, and only then did she advance to the Starry Sky.


    And after awakening "True Ancestor''s Liberation," Charlotte knew what that mysterious force was.


    It was divine power.


    More urately, it was the divine power of blood.


    The source of the divine power of blood still originated from the Gospel of Blood.


    However, it was not simply from the Gospel of Blood anymore, but rather some kind of wonderful chemical reaction produced by the fusion of Charlotte''s soul with the Blood Codex.


    Charlotte then focused her attention on "True Ancestor''s Liberation."


    Information about True Ancestor''s Liberation once again surfaced in Charlotte''s mind¡ª


    ¡¾True Ancestor Liberation (Activatable)¡¿


    ¡¾As a descendant of Bloodborne royalty, the master of the gospel will possess the ability of True Ancestor''s Liberation, capable of consuming divine power to temporarily gain the power of the True Ancestor.¡¿


    ¡¾The strength and duration of True Ancestor''s Liberation are limited by divine power. The current highest output level is Saint, with a maximum duration of one minute.¡¿


    ¡¾After the liberation ends, the ability needs to cool down, and can only be activated again once divine power has recovered.¡¿


    "Only Bloodborne royalty descendants can awaken the ability of True Ancestor''s Liberation... So, when I advanced at that time, I should have triggered some mechanism of the Gospel of Blood, and the surging divine power transformed my bloodline."


    "And after having the Royal Bloodline, I unlocked True Ancestor''s Liberation..."


    Charlotte quickly sorted out the rtionship between them.


    And with it came another bizarre thought.


    Only Bloodborne royalty could master "True Ancestor''s Liberation."


    In that case, the Gospel of Blood seemed to have been tailored for Bloodborne Royalty descendants.


    "Gee... Could it be that the extinction of the Bloodborne Royalty was not caused by the other five major ns working together?"


    Charlotte''s expression was somewhat strange.


    Of course, she hadn''t entered the Bloodborne society now, and the Bloodborne internal affairs had nothing to do with her. But she had a faint feeling.


    After she steps into the Bloodborne society in the future, her bloodline might be a big surprise, or... big trouble.


    As for now, the Bloodborne society in Borde was only the group of lunatics from the Blood Demon Cult, and Charlotte had no intention of mingling with them at all.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Not only that, but she also wanted to get rid of them.


    Putting aside her scattered thoughts, Charlotte continued to study "True Ancestor''s Liberation."


    She carefullymunicated her consciousness with the divine power hidden deep in her body around the Gospel, and the feeling of the leap in perspective she had when she advanced came again.


    However, this time, Charlotte was prepared. She did not activate "True Ancestor''s Liberation" but repeatedly probed its edge, sensing the specific information about this ability.


    With Charlotte''s perception, a crimson light radiated from her body, its brilliance flickering intermittently, exuding an ancient and profound aura.


    After a moment, Charlotte opened her eyes again.


    In the repeated probing, a vast amount of information poured into her mind, and she finally gained a further understanding of the power of "True Ancestor''s Liberation."


    "True Ancestor''s Liberation can allow me to temporarily possess the power of a Saint. Saints are the form taken by the Gods when they descend to earth."


    "Currently, the power of a Saint is almost equivalent to that of a Demi-God, but it cannot reach the level of a Demi-God because the world of Myria is currently in a period of low magic and cannot withstand Demi-God-level power."


    "The current highest output level is Saint. Under the highest output level, divine power will be rapidly consumed, and the time to maintain the True Ancestor''s Liberation state may be further shortened..."


    "If the power of the Saint ispletely erupted, it may not be able tost for 58.5 seconds, or even onlyst for a few seconds..."


    "The power of ''True Ancestor''s Liberation'' must be used cautiously!"


    "The Gospel of Blood is an artifact. Inside the cover, there used to be a lot of divine power of blood, but most of it is sealed and must be continuously unlocked throughpleting the Gospel or the owner advancing in tiers..."


    "Other than that, if the divine power is depleted, it can only be replenished through other means."


    "There are two ways to replenish it."


    "One is to absorb the power of other Gods, simr to absorbing the holy light of God from God Harald when countering divine ritual. This is an ''upgraded version'' of the Bloodbornes'' ''bloodsucking'' power."


    "And the other is to use belief conversion..."


    "Belief conversion? Belief can also be converted into energy? Does it mean... faith?" Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Wow, does this mean I have to go preach?"


    Charlotte instantly rejected the option of preaching.


    She was currently deep inside the Crescent Kingdom, within the territory of thergest religion, the Holy Court. Preaching here would be like inviting death upon herself...


    Not to mention, she was not a God. She couldn''t respond to believers and couldn''t bestow divine ritual.


    Even if she preached secretly, she would have to wait until she returned to her own territory to figure out how to do it!


    Castell''s territory was far from the reach of the Holy Court''s faith, and it was perfect for causing trouble.


    "So... if I want to gain divine power now, other than advancing orpleting the Gospel of Blood, I have to leech other religions!"


    Charlotte quickly turned her attention to the Holy Court.


    Of course, she currently didn''tck divine power for the next 58.5 seconds... but it was better to be prepared.


    Understanding the power of "True Ancestor''s Liberation," Charlotte became more excited.


    Undoubtedly, this would be her biggest trump card!


    Suppressing the joy in her heart, Charlotte focused her attention on the newly acquired cursed page.


    In the ocean of consciousness, the Gospel of Blood opened again and soon flipped to the back of the Dark Chapter, where the extra page appeared.


    Golden characters slowly appeared on the Gospel, and new information about the Gospel emerged in Charlotte''s mind¡ª


    ¡¾Gospel of Blood ¡¤ Dark Chapter¡¿


    ¡¾In the darkness we wander,¡¿


    ¡¾Darkness embodies us, we are its essence¡¿


    ¡¾Commanding the power of blood, our spirits find their origin;¡¿


    ¡¾Under the veil of night, shadows be our armor;¡¿


    ¡¾Unveiling the mysteries of life and death, death bes our limbs.¡¿


    ¡¾Dark Chapter ¡¤ Necromancy (Unlocked)¡¿


    ¡¾Discovered Magic: Undead Resurrection¡¿


    ¡¾Undead Resurrection: Fundamental necromancy magic within the Dark Path bloodline, capable of awakening the resurrected undead; the duration and quantity are inversely proportional to the magical energy expended and the strength of the undead.¡¿


    ¡¾Would you like to inherit it?¡¿


    Undead Resurrection?


    Charlotte was slightly stunned.


    She recognized it. This cursed page... was actually the one that was taken away by the Demon Hunter Knights from the crazy olddy!

 Chapter 89: Undead Resurrection

    Chapter 89: Undead Resurrection


    Charlotte once inquired with the ck cat Nice about the power of the cursed page held by her grandmother.


    ording to Nice, the power possessed by that page was none other than the "undead resurrection."


    At the time, relying on the power of the cursed page, all the servants in the entire manor had been transformed into zombies.


    "Grandmother''s cursed page was reimed by the Demon Hunters."


    "However, Sebastian managed to retrieve it from the base of the Blood Demon Cult..."


    "Interesting, quite interesting."


    Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    Sebastian was unaware of the origin of this cursed page, but Charlotte knew. This cursed page had been reimed by the Demon Hunters and sealed in the sealing room of the Holy Court in the Borde Cathedral, only essible to the upper clergy of Borde and with the permission of the High Priest.


    However, now that it was in Charlotte''s hands, presumably the box that sealed the cursed page in the sealing room of the Holy Court Cathedral in Borde should have long been empty, right?"So... the High Priest is really the protector of the Blood Demon Cult."


    Charlotte sighed lightly.


    Although she had already guessed this, getting indirect confirmation now still made her sigh involuntarily.


    No wonder for so many years the Borde Duchy couldn''t eradicate the Blood Demon Cult.


    With a mole like the High Priest, eradicating them was nothing short of a miracle!


    At the same time, Charlotte thought of another question.


    "Even this cursed page hase out. If there are other cursed pages still inside the cathedral, it is very likely that they have also fallen into the hands of the Blood Demon Cult..."


    "So, over these years, how many cursed pages has the Blood Demon Cult collected in the Borde Duchy?"


    With this thought, Charlotte''s desire to wipe out the Blood Demon Cult in Bould grew even stronger.


    "I can use the Blood Summoning to have a chance to directly find the Bloodbornes of the Blood Demon Cult, but... it might also attract the attention of the Bloodborne Archduke."


    "The Dark Night Castle belongs to the power of the Gospel of Blood. The Bloodborne nobles must know about it. It''s my deepest secret and my greatest trump card."


    "Ordinary Bloodborne can''t see through my details, but the Bloodborne Archduke might not be the same."


    "The risk of summoning the Bloodborne of the Blood Demon Cult into my spiritual world is too great. I hope Sebastian can quickly capture Jordan, dig out the mastermind, and find their of the Blood Demon Cult... perhaps I can rely on him."


    "As for now, let''s proceed with inheriting the magic."


    Recalling her thoughts, Charlotte decided to learn the Undead Resurrection first.


    Although dark magic was frowned upon, she had no choice. Having some magic skills was better than having none.


    "Inherit!"


    Charlotte silently recited in her consciousness.


    As she made the decision, Charlotte felt a surge of vast information flooding into her mind.


    Just like when she inherited the Majesty magic, faint crimson light constructs began to form in her spiritual world, continuously outlining and finally condensing into an illusory magic design.


    How to chant the incantation, how tomunicate with the wandering undead, how to awaken them again...


    Everything took shape in her mind.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    [Inheritance sessful]


    [Undead Resurrection Mastery (Beginner: 0/100)]


    The infusion of knowledge quickly ended.


    At the moment of inheriting the Undead Resurrection, Charlotte also faintly felt changes in her Inheritance Skill Tree.


    She felt a movement in her heart and quicklymunicated with the skill tree.


    Familiar power blossomed in the spiritual world, and Charlotte felt her vision rise again,ing to the "Skill Tree" Constetion.


    This time, she noticed that the first tier representing the Starry Sky constetion had already been unlocked, and the light path leading to the second tier representing the Silver Moon constetion had also been unlocked.


    However, to reach the second tier, she needed to learn more magic, resonate with more bloodlines, and master more bloodline paths.


    As for the more detailed aspects, she couldn''t delve into them now. It probably required learning more magic and practicing it to perfection to understand further.


    However, looking at the familiar proficiency mechanic of the Undead Resurrection, Charlotte felt a headache again.


    Unlike other magic, practicing Undead Resurrection wasn''t easy because most intelligent beings in Myria had beliefs. After their deaths, their souls would return to the Kingdom of the Gods.


    The requirement of Resurrection of the Undead was for the souls of the deceased to still linger in the mortal world and be awakened by the practitioner.


    To achieve this, either the practitioner had to act quickly after the death of an intelligent being, before their souls epted the call back to the Kingdom of the Gods, or choose unbelievers.


    Unbelievers were rare in this world.


    As for acting quickly after the death of intelligent beings... unless they had strong attachments during their lives, or were extraordinary beings, believers would quickly be called back to the Kingdom of the Gods after death.


    "Is there a ce where people who have just died, whose souls haven''t had time to return to the Kingdom of the Gods, can often be seen?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    Soon, she got a series of answers.


    "In fact, there are quite a few, such as funeral societies, cemeteries, and church hospitals..."


    "However, funeral societies and cemeteries are not convenient for me to go to. I have a special status, and I am quite famous in Borde. Going to such ces would easily arouse suspicion, even if I hide my identity, it is still very inconvenient."


    "As for church hospitals... it''s the same. Although people die there often, priests conduct funerals quickly and help the souls of the deceased return to the Kingdom of the Gods."


    "In addition, unless I''m crazy, I wouldn''t practice Undead Resurrection in a church hospital. By then, I''m afraid just the fluctuation of dark magic would attract a bunch of clergies."


    Charlotte shook her head and quickly rejected these practice methods.


    However, she soon had other ideas.


    "In fact, this magic doesn''t need to be practiced so urgently. It can be done slowly... even if I can''t find a target for practice, I should have plenty of opportunities to practice while dealing with the Blood Demon Cult."


    "For example... killing members of the Blood Demon Cult, then summoning their souls to inquire about them, and by the way,pletely crushing the summoned souls to prevent them from returning to the Divine Kingdom of the Bloodborne Archduke..."


    "From this perspective, it seems like a good magic for destroying evidence?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    And just as Charlotte was contemting how to practice Undead Resurrection in the future, she seemed to hear someone calling her name faintly.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred, immediately holding her breath, and in a trance, it seemed as if she heard Sebastian''s voice...


    "Sebastian?"


    "He captured Jordan so quickly?"

 Chapter 90: Divine Sensing

    Chapter 90: Divine Sensing


    Outer City, Rose Manor.


    A heavy rain had washed away all traces of yesterday''s bloodshed, leaving the garden and buildings immacte. If it weren''t for the trampled rose bushes in the garden and the lingering traces of magic burns on the structures, no one would have guessed that a fierce battle had taken ce herest night.


    In the infirmary of the manor, the werewolf Luff looked at the demi-human maid lying on the bed and said solemnly.


    "Misha, don''t worry. I''ve issued a reward in the ck market and will find a Second Tier healer to treat your throat."


    "For now, just focus on resting well. I''ll take care of things here at the manor."


    "What''s wrong with Misha?"


    A gentle and familiar voice came from behind.


    Luff''s heart skipped a beat, instinctively turned around, then instantly lit up with joy.


    "President! You''re back?!""Shh..."


    Sebastian, dressed in a ck tailcoat, elegantly ced his index finger on his lips.


    "I''m still in a bit of trouble right now, don''t tell anyone yet."


    Luff immediately nods in understanding.


    "Got it."


    With that, Sebastian looked at his own demi-human maid again.


    "Injured?"


    "Misha''s temper is too fierce. Last night, she bit off her tongue to preserve the secret of the Rose Society."


    Luff said in a deep voice.


    Sebastian frowned and cursed coldly.


    "These bastards plotting the Rose Society behind the scenes, I will make them pay sooner orter!"


    After that, he looked at Luff again.


    "I''ve heard about what happenedst night, Master saved you all, but... I''m not clear on the details, and Master didn''t tell me. Tell me what happened."


    "President, it''s like this..."


    The werewolf Luff honestly recounted everything that happenedst night.


    After listening to his ount, Sebastian''s heart jumped.


    "You mean... you all passed the Holy Light Judgment?"


    "Yes, only a small number of people didn''t pass... and among those who didn''t pass, many were people I was nning to expel from the organization."


    Luff said.


    After that, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "President, how... did Lady Charlotte do something about it? I don''t think we could really pass the test... after all, we''re not believers of the Holy Court..."


    Sebastian didn''t answer but looked meaningfully at Luff.


    "Luff, do you know why, on the first day I announced allegiance to Castell, I took you all, the maids of the Blood Wolf tribe, to the manor to meet Master?"


    The werewolf Luff rubbed the back of his head, puzzled, and shook his head.


    "I don''t know."


    "Hey, you''ll know one day. I think... being saved by Master might be the reward for your perseverance over the years."


    Seeming to remember something, Sebastian smiled faintly.


    The werewolf Luff tilted his head, not quite understanding what his President meant.


    But Sebastian didn''t continue to exin.


    Although he didn''t know how Lady Charlotte did it, considering the identity of the Lady of the Night, whatever she did wouldn''t surprise him.


    Moreover, these werewolves'' beliefs...


    Thinking of something, Sebastian suddenly asked.


    "Luff, over the years, are you sure your Blood Wolf tribe hasn''t changed its faith and still worships the True Ancestor of the Bloodborne?"


    Sebastian didn''t notice that when he mentioned the term "True Ancestor of the Bloodborne", the magicmp in the infirmary flickered slightly, and the half-open window also swayed slightly as if a breeze had passed.


    At the same time, someone far away in Castell Manor also heard his call.


    The werewolf Luff was slightly stunned, then nodded solemnly.


    "Yes, ording to our legends, the Blood Totem bestowed us with wisdom, and the faith of the werewolves has always been the True Ancestor."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "And over the years, you have never received a response, so many people in the tribe believe that the True Ancestor has fallen?"


    "That''s right, since the Thousand-Year Blood War, we''ve lost contact with the Gods. Now, perhaps, among those who still hold faith, we are thest tribe of werewolves who once followed the Bloodborne royal family."


    The werewolf Luff sighed softly, looking deste.


    Sebastian pondered.


    He rubbed his chin and suddenly said.


    "Luff, do you think... there is a possibility that the True Ancestor has not fallen after all?"


    "It''s just that your usual way of praying is wrong?"


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, Luff was puzzled.


    "Wrong way? But... President, our Blood Wolf tribe''s prayer ceremony has been passed down for thousands of years. There can''t be anything wrong with it..."


    "In case, over thousands of years, which is a very long time, even for us elves, anything handed down may have ws. Moreover, after wandering for so many years and experiencing one war after another, when you pray, you don''t even have a holy symbol."


    Sebastian shook his head.


    Luff frowned, quite puzzled.


    "Are you saying..."


    "What I mean is, next time you pray, you might as well try a different approach, it might have miraculous effects."


    Sebastian said meaningfully.


    With that, he took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Luff.


    "Try this symbol next time you pray."


    Luff subconsciously opened the parchment and saw a symbol of a thorny rose drawn on it.


    "Thorny... rose? President, isn''t this the information about the Evil God you bought from Lord Nice? Are you suggesting... we should turn to the Evil God?"


    The werewolf''s eyes widened.


    "Cough cough cough... Evil God? What Evil God? Show some respect!"


    Sebastian red.


    After that, he paused for a moment, then added meaningfully,


    "What I mean is, when you pray next time, add this symbol."


    Add this symbol?


    Could symbols of Gods be added arbitrarily?


    Luff looked a bit bewildered.


    "Alright, don''t worry about it. Just remember what I said. Next time you pray, add it, it won''t harm you."


    Seeing the werewolf''s dumbfounded expression, Sebastian wants to facepalm himself.


    These big, burly werewolf men, and the graceful, charming werewolf women, almost all of them were born extraordinary, but unfortunatelycked a bit of intelligence.


    He had hinted so clearly, but he couldn''t just say that this symbol of thorny roses was directed to the True Ancestor, could he?


    Sebastian had always known that the werewolves he sheltered believed in the Blood Totem.


    After guessing the Lady of the Night''s identity, he brought almost all the demi-human maids to the manor on the first day of the visit just to show goodwill in this way.


    But unfortunately, the Lady of the Night never responded, and he didn''t know what she was thinking. It seemed that she didn''t want to acknowledge these believers of hers.


    So he hadn''t brought up this matter again, for fear of angering the Gods.


    But now that he knew the Lady of the Night had protected the werewolvesst night, Sebastian knew that at least the Lady of the Night didn''t dislike these werewolves.


    Now thinking about it, perhaps the werewolves'' way of praying was wrong, which caused the Lady of the Night''s dissatisfaction and no response from her.


    He couldn''t specte on the thoughts of the Gods, but as a God follower, he felt it was necessary to bridge the gap between the two sides.


    After all, faith was also a part of the Gods'' returns.


    To speak the truth inly would be a bitcking in interest and might even make the Lady of the Night dislike him.


    So Sebastian decided to simply point the right direction to the werewolves and let them earn the Lady of the Night''s attention on their own.


    "Alright, just remember this matter. I have another thing to ask you to do."


    "You know Gaston''s third son, Jordan, right? Find a way to tie him up and bring him to me, don''t leave any evidence... It''s best to disguise it as an enemy of Gaston."


    Sebastian changed the topic.


    And upon hearing his words, the werewolf Luff also became serious.


    "Gaston''s third son, Jordan?"


    "President, is this about the investigation of the Dreaming Saloon you asked me to do earlier? Coincidentally... I also have some information to report to you."

 Chapter 91: Mysterious Informant

    Chapter 91: Mysterious Informant


    "Um? You said you''ve already found out where the next Dreaming Salon will be held? Tonight? I remember our Rose Society was already cklisted from the Dreaming Salon, right? How did you manage to find out?"


    Sebastian was somewhat surprised.


    The werewolf Luff scratched his head.


    "This is a long story, President Sebastian. It all started with a warning we received a few days ago from the Church..."


    "A warning from the Church?"


    Sebastian was surprised.


    "Yes."


    Luff nodded.


    "It was about three days ago. Someone came to our shop in the western district and warned us that the Inquisition was going tounch a sacred judgment against us, telling us to pack up and hide in advance.""They concealed their face and voice, so our people couldn''t identify them, but judged from the scent on them, that informant was from the Church."


    Sebastian frowned.


    "Since you received the warning, why didn''t you retreat in advance?"


    Luff looked ashamed.


    "We didn''t know the identity of the person, so we weren''t sure if it was genuine."


    "As you know, we have good rtions with some priests in the Church, and they have a close rtionship with our Rose Society."


    "The Church and the Inquisition don''t get along well. If the Rose Society were to be judged, they would definitely notify us in advance..."


    "But when our people went to find them, they imed to have no knowledge of the matter."


    Sebastian nodded.


    "I know, someone in the Church suppressed the news of this sacred judgment, and apart from the core circle, no one else knew about it. This sacred judgment was originally intended to wipe out our Rose Society in one fell swoop."


    "It seems... the person who warned you is from the core circle of the Church."


    "It''s strange, we shouldn''t have our own people in the core circle..."


    Sebastian mused to himself.


    After speaking, he looked at the werewolf again, somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Luff, regardless of whether the intelligence is true or false, we must be vignt. As for the priests we are friendly within the Church... we can trust them, but we cannot fully trust them!"


    Luff felt even more ashamed. He sighed and said.


    "You''re right. We didn''t take it seriously enough this time."


    "But you can''t me yourselves. After all, no one would have thought that we would actually be judged by the Inquisition... Those noble families have done much dirtier things than us and yet... They should be the ones facing judgment!"


    "I''ve seen the list of charges, and the person behind this is really ruthless. It seems they''ve been investigating our Rose Society for a long time."


    Sebastian sighed.


    Then he asked strangely.


    "But what does this have to do with the Dreaming Salon?"


    "It starts with the informant."


    Luff continued.


    "After the informant left, we sent someone to follow him secretly. Although we lost track of him in the abandoned city district, we identally stumbled upon several extraordinary kidnapping young girls..."


    "And then, you intervened?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Yes, after subduing them, we rescued more than a dozen girls from the carriage, all underage teenagers, and we also found Dreaming Salon tokens on those extraordinary."


    Sebastian''s expression turned cold.


    "They work specifically for the Dreaming Salon?"


    "Yes, before each Dreaming Salon be held, they would abduct beautiful young girls from the outer city district. After further interrogation, we found out that a new Dreaming Salon was about to begin."


    Luff replied.


    Sebastian pondered for a moment. "It seems that the informant deliberately led you there."


    "They used us to rescue those girls."


    Luff nodded.


    "That''s right. Moreover... if I remember correctly, this isn''t the first time. There have been many times before when someone gave us a tip-off before the Dreaming Salon started, using us to save many girls."


    "I know about this. Many of our Rose Society members'' single problems have been solved in this way. Now it seems... the person who tipped us off before, and the person who tipped us off this time, should be the same."


    Sebastian took a sip of wine from his ss, thoughtfully.


    "Let''s put aside this person''s matter for now. Regardless of who they are, at least... they don''t have malicious intent towards our Rose Society."


    "Let''s set aside the matter of Jordan for now. I know that guy, he always disappears for a long time before the Dreaming Salon is held... Even if we wanted to catch him, we couldn''t."


    "But now that we have intelligence about the Dreaming Salon, there''s no need to rush to catch him."


    "Luff, give me the Dreaming Salon token. I need to go back to Castell Manor..."


    ...


    Sebastian left the Rose Manor after taking the token from the werewolf.


    At the same time, far away in Castell Manor, Charlotte also severed some kind of mysterious connection with the other party.


    "So that''s how it is. It''s not that Sebastian found Jordan, but the mention of the Blood Ancestor indirectly calling the name of the Bloodborne True Ancestor would also trigger my senses, allowing me to see the other party''s perspective and hear their voice..."


    "In that case, with the Gospel of Blood, does that mean I also upy the position of the True Ancestor in some sense?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    The Bloodborne True Ancestor has long since disappeared, and no one knows where they went, whether alive or dead.


    Although Charlotte pretended to be a daring Evil God in front of Sebastian before, now that she realizes she may have truly taken on the position of a missing God, she suddenly feels a bit guilty.


    She knows her own business. She''s just a transmigrator with a cheat, with no connection to the Ancient Gods of the world of Myria.


    "I didn''t expect that the werewolf''s faith would actually be the Bloodborne True Ancestor... No wonder I always felt close to them the first time I saw them, perhaps due to the influence of the Gospel of Blood."


    "Wait a minute, if they really pray to the Thorny Rose, would I really receive a response?"


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    Although she really looks forward to having followers who provide faith power as a pseudo-evil God who wants to empower the Gospel of Blood, she also feels guilty.


    "However, the Thorny Rose was drawn by me casually, representing myself. If it really points to me, does it mean that... the Bloodborne True Ancestor has already fallen?"


    "The Gospel of Blood has chosen me, does it mean that it intends to train me into a new Bloodborne True Ancestor?"


    "Never mind, I won''t think about it. Let''s see what these werewolves are going to do. I might not even be able to sense their prayers."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    The power of the Gods is too mysterious, beyond her current understanding.


    However, the matters of the Dreaming Salon and the Blood Demon Cult need to be dealt with as soon as possible.


    "The high-ranking members of the Church are involved with the Blood Demon Cult, but there are also mysterious informants... I wonder who it could be."


    Charlotte pondered.

 Chapter 92: The Missing Girls

    Chapter 92: The Missing Girls


    Exiting the spiritual realm, Charlotte returned to reality.


    She stood up from the ground and left the basement.


    Nice, the ck cat, was still outside guarding.


    When Charlotte pushed open the door of the basement, she saw the cat looking straight at her with its amber-colored eyes, making her feel uneasy.


    "Have you seen enough?" the girl said coldly.


    Under the gaze of those deep blue eyes, Nice quickly averted its gaze. But it couldn''t help asionally lifting its head to size up Charlotte, struggling to find the right words.


    "Spit it out."


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Um, it''s nothing, just a bit curious... Miss Charlotte, did your power recover a bit?" The ck cat asked cautiously.


    Huh?


    Charlotte looked at it strangely.


    "Um... well, I just received a message from the church, although it hasn''t been announced yet, but I guess the whole of Borde will know soon..."


    Nice scratched its head as it followed Charlotte, speaking hesitantly.


    As it spoke, it nced at Charlotte strangely and swallowed saliva, cautiously saying.


    "The Grand Knight of the Inquisition, he... he was in..."


    Charlotte paused slightly, nodding slowly. She returned to her study and sat down again.


    Nice, the ck cat, voluntarily jumped onto the desk and poured her a cup of hot milk.


    "Um... you don''t seem surprised? Did you...?"


    Nice asked cautiously.


    "Me? I''ve been in Castell Manor all along."


    Charlotte said as she elegantly picked up the high-footed cup.


    "But I sensed that guy Sebastian! Meow! I definitely wouldn''t mistake his dog smell!"


    "The aura of that unlucky guy who should have been chased by the Grand Knight actually appeared in the manor, and the Grand Knight suddenly died. Apart from you... I can''t think of anyone else who could do it!"


    Nice said urgently.


    "No worries, someone is more anxious than I am. He''ll do everything he can to cover it up."


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    After confirming, Nice sighed.


    "Anyway... I hope you''ll be careful. The Holy Court is always vignt about the resurrection of fallen Gods. Don''t let them discover your existence! Otherwise, they''ll really send down the Legendary to investigate."


    "In this era, it''s not like thousands of years ago when you could call the shots."


    Listening to the ck cat''s words, Charlotte''s expression gradually became serious.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful."


    She nodded.


    After saying that, Charlotte pondered for a moment and said.


    "Nice, I need you to do something."


    "Meow? What''s the matter?"


    "Go investigate a person."


    "Who?"


    "Priest Lottie."


    "Priest Lottie? Isn''t she Raoul''s student? Why do you want to investigate her?"


    Nice was puzzled.


    "I suspect she''s connected to the Blood Demon Cult."


    Charlotte paused and said.


    "The Blood Demon Cult?!"


    The ck cat''s eyes widened suddenly.


    After thinking for a moment, it nodded solemnly.


    "I understand, leave it to me!"


    After receiving the order, Nice wiggled its butt and left.


    Charlotte fell into thought.


    The death of the Grand Knight would surely bring a series of chain reactions, and the upper echelons of the Holy Court would definitely send people to investigate.


    Nice could think of it, and the Blood Demon Cult could probably think of it too.


    Sebastian had mentioned that the Blood Demon Cult was likely brewing a major conspiracy.


    If that was the case, perhaps the death of the Grand Knight would also prompt them to act faster.


    "It seems I need to act quickly."


    Charlotte sighed lightly.


    She rang the bell and called a maid.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Prepare a ss of wine, and... unless there''s an order, don''t disturb me."


    The wine was not for her to drink, but for Sebastian. If she judged correctly, he would be back soon.


    After giving the order, in a short while, the maid returned to the study with the prepared wine.


    However, the person who came was not just the maid, but also the solemn-faced old servant Casimodo, and more than a dozen boys and girls.


    Leading them was Rand, who was now a Starry Sky Knight, and Sherry, who was highly respected among the neers.


    In the middle of the three was a crying girl with a worried expression.


    Charlotte recognized her as one of the neers, a trainee maid named Elena.


    She also had a younger sister, only twelve years old, also one of the neers to the manor.


    "Rand, why are you all here? Sherry, shouldn''t you be properly recuperating? What are you doing running around?"


    Charlotte frowned.


    Then, she looked at the tearful girl in front of her and asked.


    "What happened?"


    "Sorry... mistress, something urgent happened. I need to report to you. It involves the neers and many people''s families. They... are rted, and I couldn''t stop them."


    Casimodo bowed his head.


    Trouble?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    After Casimodo finished speaking, the boys and girls behind him suddenly all knelt down together.


    "Lady Charlotte... please save ourrades and families!"


    ...


    "Hehe, the Lady of the Night probably didn''t expect me to have such gains so quickly!"


    Having obtained the token of the Dreaming Salon, Sebastian was quite happy. He returned to Castell Manor at the fastest speed.


    However, as soon as he entered the manor, he felt that the atmosphere seemed a bit off, quite oppressive.


    In the manor, the young boys and girls who were rescued and were originally excited now looked quite anxious.


    Huh?


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat.


    His figure disappeared and reappeared in front of the study on the second floor of the manor, gently knocking on the door.


    "Come in."


    A sweet and melodious female voice came from inside the room.


    Sebastian opened the door and entered, then respectfully bowed.


    "Mistress, I''m back."


    As he raised his head, he quickly noticed the prepared wine on the table and the already arranged chairs, looking somewhat surprised.


    Huh?


    Did the Lady of the Night already know he wasing back?


    "Sit."


    Behind the desk, Charlotte gestured for him to sit down.


    Sebastian respectfully took his seat in front of the desk and was about to speak, but Charlotte spoke first.


    "Have you found out the location of the Dreaming Salon?"


    Sebastian was even more surprised.


    However, he quickly nodded, taking out a badge from his pocket and cing it on the table respectfully.


    "Great Mistress, I haven''t found Jordan yet, but... I found the token of the Dreaming Salon!"


    "I''ve found out the time and location of the next Dreaming Salon!"


    Charlotte picked up the badge on the table and examined it.


    It was a badge shaped like a clown mask, decorated with stars and moons.


    "Not bad."


    She nodded slightly.


    Sebastian, however, sensed something different in Charlotte''s expression. He felt a slight tremor in his heart and asked.


    "Mistress... has something happened in the manor?"


    Charlotte put down the badge and sighed.


    "Six of the neers to the manor, as well as some of their sisters, disappearedst night."


    Huh?


    Sebastian''s gaze sharpened.


    "They?"


    "Yes, them."


    Charlotte nodded, saying coldly.


    "Nine in total, all girls."


    "They were taken away by the earliest ''Local Inquisition Troops''."

 Chapter 93: Priest Lottie

    Chapter 93: Priest Lottie


    "The earliest ''Local Judgement Troops''?"


    Sebastian quickly caught on.


    "A bunch of impostors stirring up trouble, taking advantage ofst night''s chaos to abduct quite a few girls from the outer city."


    Charlotte said coldly.


    Sebastian understood instantly.


    "People from the Dreaming Salon?"


    Charlotte neither confirmed nor denied.


    She lightly tapped her high-footed cup, then chuckled softly.


    "It seems... there''s another reason for a sudden raid on the Dreaming Salon.""A raid?"


    Sebastian''s eyes lit up, and then he quickly became excited.


    "Are you... are you going by yourself?"


    "Can''t I?" Charlotte countered.


    Sebastian had mentioned that he had caused quite amotion at the Dreaming Salon once and left unscathed. This indicated that the Salon''s defense force would not exceed the level of the Silver Moon Tier.


    Now that she had advanced to the Starry Sky Tier and was much stronger than an ordinary Starry Sky individual, not to mention that the Salon would be operating at night, her strength would further double. With this power level, she had the qualification to investigate in person.


    Furthermore, if she encountered a strong opponent, she still had the "True Ancestor''s Liberation" ability.


    That was a power that would make even the zing Sun retreat.


    All in all, Charlotte was not afraid of danger now. On the contrary, others should be afraid.


    Before the investigation team sent by the Holy Court arrived, it was most important to deal with the Blood Demon Cult and the nobles behind the scenes.


    Charlotte decided to take matters into her own hands.


    "No, of course you can... It''s just that, given your identity, it might not be easy to infiltrate."


    Sebastian thought for a moment and said.


    "Oh?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "You know, activities like the Dreaming Salon mostly attract adult male nobles. Even if you disguise yourself as a man, you... don''t quite have the appearance of an adult."


    Sebastian assessed Charlotte''s petite and adorable figure.


    "We still have you, don''t we? If I follow you, naturally we can get in."


    Charlotte said casually.


    "Follow me?"


    Sebastian''s eyes blinked.


    He quickly caught on and said.


    "That could work... but, it might inconvenience you. If you''re going to follow me in, you''ll have to disguise yourself as a maid or... well, a ve."


    "No problem."


    Charlotte took a sip of milk.


    This suits her intentions perfectly. With Sebastian leading the way, she can actually reduce her own presence and operate more effectively in secret.


    "This time, you''ll need to conceal your appearance well. I don''t want you to be discovered as soon as we enter."


    Charlotte reminded, looking at his red hair and pointed ears.


    "Don''t worry, for something this important, I guarantee even if I transform into the Pure White Witch, no one will recognize me! I''ll also use magic to conceal our aura!"


    Sebastian said proudly.


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but scrutinize Charlotte and added.


    "However... you''ll also need to do your makeup well. You must deliberately make yourself look uglier. As you are now... you''re just too good-looking. Even if you change your appearance, you''ll still attract attention if you don''t make yourself deliberately unattractive."


    Charlotte: ...


    "I will. I''ll leave the preparation of the setup to you. Tonight, we must uncover the secrets of the Blood Demon Cult and the nobles behind the scenes."


    Charlotte said.


    "Of course, everything as you wish," Sebastian said respectfully.


    However, right after he finished speaking, he quickly froze.


    Huh?


    Did he... tell the Lady of the Night about the Dreaming Salon''s event being held tonight?


    ...


    It was a dimly lit corridor, with no end in sight, illuminated only by flickering candlelight.


    On both sides of the corridor were dark rooms resembling prison cells, each holding one girl after another with various outfits.


    The girls all appeared to be young, none older than sixteen, and the youngest seemed to be only eight or nine years old.


    In one of the cells, several girls dressed in Castell uniforms were unconscious.


    With a creaking sound, the door at the entrance of the corridor slowly opened, and a woman wearing a ck robe, hood, and a mask covering her face entered.


    "Madam!"


    The guards on both sides of the corridor saluted promptly.


    The woman nodded slightly, walked toward the depths of the corridor, and was followed by two attendants in ck robes.


    However, halfway through, she suddenly stopped.


    She turned her head and looked at the Castell household''s maids imprisoned in the cell, her gaze flickering slightly.


    "Castell?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    She questioned.


    "These are the goods brought backst night."


    The person behind her, wearing a ck robe, said respectfully.


    The woman frowned.


    "These are the Castell family''s maids. Were you blind when you captured them?"


    "Castell had tracking badges. The sacred judgment failed, and the Rose Society still exists. At this time... you dare to keep their people?"


    The woman said with a cold tone.


    "Madam, you don''t need to worry. We destroyed their tracking badges long ago, and... tonight at the salon, we''ll take care of them. They won''t be a problem."


    The ck-robed person smiled slightly.


    After hearing this, the woman fell silent for a moment.


    After a few seconds, she snorted softly and continued walking toward the depths of the corridor.


    At the end of the corridor was avishly decorated study, filled with various magical books on the shelves, and a celestial globe in the center of the room.


    A man in a mage robe stood in front of the desk, tinkering with the celestial globe.


    "Count."


    The woman entered the room and respectfully bowed.


    The man stopped what he was doing and looked at her, giving a slight smile.


    "Ah, Lottie. Sit."


    Then, he waved his hand to dismiss the two ck-robed figures who had followed, and they bowed and closed the door behind them.


    The woman then took a seat in the study, removing her mask and hood to reveal brown hair and a mature, beautiful face.


    It was Priest Lottie.


    "I heard... the sacred judgment failedst night?"


    The man put away his smile and sat at the desk.


    "Yes, the heir of Castell arrived in time with the Demon Hunter Knights and stopped the Inquisition''s judgment."


    Lottie answered respectfully.


    "Stopped? How did they stop it?"


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    "It was the Holy Light Judgment. Members of the Rose Society... passed the Holy Light Judgement."


    Lottie said.


    "Holy Light Judgement? That''s impossible!"


    The man frowned.


    Lottie lowered her head instead and didn''t respond further.


    The man frowned in thought. After a moment, he shook his head slightly.


    "Never mind, it''s not your fault. No one expected the Rose Society to pass the Holy Light Judgment..."


    He didn''t dwell on the matter any longer and turned to other questions.


    "Lottie, you''vee to see me, it mustn''t be just to talk about this, right?"


    Lotti nodded.


    "The Grand Knight... has fallen."


    The man''s movements froze.


    "What did you say? The Grand Knight has fallen?"


    His expression turned serious instantly.


    "Yes."


    "When did this happen?"


    "This morning, at about thirty kilometers north of Borde City."


    "Who did it? He should have been chasing Sebastian, right? Could it be... he encountered members of the Adam Cult?"


    "I don''t know... the High Priest and the Duke have blocked more detailed information. It''s said that there were no traces left at the scene."


    Lottie said.


    The man''s brow furrowed deeper.


    He stood up abruptly from his seat, pacing around the study with an unsettled expression.


    After a long while, he mmed the table hard, gritting his teeth.


    "That slippery old fox, such a big incident and he still kept it from me!"


    After speaking, the man took a few deep breaths to calm himself and sat back down in his seat.


    He looked down at Lottie from above, nodding slightly.


    "You''ve done well, bringing timely news."


    "The matter of the Rose Society as well, although the sacred judgment failed, you didn''t disappoint me."


    "However..."


    The man suddenly changed the subject, supporting his chin with his hands and gazing steadily at Lottie.


    "I should have given you two tasks."


    "The first is to anonymously report the Rose Society to the Inquisition. The second is to attend the ceremony at Castell Manor while Sebastian, the head of the Rose Society, is being pursued, and find a way to contact Charlotte de Castell and attempt to bring her out..."


    "Why didn''t you carry out the second task?"

 Chapter 94: Brois Sisters

    Chapter 94: Brois Sisters


    "Lottie, I need an exnation."


    The man leaned back slightly, his ash-gray pupils coldly fixed on the woman in front of him.


    Lottie remained silent for a moment before saying.


    "Charlotte has hidden protection from the church. Even without Sebastian, there''s still a risk of being found out... and I just haven''t found the opportunity."


    "Oh, I see. I thought maybe you''d grown fond of her after taking care of her for half a month."


    The man nodded, his smile returning.


    But as he continued smiling, his tone shifted again.


    "However, there''s still one question..."


    "My informant told me that three days ago, someone suspected to be from the church sent a report to the Rose Society.""There aren''t many people in the church who know about the Sacred Judgment. I know it''s unlikely to be you, but... I still want to ask, where were you that morning?"


    With a deep gaze, the man looked at her again.


    Lottie calmly replied.


    "That day, I was at the church hospital."


    "Alright, I believe you''re not lying, after all, this can be easily verified. But... do you have any thoughts on who might have sent the report?"


    The man asked, ying with the star map in his hand.


    Lottie remained silent for a moment before shaking her head.


    "I don''t know."


    After hearing Lottie''s answer, the man fell silent and just watched her quietly.


    Lottie lowered her head respectfully.


    "Well, maybe it was a leak from the High Priest''s side. You can go now. Tonight''s Dreaming Salon will be hosted by Jordan, and you''ve been quite busytely, so take a good rest."


    The man smiled and dismissed her.


    After she left, the man''s smile faded, his gaze turning cold.


    Behind him, ck mist filled the air, and a hunched figure slowly emerged, its voice hoarse and mocking.


    "Hehe, that little one lied in the end."


    "Of course, I knew. After all... although she had served me from the very beginning, her motives are not pure."


    The man said lightly.


    "But you still epted her, even knowing her motives aren''t pure."


    "Of course, because we need her. We need her toplete the final ritual, and we need her as a control node."


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    Having said that, he looked at the hunched figure.


    "Did you hear what she just said?"


    "Yes. The Grand Knight is dead, seems like... we need to speed up our actions."


    "How certain are you? I don''t want to repeat the mistakes of ten years ago."


    "Don''t worry, this time it''s solid. The vessel is almost restored, the only potential risk might be the resurrection of that fallen God from the other day. Nothing in Borde poses a threat to the Grand Knight''s power, except... for the God."


    "The Thorny Rose, huh..."


    The man pondered.


    Suddenly, he had a thought.


    "You mentioned... the Rose Society passing the Holy Light Judgment, could it be rted to that mysterious God? After all, the Grand Knight was chasing the Rose Society''s leader at the time... Could it be that God intervened?"


    "A God? You''re overthinking it. If a God could deceive the Holy Light Judgment, then our Blood Demon Cult wouldn''t need to hide like this. Don''t underestimate the power of the Divine, HE is the leader among Gods, the Uncrowned King of all Gods."


    The hunched figure shook its head.


    "I see..."


    The man nodded slightly.


    "Alright, stop specting. No matter which God it is, we''ll steer clear of it. Let the Holy Court deal with that headache. We only need toplete the ritual. Once sessful, you and I will both be Divine Messengers! By then, I''ll be the executor of our Lord''s will on Earth, and you... will be the ruler of Borde!"


    "Hey, I''m not interested in being a Divine Messenger. I still have to deal with the Holy Court. I don''t want to be burnt as a heretic. I just need your covert cooperation."


    The man chuckled.


    Speaking of which, he had another thought.


    "You mentioned earlier that the vessel''s restoration is almostplete? How do you know?"


    "Hehe, guess."


    The hunched figure chuckled.


    ...


    Exiting the study, Lottie put on her hood and mask again.


    Instead of leaving the dungeon directly, she headed in another direction down the long corridor.


    At the end of the corridor, there was a tightly closed stone door guarded by two figures in ck robes.


    They emitted strong auras, unmistakably two extraordinary individuals of the First Tier Starry Sky.


    In front of the door stood a little girl wearing a white dress, barefoot, ying on the ground.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    She appeared to be around twelve or thirteen years old, with features strikingly simr to Lottie''s¡ªbrown hair and brown eyes.


    When the girl saw Lottie, her eyes lit up, and she cheered.


    "Lottie!"


    With that, she ran towards Lottie, but her tiny body passed right through Lottie...


    "Open the door, I need to check on the vessel."


    Facing the two ck-robed guards, Lottie said.


    She seemed entirely unaware of the girl.


    "Madam, the High Priest has ordered that no one except him is allowed to enter recently."


    The two ck-robed individuals remained unmoved.


    Lottie frowned.


    "Open the door."


    She repeated.


    The two ck-robed figures still didn''t budge.


    Lottie clenched her fist.


    She took a deep breath, gave them a deep look, then turned and left.


    "Hey! Lottie! Can''t you see me?"


    Seeing Lottie about to leave, the girl hurriedly caught up.


    It seemed that she sensed something, as Lottie turned her head, but all she saw was the dim candlelight in the underground corridor.


    Looking at the flickering candlelight, she felt puzzled.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she withdrew her gaze, hesitated for a moment, then left the dungeon.


    "Lottie!"


    The girl called out again, about to catch up.


    However, a hoarse voice sounded behind her.


    "Hehe, Miss Marie, stop calling her out. Besides me, no one can see you."


    Hearing this voice, the girl slightly jumped aside and trembled, like a startled little animal.


    She turned around, looking at the hunched figure that had appeared behind her, a hint of disgust shing in her bright eyes.


    "It''s you?"


    "Exactly, it''s me."


    The hunched figure chuckled.


    With that, he sized up the girl and squinted his eyes,


    "Looks like you''ve been recovering welltely. Besides rescuing the girls abducted by the Dreaming Salon, you''ve also started sending dreams to members of the Rose Society..."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    The girl frowned.


    "Hehe, stop pretending. I know it''s you who leaked the information and pretended to be a member of the Church in dreams, making the Rose Society members think it was real."


    "How foolish! Don''t forget who allowed you to regain consciousness, and what power allowed you to continue living..."


    "If living means sacrificing others, then I''d rather die."


    The girl said coldly.


    The hunched figure sneered.


    "Then I advise you to be honest. If... you don''t want anything to happen to Lottie, you better stay alive and refrain from passing on any messages."


    The girl''s expression changed instantly.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Hehe, so what if I am? So, Baroness Brois, will you listen or not?"


    The hunched figure said calmly.


    The girl clenched her fist, gritting her teeth.


    "If you darey a hand on my sister, I won''t let you off!"


    ...


    Leaving the secret chamber, Lottie returned to the surface.


    The brilliant sunlight shining through the windows of the mansion was a bit dazzling.


    ncing back at the door of the secret chamber, Lottie clenched her fist and murmured.


    "I know you must still be alive, somewhere in Borde..."


    "Otherwise, the Blood Demon Cult wouldn''t continue the ritual..."


    "I will definitely save you, no matter the cost."


    "Sister..."


    After saying this, she let out a sigh and walked out of the mansion.


    However, as she approached the gate about to leave the estate, Lottie was stopped by the guards at the entrance.


    "Lady Lottie, the Count has ordered that you are not allowed to leave the estate for a while."

 Chapter 95: Charlotte the Maid

    Chapter 95: Charlotte the Maid


    Although in her past life, she always joked with her friends about wearing maid costumes if certain conditions were met, Charlotte knew very well that it was just idle talk.


    Back then, she would never have imagined herself actually wearing a maid outfit one day.


    Oh no.


    In fact, she couldn''t even imagine herself transmigrating to this world.


    After all, who could have thought that after staying up all night, working hard, she would suddenly wake up as a cute girl about to be hung on a cross three dayster?


    "Lady Charlotte, your makeup is done."


    The respectful voice of the maid came like music to her ears.


    Charlotte also breathed a sigh of relief, stretching her stiff neck a bit.


    Although the world of Myria possessed magic, and even illusion magic capable of disguising appearances, she ultimately decided to use the oldest, most cumbersome, yet most reliable method - makeup.The familiar standing mirror was pushed in front of her, and Charlotte saw her current appearance clearly.


    Her beautiful golden hair had been dyed ck, her fair skin toned down a bit, and her facial features refined, making her look less childish.


    It could be said that she was nowpletely different from before.


    The only w might be her pair of bright blue eyes, too pure and beautiful, which shed with her subdued appearance and dark hair.


    However, Charlotte''s bloodborne power surged, tinting her azure eyes crimson.


    Her turned crimson eyes lost some of their friendliness and gained a bit of mystery, finally matching her dark hair.


    Her appearance no longer attracted unwanted attention.


    However, it was still of admirable quality.


    If her previous appearance could be rated a perfect ten, then now she might be an eight, on par with Sherry.


    It seemed... she was still too outstanding.


    "Can''t you make me look uglier?"


    Charlotte asked.


    The maid was embarrassed, but Sebastian, who was standing aside, said.


    "Master, continuing to apply makeup would make it look out of ce."


    Out of ce?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She quickly realized that maids who could apany nobles must have their strengths.


    If they didn''t have any other abilities, they must at least not look ugly.


    The current image of her was just right. Though attractive, was not overly eye-catching,pared to being in and ordinary.


    Charlotte looked at Sebastian again.


    The me elf had finally taken his disguise seriously today, with ck hair, ck eyes, hidden ears, and a robe instead of his usual tailcoat.


    However...


    "Why are you wearing a mask?"


    She nced at the half-mask on Sebastian''s face.


    "Master, the Dreaming Salon itself is a masquerade salon."


    Sebastian smiled.


    Charlotte: ...


    Then why did she spend so much time putting on makeup?


    "This is good, get me one too."


    She said.


    "This, I''m afraid, won''t work... Your identity is that of an apanying maid, and ording to the rules of the Dreaming Salon, maids are not allowed to wear masks, only the attending nobles may."


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    Charlotte: ...


    Why did she feel like she''d led herself into a trap?


    "Master, why not take a look at the maid outfit I''ve chosen for you?"


    Sebastian suggested, trying to change the subject.


    Charlotte no longer dwelled on this issue and instead looked into the mirror.


    Unlike the traditional Castell family maid outfits adorned with lotus leaf decorations and a white cor, the maid outfit she was wearing had obviously been modified, sacrificing some functionality for aesthetics.


    While the apron remained predominantly white with lotus leaf edges, the jumpsuit portion had been changed from a long dress to a short one, paired with white stockings underneath.


    The entire ensemble was decorated with plenty of lotus leaf edges,ce edges, andrge bows, giving off a youthful and lively vibe.


    "The skirt... Isn''t it a bit too short?"


    She remarked.


    "Um, in the Dreaming Salon, it''s already quite conservative. Traditional functional maid outfits don''t fit the salon''s style and needs and might give away our intentions..."


    "As you put it, why do I feel like the maid''s identity... isn''t very dignified?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "Well... do you think the nobles who attend the Dreaming Salon are dignified?"


    Sebastian countered.


    Charlotte: ...


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    She feels like she has dug herself into a hole more and more.


    Of course, now that she was prepared to take the plunge, she couldn''t back down.


    Tonight, she had to uncover the secrets of the Blood Demon Cult, no matter what!


    "That''s enough. Tidy up, we leave early."


    Charlotte said, ncing at the sky.


    Just then, the window of the dressing room was pushed open with a creak, and Nice''s attractive voice rang out.


    "Meow? Leaving? Leaving where, Miss Charlotte? Where are you going?"


    Sebastian nced at the ck cat and chuckled.


    "Master''s affairs, pets should not interfere."


    Nice: ...


    "Pah! A pet? You stupid dog is the pet here! Your whole family are pets!"


    The ck cat instantly lost itsposure, its fur standing straight.


    Gracefully lifting a goblet of red wine, Sebastian took a sip, smiling.


    "Hehe, that''s not bad either. Being the pet of my master is Sebastian''s greatest honor."


    Nice: ...


    "Sebastian, you shameless guy..."


    Nice muttered.


    "Pot calling the kettle ck. In my opinion, someone who peeks at maids bathing every day is even more shameless... As for now, I suggest you retract your intrusive gaze if you don''t want to be castrated."


    Sebastian said with a smirk.


    Upon hearing his words, Nice shivered and quickly averted its gaze from Charlotte''s maid skirt, subconsciously shrinking its tail and hind legs.


    Of course, it continued to be unrelenting with its words.


    "Hmph! At least... I''m not like someone, causing trouble for Miss Charlotte! Getting chased and making Miss Charlotte clean up after you!"


    Sebastian: ...


    The me elf couldn''t hold back either.


    "Oh? Are you saying that you haven''t caused enough trouble? Who''s always so short-sighted and always being punished by Master?"


    Sebastian retorted.


    "Meow! But I wouldn''t bring Miss Charlotte into danger!"


    Nice shot back.


    "You useless ck cat!"


    "You crazy boot-licker!"


    Charlotte: ...


    Watching the cat and the man quickly getting into an argument again, she rubbed her forehead slightly.


    These two... were like water and fire,pletely ipatible. Every time they met, they would argue at the drop of a hat, never living peacefully.


    "Enough, quiet down."


    She raised her voice.


    Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, Nice and Sebastian finally quieted down, grunting at each other before turning away.


    Charlotte nced at the ck cat and asked.


    "Shouldn''t you be checking on Lottie''s information? Why did youe back so soon?"


    "Lottie?"


    Sebastian''s mind stirred.


    Meanwhile, Nice smirked proudly, puffing out its chest.


    "Meow! Great Miss Charlotte, who is Nice? Nice is an important figure in the Church!"


    "Wanting to find out about a priest''s information is simply too easy!"


    "Oh, so you already have the results?"


    Charlotte''s gaze flickered.


    "Of course."


    Nice nodded. Then, it became serious.


    "I found out. I finally understand why you wanted me to investigate her... Her identity is forged..."


    "Although her name is indeed Lottie, she didn''t join the Church as reported in public records."


    "Her true information has been hidden by the Church, more precisely, by the High Priest..."


    "Fortunately, my authority in the Church has always been high. Even the High Priest doesn''t know about this, which allowed me to quietly uncover her true information."


    "She has a surname, and... her surname should be very familiar to you, well... if you still have your past memories, you should be very familiar with it."


    "Very familiar?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes."


    Nice nodded slightly, solemnly saying.


    "Her name is Lottie de Brois, the daughter of thete Count Brois, the chief court mage of Borde, who should have died as a blood ritual sacrifice in the me Demon Disaster ten years ago!"

 Chapter 96: Welcome to the Dreaming Salon

    Chapter 96: Wee to the Dreaming Salon


    "Count Brois''s daughter?"


    Charlotte''s mind stirred slightly, recalling two blurry figures from deep within her memory.


    Casimodo mentioned that Brois'' twin daughters were childhood friends with the original owner of this body.


    She instantly understood why she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness when she first met Lottie. It was because she was friends with the original owner!


    Wait...


    "Twin daughters?"


    "She should still have a sister, right?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "I know this." Sebastian nodded, lost in thought.


    "The sacrifice of the me Demon Disaster, Marie de Brois, the eldest daughter of Count Brois, and the first heir of the Brois family, died in the sacrifice ritual."


    "Second daughter Lottie''s name isn''t that well-known. Of course, that''s because she''s the second daughter. Although they are twins, the order of birth has determined their future inheritance status."


    "But I remember that both of Count Brois''s daughters were sacrifices. If Lottie is one of them, how did she survive? And why is she associated with the Blood Demon Cult?"


    "In a sense, the Blood Demon Cult should be her enemy. This isn''t a secret, unless she has amnesia."


    "Meow, I don''t know about this. But... ten years ago, only half of the summoning of the me Demon waspleted, and the power of the me Demon Vroka did not fully descend. Perhaps that''s why she survived. As for why she joined forces with the Blood Demon Cult, that''s unknown. Maybe we can only ask her in person."


    The summoning of the me Demon... it''s the summoning of the me Demon again.


    Even though ten years have passed, Charlotte still feels that this disaster looms over Borde like a curse.


    Combining the various legends she''s heard and the recent cases of girls disappearing in Borde City, Charlotte inexplicably develops a thought.


    Sebastian mentioned that ten years ago, the Blood Demon Cult''s plot failed, and the me Demon Vroka was sealed.


    But, it was only half of its power that was summoned initially.


    Now that the main character of that disaster has resurfaced, Charlotte can''t help but ponder the conspiracy of the Blood Demon Cult...


    Did they really give up on summoning the me Demon?


    "Mistress, I didn''t expect Lottie to be the Lottie from ten years ago. I''m suddenly a little worried... The Blood Demon Cult might have other ways and may still not have given up on summoning the me Demon."


    Sebastian also clearly thinks of this issue, his expression grave.


    "The Church has long suspected this, and the High Priest has conducted relevant investigations, but there has been no conclusion."


    "High Priest? Nice, it''s not certain whose side the High Priest is on."


    After Sebastian said this, Charlotte and Sebastian simultaneously fell into silence.


    The reactions of the two made Nice feel rmed in his heart.


    "Wait... Miss Charlotte, Sebastian, what expressions are those?"


    Charlotte''s eyelids drooped as she said softly.


    "After Sebastian came back, he brought me a cursed page. That page contains a spell to resurrect the undead."


    Nice''s eyes widened instantly.


    Having personally reported and witnessed the Blood Mage case in Castell Manor, it naturally knew what effect the cursed page in Lady Castell''s hands had, and where the page had ended up.


    "This... Is he... crazy? Actually, being involved with the Blood Demon Cult!"


    Nice still found it hard to believe.


    "Hehe, Nice, it seems that as a big figure in the church, you don''t really understand the church''s affairs."


    Sebastian shook his head.


    "Meow! I''m not the High Priest of Borde. How could I possibly know so clearly?"


    "I think you''ve spent all your energy peeking at the female priests, haven''t you?"


    "You! You''re ndering me!"


    "Can you say you haven''t?"


    The cat and dog started quarreling again, but Nice''s tone was clearly a bit guilty.


    Charlotte estimated that this guy''s authority was probably all used to peep at female priests, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to investigate Lottie''s information so clearly and so quickly. It''s clear that he''s a habitual offender.


    "Alright, quiet down."


    Charlotte tapped the table lightly.


    The action wasn''t big, but Sebastian and Nice quickly quieted down.


    Nice carefully examined the disguises of the two and asked curiously.


    "Miss Charlotte, judging by your attire, are you two trying to conceal your identities while going out? Where are you going? Take Nice with you!"


    "That won''t do. Pets are not allowed inside the Dreaming Salon."


    Sebastian chuckled.


    "Meow! Who are you calling a pet?!"


    Nice got angry again. But soon, it realized and brightened up.


    "Meow? Wait... are you going to the Dreaming Salon? Did you get the token?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Meow meow meow! I want to go too! I want to go too!"


    Seeing its eager expression, Charlotte smirked and said.


    "No, your appearance is too conspicuous, so you shouldn''te along. Besides... I have something to assign to you."


    "Ah..."


    Nice''s face instantly darkened, feeling despondent.


    However, it quickly rallied and asked.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "The Dreaming Salon is likely rted to the Blood Demon Cult. I want you to stay at the church, listen for my signal, and immediately find Kara if needed. Be ready to mobilize the Demon Hunters at any time."


    Charlotte said.


    "Meow? Then why not let the Demon Hunters follow you likest night?"


    "Because I don''t want to expose my identity, especially to the Church."


    Charlotte said lightly.


    ...


    Borde City, outer district.


    Although this area experienced a bloody battlest night, after a day and night passed, everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Night fell, and the lights in the city gradually dimmed until the entire city was enveloped in darkness. For themon people, lightingmps at night was quite luxurious.


    Of course, not entirely. For example, themercial street on the outskirts of the city, the busiest area in the outer district, remained brightly lit.


    And on the edge of themercial street, a dpidated tavern stood.


    From time to time, carriages would arrive under the cover of darkness.


    These carriages were finely crafted, clearly from noble families, but most of them had no family crests.


    The carriages stopped in front of the tavern, and soon figures cloaked in capes hurriedly got off and entered the tavern.


    Suddenly, another carriage arrived and stopped in front of the tavern.


    The carriage door opened, revealing an elegant middle-aged nobleman.


    He wore a mask, apanied by a beautiful maid.


    It was Sebastian and Charlotte in disguise.


    "Is this where the Dreaming Salon is held?"


    Charlotte looked at the dpidated tavern in front of her, somewhat surprised, her voice filled with curiosity echoing in Sebastian''s mind.


    "More urately, this is the location leading to the Dreaming Salon. The actual venue can only be entered through the teleportation array."


    Sebastian respectfully replied in his mind.


    Teleportation array leading to the Dreaming Salon?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred slightly.


    With curiosity in her heart, she followed Sebastian into the tavern.


    The tavern was notrge, and there were no customers inside.


    There was only an old man half asleep at the bar.


    Seeing the two enter, he slightly opened his eyes and said.


    "The tavern is closed today."


    Sebastian didn''t reply but took out the token of the Dreaming Salon.


    Seeing the token, the old man''s eyes flickered slightly. He straightened up instantly and pointed to the corridor behind the tavern, respectfully saying.


    "Sir, go straight inside and turn left into the second room."


    Sebastian put away the token and walked toward the corridor with Charlotte following behind.


    Entering the corridor, the two found the room the old man had indicated.


    After pushing open the door, what greeted Charlotte''s eyes was aplex magic array.


    And besides the magic array, there was a guardian hidden in the shadows, exuding an extraordinary aura.


    "Token."


    He said softly when he saw the two.


    Sebastian once again took out the token.


    The guardian took it, verified it, and handed it back respectfully, saying.


    "Sir, wee to the Dreaming Salon."


    With that, he gestured for them to enter.


    Sebastian lifted his head proudly and stepped into the range of the magic array.


    Charlotte naturally followed suit.


    A burst of light shed, and the two figures disappeared into the magic.


    After the dizziness passed, Charlotte heard the melodious music slowly ringing in her ears, and she found herself in a magnificent hall.

 Chapter 97: This isnt a Salon, its a Den of Demons!

    Chapter 97: This isn''t a Salon, it''s a Den of Demons!


    The magnificent crystal chandeliers refracted colorful fantasies, stunningly illuminating the luxurious hall.


    The melodious music flowed slowly, and beautiful maidens stood on the tforms on both sides, smiling faintly with vacant eyes as they yed their instruments.


    This was an extremely huge hall, capable of amodating over a thousand people at a nce.


    And gathered here were at least three to four hundred guests.


    In the center of the hall were rows of iron cages, each containing at least one girl.


    They wore chains around their necks, and some even had shackles on their hands and feet, curled up in the cages, trembling.


    Outside the cages, masked guests dressed in gorgeous attire gathered in groups, pointing, chatting, andughing at the girls in the cages, as if assessing merchandise.


    "Master, this is the auction section of the Dreaming Salon. These girls are all abducted from outside by the organizers before each Dreaming Salon event, many of whom are local girls from Borde city."


    "The identities of these girls are not to be revealed, and they are not allowed to be taken away. Those being auctioned are just for their usage tonight."Sebastian''s voice echoed in Charlotte''s mind.


    Charlotte''s gaze fell on the rows of cages, but she did not see her own maid.


    As if noticing the gaze of the girl, Sebastian continued.


    "Your maids are all extraordinary individuals. Even for the Dreaming Salon, they are raremodities. If I''m not mistaken, even if they are to be auctioned tonight, they should be the finale."


    "As for now... they probably haven''t been brought up yet, and might be confined somewhere."


    Charlotte remained expressionless.


    Looking at the trembling girls locked up, she felt a fire burning in her heart.


    "They are a bunch of beasts."


    "Of course, in my opinion, many times, human nobles are no different from beasts, um... I''m not referring to you."


    Sebastian said.


    Charlotte fell silent.


    Her gaze fell further away.


    At the end of her sight was another hall, where many independent private rooms could vaguely be seen.


    asionally, masked guests, or scantily d attendants, or girls dragged by chains, walked towards the hall.


    For some reason, when her gaze fell on that hall, the Gospel of Blood in Charlotte''s spiritual world suddenly fluctuated slightly, as if sensing something.


    "What''s that ce?"


    She asked.


    Sebastian fell silent for a moment before saying.


    "Actually... I don''t really rmend you go there."


    "That''s the party area, and I''m afraid the decadence and depravity there might taint your eyes."


    The party area?


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Doesn''t matter, let''s go in."


    Sensing the fluctuation of the Gospel of Blood, she said.


    With the baptism of her past life''s memories, she believed her resilience should be quite strong.


    "At yourmand."


    Sebastian hesitated for a moment before respectfully replying.


    The two walked towards the party hall, one after the other.


    However, as soon as they entered the hall, Charlotte inexplicably felt a palpitation.


    At a certain moment, she seemed to hear countless girls moaning, crying, and pleading.


    It''s as if she saw an endless sea of blood, with sinister energy soaring into the sky, and felt as though she were imprisoned by some mysterious force.


    She seemed to see from the blood sea, one delicate and frail arm struggling to reach out, constantly reaching upward.


    She seemed to hear countless voices of pain and despair lingering in her ears.


    "Save me... Save me..."


    These scenes shed by in a daze.


    Charlotte''s vision quickly returned to normal.


    However, looking at the brightly lit hall, she felt extremely oppressed and suffocated.


    Was that just an illusion?


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    But soon, she felt the fluctuationing from the Gospel of Blood in her spiritual world intensify.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred, and she quickly diverted her attention, finding a page of the Gospel of Blood emitting a crimson light.


    It was the Dark Chapter.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    It was the section she had recently acquired, recording the Undead Resurrection.


    Charlotte instantly understood why she had experienced that illusion.


    Having learned the Undead Resurrection, she naturally possessed spiritual sight, able to see things that ordinary people couldn''t.


    "There have been deaths here, many, many deaths..."


    She murmured.


    Following Sebastian, Charlotte entered the party hall.


    The party hall centered around a massive stage.


    Masked guests surrounded the stage,ughing heartily as they watched scantily d girls dance boldly and erotically.


    Around the stage were rows of soft beds and chairs.


    Seeing those beds and chairs, Charlotte''s gaze almost froze in an instant.


    As far as her eyes could see, all sorts of debauched scenes, seen, unseen, heard of, unheard of from her past life''s videos, were visible here.


    The scale, the debauchery, the brutality of the methods shocked even her, who had rich experience in watching videos from her past life.


    Screams, leers, pleas, curses... poured endlessly.


    In the air, mixed with the strong perfume, was the foul smell of debauchery, making Charlotte''s stomach churn upon entering the party hall, almost causing her to vomit.


    At the back of the hall, a huge painting depicting the Creator God Harald hung high, the divine light shining down, akin to irony, overlooking the debauched, indulgent, and corrupt nobles under the crystal lights.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    The sound of agonizing screams drew Charlotte''s attention.


    She looked towards the hall, only to find that the guests with the leering smiles and the struggling girls had disappeared.


    In the ce they disappeared was another group of girls.


    They were naked, many with bruises from abuse all over their bodies, screaming and struggling to escape.


    And illusory figures in ck robes chased after them, piercing them with filthy crosses.


    Crimson blood slowly flowed on the ground, gathering into streams, and then continuously seeping into the ground.


    Suddenly, a naked girl stumbled and crawled to Charlotte''s feet.


    Half of her face was scarred by wax burns, her eyes full of tears of despair, and the lower half of her body torn open and still bleeding...


    "Save... Save me..."


    She struggled to reach out to Charlotte, but the next moment, her arm passed through Charlotte''s body as if it were a phantom.


    Charlotte''s gaze slightly hardened.


    And in the next instant, the figures of the girls dissipated one by one, and the entire hall returned to normal.


    She saw the masked nobles leering and dragging the struggling girls frantically again, heard the girls'' cries of pain, and heard their pleas for mercy...


    Charlotte felt somewhat dazed.


    She looked at the me elf beside her and asked.


    "Sebastian, did you see anything just now?"


    "You... what do you mean? Are you referring to those debauched and disgusting nobles?"


    Sebastian asked heavily, his voice tinged with an unconceble disgust.


    Charlotte fell silent.


    She knew that probably only she had seen the scene just now.


    That scene of ughter seemed like an illusion.


    But she knew that it was definitely not just an illusion.


    It seemed to be a scene that had appeared in this hall before.


    And... it probably had appeared more than once.


    Looking down at the bright red carpet in the hall, it was dazzling and eerie, making Charlotte''s back feel cold.


    Thinking of the fate of those girls abducted by the Dreaming Salon, a terrible conjecture gradually emerged in Charlotte''s mind...


    The girl clenched her fists slightly and gently closed her eyes.


    "Sebastian..."


    "What kind of salon is this?"


    "This... is clearly a den of demons!"


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a clear, sad voiceing from ahead.


    "Can you... see them?"


    Charlotte opened her eyes and looked towards the source of the voice.


    In the hall stood a little girl wearing a white dress.


    She looked at Charlotte, her pretty face filled with sadness.

 Chapter 98: Into the Darkness

    Chapter 98: Into the Darkness


    That was a little girl with pretty brown hair.


    She was wearing a clean white dress, innocent and lovely,pletely at odds with the debauchery and decadence of the Dreaming Salon.


    For some reason, when Charlotte saw her, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "Who are you?"


    Charlotte asked in a deep voice.


    "Master, who are you talking to?"


    Sebastian''s curious voice came from beside Charlotte.


    Huh?


    Charlotte nced at the me elf beside her, furrowing her brow slightly."You didn''t see her?"


    She asked.


    "Her? Who?"


    Sebastian sounded puzzled.


    "A little girl in a white dress."


    Charlotte said.


    But just after she finished speaking, there was no one where the little girl had appeared.


    Was it another illusion?


    Charlotte''s brow furrowed deeper.


    At that moment, there was amotion outside the hall, and many of the masked nobles who were enjoying themselves began to dress and head towards the outer hall.


    "Master, the auction segment of the Dreaming Salon is about to begin. The organizers will have someone on hand to exin. This is our best chance tounch an attack and expose the mastermind behind it all!"


    Sebastian reminded in a low voice.


    The Dreaming Salon was just rtively secretive, and its highest defensive strength would not exceed the Second Tier Silver Moon. Even though there were many defensive forces here, having witnessed Charlotte''s previous power, Sebastian was extremely confident in the girl.


    However, Charlotte hesitated when she nced in the direction where the little girl had disappeared.


    Having seen the illusions just now, Charlotte was certain that there was indeed involvement from the Blood Demon Cult behind the Dreaming Salon.


    There was no doubt that the hooded figures who ughtered the girls were dressed just like her grandmother, who had tried to sacrifice her cheap soul at the Castell Manor.


    Even the corrupt cross they held was exactly the same as the one in the hands of the Old Countess Castell!


    They were undoubtedly members of the Blood Demon Cult!


    Clearly, the Dreaming Salon was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    The gathering of debauchery, abduction of people... These wicked acts were not just the backstage maniption of corrupt nobles but seemed more like a sinister ritual being held through the Dreaming Salon.


    The atrocitiesmitted by the masked nobles against the girls were just the beginning.


    In the illusions she saw, the girls who had been ravaged were chased and killed by the Blood Demon Cultists in despair and fear, and then bled... That was probably the real purpose of the ritual.


    Sacrifices...


    Every girl in the Dreaming Salon was a sacrifice for a mysterious evil ritual!


    They were first awakened to immense fear and despair in the ravages, and then, in pain and fear, they were ughtered as sacrifices...


    And thinking about how many years the Dreaming Salon had harmed so many girls, Charlotte felt a chill down her spine...


    Corruption breeds darkness, despair breeds resentment.


    When she entered the Dreaming Salon just now, what she saw was the overwhelming aura of death, and the power represented by the gathering of such arge aura was the most terrifying.


    "Master, the auction is about to begin. It would be more conspicuous for us to stay here."


    Sebastian kindly reminded.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and turned to leave. However, just as she turned, she saw a sh of white dress again.


    Charlotte''s figure stopped abruptly.


    She turned back, looking towards the direction where the girl had disappeared.


    That was the end of the hall.


    There, a tightly closed iron gate hung.


    Charlotte''s gaze hardened slightly.


    "What''s over there?"


    She asked.


    "Over there? I don''t know... I haven''t been in the Dreaming Salon for too long. I couldn''t resist my impulse after seeing this hallst time."


    Sebastian said somewhat embarrassedly.


    Charlotte remained silent.


    In fact, listening to the screams of the girls in the hall, she also wanted to end this filthy den immediately.


    But she knew that if she didn''t uncover the true secret behind the Dreaming Salon, if she didn''t uncover the conspiracy of the Blood Demon Cult... Even if one Dreaming Salon was destroyed, there would be a second one.


    Charlotte''s gaze fell on the iron gate.


    In her heart, she had a feeling that the mysterious little girl who had just appeared was telling her to go there.


    "We won''t go to the auction hall. Let''s go there and take a look."


    Charlotte shook her head, looking at the door at the end of the hall.


    With that, she took the lead and walked towards the iron gate.


    Sebastian didn''t hesitate at all and followed suit.


    The two quickly arrived at the iron gate.


    However, they were soon stopped by two masked attendants.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Esteemed guests, this area is not open to the public."


    They exuded a powerful aura, both being Starry Sky extraordinary individuals!


    Charlotte nced at Sebastian, who understood immediately.


    Sebastian smiled slightly, looking somewhat apologetic.


    "Is that so? My apologies... I was a bit pressed, and I thought this was the entrance to the washroom."


    "You''re mistaken, sir. The washroom is in front of the hall."


    The attendant said respectfully.


    "Oh, I see. Thank you."


    Sebastian smiled slightly and then gracefully turned away.


    The two attendants immediately rxed.


    But the next moment, Sebastian suddenly turned back, his hands forming ws as he grabbed their necks directly.


    His speed was extremely fast, and the strength as a peak Silver Moon was far beyond the reach of the two Starry Sky extraordinaries. Under the sneak attack, the two attendants didn''t even react, and even Charlotte couldn''t see his movements clearly.


    With a crack sound, Sebastian easily snapped their necks, and their bodies slowly slumped down, not even making a sound.


    Damn!


    Charlotte was instantly shocked by Sebastian''sbat power.


    When she watched him fight the Great Knight before, she didn''t have much of a sense of reality, just feeling his destructive power was impressive. But standing beside him now, she realized... he was truly powerful!


    Killing two Starry Sky extraordinaries was just like ughtering chickens.


    This also sounded an rm bell for Charlotte. If she were to face a Silver Moon alone... At critical moments, she should not overestimate herself, and when necessary, she should not hesitate to unleash her True Ancestor''s Liberation if needed.


    The difference in tier... was terrifying.


    Sebastian''s movements were quick.


    After killing the two extraordinaries, he kicked open the iron gate directly, dragged the two unlucky guys in, and then summoned ck mes quickly, burning their bodies to ashes.


    His movements were smooth, obviously not the first time he had done this.


    Looking at Charlotte''s somewhat strange gaze, Sebastian smiled and said.


    "Just being careful and leaving no trace to dy their discovery as much as possible, and also... let us disguise our identity a bit, it will make things easier."


    Charlotte:...


    She felt that she had been reckless enough tonight.


    But obviously, Sebastian was even more reckless!


    But it didn''t matter.


    Tonight, she was here to make a scene at the Dreaming Salon.


    Just...


    "Why is there only one set of clothes left?"


    Looking at Sebastian in his attendant disguise, Charlotte asked.


    "This... Master, you''re not very tall, so you can''t wear it."


    Sebastian said carefully.


    Charlotte:...


    She felt that if she was short was the reason, just say it, why beat around the bush?


    She wouldn''t get angry, promise!


    "Besides... You''re fine like this. As long as you follow me, no one will suspect your identity. Of course... it would be even better if you could disguise yourself."


    Sebastian added respectfully.


    "Disguise?"


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Let''s forget it, it''s too offensive to you."


    Sebastian hesitated for a moment, shaking his head.


    Charlotte:...


    She hated guys who only spoke halfway.


    With the iron gate closed behind her, their conversation ended.


    Charlotte put her mind back and turned to look around.


    This was a long staircase leading downwards. The surroundings were dim, with only dim candles on the walls on both sides.


    And when Charlotte looked towards the bottom of the stairs, she saw the white dress sh again.


    Her heart moved, saying.


    "Let''s keep going."


    The two walked down the stairs and soon reached the bottom.


    Before them was a long corridor, with dark rooms on either side like prison cells, and some figures in ck robes could be seen patrolling constantly.


    Blood Demon Cultists!


    Charlotte''s gaze sharpened instantly.


    But soon, she was attracted by the cells on both sides of the corridor.


    In the dim candlelight, Charlotte saw many girls imprisoned in the cells.


    Her gaze quickly focused.


    Because she saw a familiar figure in one of the cells... Several girls dressed in Castell maid uniforms!


    They were her people.


    And when she took advantage of the dim light to see the shackles worn on the girls'' necks, she suddenly realized what kind of disguise Sebastian meant by...

 Chapter 99: True Ancestors Authority

    Chapter 99: True Ancestor''s Authority


    "Master, they are ours."


    Sebastian said in Charlotte''s mind.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    Of course, she had noticed her own maids. However, her attention was quickly drawn to the patrolling ck robes rather than her own maids.


    Perhaps it was because there were already two Starry Sky extraordinary individuals guarding outside, so the strength of the Blood Demon Cultists patrolling here was not high.


    The two of them were in the middle of the corridor. In Charlotte''s perception, apart from the strong auraing from both ends of the corridor, the others were all zero-tier.


    What made Charlotte feel strange was that when she carefully sensed it, all these suspected Blood Demon Cultist extraordinary individuals made her feel a strange sense of familiarity.


    No, more urately, it was the power emanating from them that gave Charlotte a sense of familiarity.


    That kind of familiarity seemed to originate from the bloodline. It even gave Charlotte a very peculiar feeling...If her power were strong enough, she could evenmand them directly.


    Absurd!


    Why did she have this feeling?


    Could it be because her own bloodline had changed?


    "Master, those patrolling people might very well be the forbidden blood servants."


    "To the south, there should be two Starry Sky extraordinary individuals, and the same to the north. The distance is too far, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take them down without alerting anyone unless I kill them... But if they are blood servants, killing them might alert the Bloodborne behind them."


    "Before we find out the secrets, it''s best not to disturb the Bloodborne behind them. After all... The Blood Demon Cult has been hunted by the church for so long, and so they are best at running away."


    Sebastian spoke again.


    Blood servants... Charlotte pondered.


    Blood servants were ves of the Bloodborne, unconditionally obeying themands of the Bloodborne.


    If the peculiar feeling she had was indeed a power of her awakened Bloodborne Royalty...


    Could it be... when the strength of the Bloodborne royal descendant was strong enough, they could override the contract between these blood servants and their masters, andmand them alone?


    She was only First Tier, not stronger than the strongest among these suspected forbidden blood servants.


    However, she had the most powerful backup.


    That was the True Ancestor''s Liberation!


    She didn''t need to fully activate the True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    Just a short channeling would be enough.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte decided to give it a try.


    "Let me try."


    She said to Sebastian.


    After saying that, Charlotte closed her eyes, sank into consciousness, andmunicated with the Gospel of Blood.


    In the spiritual world, the crimson pages opened, and Charlotte quickly channeled the dormant divine power of blood in her consciousness.


    The next moment, her aura changed.


    Sebastian felt an ancient and profound aura rising from the petite body in front of him, giving him a feeling of palpitations.


    He noticed that the girl''s ck hair turned silver in an instant.


    "Who?!"


    The change in aura quickly attracted the patrolling Blood Demon Cultists.


    They instantly drew their weapons, alertly approaching the two.


    Even the four Starry Sky extraordinary individuals from the south and north sides followed suit.


    Sebastian''s gaze was slightly focused, immediately taking a stance, preparing for battle.


    However, the next moment, he heard Charlotte''s voice in his mind.


    "Deceive them."


    The girl''s voice trembled slightly as if enduring something.


    Deceive them?


    Sebastian was slightly stunned.


    However, he quickly reacted, instantly switched his demeanor, smiling slightly, and said to the vignt Blood Demon Cultists.


    "Heh, it''s me. I just got another good catch, and I was asked to bring it down as the highlight of today."


    "Hey, this time it''s a rare Starry Sky extraordinary! And quite beautiful too!"


    "Are there any spare anti-magic chains? My hypnosis won''tst long. This girl is about to wake up."


    "A Starry Sky extraordinary?"


    The Blood Demon Cultists were puzzled.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Hypnosis?"


    Several Starry Sky extraordinaries frowned.


    In the dim light, they quickly saw Sebastian and the silver-haired maid beside him who was no longer hidden.


    The maid trembled, appearing struggling, her aura fluctuating irregrly, indeed resembling someone about to awaken from hypnosis.


    Charlotte was indeed struggling.


    Struggling quite intensely.


    Because she found that the power of the True Ancestor''s Liberation was too powerful. Just a brief channeling almost made her lose control.


    She felt that the True Ancestor''s Liberation was like a boiling cauldron.


    And she was like a little mouse trying to sneak a little steam out of the cauldron...


    But how could that be possible?


    In fact, after channeling the divine power of blood, now even suppressing her aura was quite difficult!


    However, at the same time, that familiar feeling came again.


    Charlotte''s field of vision instantly began to rise, ascending infinitely...


    She saw the hall where the Dreaming Salon was held, the beautiful mansion outside the hall, the outer city district and the Western area outside the mansion, and the entire Borde City under the night.


    This capital of the Borde Duchy was clearly divided into two parts in the night.


    The brightly lit inner city and... thepletely dark outer city.


    No, this wasn''t a field of vision.


    This... was actually perception!


    Charlotte knew that she couldn''t keep expanding it anymore.


    If she continued, the True Ancestor''s Liberation would be fully activated.


    No. It wasn''t time yet.


    Fully activating the True Ancestor''s Liberation now would be like using a cannon to kill a mosquito.


    She exerted all her willpower, forcibly retracting her perception, only enveloping the entire corridor.


    And when her perception retracted, the world in her "vision" changed again.


    As if the quantity caused a qualitative change, she clearly "saw" all the extraordinary individuals in the corridor.


    A total of twenty-three people.


    Among them, neen were Zero Tier, and four were First Tier.


    They all had a crimson glow on their bodies, the symbol of Bloodborne power.


    However, they also had an illusory chain connecting to the void.


    That was... the blood servant contract!


    All these extraordinaries were blood servants of a certain Bloodborne!


    At the moment of perceiving the contract, Charlotte instinctively spread her consciousness.


    Her perception swept over each extraordinary, and the illusory chain on their bodies was immediately intercepted from the middle.


    The chain was not severed. But... the power of the contract was temporarily intercepted.


    In an instant, Charlotte felt as if she had suddenly gained more than twenty people who could unconditionally obey her like her own children.


    The next moment, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Those were not the previous blood-red pupils activated by Bloodborne power.


    But a pair of strange golden-red eyes.


    Those eyes exuding a mysterious power, flickered with profound brilliance and akin to ck hole devouring stars.


    At the moment they saw those eyes, all the Blood Demon Cultists inexplicably felt a palpitation.


    They were about to speak, but the girl spoke first.


    "Kneel!"


    A mysterious fluctuation swept through the corridor.


    The consciousness of the Blood Demon Cultists was instantly flickered.


    They only felt an irresistible will descending upon them, as if amande from their master...


    <em>Thud thud thud...</em>


    A series of sounds echoed as their knees hit the ground.


    They knelt uncontrobly, one after another.


    Facing the silver-haired girl.


    As if they were worshiping their king.

 Chapter 100: Could it be... him?

    Chapter 100: Could it be... him?


    Wow, is this considered NTR?


    Opening her eyes and looking at the Blood Demon Cultists kneeling on the ground, Charlotte''s mood was quite strange.


    Sebastian also widened his eyes in astonishment and said.


    "Master... They...?"


    "They are now under mymand."


    She said, sensing the connection between herself and these blood servants.


    This connection is temporary, not permanent. Once she withdraws the divine power of blood, these cultists will regain their freedom.


    But for now... They belong to Charlotte. At least temporarily.


    "As expected of you! Great... Master!" Sebastian sincerely praised as he looked at the kneeling cultists.


    Yes, the Lady of the Night is the True Ancestor!


    The ancestor of the Bloodbornes!


    These lunatics of the Blood Demon Cult dare to target their own ancestors. They must be tired of living.


    Sebastian regretted not taking the Lady of the Night to raid the Blood Demon Cult earlier.


    With the power of the Lady of the Night, if SHE had acted earlier, SHE might have wiped out the Borde''s Blood Demon Cult long ago!


    Of course, Sebastian was unaware that Charlotte had just discovered this method of overriding other''s blood servants only after awakening her royal bloodline.


    Looking at the kneeling cultists, Charlotte also had some new ideas.


    "Lift your heads and tell me, who is your master?"


    Her voice was crisp but carried an unexpected majesty that contradicted her appearance.


    The cultists looked confused.


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, they trembled incessantly, as if experiencing an epileptic fit, as if in a struggle with the contract within their souls.


    After a moment, they opened their foaming mouths, their voicesing out intermittently.


    "Our master is... the... High... Priest..."


    High Priest?


    Charlotte''s brow twitched.


    "The High Priest? The Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest? He''s still alive?!"


    Sebastian''s gaze sharpened.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    Sensing the girl''s confusion, Sebastian quickly exined.


    "Master, you may not be aware, but the priests in the Blood Demon Cult are divided into four ranks, corresponding to extraordinary tiers from Starry Sky to Legendary. The divisions are the Lower Priest, the Middle Priest, the Upper Priest, and the Divine Grace Priest."


    "Ten years ago, the one who led the me Demon Disaster was an Upper Priest of the Blood Demon Cult. However, he preferred to be called the High Priest by others."


    "In the official records of the church, it was stated that he was killed along with the failure of the me Demon Disaster. But I didn''t expect... he''s still alive."


    Sebastian exined.


    Charlotte looked at him strangely.


    "Even now, do you still believe in the records of the Borde Church?"


    Sebastian hesitated, then awkwardly nodded.


    "You have a point."


    He then curiously looked at the blood servants.


    "Strange... Are they all blood servants of the High Priest?"


    "No wonder... No wonder the Blood Demon Cult is so well hidden this time. In addition to their connection with the nobles and the church, their internal connections are even tighter than ten years ago..."


    "But... how did the High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult manage it? From what I know, the burden of the blood servant contract is significant on the soul. Even a Third Tier zing Sun would selectively sign contracts."


    "Even those who are not even Tier Zero extraordinary are turned into blood servants... How much soul power does he have?"


    Sebastian was puzzled.


    Listening to him, Charlotte had some spections.


    The Blood Demon Cult was collecting fragments of the Gospel.


    Although the Gospel fragments were cursed, they did have some power.


    Her grandmother once controlled arge number of undead using the power of the Gospel''s fragment.


    If the High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult also had simr fragments of the Gospel, she wouldn''t be surprised.


    As Sebastian said, they were a group of lunatics.


    "Who are your coborators among the nobles?"


    After thinking about it, Charlotte continued to question these cultists.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Before confirming the presence of a believer entering the Dark Night Castle, Charlotte was reluctant to directly summon them into the spiritual world for questioning.


    Sebastian was an identst time. At that time, she was naive and hadn''t experienced the power of the "God" yet.


    After signing the Blood Contract with Sebastian and feeling the power simr to that of a God, she became more cautious.


    However, now that she had overtaken these blood servants, it was a good opportunity for questioning.


    She wanted to seize this opportunity to dig out all the secrets of the Blood Demon Cult and the nobles behind it!


    After hearing Charlotte''s second question, the blood servants stopped trembling.


    Obviously, the answer to this question was not within the constraints of the contract. They immediately responded straightforwardly.


    "It''s... the Count, my lord."


    The Count?


    Charlotte frowned.


    In Borde, there were only ten people who could be called Counts, including herself. Excluding her and those Court Counts who had no real power, there were only six Territorial Counts left.


    "Which Count?"


    She asked again.


    However, this time, the blood servants stared nkly, not giving an answer.


    Seeing their vacant gaze, Charlotte quickly realized that her miraculous control power also had drawbacks.


    Her control belonged to forced control. The controlled blood servants only retained some instincts and subconsciousness. For them, this control might be more like sleeping and dreaming.


    Obviously, their subconscious knowledge of the "Count" was limited to "the Count."


    Charlotte''s gaze fell on the end of the corridor, where the room was guarded by two forbidden blood servants.


    "Tell me, what''s behind that room?"


    She asked.


    "It''s... the temporary... study of the... Count, my lord."


    The trembling blood servant guarding the room replied.


    The study of the Count?


    Charlotte exchanged a nce with Sebastian.


    "Master, shall we go in?"


    "How are the conditions of these girls?"


    Charlotte didn''t act directly but looked at the cells on both sides and asked.


    In the cells, the imprisoned girls were all quiet.


    She hadn''t noticed before, but now she saw that everyone was unconscious.


    Sebastian went over to check and said.


    "It should be some kind of dyed excitement sleeping potion, to keep them energized for... convenient service to guests."


    "Beasts!"


    Charlotte cursed coldly.


    Pausing on her own maid, she said.


    "Let them continue sleeping for a while, and we''ll rescue themter."


    Her current state was special. Even if she disguised herself, the fewer people who saw her, the better.


    "You two, open the study."


    Charlotte ordered the two forbidden blood servants guarding the door.


    Receiving the order, the forbidden blood servants mechanically opened the door at the end of the corridor.


    Then, the servants stepped aside, making a path.


    With Sebastian apanying her, Charlotte walked past the blood servants standing on both sides and entered the room.


    Behind the door was an extravagantly decorated circr chamber. Curved bookshelves were filled with densely packed magical books.


    Several magnificent mage robes hung on the rack, and there was even an astrbe on the table.


    Sebastian casually picked up a book, squinted his eyes, and then put it down, picked up another one, and then put it down again, and picked up another one...


    "Tsk, Master, the magic books here all record astrology magic."


    He said, squinting his eyes.


    Astrology magic?


    Count?


    Charlotte''s movement paused slightly.


    Looking at the astrbe on the table, her gaze narrowed slightly, and in her mind, an elegant figure from her original memory floated...


    "Could it be... him?"

 Chapter 101: Count Tulip

    Chapter 101: Count Tulip


    In the world of Myria, although astrology magic is niche, it is not umon.


    Many mages would dabble to some extent in astrology studies, at least enough to conduct certain magical divinations through star observations to enhance the sess rate of their magical research.


    Looking at the plethora of astrology magic books in the room, it was evident that the owner of the study was quite obsessed with astrology magic.


    And being obsessed with astrology magic, referred to as "the Count" by the Blood Demon Cultists, the direction became quite clear.


    Especially when Charlotte picked up the astrology device and saw the Borde''s coat of arms on it...


    "Count Tulip."


    Charlotte frowned.


    Count Tulip was quite famous in the Borde Duchy. However, it wasn''t due to his status as the original heir of the Duchy but because of two embarrassing incidents.


    One was when shortly after being dered heir and going to the Tulip domain, he managed to incite the anger of the locals within three months, leading to a revolt that sent him back.The other was his obsession with astrology magic, and his utter disregard for governance, which even caused the political alliance Duke Borde had painstakingly arranged for him to be ruined, infuriating the Duke to the point of nearly breaking the Count''s legs...


    It could be said that Count Tulip, while holding a prestigious position with minimal presence, had be quite aughingstock in Borde''s aristocratic circles.


    Even Charlotte only remembered him because of his rtionship with the original body owner as her cousin, due to her asional contact during her childhood.


    However, this person, such a waste in the public eye, was actually a coborator with the Blood Demon Cult?


    Disguise?


    Had he been pretending all along?


    Charlotte was genuinely surprised.


    However, after some deep thought, she had a sudden enlightenment feeling...


    Charlotte knew that the nobles were colluding with the Blood Demon Cult and plotting her assassination because they aimed to gain control of Castell.


    If you considered the lineage inheritance, if she were truly dead, Castell would return to the Duke''s estate.


    The first to inherit in that case wouldn''t be the Duke but Count Tulip. Because he was Charlotte''s aunt''s son, the closest blood rtive of the Castell family!


    This fact was known to everyone. But nobody believed that, in the unlikely event the Castell''s estate would eventually fall into the hands of Count Tulip.


    Even if he were to inherit, it was highly likely that, like Count Tulip''s estate, it would soon be reimed by the old Duke''s estate. Because he behaved like such a wastrel.


    However, now, Charlotte suddenly realized that this widely-regarded astrology-obsessed, irresponsibility-ridden Count might have been pretending all along!


    Wastrel? If he had been covertly rallying the nobles of the estate through the Dreaming Salon, if he had ndestine dealings with the Blood Demon Cult, and with the High Priest...


    He was no wastrel!


    "It turns out to be Count Tulip... It seems that the entire noble circle of Borde has been deceived by him, perhaps even the Duke has been deceived by him. He has been pretending all along."


    Charlotte said, surprised.


    "It should be him, only he, with his status, could have acquired the kingdom''s standardized hand crossbows and framed the Duke''s estate... No, to be more precise, he should be framing the Duke."


    She pondered.


    "Looks like, perhaps, the Borde family isn''t as united as the outside world believed."


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes.


    "Master, what should we do next? Lay in ambush here and wait for his return?"


    He respectfully inquired.


    Charlotte checked the remaining time of her True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    During this time controlling the blood servants, the time limit for True Ancestor''s liberation had decreased by 0.1s from 58.5s.


    Obviously, even though she hadn''t fully liberated her True Ancestor state, controlling the blood servants outside the door still reduced the time limit for True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    Sensing around the study and confirming the absence of any Gospel pages, Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    "No need. A fleeing monk cannot escape the temple. The Blood Demon Cult''s conspiracy is the more important matter."


    "We will continue tracking the secrets of the Blood Demon Cult."


    After identifying the mastermind behind the Dreaming Salon, the two exited the study.


    This assault turned out to be even smoother than Charlotte had imagined. It had to be said... When you possess sufficient power, many things that once seemed quite difficult be simple. Even if the obtained power is temporary.


    Returning to the corridor, over twenty blood servants respectfully bowed to Charlotte. As the girl stepped out of the study, she once again caught sight of the little girl in the white dress darting past, disappearing in the direction opposite the corridor.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Let''s go there again."


    Following the mysterious little girl''s figure, Charlotte arrived at the other end of the corridor.


    This should be directly below the hall of the Dreaming Salon, where she saw a stone door carved with intricate magic runes.


    Upon arriving here, Charlotte felt an indescribable sense of gloom, as if there were waves of chill emanating from the cracks of the stone door.


    Sebastian stepped forward, examining the magic runes on the stone door, and soon raised his eyebrows.


    "Master, this is a sealing door. Something must be sealed behind it, and... there are warning runes on the seal. Unauthorized entry may alert the person behind the scenes."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "I am quite ashamed... I am not well-versed in sealing magic. Perhaps, you will need to step in to break the seal and the warning runes."


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    ''But I don''t know sealing magic either. In fact, right now, I only know low-level majesty and necromancy...''


    Charlotte scoffed inwardly.


    But just because she doesn''t know it doesn''t mean others don''t know either.


    "Open this door without rming the warning runes."


    She ordered the other two forbidden blood servants who had followed.


    They had been standing guard in front of the stone door just now.


    Upon hearing the girl''smand, the two first-rank forbidden blood servants trembled once again, even more violently than before. They seemed to be struggling with the soul contract once again.


    But in the end, Charlotte''s power prevailed.


    "Yes."


    After a moment of trembling, they respectfully bowed their heads and then took a step forward, taking out keys from their pockets and inserting them into the stone door.


    The next moment, the magic runes on the stone door suddenly lit up, emitting a deep light.


    With a grating sound that made one''s heart ache, the stone door swung open, and a tide of blood and malice gushed out, causing Sebastian and Charlotte to pale simultaneously.


    And when the stone door fully opened, the two also saw what was inside.


    It was an underground cave.


    The dome of the cave depicted intricate andplex magic runes and various evil and corrupted patterns.


    They extended from the surroundings to the depths of the cave.


    The ground was covered with a lot of white bones, countless of them.


    In the center of the cave was a giant blood pool emitting a strong bloody smell.


    The blood pool was designed in the shape of an incredibly sinister and evil eye.


    "It''s the Eye of the Demon! It''s the symbol of the Bloodborne Archduke Abaddon!"


    Sebastian''s expression turned grave.


    Bloodborne Archduke Abaddon?


    Charlotte''s heart twitched.


    Her gaze quickly fell on the blood pool.


    In the center of the blood pool, white bones were stacked to form the pupil of the "eye," and in the center of the pupil, a ck coffin emitting a chilling aura was ced.


    For some reason, looking at that coffin, Charlotte felt a strong sense of unease in her heart.


    Charlotte looked around, wanting to find the little girl''s figure again, but found no trace of her.


    Thinking for a moment, the girl withdrew her gaze and looked again at the blood servants behind her.


    The brilliance flowed in her eyes.


    "Tell me, what is the Blood Demon Cult nning?"


    Upon hearing the girl''smand, the blood servants trembled once again. This time, their trembling was even more violent than the first.


    Their expressions were ferocious, their eyes rolling back, and Charlotte could sense their souls undergoing intense turmoil, beginning an unprecedented frenzy.


    Obviously, Charlotte''s question touched on their deepest restrictions.


    Charlotte exerted a bit more force, slightly increasing the output of her blood power.


    The next moment, the blood servants trembled even more violently.


    Not only that, Charlotte even sensed the soul contracts within them beginning to emit a faint light, as if they were about to tear their souls apart at any moment.


    Her heart sank, and she quickly stopped the interrogation.


    It was evident that these blood servants'' soul contracts were built around keeping the secrets here. If Charlotte forcefully obtained the answers, even if she got results, it would inevitably alert the Blood High Priest behind the scenes.


    She didn''t want to alert the High Priest unless absolutely necessary.


    Withdrawing her gaze from the blood servants, Charlotte looked again at the dry bones in the cave.


    The bloodborne''s keen perception, coupled with the Dark Path''s unique awareness, allowed her to clearly sense that there were still countless lost souls lingering here.


    Associating with the various illusions she had just seen in the hall, she formed a slight idea.


    Charlotte approached the countless bones, gently closed her eyes, and spread her consciousness over them.


    Then, she once again connected to her divine power of blood.


    Under Sebastian''s awe-struck gaze, a hint of ancient and vast aura slowly rose from Charlotte''s body, then vanished in an instant.


    A crimson light radiated from the girl, quickly enveloping the entire cave.


    In a sh, Charlotte felt a huge memory filled with boundless hatred, fear, and despair rushing into her mind...


    Then the world before her eyes shattered.

 Chapter 102: Buried Memories

    Chapter 102: Buried Memories


    A vast memory surged into Charlotte''s mind, shattering her vision abruptly.


    No, it wasn''t her vision that shattered.


    In reality, she had her eyes closed.


    What shattered was her perception.


    After a burst of light, Charlotte found herself in a magnificent world.


    More precisely, it was a world of dreams.


    She discovered herself standing in a long floating corridor, surrounded by darkness, with countless shattered mirrors floating on either side.


    Each shard emitted a faint halo, like slides ying independent images.


    Some glowed brightly, radiating soft light, peaceful and serene.Some gleamed with blood, emanating a chilling aura, causing intense difort just by looking at them.


    Charlotte chose the shard closest to her.


    In the next instant, her view shifted, revealing an adorable little girl giggling, sitting in a shabby room celebrating her birthday with her modestly dressed parents.


    On the crude wooden table, the food was not plentiful, just some simple ck bread and a small piece of stale cheese cake.


    However, gazing at the girl''s innocent and radiant smile, at the indulgent gazes and gentle eyes of her parents, one could vividly feel the family of three''s simple, easily contented happiness.


    But in the next moment, the scene was engulfed in mes.


    Amidst the harrowing cries, the girl''s parents copsed in a pool of blood, while a blood cultist in ck robes grabbed the girl by her hair, roughly stuffing her into a sack...


    The scene continued to flicker, Charlotte saw the girl being imprisoned, saw her being auctioned in the Dreaming Salon, saw the confusion and terror on her face...


    She saw the girl being vited, saw the Blood Demon Cultists pursuing her after the Dreaming Salon, and saw the girl slowly approaching death in pain and fear.


    Charlotte quickly retreated from the fragments of memory, the immersive despair and agony chilling her heart.


    With a slight perception, she judged that browsing through memories had only taken an instant.


    Although she saw many scenes, the vast memory information had actually flooded into her consciousness in an instant.


    Hesitating for a moment, Charlotte looked towards the next memory fragment...


    The view changed, and another new girl appeared in the scene.


    This was another girl''s memory.


    Still, it was a memory of happy moments.


    However, the simple happiness was soon once again consumed by blood and despair.


    Charlotte saw the appearance of the Blood Demon Cultists again, saw them abducting the girl, saw in the midst of desperate cries, they used the girl as a sacrifice, pushing her into the abyss of death...


    Charlotte quickly withdrew from the memory fragments again.


    Her mood grew heavier.


    Looking at the countless fragments around her, she knew that each one represented a girl who had met a tragic end.


    The memories here were the most profound memories of their short lives.


    Happy memories, fearful memories...


    Painful memories, desperate memories...


    Even in death, their memories lingered like remnants of their souls.


    Charlotte was a little hesitant to continue.


    The immersive sense of despair made her heart cold, and her soul trembled.


    But she knew she had to continue.


    The secrets of the Blood Demon Cult were likely hidden in these memory fragments.


    She continued to look towards the next fragment...


    One after another...


    Charlotte didn''t know how many memory fragments she had seen.


    She only knew that she saw one shattered happy family after another, saw one innocent girl after another being consumed by despair...


    She saw the evil and brutality of the Blood Demon Cult, she saw the decadence and darkness of the nobility.


    Watching, repeatedly watching, she felt herself growing numb.


    In her heart, there was only disgust and anger towards the Blood Demon Cult and the corrupt nobility.


    After watching countless memory fragments, Charlotte suddenly paused in front of one of them.


    In this memory fragment, she actually saw someone she knew.


    Kara, the chief captain of the Borde Demon Hunter Bureau!


    However, this wasn''t Kara''s memory fragment. It was a little girl''s.


    That little girl bore a striking resemnce to Kara, and in the memory fragment, Kara had no scars on her face.


    Moreover, Kara in the memory fragment looked quite young. She appeared to be at most eighteen or neen years old.


    It was a beautiful memory of two sisters.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    As a mercenary, the elder sister took care of the younger, adorable sister.


    They depended on each other, living happily, though not wealthy, but warm and joyful.


    The beginning of the memory was still a simple and beautiful one.


    But when the thugs appeared, everything changed.


    Charlotte saw the girl being abducted and saw Kara severely injured.


    She saw the female knight, bearing gruesome scars on her face, awakening extraordinary power in despair, yet could only watch as her sister was taken away.


    Hmm?


    Thugs?


    Wait a minute...


    Not the Blood Demon Cultists?


    Charlotte was stunned.


    And the subsequent development of the memory images was different.


    Charlotte didn''t see the Dreaming Salon.


    Instead, there was fire.


    zing fire.


    She heard countless vague voices reciting praying.


    She heard people praising the abyss and darkness, heard them extolling corruption and decay.


    She heard fervent voices, shouting the title of the Bloodborne Archduke!


    She saw the girls locked in the dungeon embracing each other in fear, looking out through the window into the night, at the towering figure engulfed in mes...


    The sinister goat head, the roaring mes, the deafening roars!


    That was a terrifying me Demon!


    Charlotte instantly realized.


    This memory fragment was even older, from ten years ago!


    What she was seeing now was the scene of the me Demon Disaster ten years ago!


    The little girl who looked like Kara''s sister was not one snatched by the Dreaming Salon in recent years, but one abducted by Count Brois ten years ago!


    After realizing this, doubts quickly arose in Charlotte''s mind...


    Wait a minute.


    If she remembered correctly, ten years ago, the me Demon Ritual originated from Count Brois.


    ording to records, during the me Demon Disaster, all underage girls who were abducted ultimately died in the sacrifice.


    As for the Dreaming Salon, it only gradually appeared after the me Demon Disaster.


    But here is beneath the Dreaming Salon...


    If Kara''s sister was abducted ten years ago, how could her memory fragment appear here, in the ritual sacrificial site of the Dreaming Salon?


    Wrong.


    In the memory, the girl saw the me Demon.


    This indicates that she didn''t die at that time.


    Not only that, but none of the girls imprisoned in the dungeon died.


    So... what happenedter?


    Charlotte''s mind was full of doubts.


    But soon, her doubts were answered.


    With an angry roar, the me Demon disappeared into a brilliant light.


    After who knows how long, the dim dungeon was smashed open with a loud bang.


    Blinding light descended, piercing through the despairing darkness, and bringingforting warmth.


    A figure d in pure white robes appeared in the girls'' view.


    It was an elderly priest.


    His expression was full of exhaustion.


    When he saw the girls in the dungeon, he hesitated for a moment.


    Then, quickly, he smiled kindly.


    Stretching out his hand, he gently stroked the head of the girl closest to him.


    The old man''s voice, gentle and kind, sounded slowly in the girl''s ear.


    "Child, you are saved."


    His smile was incredibly kind, incredibly gentle.


    So gentle, even somewhat fake, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    That priest was none other than the highest-ranking clergy of the Borde Duchy, High Priest Leonard.

 Chapter 103: The Depraved High Priest

    Chapter 103: The Depraved High Priest


    "Children, you''ve been saved."


    "It''s still not safe outside. I''m sorry to inconvenience you to stay here for a while longer."


    "..."


    "Children, I have some unfortunate news. The church has judged you as objects that need to be purified. You can''t go back..."


    "Is it true or false? Of course, it''s true. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    "You want to meet your family? I''m sorry, that''s not possible."


    "Let me help you check your bodies, and purify the impurities."


    "..."


    "Listen! Why aren''t you listening?""Do you want to be purified by the holy light?! Do you want to bring trouble to your family?!"


    "Be obedient... Yes, that''s right... Be obedient..."


    "Mmm... That''s good... I like obedient children."


    "Come, my darlings, let me teach you some new knowledge today..."


    "..."


    "Ah, my dear, why did you grow up so fast?"


    "So fast... It''s already disappointing me."


    "..."


    "Who? Who leaked the information?!"


    "Do you think you can escape from my grasp like this?!"


    "Do you even know who he is? Do you know who''s behind him?!"


    "Foolish! You''re all foolish!"


    "You will be punished tonight!"


    "Cry louder! Scream louder!"


    "..."


    "Hmph, Anthony, don''t think you can threaten me like this!"


    "I can agree to cooperate with you, but you must do something for me too!"


    "What should you do? Of course, help me deal with them."


    "I''m already tired of them."


    "I need new darlings."


    ...


    "My dear, goodbye..."


    "Thank you for apanying me these years."


    ...


    The scene finally fades into darkness.


    As Charlotte exits the fragments of memory, a chill rushes through her heart.


    "So... not all the girls from the disaster of the me Demon ten years ago perished."


    "Some of them survived, but they were taken away by the High Priest."


    "He''s truly a pervert, someone who enjoys young and innocent girls!"


    "He kept them captive, then was caught by Anthony, the Count of Tulip..."


    "They still haven''t escaped the fate of being sacrificed, but... their fate is even more tragic than the girls sacrificed before the me Demon Disaster!"


    Charlotte calms her emotions and looks towards the remaining fragments of memory.


    There aren''t many fragments left, maybe a few hundred.


    However, their light is deeper, colder, and their aura more desperate.


    Charlotte hesitates for a moment, then continues to look.


    Soon, she once again sees the figure of the High Priest in the memories.


    No.


    It should be said, the figure of the High Priest appears in every subsequent memory.


    The sacred and righteous priest among the citizens of Borde, in these memory fragments, is like a demon in hell!


    He brought not hope or light to the girls, but despair and darkness and dragged them into the abyss!


    Thesest few hundred memory fragments represent the hundreds of poor girls harmed by the High Priest, then discarded to the Dreaming Salon for processing once again!


    As she views each memory fragment, Charlotte''s anger grows.


    Even though she''s lived two lives, witnessing some of the decadent and cruel methods and behaviors in these memories surpasses her moral limits, eliciting strong difort and indignation.


    Deep within her consciousness, the Gospel of Blood trembles slightly with her changing emotions, as if responding to its master''s will, spreading a terrifying spiritual fluctuation that shakes the entire dream world to its core...


    Charlotte quickly realizes her loss ofposure and hastily calms her emotions, stabilizing this strange memory space.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    She lifts her head, looking ahead in the corridor.


    There are no more memory fragments on either side. She has reached the end of the dream world.


    However, at the end of the path, there''s one final, darkest memory fragment, floating silently in the air, emanating a chilling glow.


    Charlotte approaches the fragment.


    For thest time, she reaches out her hand.


    Touching the dark fragment, immense memories flood into her consciousness once again.


    It''s an image formed by thousands of ovepping memory fragments...


    She sees within the dark cave, hundreds of cultists d in ck robes, raising the Eye of the Demon and the Dark Cross in reverence toward the altar built of bones.


    She saw blood dripping from the cave ceiling, flowing slowly into the blood pool, shimmering with crimson light, and ultimately being absorbed by the coffin on the central altar...


    She heard countless fervent voices chanting together in prayer.


    "O Master of the Abyss and the Mortal Realm,"


    "The incarnation of corruption and decay,"


    "The savior of the bloodborne progeny..."


    "Bloodborne Archduke¡ªAbaddon!"


    "Your humble servants offer you the power of darkness and despair!"


    "Darkness shapes the sacred body,"


    "Despair condenses the sacred soul!"


    "May your will walk upon the earth... as in the Abyss!"


    ...


    The fervent prayers echo incessantly.


    Charlotte sees the deepening radiance spreading, the ck mist enveloping...


    In the haze, she seems to glimpse a majestic figure casting its gaze within the memory fragments.


    She feels ancient, world-weary eyes settling on the cultists, but in the next moment, the mist subtly shifts.


    She seems to see a pair of crimson, profound eyes turning, piercing through countless dimensions, gazing directly at her.


    Those are eyes that can hardly be described in words.


    Crimson, darkness. Like two abyssal ck holes.


    Faintly, Charlotte seems to hear a stern and icy voice.


    "Who?"


    The voice reverberates in Charlotte''s mind like thunder, echoing with resounding reverberations.


    In an instant, the dream world shatters, and Charlotte is abruptly returned to reality.


    Her mind spins, the echoes of countless roars trembling within her consciousness, causing her to stagger.


    It''s only when the cool divine power of blood from the Gospel of Blood gently flickers, brushing across her consciousness, that she manages to regain herposure.


    "Mistress, are you... alright?"


    Sebastian''s concerned voice quickly reaches her.


    "I''m fine."


    Charlotte takes a deep breath after responding.


    Raising her head again, the girl looks towards the bones in the cave, then her gaze falls upon the coffin emitting a palpable sense of dread.


    Charlotte''s expression is unusually solemn.


    She probably... already knows what ceremony is being held here.


    "This isn''t a summoning ritual of the me Demon."


    Charlotte shakes her head.


    "Not a summoning ritual of the me Demon?"


    Sebastian''s gaze flickers slightly.


    "That''s right."


    Charlotte nods slightly, her gaze solemnly fixed on the altar in the center of the blood pool.


    "This is..."


    "A ritual to call upon the Gods!"


    As soon as she finishes speaking, Charlotte momentarily freezes.


    Because at the moment she utters those words, a clear and melodious voice simultaneously speaks what she wants to say.


    Charlotte quickly turns around.


    At the entrance of the cave stands a girl in a white dress.


    Her figure is ethereal, and she lifts the hem of her dress, performing a standard noble gesture towards Charlotte.


    "Hello... great and mysterious being..."


    "I am Marie de Brois."


    With a hint of hesitation, she can''t help but look at Charlotte, her ethereal face tinged with a trace of anxiety.


    "Should I... address you as Miss Charlotte?"

 Chapter 104: Please stop everything!

    Chapter 104: Please stop everything!


    Marie de Brois?


    The eldest daughter of Count Brois?


    Didn''t she die in the me Demon Disaster?


    No... her current state seems somewhat strange.


    Looking at the girl in front of her who revealed her identity, Charlotte was extremely surprised.


    However, when the other party mentioned Charlotte''s identity by name, it made her heart race even more.


    Does she recognize who I am?


    Does she also know... that I''m not the original Charlotte?


    With a sense of astonishment, Charlotte looked at the girl in front of her. The girl''s posture was respectful, and her expression seemed somewhat nervous and tense...This expression, she was too familiar with it, just like when Sebastian first realized her identity.


    Charlotte instantly understood.


    Just like Sebastian, the girl regarded her as some ancient being who had descended into this body.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Charlotte asked.


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then shook her head.


    "I don''t know who you are..."


    With that, the girl smiled slightly, a smile tinged with a hint of sadness.


    "But... to see a friend who should have perished from the me Demon''s corruption standing before me again, even if I know it''s not her anymore, still makes me happy..."


    "Your anger towards the unjust spirits here makes me fearful, but at the same time... it makes me yearn..."


    "You are a noble and righteous being, possessing the great power to stop everything, to change everything."


    "As long as you are willing, in my eyes... you are her."


    After hearing the girl''s words, filled with both sorrow and hope, Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She fell silent for a moment, letting out a soft sigh.


    "Now, I am Charlotte de Castell."


    The girlughed.


    Sheughed joyfully, relieved.


    She understood the implicit meaning in Charlotte''s words.


    Now, she is Charlotte de Castell.


    Simrly, she would shoulder the responsibilities that matched her current identity.


    "Master... who are you talking to?"


    Seeing Charlotte talking to thin air, Sebastian was puzzled.


    "An acquaintance, you can''t see her."


    Charlotte said.


    An... acquaintance?


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat as he looked towards the gloomy cave, his expression even more uncertain.


    Obviously, what he understood as an acquaintance and what Charlotte meant might have some discrepancies.


    The girl''s state was very strange. She was neither a spirit nor a physical entity, more like a miraculous projection, yet only Charlotte could perceive her.


    Charlotte could feel that she was able to see the girl perhaps due to the influence of the Gospel of Blood, as she sensed a faintly familiar andforting aura from her, seemingly originating from the Gospel itself.


    "Thank you..."


    "Esteemed... Lady Charlotte."


    The girl bowed to Charlotte again.


    And after bowing, the girl''s expression became urgent again.


    "Lady Charlotte..."


    "Please save Borde, please... save my sister Lottie."


    "The High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult, Biren, wants to summon the Blood Demon Lord into the world, and he''s already made the final preparations!"


    "The true purpose of the me Demon summoning ten years ago was not to summon the me Demon."


    "My father was framed, he was framed!"


    "He only wanted to cure the congenital frailty of my sister Lottie and me, but he was manipted and framed by the Blood Demon Cult!"


    "The failure of the me Demon summoning didn''t matter to the Blood Demon Cult at all..."


    "They wanted to use the power of the me Demon to leave a vessel and node for the Blood Demon Lord in this world!"


    "He wants to use my body as the sacred vessel for the Blood Demon Lord''s descent. With the twins united, he wants to use my sister''s soul... as the medium to awaken the Blood Demon Lord!"


    "There''s not much time left, really not much..."


    "The death of the Great Knight made him decide to advance all actions!"


    "Once the incarnation of the Blood Demon Lord descends, the entire Borde Duchy will face a disaster!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Please... stop all of this! Only you can do it!"


    Lottie?


    Priest Lottie?


    Charlotte was slightly stunned.


    She was about to ask more questions when she saw the girl suddenly look terrified.


    "No! Don''te over! Don''te over! Don''te over!"


    "No¡ª!"


    The girl''s figure suddenly flickered and shimmered as if it were disrupted by interference, and then began to sway and blink.


    Then, with a soft sound, her body dissipated into countless photons...


    "Marie? Marie?"


    Charlotte''s expression turned serious as she called out.


    However, the girl''s figure did not appear again.


    "Marie?"


    Sebastian was slightly stunned.


    "Count Brois''s eldest daughter, I just talked to her, but... she''s gone now."


    Charlotte said solemnly.


    "Count Brois''s eldest daughter? Wait... didn''t she die? Is she a spirit? Is her ghost still here?"


    Sebastian was puzzled.


    "No, it doesn''t seem like a ghost..."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    She possessed necromancy magic for resurrecting the undead, but she did not sense any ghostly aura from the girl.


    To her, the feeling she got from the girl was more like some kind of projection.


    "Master, what did she tell you?"


    Sebastian asked.


    Charlotte turned her head and looked at the coffin above the altar, saying in a deep voice.


    "She told me the secret of the Blood Demon Cult..."


    "Sebastian, the Blood Demon Cult is preparing for a ritual to summon the Bloodborne Archduke!"


    "They... want to summon the incarnation of Abaddon!"


    ...


    Somewhere in Borde.


    A figure cloaked in ck robes, his entire body hidden, gazed coldly at the altar in front of him.


    On the altar,yers uponyers of tumors and blood vessels were attached, intertwining and converging above the altar, connecting to a swollen and ugly lump of flesh.


    The exterior of the lump of flesh resembled a twisted octopus, with blood vessel tentacles tightly coiled around a giant eye.


    The eye was tightly shut, spherical in shape, with tentacle-like fments growing on its wrinkled eyelids, and the faint outline of a face could be vaguely seen, looking like a girl in extreme pain.


    Around the eye, illusory ck chains extended from all sides, firmly imprisoning it.


    The cloaked figure stood in front of the lump of flesh, staring coldly at the face on the eye, and said coldly.


    "It seems I''ve been too lenient with you. You''ve gone out again."


    "You heard my conversation with Anthony, didn''t you? You want to seek help from that mysterious god, don''t you?"


    "Hmph! I''ve told you, don''t struggle anymore. Your fate has been sealed!"


    "You''re truly foolish. Do you really think a not-yet-recovered God would dare to appear in front of my master, the Lord of the Bloodborne?"


    "Next, you just have to stay put. Before the ritual begins, you won''t be going anywhere."


    While the cloaked figure was speaking, a Blood Demon Cultist came up behind him and respectfully saluted.


    "Excellency High Priest..."


    "What is it?"


    The cloaked figure said coldly.


    "Count Tulip just sent a message. The Dreaming Salon is about to begin, and he''s asking when the collection ceremony will be held."


    The Blood Cultist said respectfully.


    "No need to worry about him."


    "The Eye of the Demon already has enough power, and the vessel and medium are already in ce."


    "His mission... has beenpleted."


    At the same time, in the second-floor bathroom of the mansion where the Dreaming Salon was held.


    Count Tulip, who had just finished washing up, changed into a new set of mage robes.


    He smiled faintly, put on his mask, and said to the servants attending him.


    "The Salon is about to begin, let''s go."

 Chapter 105: They Are Pawns

    Chapter 105: They Are Pawns


    "Bloodborne Archduke Abaddon? They want to summon that Evil God into this world?!"


    Sebastian widened his eyes.


    Then, he frowned.


    "Is the High Priest out of his mind? How could he coborate with such a lunatic?"


    "No, perhaps he doesn''t even know the true intentions of the Blood Demon Cult. He might just know that Count Tulip has dealings with them, serving merely as the Dreaming Salon''s protector."


    Charlotte shook her head slightly.


    In herst glimpses of memory, although the High Priest''s figure frequently appeared, he was at most disguised and participated in the Dreaming Salon. The High Priest''smunication was limited to Count Tulip, Anthony.


    In the fragments of memory, this highest-ranking clergy in Borde had gradually be a coborator after being recruited by Anthony. Count Tulip probably held a lot of leverage over him.


    As for what the Blood Demon Cult was really up to, the High Priest was probably clueless. Otherwise... the arrival of an Evil God would be enough to bring disaster upon the entire Borde Duchy, or even the entire Crescent Kingdom.Wanting to be promoted?


    Perhaps the first to be purified by the Holy Court would be this freakish traitor.


    "Master, we must stop them! We must prevent the incarnation of the Bloodborne Archduke from descending! If the Bloodborne Archduke discovers your resurrection, it will probably add to the difficulty of your return!"


    Sebastian said solemnly.


    Surprised by the fiery reaction of the me Elf, Charlotte felt a bit amazed. Although she also felt that the descent of the Bloodborne Archduke must be prevented, she didn''t expect Sebastian to be even more eager than her.


    Seemingly noticing the unexpected expression of the girl, Sebastian hesitated for a moment and asked cautiously.


    "Master, your past memories... probably haven''t been restored yet, right?"


    Charlotte:...


    What past memories?!


    She subconsciously wanted to retort, but quickly realized what Sebastian meant.


    She knew that Sebastian regarded her as a resurrected True Ancestor.


    Nice had once said that many resurrected Gods had their memories sealed during the resurrection phase. Resurrected Gods often didn''t even know who they were until their powers gradually recovered, and they began to regain their memories.


    Clearly, what Sebastian meant was that he also regarded her as such an existence.


    Although Charlotte, who possessed memories of her previous life, felt that she was not the so-called resurrected True Ancestor, but merely a lucky transmigrator who obtained the authority of the Gospel of Blood after being recognized as its owner.


    But at this moment, she couldn''t exin it.


    Could she really reveal her true identity, telling him that she was a transmigrator who got the authority of the highest-ranked Bloodborne artifact and gained simr powers to a God?


    Clearly, on the basis of assuming that she was a resurrected God, any of her actions could be regarded as her memories not having recovered yet...


    Since she couldn''t exin it clearly, Charlotte didn''t bother to exin it.


    On the contrary, going along with this assumption, perhaps it could make many of her actions more reasonable.


    After thinking about it, she apologized to the possibly sleeping or already deceased True Ancestor in her heart and then said.


    "I haven''t inherited other memories. What do you want to express?"


    Sebastian showed an expression of ''as expected,'' and then said solemnly.


    "Master, perhaps you don''t know. In the long years of your absence, there has been internal strife within the Bloodborne race, with each noble harboring their own ambitions... This is well known within the extraordinary circle."


    "Various signs indicate that even your disappearance... may be rted to the nobility of the Bloodborne."


    "I have never heard of any Bloodborne noble wanting to awaken their great ancestor. Throughout the long years, the nobles may have already gotten used to the days without you."


    "Forgive me for my presumption, but they... are likely no longer your descendants, but your enemies."


    "Master, the power of a True God exceeds the imagination of mortals, and every action has its own meaning."


    "After you were resurrected, you have never sought support from the Blood Demon Cult but chose to confront them. I believe... besides the conflict between your vessel body identity and the Blood Demon Cult, it''s also likely because you subconsciously consider them your enemies."


    Charlotte:...


    Although she felt that what Sebastian said had nothing to do with the facts, damn, it seemed to exin why she, as the ''True Ancestor of the Bloodborne'', didn''t return to the Bloodborne society to perform the ritual of the True God''s return after her resurrection...


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    It''s just as well thought.


    This could save her a lot of trouble.


    "Master, please give your orders. As your retainer, Sebastian will do everything possible to thwart the Blood Demon Cult''s conspiracy and follow you back to the Divine Throne!"


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    Seeing his initially solemn but soon eager appearance, Charlotte felt quite strange.


    Why did it seem like this guy was quite interested in preventing the descent of a mythological figure?


    Charlotte''s feeling was right.


    Sebastian was indeed very interested.


    No, it''s not just interest anymore, it''s excitement.


    Sebastian bowed respectfully, but his heart was filled with anticipation.


    Myth!


    This was a myth that wanted to descend into the world!


    If he could prevent the descent of a myth, even if he had to follow the Lady of the Night to do it, it would still be quite an exciting experience!


    Moreover, as the ruler of Borde''s underground world, he felt that he also had an obligation to stop the Blood Demon Cult''s crazy idea.


    "Master, do we destroy the ritualyout here now and stop the Blood Demon Cult''s n?"


    Sebastian asked expectantly.


    Listening to his words, Charlotte recalled the various scenes she had seen in the fragments of her memory and looked at the coffin on the altar.


    After a moment of contemtion, she shook her head and said.


    "This ce is not the true venue for the God Summoning Ritual. This is just a ce for sacrificial offerings to umte dark energy and despair."


    "The ce is only a cover location. The true location is probably elsewhere."


    "And... they''re probably almost ready."


    With that said, she looked at the blood servants who had followed and a golden light shed in her pupils.


    "Tell me, where is your true ritual venue?"


    This time, she didn''t hold back and increased the output of her blood power. At this moment, knowing the secret of the Blood Demon Cult, it didn''t matter whether she rmed the High Priest or not.


    No... it should be said that if she really rmed the other party, it would be a good thing. If she could lure the other party over, it would be even better than the possible descent of a God. As long as Charlotte didn''t feel the need to use True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    However, this time, the blood servants did not tremble, but just shook their heads nkly.


    "Pardon, I... don''t know."


    Charlotte''s expression instantly became serious.


    No resistance. Means they probably really didn''t know.


    After pondering for a moment, Charlotte realized it instantly.


    These blood servants... are just insignificant pawns.


    Sebastian also quickly realized what Charlotte was doing and what she meant.


    Looking at the blood servants around him with hollow eyes, his expression gradually became serious, shaking his head.


    "Master, they have probably been abandoned. We can''t find out the true venue of the ritual from these blood servants."


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    After a moment of contemtion, she said.


    "Then, we only have one person to ask..."


    "Perhaps he can provide some clues."


    With that said, she squinted her eyes and looked up.


    "If everything follows the usual procedure, counting the time... he should being down soon."

 Chapter 106: Good Evening, Count

    Chapter 106: Good Evening, Count


    Apanied by his attendants, Count Tulip, wearing a mage robe and a unique mask, entered the hall of the Dreaming Salon.


    "Oh, isn''t this our esteemed Count? You look quite dashing today."


    "Haha, Count, good evening. Last time you found me such a wonderful little darling! Is she here today?"


    "Count, cheers to you!"


    ...


    Seeing Count Tulip enter the hall, the nobles gathered around, warmly greeting him.


    Enjoying the ttery from the crowd, Count Tulip was pleased and responded.


    "Hehe, esteemed guests, you''re looking quite dashing today too."


    "Apologies, our little darlings only serve once, but... if you have a need, I can arrange someone with a simr style for you.""Cheers! My dear friends!"


    ...


    With Count Tulip''s responses, the atmosphere among the nobles became even livelier.


    Many of these nobles had no idea of his true identity, they only knew him as the Count. But as the host who personally sent out invitations, he knew the background of each person here!


    Ten years...


    He had been operating for a full ten years!


    Ny percent of the noble families in Borde had someone attending the Dreaming Salon he hosted!


    Though most attendees weren''t the heads of their families, together they formed a formidable force. Many among them were the future heirs of their families!


    He had be friends with these nobles and held leverage over them.


    This was thework and resources he had secretly umted!


    Count Tulip smiled behind his mask.


    But there was a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    Heh, elder brother...


    Thanks to you, the whole of Borde thinks I''m just a waste...


    But this waste will eventually reim what''s rightfully his!


    The County of Castell, and the Duchy of Borde.


    Soon, they will all be mine!


    With that thought, Count Tulip quickly suppressed the sharpness in his gaze.


    He raised his ss to the crowd, smiling, and downed the crimson wine.


    The hall erupted in cheers.


    He made a slight gesture, signaling for everyone to quiet down, then spoke gently.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Dreaming Salon is about to begin. I''ll go check on tonight''s highlight first. We''ll meet againter."


    "Ha-ha! See youter!"


    "I heard tonight''s highlight is extraordinary individuals?"


    "Yes, indeed. Stepping onto the path of the extraordinary at such a young age, even amongmoners, they''re considered a genius."


    "I''m suddenly more excited for tonight''s salon."


    The nobles chattered amongst themselves.


    Meanwhile, Count Tulip smiled as he crossed the hall and walked toward the iron door at the end.


    However, upon reaching the door, his brow furrowed.


    "Isn''t anyone supposed to be on guard duty today?"


    Seeing the empty entrance, he turned and asked, his voice displeased.


    His attendant broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly replied.


    "There should... there should be someone on duty. Perhaps... perhaps they had to leave for something?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Count Tulip''s frown deepened.


    Although he knew that the dungeon below had guards stationed every few steps, those members of the Blood Demon Cult were not exactly reputable. If some intoxicated noble identally stumbled upon them and discovered their identities, it could lead to trouble.


    "Even if there''s something, someone must stay on guard!"


    "Find out who was on duty today, and have them meet me after the auction!"


    He snorted coldly.


    With that, he pushed open the iron door and entered alone.


    As he descended into the underground corridor, the surroundings quickly darkened.


    But Count Tulip was ustomed to it.


    In the cells lining the corridor, the offerings for tonight''s ritual still slept soundly, undisturbed.


    He wasn''t surprised.


    The effects of the drugs on these girls hadn''t worn off yet. The deeper they slept now, the more energetic they would beter.


    One of his purposes ining to check on them was to administer a tonic to wake them up.


    "It''s about time. Administer the tonic to wake them up. Their stage awaits them soon."


    Count Tulipmanded the Blood Demon Cult member who was standing guard.


    However, upon hearing his words, the cultist did not respond.


    Stopping in his tracks, Count Tulip turned around to face the cultist he had just ordered, his brow slightly furrowed.


    "What are you standing there for? Didn''t you hear me?"


    The cultist slowly turned around, not answering, but bowing respectfully, their voice devoid of emotion.


    "Count, the master... awaits you in the study."


    "Hmm? The High Priest is here early today."


    Count Tulip was somewhat surprised.


    He nodded slightly and, leaving a reminder, proceeded deeper into the corridor towards the study.


    Today''s dungeon was unusually quiet.


    Not only were the sleeping girls silent, even the cultists on guard were quieter than usual.


    What was going on with thesezy fellows today?


    Muttering to himself, he arrived at the study door.


    Two First Tier forbidden blood servants stiffly bowed, then opened the door.


    Count Tulip casually walked in, feeling at home.


    As he entered the study, the two blood servants closed the door behind him.


    Count Tulip paid no mind. He preferred discussing matters with the High Priest in private, away from prying ears, even those of the blood servants.


    Scanning the study, Count Tulip searched for the High Priest''s figure.


    However, after looking around, he didn''t see anyone.


    What he did notice was that the alchemy product rotating chair behind the desk had shifted direction, facing the bookshelf.


    The tall backrest obscured everything, leaving only the sound of flipping pages audible.


    Count Tulip chuckled.


    No wonder he couldn''t find the High Priest. Turns out he was sitting in that chair!


    He wanted to tease. The High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult was already short in stature and usually hunched over, so now, sitting in that chair, his head couldn''t even be seen from behind!


    "Heh-heh, Your Excellency, the High Priest, when did you be interested in my collection of magic books?"


    Count Tulip took off his mask and ced it on the shelf, smiling as he spoke.


    At the sound of his voice, the flipping of pages abruptly stopped.


    The chair slowly turned around to reveal a silver-haired maid seated on it, holding a stack of parchment scrolls. Her amber eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "Good evening, Count Tulip."


    Count Tulip was stunned.

 Chapter 107: Youve actually sided with the Evil God!

    Chapter 107: You''ve actually sided with the Evil God!


    "You... who are you?"


    Seeing the girl sitting in front of his desk, Count Tulip became wary.


    The girl didn''t answer his question but continued to read the parchment in her hand, reciting the words written on it.


    "On April 21st, five neers were brought to Nasni by the High Priest, the youngest of them being eleven years old and the oldest fourteen... At the same time, three female servants were dealt with. After offering their blood, their bodies were buried at South Street No.15 in the outer city area..."


    "On July 6th, four neers were brought to Nasni by the High Priest, the oldest of them being thirteen... Six female servants were dealt with, five were offered as sacrifices, and one was taken in as a servant for the salon..."


    The girl recited the words on the parchment lightly, her voice devoid of emotion.


    She slowly lifted her head, looked at the wary Count Tulip, and suddenly smirked.


    "To let the High Priest shelter this filthy ce, you really have put in quite an effort."


    "I''m afraid no one would expect that behind the infamous Dreaming Salon of Borde, the true mastermind would actually be Count Tulip from the Borde family!"Count Tulip narrowed his eyes slightly.


    As a Starry Sky Mage, he could sense the faint magic emanating from the girl.


    She was also a Starry Sky Mage!


    However, despite knowing that she was just a Starry Sky Mage, he didn''t let his guard down.


    How did she appear here?


    Didn''t the blood servants outside notice her?


    Where is the High Priest?


    Count Tulip subconsciously scanned the study with his peripheral vision, but he heard the girl in front of the desk speak indifferently.


    "Don''t bother looking. The High Priest won''te."


    Count Tulip jumped in surprise.


    He retracted his gaze and looked back at the girl, smiling slightly, saying.


    "Miss, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "However, barging into someone else''s study is not a good habit."


    Saying this, his right hand quietly slipped into his sleeve, preparing to activate the teleportation scroll he carried with him.


    Something seemed off here.


    Caution was paramount. He needed to call for reinforcements first!


    However, just as he was about to reach for the scroll, a hand wearing white gloves gently rested on his shoulder.


    A gentle voice suddenly sounded beside his ear.


    "Count, making small moves in front of Master isn''t a polite habit."


    Who?


    Count Tulip was startled.


    He almost subconsciously jumped to the side but was horrified to find that he had lost control of his body.


    The hand with the white glove felt like a rock, making it impossible for him to move even an inch.


    A Silver Moon!


    This was a Silver Moon!


    Count Tulip felt a chill in his heart.


    He stiffly turned around, only to see a tall figure wearing a mask standing behind him.


    The servant skillfully reached out and snatched the teleportation scroll from his arms, opened it, and examined it for a moment, then clicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk, a short-range directional teleportation scroll... This kind of high-level magic isn''t easy to inscribe."


    "Who are you?"


    Count Tulip''s face grew increasingly grim.


    He looked back at the girl sitting at the desk and suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity with her appearance.


    Count Tulip prided himself on having seen numerous beautiful girls and was confident in his ability to recognize them.


    As long as it was a girl he had seen and was interested in, he would never forget her face.


    It was obvious that he had seen this girl somewhere, and... probably more than once!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Feeling a certain familiarity emanating from her, he carefully examined her again.


    Wait a minute...


    This petite figure...


    These features were obviously disguised, but still had discernible details...


    And this melodious voice...


    Gradually, the figure in his memory slowly ovepped with the girl in front of him.


    "Charlotte?! Is it you?"


    Count Tulip widened his eyes.


    Huh? Recognized?


    This damned abductor also had some tricks up his sleeve...


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised to be recognized, feeling quite astonished.


    However, since she had been recognized, she didn''t bother to pretend anymore.


    She smiled slightly and said.


    "My dear cousin, it seems that your level of attention to me is quite high. Even after I changed my appearance, you still recognized me so quickly."


    Saying this, her gaze gradually turned cold.


    "Plotting against me, framing me, ndering me, attempting to kill me... It seems that we have some ounts to settle."


    "However,pared to settling scores, I have more important things I want to know now..."


    "Tell me, where is the true location of the Blood Demon Cult''s divine descent ritual?"


    Charlotte''s voice gradually became majestic.


    Although still immature, it seemed to carry an irresistible momentum.


    It was Low-Level Majesty... At this moment, she once again used Majesty!


    Count Tulip felt as if the girl''s questioning thundered in his heart, generating an indescribable sense of fear.


    He was shocked, but also felt absurdity.


    Damn it, was this really Charlotte?


    When did she develop this kind of personality?


    And... when did she gain such powerful extraordinary power?


    What''s going on?


    Wait a minute...


    Did she just mention the divine descent ritual?


    She actually knew about the Blood Demon Cult''s divine descent ritual?!


    Count Tulip was in turmoil.


    And at this moment, the gentle voice of the servant sounded again in Count Tulip''s ear.


    "Count, Master is asking you a question. It''s not a good habit to be distracted in front of Master."


    "Or... do you want me to handle the small problems for you, just like how you deal with those clueless nobles?"


    Saying this, the servant lightly took off his mask and wig, revealing a handsome face, wearing a faint smile.


    Seeing the iconic red hair and pointed ears, as well as that not-unfamiliar face, Count Tulip suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    "Sebastian!"


    However, he soon realized another problem...


    Wait a minute... The Grand Knight who pursued Sebastian died at the hands of the mysterious Evil God, but the me Elf being pursued was unscathed.


    Charlotte, who almost lost the possibility of awakening her extraordinary powers after the Fire Demon Disaster, suddenly gained powers stronger than him at this moment...


    The pursuit of the me Elf wouldn''t have been without reason.


    A girl who almost lost the possibility of awakening wouldn''t have suddenly be powerful for no reason.


    A sh of insight passed through his mind, and Count Tulip''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    "You... you actually sided with the resurrected Evil God!"

 Chapter 108: Transaction

    Chapter 108: Transaction


    After listening to Count Tulip''s words, Sebastian''s expression became somewhat peculiar.


    He couldn''t help but nce at the girl behind the desk, seeing the "Lady of the Dark Night" with a simrly subtle expression.


    The more Count Tulip thought about it, the more he felt he had discovered the truth.


    "No wonder... No wonder every n fails."


    "No wonder Lady Castell became the sacrificialmb..."


    "So, you''ve already allied with the Evil God!"


    "Count, please be mindful of your address, don''t equate the great master with the vile Bloodborne Archduke."


    Sebastian suppressed his smile and calmly said.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was not concerned about the title of the Evil God. Instead, she was more interested in someone mentioned by Count Tulip."Lady Castell? So you''re saying, my insane grandmother... was also seduced by you?"


    "So what if she was? Anyway, Castell has no future. I just gave her a new hope. But I didn''t expect her to go crazy over a page, summoning some spirit from the Holy Court, and end up sacrificing herself."


    Count Tulip sneered.


    "New hope? You''re quite the talker. You just wanted to manipte the Castell family... My parents were never unkind to you in my memory, but you... is this how you treat your family?"


    Charlotte''s expression turned cold.


    However, upon hearing her words, Count Tulip became enraged.


    "Kind to me? Hah!"


    "What would you know, you caged canary! What do you know?"


    "No! You know nothing!"


    Count Tulip almost gnashed his teeth.


    "Everyone treated me like trash, everyone saw me, as a disgrace to the nobility, driven back to Borde by a peasant uprising..."


    "But who knew, that uprising was orchestrated by your Castell family!"


    "Back then, I went to Tulip County with a heart full of passion, wanting to make a difference as a Count, but it was your dear parents who ruined everything for me!"


    "They were nothing but two dogs raised by my hypocritical brother!"


    "My hypocritical brother never intended to let me inherit thend! It was he who nned the uprising with the Castell family, it was he who spread all my disgrace in Borde, and his purpose... was just to pave the way for his illegitimate child who couldn''t see the light!"


    "Do you know any of this? No! You know nothing!"


    "How I''ve lived these years, how I''ve endured the disdainful gazes of other nobles, you have no idea!"


    "My hatred! My anger! You know nothing!"


    The more Count Tulip spoke, the angrier he became, his expression incredibly fierce.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte fell silent.


    Was the uprising in Count Tulip''s domain eleven years ago orchestrated by the original body''s parents under the Duke''s orders?


    She really didn''t know about this.


    She had heard about the uprising, it seemed like many people died...


    However, thinking back to the loyalty and pride of the Castell people in the outer city, she found it hard to imagine that her original parents, who sacrificed themselves to defeat the me Demon, were such people.


    "About this matter... I do know some details."


    Just then, Sebastian suddenly spoke.


    He nced at the enraged Count Tulip and calmly said.


    "As far as I know, the Count and Countess Castell were not the instigators of the uprising. They went to help quell the farmers'' anger after receiving advance notice..."


    "However, they failed."


    "You''re lying!"


    Count Tulip red fiercely at Sebastian.


    "I have no reason to deceive you, after all... eleven years ago, I had just entered the Crescent Kingdom, and my foothold was in the Castell domain."


    Sebastian shook his head.


    "But..."


    He couldn''t help but nce at Charlotte and continued.


    "ording to the Rose Society, the uprising in Count Tulip''s domain eleven years ago was indeed rted to the Duke''s estate."


    Charlotte looked at the me Elf in surprise, relieved that her original parents were innocent.


    As the heir of the Castell family, she certainly hoped that her family had no stains, at least... no major stains.


    "No matter what happened, it''s not a reason to harm the innocent... let alone coborate with the Blood Demon Cult."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte shook her head gently.


    "Hmph! What right do you have to speak against me? Haven''t you also allied with the Evil God?!"


    "The Borde Duchy should have been mine, everything is mine. Sacrificing just a few subjects is nothing."


    Count Tulip sneered.


    Sebastian frowned slightly, looking at Charlotte.


    "Mistress, this guy has gone mad."


    Charlotte looked thoughtful at the furious Count Tulip.


    As if realizing something, she looked deeply at the other party and chuckled.


    "My dear cousin..."


    "If you''re trying to dy time by talking and waiting for the High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult to return, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."


    "It''s been so long and no one hase. Haven''t you realized you''ve been abandoned?"


    "Wake up, the Blood Demon Cult has already decided to proceed with the ritual without you. They won''te."


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, Count Tulip was about to retort sarcastically.


    However, he soon saw the door of the study gently pushed open, and two ck-hooded Blood Demon Cultists bowed respectfully to Charlotte at the desk.


    "Mistress, those girls have gradually awakened. Should we arrange for them to withdraw through the secret passage?"


    Seeing the Blood Demon Cultists bowing to the girl, Count Tulip''s eyes widened suddenly, his expression somewhat frozen.


    Although he had felt that the Blood Demon Cultists outside were not quite right before...


    But he never expected that these people would actually defect!


    Weren''t they the Blood Servants of the High Priest?!


    What''s going on?!


    Why listen to Charlotte''s words?


    Could it be... Could this also be some kind of power of the Evil God?!


    "Alright, arrange for them to withdraw."


    Charlotte nodded behind the desk.


    After speaking, she looked at Count Tulip again, squinting her eyes.


    "Count, as you can see, I''ve already forcibly taken control of these Blood Servants."


    "It''s been so long, and the High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult hasn''t made a move yet. I think you should wake up."


    Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, Count Tulip fell silent.


    He looked at the girl with a gloomy gaze, his expression changing constantly.


    After a few seconds, he said in a deep voice.


    "If I tell you the location of the Blood Demon Cult''s ritual, can you let me go?"


    "Let you go? Even if I say I''ll let you go, would you believe it?"


    Charlotte looked at Count Tulip calmly.


    After a moment of silence, Count Tulip suddenly raised his head and stared at the girl firmly.


    "I have a Divine Contract Scroll."


    "If you can swear to the God of Contracts, and let me go after I tell you the location, I''ll tell you where they''re holding the ritual."


    "I''ll also swear in the contract not to disclose your secrets."


    "It''s a transaction..."


    "If you''re willing, I''ll tell you. If you''re not... then just kill me."


    "But then, you''ll never find out where the Blood Demon Cult''s ritual is, and since they''ve abandoned me, they''ll probably proceed with the ritual soon."


    "By then... I think you''d better worry about your own safety!"


    "The Bloodborne Archduke ising, and the Evil God behind you won''t be able to protect you! She might even be the Archduke''s food!"


    "A Divine Contract Scroll?"


    Sebastian''s expression became even stranger.


    He couldn''t help but look at the girl behind the desk, only to see Charlotte smiling slightly, saying.


    "I agree to your transaction."


    It''s like she gets whatever she wants.


    If she couldn''t get the information out of him, she would have to resort to risky undead summoning. But resurrected undead are easy to lose parts of their memory.


    But now... perhaps she didn''t need to kill him first and then take the risk of summoning the undead.

 Chapter 109: She... isnt Charlotte!

    Chapter 109: She... isn''t Charlotte!


    Charlotte''s promise relieved Count Tulip.


    He gritted his teeth and pulled out a silver scroll from his pocket. But as soon as he took it out, Sebastian snatched it directly.


    "It''s indeed a contract scroll from the Contract God, and it''s the highest level of contract."


    Sebastian nced over it roughly, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said to Charlotte.


    Charlotte didn''t care about the level of the contract at all. She nodded slightly and said.


    "Let''s begin then."


    "Let''s begin."


    Sebastian threw the scroll back to Count Tulip.


    Catching the scroll, Count Tulip was somewhat puzzled. So decisive?


    Is the other party really willing to let him go?


    He couldn''t believe that both of them didn''t understand the value of the contract scroll. This was the highest-level magical contract!


    Viting the highest-level magical contract meant being marked by the spirit of the contract, bing a renouncer, and being cursed by the Contract God.


    Although the other party was protected by the evil god and might not care about the curse, all renouncers would leave tracking marks in the Contract Church and be pursued by the Contract Church.


    Of course, nowadays, the Contract Church has long merged with the Holy Court.


    The enforcement of pursuing renouncers, once carried out by the Contract Guardians, was now under the jurisdiction of the Holy Court''s Inquisition. Many times, the Contract Guardians only needed to provide a list to the Inquisition, and the Inquisition would dispatch Judgment Knights to hunt them down.


    In other words, if the other party really vited the contract, they''d be pursued by the Holy Court.


    Ordinary renouncers would at most be imprisoned or fined by the church. But for heretics... that was no different from seeking death.


    Count Tulip was filled with doubts. But he couldn''t think of any loopholes.


    After all... he had only heard that the Holy Court was even more ruthless in pursuing renouncers than the former Contract Church, but he had never heard of anyone being able to live carefree after bing a renouncer.


    With a nervous heart, under Sebastian''s supervision, Count Tulip infused magic into the scroll.


    The next moment, the silver scroll ignited, and a phantom slowly rose from the mes.


    Its appearance was much like the genie in themp from ddin.


    The Contract Spirit.


    This was a special spirit summoned by the contract scroll, with only a vague self-awareness, loyal not to any existence but to the contracts they maintained, specifically helping mortals sign contracts.


    A dignified and sacred aura slowly rose, and the Contract Spirit indifferently said.


    "Mortals, state your vows!"


    Count Tulip became solemn.


    He took a deep breath and swore towards the mes.


    "I, Anthony de Borde, swear to the Contract God, as long as Charlotte de Castell is willing to swear to let me leave safely, I will provide her with the true and urate location for the final ritual of the Blood Demon Cult and keep all her secrets. If vited, the contract may punish!"


    As he finished his words, the Spirit of the Contract radiated brilliance, enveloping Count Tulip, and its solemn and indifferent voice echoed once again.


    "Your oath has been received by the contract."


    Count Tulip breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the girl.


    "Charlotte, it''s your turn."


    Charlotte looked with interest at the Contract Spirit before her.


    She could sense the faint divine power fluctuations emanating from it.


    This Contract Spirit was naturally part of the contract magic.


    "I, Charlotte de Castell, swear to the Contract God, if Anthony de Borde provides me with the true and urate location for the final ritual of the Blood Demon Cult, I will let him leave safely. If vited... the contract may punish."


    Charlotte said calmly.


    After speaking, she saw the Contract Spirit once again radiate brilliance, enveloping her.


    The familiar crimson once again filled her vision.


    The scarlet text slowly emerged...


    [The Gospel of Blood detected an ongoing ritual: Contract Spirit''s Soul Contract]


    [Ritual Name: Contract Spirit''s Soul Contract]


    [Caster: Contract Spirit]


    [Recipient: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Ritual Effect: The Contract Spirit, a servant of the Contract God, utilizes divine power to assist mortals in forming oaths. Vitors will be cursed by the Contract God and marked by the contract.]


    [Interception Probability Assessment: 100%]


    [Proceed with interception?]


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    However, just as Charlotte, enveloped in light, was about to modify the ritual, she saw the Contract Spirit suddenly tremble.


    Its imposing figure suddenly shrank, as if in an instant, from the lofty Contract Spirit to a nervous little wandering soul...


    And its appearance also became angr, looking a bit square...


    The Contract Spirit leaned slightly towards Charlotte, its voice respectful but with a hint of nervousness.


    "Your... your promise, the contract witnessed it."


    Seeing the Contract Spirit''s change, Charlotte was stunned.


    At the same time, she was surprised to find out that the Contract Spirit didn''t continue to let herplete the contract but took the initiative to retract the magical ritual.


    It really just "witnessed" it.


    And didn''t "ept" it.


    "Thus, the contract is established..."


    It said cautiously.


    The Contract Spirit hurriedly bowed to Charlotte, and its figure quickly dissipated with a "pop."


    While its arrival was majestic, its departure was faster than a rabbit, as if afraid to stay here for one more second.


    And Charlotte sensed that she was not bound by the contract at all...


    This Contract Spirit actually skipped the restriction on her directly and let her off!


    Charlotte couldn''t help but look at Count Tulip, but she found that he had rxedpletely, apparently not noticing the change in the Contract Spirit.


    No, as amon extraordinary, he couldn''t see the other party at all.


    He could only see the mes of the contract.


    It was Sebastian, who had signed the Blood Contract with her, who witnessed everything and looked at Charlotte with increasingly fanatical eyes.


    The Contract Spirit''s Soul Contract targeted mortals.


    For the Lady of the Night, who was not mortal, it naturally couldn''t restrain her!


    Indeed worthy of the Lady of the Night!


    Even if the ritual wasn''t changed, this contract... had already be a unteral vow that Count Tulip must fulfill!


    "Now, can you tell me everything?"


    With the ritualpleted, Charlotte smiled at Count Tulip.


    Feeling the binding of the contract in his soul, Count Tulip gritted his teeth and said.


    "The ritual of the Blood Demon Cult is a sequel to the summoning by the me Demon ten years ago. And the location of the ritual is in the exact center of the abandoned city area, where the me Demon Vroka was defeated ten years ago..."


    "In there, there''s a hidden passage leading to an underground temple about thirty meters deep. That''s the final ritual location."


    The abandoned city area...


    Noting the location provided by Count Tulip, Charlotte thought for a moment.


    She stood up, put away the scroll recording the crimes of nobles and the High Priests, and walked out of the study.


    "Wait! I''m done speaking, can you let me leave now?"


    Count Tulip hurriedly asked.


    Charlotte nced at him and said to Sebastian.


    "Tie him up and disable his magic pool."


    Sebastian smiled faintly.


    "I will obey yourmand."


    Watching the girl and the malicious fire elf gradually leave, Count Tulip widened his eyes.


    "No! You can''t vite the contract! How can you vite the contract!"


    "Being marked by the contract, do you really think the evil god can protect you! You are only mortals after all! You will inevitably be hunted by the Holy Court!"


    "Are you insane!"


    Sebastian lifted the shouting Count Tulip.


    He snapped his fingers and took out a set of ropes from the storage space, elegantly tying him up. Then he leaned over and whispered softly in Count Tulip''s ear.


    "Your Excellency, what you said is correct. Mortals indeed cannot vite the contract."


    "However, unfortunately, the great master is not in this category."


    "The great... master?"


    Hearing his words, Count Tulip was about to mock, but suddenly realized something, his eyes widened.


    Watching the petite figure disappear from his sight, gradually, he began to tremble, his face turned pale.


    "She... she she she... she''s not Charlotte!"


    "She is the resurrected Evil God!"

 Chapter 110: Awaken, O Slumbering Dead!

    Chapter 110: Awaken, O Slumbering Dead!


    "Master, are we really not going to kill him?"


    Sebastian respectfully asked as he handed over the bound Count to the blood servants and followed Charlotte.


    "Kill him? After all the sins he hasmitted, simply killing him would be too easy."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "So, what do you n to do?"


    Sebastian inquired.


    "Every wrong has a retribution, and as the mastermind behind the Dreaming Salon, he should receive the punishment he deserves."


    The young woman said meaningfully, looking towards the cells on either side of the corridor.


    The cells were now empty, the girls who had been imprisoned there had been sent away by the blood servants under hermand, including the Castell''s maidservants. They had been saved, and by now, they should have left the mansion.


    Perhaps someone had already gone to contact the city guard?


    Of course, even if they had, it probably wouldn''t make a difference. Because this was the Dreaming Salon.


    Even the city guard probably wouldn''t dare to offend so many nobles. Thinking of this, Charlotte sighed lightly.


    Nobles are the maintainers of the Order of Myria, but they are also its destroyers. Power brings not only responsibility but also corruption and decadence. Though the light still shines, where it cannot reach, darkness reigns.


    The corridor was quiet. The controlled blood servants stood on either side, stiff and submissive.


    Every time Charlotte passed by, they would bow, not daring to look directly at her.


    Faint noises from the ground level could be heard, indicating that the Dreaming Salon was still ongoing.


    Charlotte, with her keen senses, could even hear theughter of the nobles mingling as they enjoyed themselves.


    Crossing the long corridor, the girl returned to the cave where the sacrifice ritual had taken ce.


    In the dark and cold cave, countless white bones piled up like mountains, as if one could hear the cries and wails of the girls who had been ughtered in despair and pain.


    Charlotte, who had once examined these lingering memories, could truly understand their pain, and feel their despair and resentment. That kind of resentment, that obsession, kept their spirits from departing.


    Even after so many years, even after experiencing ritual after ritual of sacrifice, they still lingered here. Not only did they not dissipate, but they also increased in number.


    "This farce... should end."


    Charlotte sighed lightly.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Sebastian narrowed his eyes.


    He rolled up his sleeves, looking eager to try.


    "Master... are we going to destroy this ce?"


    "No, not us."


    Charlotte gently shook her head.


    Her gaze fell on the countless white bones, and she said softly.


    "They will."


    Sebastian''s heart stirred.


    "Master... are you going to?"


    "I want to wake them up. I want them to return to this world, to end the evil that brought them despair."


    Charlotte said.


    Sebastian frowned slightly.


    "Master, with so many souls... it might attract the attention of the Duke''s Mansion and the Church."


    Charlotte smiled lightly.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Wouldn''t that be better? Let the world see the evil here, let the Duke''s Mansion and the Church see the hatred of those girls! Everything here, nothing should be hidden!"


    "But... you may also expose your identity..."


    "That remains to be seen if the Duke and the High Priest, who did not personally fight against the me Demon Disaster, have the courage toe and face the Lady of the Night themselves."


    With that, Charlotte took a step forward,ing to the front of the bone mountain.


    She gently closed her eyes, channeling the divine power of blood stored in the Gospel of Blood.


    The huge power was drawn by her, and an ancient and vast aura rose from the girl''s body.


    Sebastian felt a vast and majestic momentum spreading from the girl''s center, giving him an urge to worship.


    He widened his eyes, looking at the girl in front of him with fanaticism, feeling that the petite figure at this moment seemed like a giant emitting a crimson radiance.


    Charlotte gently closed her eyes.


    With the blessing of the divine power of blood, the time for the True Ancestor''s Liberation was further shortened, but she felt an unprecedented strength in her five senses, and her magical energy surged.


    Although True Ancestor''s Liberation was not fully activated, her senses could easily cover every inch ofnd in the entire mansion.


    She could feel the wandering spirits, hear their cries, and see their resentment towards the nobles still indulging in debauchery in the Dreaming Salon.


    She also had a feeling that she couldmunicate with them.


    Thinking back to the Undead Resurrection inherited in the Bloodline Talents, Charlotte''s magic quietly circted.


    With the resonance of divine power, her magic seemed to carry an incredible power, quickly spreading and diffusing throughout the entire cave.


    Charlotte gently stretched out her hands, and slightly raised them. She opened her eyes, and the scarlet eyes emitted a crimson radiance. With a solemn yet tender voice, she said.


    "Awaken, O Slumbering Dead!"


    With the explosion of divine power, everything was swept away. At the next moment, the countless white bones began to tremble!


    A cold wind howled in the cave, and the dense resentment erupted like a tide.


    Sharp screams and cries echoed through the cave, and twisted ck shadows struggled to crawl out of the bone mountain.


    No, those weren''t ck shadows.


    Those were grim remnants!


    The dense red light illuminated the darkness, like pairs of burning eyes, causing Sebastian''s scalp to tingle.


    No... those were eyes.


    Those were the eyes of the dead!


    Those burning eyes carried despair, pain, hatred, and boundless anger of the dead!


    And through the darkness, Sebastian seemed to see the illusory figures of girls.


    They were ragged, covered in wounds, their deathly pale skin and terrifying eyes bulging.


    Specters... These were a group of specters awakened by the Undead Resurrection!


    Feeling the almost endless resentment and the countless aura, even Sebastian, a peak Silver Moon extraordinary, couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    Lady of the Dark Night above!


    How many dead had she awakened?!


    Charlotte looked at the specters she had summoned, her solemn yet tender voice echoing in the cave.


    "Go, the time for revenge hase... Find your enemies! End all of this..."


    Hearing her words, the specters'' crimson eyes suddenly burst into crimson light.


    They all raised their heads and looked upwards.


    Faintly, the music of the Dreaming Salon seemed to still be lingering. And that elusive musicpletely ignited the fury of the dead.


    They began to scream angrily, their bodies bursting with unprecedented terror and resentment, turning into twisted shadows that rushed towards the hall above the cave!

 Chapter 111: Its that Evil God!

    Chapter 111: It''s that Evil God!


    In the Dreaming Salon.


    Adorned with masks, the aristocrats in splendid attire continued to revel in the wild, decadent, depraved, and dark party. Music, sinisterughter,shes, curses, mingled with moans, screams, sobs, and pleas.


    However, just as the nobles indulged in their beastly abandon, the crystal chandeliers in the hall suddenly flickered, and crimson mist rapidly surged from the floor''s crevices...


    Apanied by sharp cries of resentment, countless twisted spirits poured into the hall, rushing towards one noble after another, who appeared morous on the outside!


    The nobles, engrossed in their revelry, had no time to react before the grotesque spirits overwhelmed them, tearing at their flesh and souls.


    The hall quickly descended into chaos as screams echoed through the Dreaming Salon.


    "What is this?! What is happening?!"


    "Ahhh! My hand... my hand!"


    "Evil Specters! They''re evil Specters!""Don''te near! Stay away!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    The vengeful spirits roamed everywhere, seeking revenge on the nobles in the hall.


    Thousands of souls attacked simultaneously, catching the unsuspecting nobles off guard.


    Those without extraordinary powers were quickly torn to pieces...


    However, upon closer inspection, it was evident that these attacks by the Specters followed a pattern.


    The imprisoned girls and the music-ying women, although equally terrified, were not targeted by the Specters.


    Their targets... were only the nobles present.


    "Get away! You filthy things!"


    Some powerful attending nobles quickly realized what was happening.


    They disregarded their attire, picked up weapons, and fought the Specters.


    However, their counterattacks only further enraged the spirits, and they were soon overwhelmed by the countless Specters.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Amidst the piercing screams, a noble with power almost reaching the Silver Moon was bitten into pieces by the Specters...


    As the mansion turned into chaos, Jordan, the son of Count Gaston who served as the auctioneer, was stunned.


    With a cry of rm, Jordan''s expression turned pale, and his legs weakened. Gritting his teeth, he crawled desperately out of the hall. However, he soon felt something grab his legs from behind...


    Jordan shuddered slightly, turning stiffly to see a hollow-eyed female corpse crawling on the ground, sharp nails embedded in his flesh. With bloodied tears streaming from her pitch-ck eye sockets, she spoke in a hoarse and horrifying voice.


    "Jor... dan..."


    Jordan''s eyes widened in recognition. It was themoner girl whose eyes he had gouged out during his first attendance at the Dreaming Salon...


    More Specters crawled towards him as he was caught.


    As he looked through the Specters'' ck mist and saw those familiar faces of girls, he finally understood what was happening.


    "They... they''re...!"


    "They''vee back to life! They''vee for revenge!"


    "No... no! I was wrong...! I was wrong!"


    Jordan copsed to the ground, releasing all his bodily fluids, crying and pleading. But no one listened to him.


    The Specters overwhelmed him, drowning him in darkness.


    "Ahhh!"


    He only let out a piercing scream before soon... falling into silence.


    ...


    In the dungeon study.


    With the destruction of the Magic Pool by Sebastian, Count Tulip, nowpletely devoid of extraordinary power, looked pale.


    He remained vignt, watching the motionless blood servants outside the door, enduring the excruciating pain from the destruction of the Magic Pool, slowly cutting the ropes behind him with a hidden knife.


    However, as he was halfway through, faint cries of agony could be heard from above.


    His movements paused slightly before he quickly lowered his head, elerating his efforts to free himself from the ropes.


    And just as Count Tulip was about to seed, a ck mist began to spread in the study. Distorted Specters emerged one after another from the ceiling, the walls, and the door cracks...


    More and more Specters gathered...


    By the time Count Tulip finally regained his freedom, the entire study was almost filled with malevolent energy.


    The joy of regaining his freedom had not yet risen, and as Count Tulip raised his head, he saw those twisted and terrifying figures shrouded in ck mist.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Looking at those "girls" with their grotesque faces, his expression froze.


    Struggling to force a smile, he murmured dryly.


    "So... this is how it is."


    The next moment, the Specters screamed in unison, swarming and engulfing himpletely...


    ...


    Tonight is destined to be another sleepless night in Borde City.


    With the eruption of overwhelming resentment, almost all the extraordinaries in Borde City sensed it, looking towards the area where the outer city district meets the western city district.


    Among them, it was the mages and clergies of the church who felt it the most deeply.


    In their perception, the astonishing resentment surged like an erupting volcano, almost obscuring the sky...


    As for the mansion where the Dreaming Salon was located, it had already beenpletely engulfed by the ck malevolent energy.


    Above the ground, the Demon Hunter Knights who discovered the problem had already taken action, rushing to the scene of the resentment outbreak at the fastest speed.


    However, someone was faster.


    In the eastern city district, from the direction of the cathedral and the Duke''s mansion, two powerful auras rose sessively.


    In the darkness of the night, two streaks of meteor-like light rose into the sky, swiftly heading toward the direction of the resentment outbreak.


    It was none other than High Priest Leonard and Duke Andre of Borde City.


    "Where did this necromancere from? How dare they summon undead in Borde city?!"


    The expression of the High Priest, who was faster, was one of shock and anger.


    He was furious, truly furious.


    He was preparing topete for promotion!


    Leaving aside the death of the Grand Knight for now, the cause was a power beyond the zing Sun. As long as he handled it properly, even if they discovered that an Evil God had resurrected, they might not necessarily me him.


    But if at this time Borde City were to suffer another cmity like the Undead Resurrection, his dream of bing Archbishop would truly be in danger.


    The Grand Priest was both anxious and angry, wishing to rush to the scene immediately and tear apart the necromancer who was causing trouble.


    However, as he gradually approached the location of the resentment outbreak, he soon fell into doubt.


    Wait a minute...


    This direction...


    Could it be... the Dreaming Salon?!


    The High Priest had not hesitated to attend the salon incognito before.


    As a protective umbre for the Dreaming Salon, he naturally knew about the shadow of the Blood Demon Cult within.


    The expression of the High Priest changed suddenly.


    Whether it was the disaster caused by the undead or not, if the secret of the Dreaming Salon were to be exposed because of this, if his rtionship with the Dreaming Salon were to be made public, then his dream of bing Archbishop would truly be shattered!


    He had to be quick...


    He must be quick!


    He had to get there before anyone else and kill this necromancer who seemed to have lost their mind, thenpletely destroy the secret of the Dreaming Salon!


    Feeling the increasingly close aura of the Duke, the High Priest took a deep breath and hastened his pace towards the scene of the incident.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the scene, he immediately mmed on the brakes, looking at the mansion where the resentment was erupting with suspicion.


    As a clergy, he could see more thanmon extraordinary...


    In that overwhelming resentment, he felt a familiar aura.


    That ancient, profound, and dark aura.


    It made him tremble, it filled him with terror.


    It was the aura of the Evil God that he had sensed from the holy symbol of the Grand Knight Erde, which had been destroyed.


    The High Priest swallowed hard, trembling as he activated his Faith''s Eye, which allowed him to directly perceive the power of the Gods.


    Immediately after, he saw in that ck malevolent energy, a dazzling crimson radiance, like a hanging high blood moon!


    An Evil God!


    The one causing this Undead Disaster...


    Was that resurrected Evil God!


    That Evil God was now in the mansion of the Dreaming Salon!


    Realizing the mastermind behind the Undead Disaster, the High Priest''s face turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 112: Revenge of the Dead

    Chapter 112: Revenge of the Dead


    Damn it, hasn''t that Evil God already left Borde City?


    Why did ite back again?!


    The High Priest felt fear in his heart.


    He felt really unlucky during this period. Since the incident with the Blood Demon at the Castell Manor, his luck had been bad, and today he felt like everything in Borde City was slipping out of his control!


    Looking at the distant mansion where the malevolent aura was surging, he felt shocked, afraid, and angry.


    He didn''t dare to approach, fearing to follow in the footsteps of the Grand Knight, yet he didn''t dare to leave, fearing that after the departure of the Evil God, all his secrets would be exposed.


    Until the Duke Borde also arrived.


    "Your Excellency, the High Priest."


    Seeing the High Priest, the old Duke greeted him respectfully.Suppressing the anxiety in his heart, the High Priest returned the gesture with difficulty.


    "Your Grace..."


    The old Duke withdrew his gaze, his eyes falling on the mansion in the distance.


    His expression gradually became serious.


    "It''s the undead summoning..."


    "Such arge-scale undead summoning, how many souls have the necromancer behind this collected?"


    "Your Excellency, we must stop him!"


    However, after saying this, he saw that the High Priest did not act.


    The old Duke frowned, sensing that something was not quite right with the other''s expression.


    "Your Excellency?"


    After a moment of silence, the High Priest said dryly.


    "This is not an ordinary undead summoning..."


    "I sense HER presence... SHE''s inside, SHE''s behind everything!"


    "HER?"


    Duke Borde was slightly stunned, quickly grasping the key point.


    "That Evil God?!"


    His face changed immediately.


    The High Priest took a deep breath and nodded gently.


    "Your Grace..."


    "This undead cmity, I''m afraid we can no longer intervene."


    The old Duke was immediately furious.


    "Are you suggesting we allow the rampage of the Evil God?! The me Demon Disaster ten years ago destroyed nearly half of Borde City. Do we really want a repeat today?"


    The High Priest looked at him deeply.


    "Your Grace, if you wish, go ahead on your own, as long as you don''t mind ending up like Erde."


    "What we need to do now is not to throw eggs at rocks, not to stop her, but to evacuate the nearby residents as quickly as possible to prevent them from being affected by this disaster!"


    The old Duke''s expression became solemn.


    Although unwilling to admit it, the power of this mysterious Evil God had already exceeded what they could handle.


    This Evil God... was not the kind that had just been resurrected, whose power had not yet been restored, and evenmon extraordinary had a chance to seal.


    Her strength was already formidable enough. If they were to deal with her, they would have to rely on Legendary figures dispatched by the church.


    "I will arrange manpower to evacuate the nearby residents as soon as possible, but I also wish you to arrange priests and deploy divine ritual as soon as possible!"


    Duke Borde said.


    However, upon hearing his words, the High Priest shook his head.


    "No, we don''t need to deploy divine ritual. That would only further anger her..."


    Saying this, he looked deeply at the old Duke and said meaningfully.


    "Your Grace, even if she is an Evil God, she is still a transcendent myth, and Myths... should be revered."


    The old Duke frowned.


    He felt that the High Priest''s attitude today was quite strange, and his words were quite cautious.


    Not only did he not exhibit the usual aversion and hostility of the Holy Court towards Evil Gods, but instead, there was a strange sense of respect in it.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Chewing on the meaning of his words, gradually, he realized...


    An Evil God!


    There is a hidden Evil God in the manor!


    The power of an Evil God was beyond the imagination of mortals.


    Every word they were saying now could possibly be heard by the other!


    The reason the High Priest changed his tone might be to reduce the Evil God''s attention.


    Realizing this problem, the old Duke''s scalp suddenly tingled, wishing to leave immediately.


    Because he realized that he might already be under the gaze of the Evil God, and his life and death might be entirely at the other''s mercy.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we''re still standing here, I mean... as long as we don''t provoke her actively, she won''t bother with us either."


    "We... just need to wait for her to finish what she wants to do and leave."


    It seemed like the High Priest wasforting the other, but it also seemed like he wasforting himself.


    Listening to the words of the High Priest, the old Duke felt a little relieved.


    However, looking at the undead cmity that seemed grand but seemed to be confined to the mansion, he became puzzled.


    "But... why did she choose here? What is her purpose?"


    "These undead... where did theye from?"


    The High Priest fell silent.


    The actions of the Gods were not without meaning. They often had their own purpose.


    Although he was not clear why this Evil God suddenly went crazy, he could roughly guess what it was rted to...


    Not only that,bined with the secrets hidden in the mansion, he also roughly guessed the origin of these resurrected undeads.


    Of course, he wouldn''t say these things.


    However, while the High Priest remained silent, someone spoke up for him.


    "Why choose here? Probably... because this ce is full of decadence and evil. This is the venue for the Dreaming Salon!"


    Two zing Suns turned their heads at the same time, only to see the Demon Hunter Knights and the City Guard finally arriving.


    The Chief of the Demon Hunting Squad, Kara, dismounted and saluted the two of them, and a ck cat which was familiar, Nice, jumped off her horse.


    And the one who just spoke was Nice.


    "Nice?"


    The High Priest squinted his eyes.


    Nice cleared its throat and said.


    "Your Excellency, the High Priest, Your Grace..."


    "We received a report that a noble was holding an evil and decadent party here, colluding with the Blood Demon Cult..."


    "On the way here, we also rescued several girls who escaped, and even caught a heretic from the Blood Demon Cult, which has been confirmed."


    Hearing its words, the High Priest''s expression tightened, and the old Duke''s gaze became sharp.


    He looked at the mansion still shrouded in malevolence.


    "The Dreaming Salon? So, everyone inside are nobles?!"


    "Yes, the Dreaming Salon. ording to the confession of the heretic from the Blood Demon Cult, for so many years, the ongoing incidents of missing children and the Bloodborne incidents in Borde City are all rted to it."


    The ck cat''s expression was solemn, full of a sense of justice.


    Saying this, it looked back at the Demon Hunting Knight behind it.


    "Bring that Blood Demon Cultist up here."


    A Blood Demon Cultist with a nk expression was soon brought over.


    Nice jumped in front of him and ordered.


    "Speak up, tell His Grace and the High Priest what exactly happened here."


    Hearing its words, the Blood Demon Cultist raised his head.


    His eyes were nk, and his expression quickly became fanatical, obviously not normal.


    "Revenge! It''s revenge!"


    "The Majestic Monarch listened to the pain and despair of the girls and gave them a chance for revenge!"


    Hearing the words of the Blood Demon Cultist, the High Priest''s expression changed slightly.


    The next moment, the malevolent aura shrouding the manor suddenly changed, and groups of Specters flew into the sky, flying toward various parts of Borde City...


    Among them, one of the specters rushed towards the High Priest!

 Chapter 113: The Panicking High Priest

    Chapter 113: The Panicking High Priest


    The scene happened quite unexpectedly.


    Looking at the specters charging towards the High Priest, almost everyone was stunned.


    The High Priest snorted coldly, and holy light radiated from him, ready to purify these presumptuous specters with divine magic.


    However... before he could act, the specters charging towards him suddenly disappeared on their own.


    Leaving the High Priest alone, poised to cast his magic, awkwardly frozen in ce.


    The eyes of the crowd fell on him, each with a hint of strangeness.


    In fact, although the specters had just charged in his direction, no one really thought that he, a holy figure, was their true target.


    However, the High Priest''s preemptive action made the atmosphere suddenly tense.


    The gazes of the crowd became even more peculiar.Even though the specters had vanished unexpectedly.


    But the High Priest''s reaction gave the impression that he subconsciously believed that these specters wereing for him.


    In other words, it gave off a sense of guilt.


    The High Priest also realized hispse and quickly tried to remedy it.


    "This heretic has gone mad..."


    "The specters are getting out of control, and if we continue like this, it may harm the innocent. We must intervene!"


    However, as if defying him, the mad heretic fervently eximed.


    "Harm the innocent?"


    "No..."


    "The Majestic Monarch is just, and only the sinners will receive retribution from the dead!"


    Seeing that the heretic seemed like he wouldn''t stop, the High Priest decisively unleashed a Sacred Fire, burning him to ashes.


    Then, hemanded the Demon Hunter.


    "Kara, take the Demon Hunters and quickly pursue those specters. We cannot allow the threat to expand any further!"


    The High Priest looked solemn, his face stern with righteousness.


    However, upon hearing his words, the usually swift female captain didn''t immediately move.


    Kara silently watched him, seemingly waiting for further exnation, while the High Priest frowned impatiently, urging.


    "Kara? Why haven''t you sent anyone yet?"


    "As youmand..."


    Under the pressure from the High Priest, Kara finally averted her gaze and led the Demon Hunters away.


    But the High Priest knew that his momentarypse had left lingering effects.


    Once suspicion and estrangement took root, it was difficult to eradicate them.


    "High Priest, didn''t you say not to act rashly to avoid angering the one behind the scenes?"


    Seeing the High Priest''s somewhat uneasy expression, Duke Borde frowned slightly and said quietly.


    The High Priest fell silent.


    He nced at the mansion gradually returning to normal after the specters dispersed and said.


    "HER presence has disappeared. That God... should have left."


    Upon hearing his words, the Duke''s attention also turned to the mansion and noticed that, indeed, after the specters scattered, the oppressive aura above the mansion began to dissipate rapidly.


    "So that''s it. I thought... that perhaps you were also involved in the salon and were being pursued by the specters..."


    The old Duke chuckled and said.


    The High Priest''s expression instantly turned unpleasant.


    "Duke, the heretics are adept at manipting hearts and sowing discord. I believe you are aware of that."


    "You''re right."


    The old Duke nodded.


    With that, he looked at the mansion where the specters had erupted and said.


    "Now that the God has left, let''s go and take a look."


    With that said, he didn''t wait for the High Priest''s response, leaping up with the aid of his unleashed power, and flew towards the mansion first.


    Seeing the Duke''s indifferent expression, the High Priest''s mood turned sour.


    If he could, he wouldn''t want to go forward with the Duke but rather go ahead himself and erase all evidence rted to him.


    But now, he was somewhat stuck in a dilemma.


    With a grim face, he quickly caught up.


    The two Borde''s formidable figures soon entered the mansion.


    After the undead cmity, the mansion had turned into a veritable hell on earth.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The thick smell of blood assaulted them, and the entire ground was stained red with blood.


    In the hall, there were no living nobles to be seen, only from the piles of flesh and debris on the ground could one vaguely discern the fragments of fine clothing.


    However, from the empty iron cages in the hall, the beds and chairs that still bear traces, and the various torture instruments and toys, one could vaguely discern what this ce used to be.


    "It seems that this was indeed the venue for the salon..."


    Duke Borde frowned.


    "Search around and see if there are any survivors!"


    He turned back tomand the guards who followed.


    The High Priest hesitated, wanting to stop the guards from searching.


    However, looking at Duke Borde, he eventually swallowed his words.


    His strength was not much greater than the Duke''s.


    He had missed the best opportunity.


    He knew that Duke Borde was already suspecting his involvement with the salon.


    Now, if he tried to stop them, it would only deepen their suspicions.


    The High Priest could only hope now that there were no survivors here who knew his secret.


    There shouldn''t be... right?


    After all, the nobles had all turned into minced meat.


    However, what one least wants to happen always happens at the least opportune moment.


    Before long, the guards returned.


    "My lord Duke! High Priest! We''ve found several surviving members of the Blood Demon Cult in the dungeon! They are all unconscious."


    Surviving members of the Blood Demon Cult?


    The High Priest''s expression changed instantly.


    Duke Borde''s face also became serious.


    He snorted angrily.


    "These damned bastards... are actually associated with the Blood Demon Cult! If I find out who is behind the salon, I will make sure to send their entire family to the Inquisition!"


    Hearing the old Duke''s words, the High Priest couldn''t help but nce at him, while the guards who had returned coughed awkwardly.


    "Cough... My lord Duke, we... we also found a study in the dungeon, and we think... you should take a look."


    "A study?"


    The old Duke frowned.


    A study?


    The High Priest''s heart skipped a beat.


    ...


    The two secr masters of Borde soon arrived at the study in the dungeon.


    Seeing the shelves full of astrology magic books, the family''s astrology instrument on the desk, and the familiar wizard robe on the hanger, the old Duke''s expression changed almost instantly.


    And when he saw the pile of minced meat on the study floor, he fell into silence.


    After a long while, the old Duke sighed lightly.


    "High Priest, let''s go."


    The two quickly left the study.


    But as soon as they left, more guards came up to them.


    "My lord Duke! High Priest! We found something new over here!"


    "Something new?"


    Seeing the study, the Duke seemed obviously distracted.


    "Something new?!"


    The High Priest became nervous again.


    "Over here... it looks like some kind of evil ritual."


    The guard said respectfully.


    Ritual?


    The high priest frowned, suddenly feeling a sense of unease.


    Guided by the guard, the two heavy-hearted zing Suns quickly arrived at the sacrificial site on the other side of the corridor.


    And at the sight of the iconic demonic eye and the altar made of bones, the High Priest''s expression changedpletely.


    The God''s Descent Ritual!


    Damn it! These madmen of the Blood Demon Cult! They''re actually preparing for the God''s Descent Ritual!

 Chapter 114: Cooperation with the Evil God?

    Chapter 114: Cooperation with the Evil God?


    The God''s Descent Ritual!


    That lunatic Count Tulip!


    He''s actually coborating with the Blood Demon Cult to prepare for the God''s Descent Ritual!


    The High Priest was shocked, fearful, and angry all at once.


    By the Gods above, if he knew these reckless fellows were up to such things, he would never have mixed with the Dreaming Salon even if it meant giving up his holy position and retiring. It''s crazy!


    If the God''s Descent Ritual were to seed, allowing the Bloodborne Archduke to descend, forget about the Borde City, the entire Borde Duchy would be done for!


    At that moment, the High Priest was genuinely afraid.


    Not just afraid, but also anxious.


    "Your Excellency, what does this ritual mean?" Noticing his slight change in expression, Duke Borde frowned and asked.


    As a zing Sun Knight, he possessed great power, but he wasn''t very knowledgeable about such divine ritual.


    Looking at the puzzled Duke Borde, the High Priest fell silent.


    After a moment of hesitation, he said.


    "It''s nothing, just a ritual to offer sacrifices to the Bloodborne Archduke in exchange for blessings."


    He doesn''t dare to tell the Duke what the ritual really was.


    If he did, the Duke would surely report it to the diocese immediately.


    Undoubtedly, both the Duke and the Demon Hunter Knights were now suspicious of his involvement with the Dreaming Salon.


    Even though all the involved nobles were dead, the Inquisition had its methods, and the High Priest couldn''t risk it.


    He had left too many traces, and he needed time to handle his own issues.


    However, the High Priest also knew that this matter could not be dyed.


    If the Blood Demon Cult''s conspiracy really seeded and the Bloodborne Archduke descended, his fate would be grim as well.


    The High Priest was caught in a dilemma.


    An unprecedented dilemma.


    "Damn it! It''s the Blood Demon Cult again, and the Evil God too... it''s never-ending!"


    The Duke cursed.


    After calming down a bit, he said to the High Priest.


    "Your Excellency... The corrupt nobles of the country held evil Dreaming Salons and colluded with the Blood Demon Cult. We must carry out a severe purge... I hope you can support me in striking at these audacious fellows!"


    Upon hearing the Duke''s words, the High Priest''s heart trembled slightly.


    He looked up at the Duke and saw an old, calm face, with firm belief and profound sincerity.


    The High Priest understood immediately that the Duke wanted to make a deal with him.


    He didn''t mention what happened in the study just now. He wanted to exclude the Duke''s family from the Dreaming Salon.


    At the same time, he wanted to take this opportunity to cleanse the restless nobles in the country.


    As for the content of the deal... Although the Duke didn''t say it, it was quite obvious.


    He would not delve into the High Priest''s involvement with the Dreaming Salon, nor would he pursue whether the High Priest had any connection with it.


    This suited the High Priest just fine. He was troubled enough as it was, and having another zing Sun Knight causing trouble would be too much.


    "Of course, Your Excellency. The fallen nobles of the country must be severely punished!"


    He said solemnly.


    "Your Excellency, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll leave the handling of these heretics to you. I believe you can extract aplete list of nobles from them."


    The Duke said meaningfully.


    It was a in exchange of interests.


    "Of course, Your Excellency can also provide the church with a list of suspicions, to corroborate each other."


    After thinking for a moment, the High Priest reciprocated.


    The two old foxes quickly exchanged demands.


    There was no point in staying any longer, and Duke Borde soon left.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Before leaving the dungeon, he destroyed Count Tulip''s studypletely with a sword.


    The High Priest''s eyelids twitched, but he didn''t stop him. In fact, he even breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all... who knew if there was any evidence left in that study that could incriminate him?


    It wasn''t until the Duke left that his expression gradually became serious.


    Duke Borde was willing to make this deal because he didn''t know what the ritual in the dungeon represented.


    But the High Priest did.


    He could deceive others, but he couldn''t deceive himself, nor the truth.


    The God''s Descent Ritual was a serious matter, one he couldn''t conceal, and he had to report it.


    However, the High Priest didn''t dare to report it.


    Even if he wiped away all traces of himself, even if he med the Blood Demon Cult''s actions on the dead nobles, it wouldn''t work.


    The reason was simple.


    Count Tulip knew his secret. Count Tulip coborated with the Blood Demon Cult. So was there a possibility... that someone in the Blood Demon Cult also knew his secret?


    The High Priest didn''t dare to gamble.


    If he really attracted the attention of the diocese, even if he thwarted the Blood Demon Cult''s conspiracy, his secret might be exposed.


    His actions were almost tantamount to cooperating with the Blood Demon Cult.


    By then, his fate would be either being sent to the Inquisition or being purified directly...


    The more the High Priest thought about it, the more desperate he felt.


    He suddenly realized that he had walked into a dead end without knowing it.


    Reporting this matter would likely expose his secret, and the oue would be almost the same as death.


    But not reporting this matter, letting the Blood Demon Cult grow bigger, and if the God Descent really seeded, everything would be more serious.


    Not only that, but even if he didn''t mention this matter, the death of the Grand Knight had already rmed the diocese.


    The diocese... would eventually send someone down to investigate. Never mind the Blood Demon Cult, even his news hiding of the Bloodborne Archduke''s Descent might be discovered!


    Wait a minute...


    Evil God?


    It seemed that he thought of something, and the High Priest''s heart moved.


    All signs indicated that this mysterious Evil God... seemed to have a grudge against the Blood Demon Cult.


    Whether it was the failed Bloodborne sacrifice at Castell Mansion or the destruction of the Dreaming Salon, it seemed that the other party was targeting the Blood Demon Cult.


    So, was there a possibility that he could use the power of this Evil God to resist the Blood Demon Cult''s preparations for God''s Descent?


    Obviously, this Evil God acted on principles and should be the type that couldmunicate.


    So... was it possible for him to find a way to contact this Evil God and make a deal with him?


    If things went smoothly, perhaps he wouldn''t even need to report the Blood Demon Cult''s conspiracy and could solve the Blood Demon Cult''s troubles on his own.


    And after solving the problem, he could even push everything onto this Evil God...


    The more the High Priest thought about it, the more likely it seemed!


    As long as he handled it properly, perhaps he could use this to his advantage, solve the Blood Demon Cult''s problem once and for all, and let that Evil God take the me!


    The High Priest felt that this idea was worth a try. All signs indicated that this Evil God didn''t seem to have much enmity towards the Holy Court. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to stand outside the mansion peacefully just now.


    Soon, the High Priest had figured everything out.


    And if there was something he couldn''t understand...


    Perhaps it was the resentful specters that had clearly intended to attack him but suddenly disappeared.


    ...


    "Great master, why didn''t you let those resentful specters attack the High Priest just now?"


    Under the night sky, after releasing all survivors except the Blood Servant and using Count Tulip''s teleportation scroll to leave the scene of the incident, Sebastian looked at Charlotte, who was acting with him, and asked curiously.


    Charlotte sighed softly.


    "Kara''s sister is also among those resentful specters."


    "She has been kind to me. Even if it means exposing the High Priest''s crimes, I cannot let her sister''s soul be consumed... anyway, I''m just letting him live a little longer."


    With that, Charlotte looked at the scroll in her hand, which recorded the High Priest''s crimes.

 Chapter 115: Lottie and the Cults High Priest

    Chapter 115: Lottie and the Cult''s High Priest


    Charlotte never intended to let the High Priest off the hook.


    However, she also didn''t n to take direct action.


    The death of a Grand Knight had already caused a significant impact. If the High Priest were to die, it would practically announce to the Holy Court that there was a major problem in Borde. Legendary investigators would undoubtedly be dispatched.


    She not only had to deal with potential threats but also had to avoid falling into greater danger herself.


    "Master, what do we do next?"


    Sebastian asked respectfully.


    "Of course... we go straight to the source."


    The girl said calmly.


    Amid the night''s darkness, Charlotte stood on the eaves of a clock tower in the outer district, her gaze fixed on the Borde''s darkest area....


    Lottie slowly woke up from the darkness. She found herself in a dim dungeon, her divine powerpletely sealed.


    Dreaming Salon?


    That was Lottie''s first thought. But soon, she dismissed the idea. As a clergy who had followed Count Tulip for seven years, she was more familiar with that filthy and corrupt ce than anyone else.


    The cells here looked even more dpidated and ancient, with a faintly familiar feeling, but it was definitely not the underground prison of the Dreaming Salon.


    And when she saw the Blood Cultists guarding the cell door, although she had expected it, her heart sank slightly.


    Have I... finally been found out?


    Lottie was not surprised at being imprisoned. In fact, she had long been prepared for Count Tulip''s anger, especially after she secretly saved so many girls targeted by the Dreaming Salon, and immediately informed the Rose Society branch in the western district after reporting the Rose Society.


    In fact, she had been hiding and doing so much damage to the salon for so many years, but she had never been found out, which was already surprising to her.


    As if someone was secretly protecting her, not only was she not suspected, but she was also increasingly trusted.


    Lottie sometimes felt quite foolish.


    Clearly, she had approached Count Tulip to investigate the truth of the me Demon''s Disaster ten years ago, and she had infiltrated the Dreaming Salon to find her missing sister. She had already prepared herself to be ruthlessly focusing on achieving her goals...


    But when she saw those suffering girls, she couldn''t help but be moved and subconsciously take action.


    Perhaps, it was also a kind of guilt.


    Although she had found out that her father ten years ago had been controlled, the fact that thousands of girls died at the hands of her own family was true.


    She was very distressed. Extremely distressed.


    For seven years, she had thought about exposing everything about the Dreaming Salon more than once, but she knew she couldn''t do it.


    Sisters share a bond, and she knew that her only rtive in this world, her sister who had protected her in a crisis ten years ago, was still likely under the control of the Blood Demon Cult.


    She knew her sister must have been contaminated, and if she reported everything here to the higher-ups of the church, her sister would probably also be purified...


    Not to mention, she didn''t know who else to trust.


    Even the High Priest had colluded with Count Tulip.


    Higher-ups of the church, were they worthy of trust?


    Lottie didn''t know.


    Over the past seven years, she had seen too many nobles being dragged down by Count Tulip. She had seen too many people who were virtuous and noble in public but dirty and cruel in private.


    She had also seen more than once servants who couldn''t stand the Dreaming Salon choose to report to the church or the Duke''s Mansion, but... all those informants ended up in a miserable state.


    Information sent to the church ultimately ended up in Count Tulip''s hands.


    Information sent to the Duke''s Mansion couldn''t even make it to the Duke''s desk.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Year after year, the Dreaming Salon still existed.


    Lottie knew that her power was too weak.


    She couldn''t change the situation at all.


    She could only try to save as many girls as possible, she could only try to investigate her sister''s whereabouts as quickly as possible...


    But now, it seemed that it might alle to an end.


    "Was it my report to the Rose Society that was discovered by the Count?"


    Lottie couldn''t help but think.


    But the next moment, a hoarse and elderly chuckle suddenly sounded outside the cell.


    "Discovered? No, you should thank your sister, because of her secret help, Count Tulip has never discovered your little tricks, and furthermore... in fact, the number of girls you saved is not as many as you think. After all, many times, the girls you saved did not exist at all. It''s just your self-deception."


    Lottie was stunned and looked towards the darkness outside the cell, only to see a figure shrouded in darkness slowly appearing.


    It was the High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult!


    "Yes, it''s me, Miss Lottie, or should I say... Miss Brois."


    The High Priest smiled faintly.


    Lotti was horrified.


    "You... can you hear what I''m thinking?!"


    However, the Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest did not directly answer her question.


    The High Priest merely entered the cell, and looked down at her from above, and in his lofty gaze, there was mockery and pity.


    "Miss Brois, have you ever felt that you have always been acting ording to your own will?"


    "To investigate the truth of ten years ago, you approached Count Tulip, to investigate the life and death of your sister, you infiltrated the Dreaming Salon..."


    "Hehe, then... have you ever thought that you have actually been a puppet on a string all along?"


    Listening to the words of the High Priest, Lottie widened her eyes.


    Then, as if suddenly realizing something, her face turned slightly pale.


    "Domination magic!"


    "You... you used Bloodborne Magic''s Domination magic on me!"


    Domination magic.


    One of the innate magic of the Bloodborne.


    It can control others'' thoughts and modify their memories.


    This time, it was the turn of the High Priest to be surprised.


    "Oh? It seems that what you have investigated over the years is more than I imagined..."


    "Yes, I did use Domination magic on you, a long time ago."


    The High Priest chuckled.


    "Hehe, Miss Brois, in a sense, you and your sister should both call me a benefactor. After all... if it weren''t for me, both of you would have died ten years ago."


    "Sister? Is my sister still alive?!"


    Lottie subconsciously stood up.


    "Of course she''s alive. What, do you want to go see her?"


    The High Priest smiled.

 Chapter 116: Gods Descent Ritual

    Chapter 116: God''s Descent Ritual


    Although the High Priest''s words almost overturned Lottie''s worldview and beliefs, the news of her sister still shook Lottie''s heart, and she couldn''t help but follow along.


    However, when she followed the other party to the ce where her sister was supposed to be, Lottie soon froze in ce.


    It was a dpidated temple that seemed quite antiquated.


    The walls on both sides of the temple vaguely showed ancient and mysterious mural paintings depicting scenes of worshiping Gods. The worshipers in the paintings wore uniform robes, with pointed teeth barely visible at the corners of their mouths, all of them were Bloodbornes.


    As for the God, it was unclear.


    Only THEIR ancient and majestic throne could be seen clearly beneath THEM, still exuding a sense of majesty and grandeur after who knows how many years.


    Obviously, this was a temple of some ancient God from the Bloodborne race.


    Lottie wasn''t very interested in this.


    In fact, she didn''t even bother to look closely at the temple. After entering, her gaze naturally fell on the altar in the center of the temple.It was a rather terrifying altar, withyers of crimson pages stered on its base, giving off an eerie horror feeling, whileyers of fleshy lumps and veins were attached to it.


    The veins pulsated and intertwined, gathering above the altar, connected to a swollen and hideous mass of flesh.


    No, rather than calling it a mass of flesh, it was more like a "pedestal"posed of octopus-like tentacles, surrounding a huge, grotesque eye in the center.


    Oh God!


    What on earth is this thing?!


    Lottie was stunned.


    And soon, the High Priest gave Lottie an answer that she couldn''t believe.


    "This is your sister."


    Sister?!


    Lotti''s eyes widened.


    "No... you''re lying to me!"


    The High Priest didn''t answer. Instead, he chuckled lightly and said to the closed eyeball.


    "Marie, your sister is here to see you."


    Upon hearing the High Priest''s words, the ugly eyeball trembled slightly.


    The wrinkled eyelids twisted slightly, revealing a human face, contorted in extreme pain.


    "Sister... Marie!?"


    Lottie instantly recognized her sister''s face and rushed over.


    The giant eyeball struggled for a while, desperately trying to open its eyes, but in the end, it only trembled slightly, unable to do anything.


    "What''s wrong with my sister? What have you done to her?!"


    Lottie looked at the High Priest, trembling with anger, her voice suppressed with rage.


    The High Priest smiled faintly.


    "No, Miss Lottie, it''s not what I did. Your sister has be like this, because of you."


    "Because of me?"


    Lottie was dumbfounded.


    "Yes."


    The High Priest nodded.


    He looked at the trembling eyeball, with a look of intoxication, as if admiring the most beautiful piece of art.


    "Ten years ago, Count Castell and his wife disrupted our God''s Descent n, causing it to fail... However, it wasn''t aplete failure. Although the me Demon was sealed, and the Divine Vessel Reconstruction Ritual was interrupted, we unexpectedly obtained this Demon Eye..."


    "God''s Descent?! You... you''re not summoning the me Demon!"


    Lotti widened her eyes.


    The High Priest sneered.


    "Summoning the me Demon? Heh!"


    "If it were just to summon a legendary me Demon, it wouldn''t have been worth all the trouble for me..."


    As he spoke, he looked at the trembling eyeball and continued.


    "The Divine Vessel Reconstruction failed, it ended up on the brink of death, and lost the possibility of containing the Lord''s descent..."


    "However, the Demon Eye is a creature that matches the power of our Lord, but cannot exist for long in the world of Myria..."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Hehe, so I came up with a bold n..."


    "Since that''s the case, why not let them merge, and then use the power of the cursed pages to reshape it, creating a new Divine Vessel for our Lord?"


    Merge... Merge?!


    Lottie was dumbfounded.


    Feeling the trembling in her heart, the High Priest smiled meaningfully, whispering in her ear.


    "Yes, merge..."


    "Countess Brois, what''s in front of you is your sister, a fusion with the demon..."


    Upon hearing the High Priest''s words, Lottie felt dizzy, almost falling down.


    She stared nkly at the terrifying eyeball in front of her and her heart trembling.


    She knew, she had always known.


    Ten years ago, she was supposed to be the main sacrifice, but her sister discovered her father''s anomaly and stepped forward to rece her.


    Otherwise, it would have been her suffering right now.


    Feeling Lottie''s inner pain, the High Priest''s smile became even more radiant.


    He whispered softly in Lottie''s ear, continuing.


    "Unfortunately, the soul of the Divine Vessel still exists."


    "After the initial fusion, she refused to use the power of the Demon Eye and further merge with it, which has been preventing our n from being implemented..."


    "She has never cooperated with us until you appeared."


    As he spoke, the High Priest looked at Lottie, smiling meaningfully.


    "Hehe, Miss Lottie, I really have to thank you."


    "In order to help you cover up your traces of saving those girls, your sister finally agreed to use the power of the Demon Eye."


    "You have saved those girls from the ws of the Dreaming Salon time and time again, and she has repeatedly helped you clean up using the ''Dream'' power of the Demon Eye..."


    "You thought your actions were wless, but little did you know... someone has been bearing the burden for you behind the scenes."


    "Thank you. After all these years, with your help, she has finally mergedpletely with the Demon Eye."


    "With your help, she has be the monster she didn''t want to be."


    <em>Thump!</em>


    Lottie fell to the ground.


    Her face turned pale and her lips trembled.


    "No... no..."


    "No!"


    "I didn''t think like this... I didn''t want this!"


    Finding and saving her sister had been Lottie''s spiritual pir for so many years.


    And at this moment, upon hearing such truth from the High Priest, she copsed.


    ck smoke billowed from behind Lottie, an evil, corrupt aura slowly rising from her...


    Seeing this scene, the High Priest smiled satisfactorily.


    As the medium for the God''s Descent, he had naturally left a backhand on Lottie.


    And as a medium formunicating with the Gods, what was needed topletely awaken them was not just powerful magic.


    It was the power to resonate with the Gods.


    For the Holy Court, it meant firm and powerful faith.


    For the Blood Demon Cult, it meant pain and despair.


    Only when one fell into great pain and despair, would the power of corruption and darkness awaken!


    And when the vessel awakened, it was time to startmunicating with God and performing the God''s Descent Ritual...


    "It''s about time. Gather all the true believers. It''s time to start the ritual."


    The High Priest turned around and said to the Blood Demon Cultists behind him.


    "Yes."


    The Blood Demon Cultists saluted respectfully and withdrew.


    However, as time passed by, the Blood Demon Cultists who left did not return.

 Chapter 117: Charlotte de Castell?

    Chapter 117: Charlotte de Castell?


    "Why haven''t theye back yet?"


    The High Priest furrowed his brows slightly.


    Just as his patience was about to run out, the departing Blood Demon Cultists finally returned. Behind him, one figure after another d in ck robes followed, all of them were Blood Demon Cultists.


    However, all the Blood Demon Cultists looked somewhat puzzled, and their numbers were fewer than the High Priest had anticipated.


    "Why did it take so long for you to return? And... why are there so few of you?"


    The High Priest frowned and asked.


    "Great High Priest, there were some unexpected circumstances."


    The leading Blood Demon Cultist seemed flustered and hurried forward to whisper.


    "What? You''re saying there are traitors among our true believers?"The High Priest was slightly taken aback.


    "Yes... it seems there are traitors among the true believers we gathered. They suddenly attacked our people..."


    "Not only that, there''s news from the western city district that something seems to have happened at the Dreaming Salon."


    Upon hearing the Blood Demon Cultist''s words, the High Priest narrowed his eyes.


    He pondered for a moment and then suddenly asked.


    "The traitors... are they all blood servants?"


    The Blood Demon Cultist was taken aback.


    "How did you know?"


    "Well... because I already know there''s trouble at the Dreaming Salon. Those blood servants I left there have all turned into traitors."


    The High Priest sneered.


    He nced at the Blood Demon Cultists entering the temple, his wordsden with meaning.


    "The traitors are not true believers, but rather... the blood servant that got their contracts seized by someone."


    "Seizing blood servant contracts? No... How is that possible?!"


    The Blood Demon Cultists'' expressions changed suddenly, and they fell into turmoil.


    The ones gathered here were the core strength of the Blood Demon Cult in Borde, almost all of them were cultists who had escaped from the failed ritual ten years ago. Over the past decade, they had followed the High Priest''s footsteps and developed many new believers as blood servants to invigorate the Blood Demon Cult.


    The Blood Demon Cult in Borde, centered around them, was a tight-knit cult organization with numerous blood servants as their followers. To distinguish themselves from the blood servants, they called themselves true believers.


    "Hey, there''s nothing impossible. I know... the extinct Kirali n had the power to seize the blood servants of other ns."


    The High Priest shook his head.


    He scanned the surroundings and continued.


    "Check the contracts with your blood servants. See if there are any issues."


    Upon hearing his words, the Blood Demon Cultists quickly acted, and in no time, cries of astonishment rang out.


    "I can''t contact my blood servant!"


    "Damn it! I have blood servants I can''t contact too!"


    Seeing the suspicious expressions of the crowd, the High Priest''s gaze became increasingly serious.


    "Is the main gate closed?"


    He looked at the leading Blood Demon Cultist and asked.


    "It''s already closed, no... it was closed long ago."


    The Blood Demon Cultist who was asked answered respectfully.


    "Not good! Check each other''s identities and contracts, now, hurry!"


    Realizing something, the High Priest''s expression changed slightly.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The Blood Demon Cultists reacted quickly. As a cult organization, they had their own strict measures to prevent infiltration. Before long, the vast majority of true believers and blood servants who had checked their identities entered the temple, leaving fewer and fewer people outside.


    The High Priest drew his dark sword.


    He looked coldly at the dwindling crowd of Blood Demon Cultists who had not yet verified their identities, his expression full of vignce, ready to act at any moment.


    Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis came over him. He instinctively raised his sword horizontally, and a shadow quickly rushed out of the dwindling crowd and attacked him.


    In an instant, ck mes spread out, and several Blood Demon Cultists who were burned emitted a scream. Their bodies, both physical and spiritual, were quickly burned to ashes.


    "sphemous Fire!"


    The High Priest''s eyes narrowed.


    He snorted, and the Third Tier power of darkness erupted, forcing the "assassin" to retreat with a single sword strike.


    The Blood Demon Cultists dodged to both sides, and under the dim light, the shadow of the assassin was also exposed to everyone.


    It was a tall figure shrouded in ck clothes.


    He covered his face, making it impossible to see his appearance, but a head of red hair hung down from his hood during the attack.


    Seeing that blood-like red hair and feeling the power that was weaker than his but stronger than most Silver Moons in the recent attack, the High Priest squinted his eyes.


    He chuckled and said.


    "Second Tier, Silver Moon... Heh, with such power, even if it''s an assassination, it''s impossible to defeat the Third Tier zing Sun..."


    "But, even if it''s a Silver Moon, with such strong power and at the same time, with red hair... from what I know, there is only one person in Borde City who fits this description."


    As he spoke, the High Priest looked at the assassin and continued with a meaningful smile.


    "What do you think, Mr. Sebastian?"


    Upon hearing the High Priest''s words, the assassin let out a helpless sigh.


    He elegantly put down the hood, revealing his appearance.


    With a handsome appearance and pointed ears, it was none other than the me Elf, Sebastian, the president of the Rose Society.


    Seeing Sebastian''s appearance, the High Priest smiled lightly.


    "Could it be that Anthony told you the location?"


    "I lost contact with my blood servants at the Dreaming Salon. It must have been you, right?"


    "Can you tell me... how did someone who is not a bloodborne like you gain the power to seize our blood servant contracts?"


    However, upon hearing the High Priest''s words, Sebastian did not answer.


    Not only that, he seemed topletely disregard the leader of the Borde''s Blood Demon Cult and respectfully said to a figure behind him.


    "Sorry, master, I failed in the assassination."


    "You''ve won. With the power of a Second Tier Silver Moon, even if it''s an assassination, I can''t defeat a Third Tier zing Sun..."


    "It seems that there is still a long way to go before I can recover my strength..."


    Master?


    Who?!


    The High Priest''s heart sank as he looked behind Sebastian.


    There were several Blood Demon Cultists who had not yetpleted their identity checks.


    Seeing the gaze of everyone else, they shivered coldly, subconsciously moving to the sides, leaving only an unmoving petite figure.


    The High Priest''s gaze instantly fell on that petite figure, only to see that petite figure let out a softugh, and calmly said.


    "Sebastian, for the wager, I want the milk with the best taste provided by Luna Ind."


    As she spoke, she gently removed her hood.


    Beautiful silver hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Under the delicate and perfect face, her reddish-gold eyes shimmered with strange light.


    Looking at her familiar face, the High Priest was slightly stunned, and there was a hint of disbelief.


    "Charlotte de Castell?"

 Chapter 118: Friendly-Fire Blood Servants

    Chapter 118: Friendly-Fire Blood Servants


    Seeing her identity exposed, Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    "It seems... my fame is quite significant. Even the High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult can recognize my identity so quickly."


    "Of course, Master, you are the Pearl of Castell, the most beautiful woman in Borde."


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    The High Priest''s expression turned solemn.


    He squinted, watching the two of them warily, andmanded the other Blood Demon Cultists.


    "What are you waiting for? Take them down!"


    Upon hearing the high priest''s words, the true believers of the Blood Demon cult were swiftly imbued with a crimson hue.


    The eyes of blood servants they controlled aze with crimson fury. Then they let out furious roars and drew their weapons in unison.However, at that moment, the beautiful girl raised her head slightly. She nced indifferently at the blood servants rushing towards her, and a golden-red light shimmered in her eyes.


    In that instant, all the true believers felt a sharp pain in their brains, horrified to find that they hadpletely lost their connection to the remaining blood servants.


    In the next moment, a scene that terrified all the Blood Demon true believers unfolded.


    Those blood servants who had just seemed to be charging toward the two suddenly turned around, wielding their weapons and roaring as they attacked the Blood Demon Cultists.


    Some of the Blood Demon true believers didn''t even have time to react before being struck down by the very blood servants who had just pledged loyalty to them.


    "Damn it! She is controlling our blood servants!"


    One of the Blood Demon Cultists said in horror.


    They watched their blood servants suddenly turn on them and surround the petite girl like a guarded queen.


    In just an instant, the situation in the underground temple hadpletely reversed. More than three-quarters of the nearly two hundred Blood Demon Cultists gathered here were now attacking their own people!


    All of them were... blood servants!


    Seeing the girl who had seized control of almost all the blood servants in an instant, the High Priest''s expression was equally horrified:


    "This is... the authority of the Bloodborne Royalty!"


    "You are not Charlotte! Who are you?!"


    Charlotte didn''t answer the High Priest''s question.


    She chuckled and said.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter."


    "What matters is that this should all end now."


    With a cold expression, she ordered the blood servants under her control.


    "Kill them!"


    Themand from a higher-level Bloodborne echoed in the minds of the blood servants.


    With their reddened eyes, they roared like wild beasts devoid of reason and fought against the Blood Demon true believers regardless of the cost.


    Screams rang out among the Blood Demon true believers, and the underground temple descended into chaos.


    With an absolute numerical advantage, the Blood Demon true believers, who were unprepared, were no match for the blood servants. The blood servants, driven by madness, disyed abat power that overwhelmed the Blood Demon true believers.


    More and more Blood Demon Cultists fell in pools of blood, staining the ground of the temple crimson, and gradually forming a river of blood...


    Charlotte watched all of this coldly.


    There was no pity, no sympathy, only indifference.


    These Blood Demon cultists were the most cruel and evil cultists.


    Each one of them bore the weight of countless innocent lives.


    Charlotte felt no guilt in killing them.


    Soon, thest Blood Demon cultist fell under the des of the blood servants. With their reddened eyes and their vacant expressions, the blood servants surrounded the queen-like girl. Together, they encircled the malevolent altar prepared for the God''s Descent the Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte''s gaze fell on the altar.


    Seeing the unfinished ceremony and the unconscious priestess Lottie on the altar, she smiled faintly.


    "It seems... I arrived just in time."


    "Your Excellency, do you know?"


    "In many stories, to highlight the importance of the protagonist group and intensify the tension of the story, authors often have them arrive just when the most dangerous conspiracy is about to erupt..."


    "Sometimes, to deliberately drag out the pace, they even make the viins breakthrough suddenly, causing the protagonist group, who had the victory in their hands, to suddenly encounter an even greater crisis in the final battle..."


    "The protagonists struggle and fight to the death, ultimately defeating the enemy, thwarting the conspiracy, and upholding justice..."


    "Of course, they also pay a heavy price."


    "However, I don''t like this approach."


    "In my opinion, since absolute advantage has been established, there''s no need to prolong the night and dream more. Just go straight to the point, wipe out all the viins, and be done with it."


    "Don''t give the other side a chance to turn the tables or an opportunity for their conspiracy to seed."


    "Of course, I don''t think I am the protagonist of justice..."


    "But you... seem very much like the antagonist in the story, don''t you think?"


    Charlotte stood in front of the High Priest, smiling as she spoke.


    The Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest looked at the girl in front of him, his gaze became even more solemn.


    "I can feel a chilling aura emanating from you..."


    "That''s not a power ordinary people possess."


    "Perhaps,pared to Miss Charlotte, I should address you as Your Majesty?"


    Without waiting for Charlotte''s response, he continued.


    "Your Majesty... our Blood Demon Cult does not wish to be enemies with you."


    "I can sense a simr power from you, indicating that you may be a resurrected Kirali n Royalty, right?"


    "Your power is very powerful, extremely powerful. I know I am no match for you. In your eyes, I am just an insignificant ant..."


    "But, you should know who stands behind me."


    "The resurrection of the Gods is a long process, and it''s also dangerous for a God in the recovery period since they be weak. This is not a secret to us true believers who serve the Bloodborne Archuke."


    "Although I am only a Third Tier, as the executor of the will of our Lord, I am also under the watchful eye of our Lord..."


    "I think... Your Majesty wouldn''t want to see a conflict between us, right?"


    The Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest''s attitude was respectful.


    However, there was a hint of threat in his words.


    "Master... he is probably a reserve retainer of the Bloodborne Archduke! If we kill him, it is very likely to attract the attention of the Bloodborne Archduke!"


    Sebastian said solemnly.


    Reserve retainer?


    Charlotte''s heart trembled slightly.


    Her gaze swept over the blood flowing on the ground without changing her expression, and suddenly she smiled.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No..."


    The High Priest shook his head.


    He suddenly reached out his hand, drew out a dagger, and plunged it into his own chest with fanatic expression.


    "I''m just... buying time."


    With his action, sshes of fresh blood sprayed onto the ground, and the blood shed by the Blood Demon Cultists suddenly flowed rapidly toward the central altar...

 Chapter 119: Gods Descent

    Chapter 119: God''s Descent


    This scene happened so unexpectedly.


    As the High Priest plunged the dagger into his heart, the entire temple altar seemed toe alive, instantly bursting forth with a crimson glow.


    The bodies of the Blood Demon Cultists on the ground rapidly aged and decayed, ultimately turning into ashes, while those controlled blood servants emitted screams, bursting into clouds of blood mist...


    Above the altar, the grotesque eyeball suddenly burst forth with profound darkness, exuding a trace of ancient and world-weary aura, while slowly ascending.


    Looking at the surprised girl, the High Priest struggled to force out a smile.


    "Cough... Your Mysterious Majesty..."


    "You wished to prevent the descent of our Lord... Unfortunately, you are about to fail."


    "Since you killed our brethren... the ritual had already begun."


    "Our Lord will remember you, regardless of your standing. You cannot escape His gaze. Even if you destroy this ritual, you will be marked by our Lord!"The High Priest''s expression was fanatical.


    Though hisplexion grew paler and his aura got weaker, his gaze became even brighter.


    He knew that his years of nning for the Descent Ritual were likely to fail.


    The intervention of this mysterious God would surely prevent him frompleting the ritual.


    But so what?


    The ritual had already begun, and the gaze of the Bloodborne Archduke had already been cast.


    Even if the ritual failed, upon knowing another God''s resurrection, the marvelous God would forcefully assist THEIR followers inpleting the remaining ritual process to Descent!


    The reason was simple: when a God was resurrected, it meant too many things...


    Perhaps for most mortals and extraordinary individuals, a God meant grandeur, authority, and the true ruler of this world...


    But as a cultist, as a High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult, as an ancient bloodborne with immortality, he knew more secrets about the Gods.


    When a God resurrected, it was at its weakest, with the weakest control over its power.


    For a mad opportunist, this was the best opportunity to y a God and seize its power.


    And for those mythical beings who looked down upon the mortal world, these resurrectedrades were also a great supplement!


    No myth would refuse to act against a recently resurrected God...


    Seizing their divine power, absorbing their authority, gaining their strength!


    Especially for the Bloodborne Archduke who wanted to further advance and achieve the position of a True God!


    Obviously, the resurrected God before him seemed to have not fully mastered her power yet and was likely still searching for her memories.


    If she could discern what was important, she would know that the first ce a resurrected God shouldn''t appear was before a God''s Descent Ritual!


    Death was not the end for believers...


    The High Priest knew that even if he forcefully performed the ritual at the cost of his own life, once he pleased the Lord, he would also receive rewards and be awakened anew!


    The gathering crimson light shone on the altar, and the aura above the altar became increasingly terrifying.


    Feeling the chilling atmosphere, the High Priest couldn''t help but smile.


    Now, even if this mysterious God destroyed the altar, it was already toote.


    However, the High Priest suddenly froze when he looked at the girl.


    The mysterious God before him did not stop his actions.


    Not only that, but this mysterious God also somehow took out a chair, sat down, and casually crossed her legs.


    The me elf, Sebastian, stood respectfully behind her, holding a crystal jug, while the girl leaned against the backrest, elegantly holding a crystal goblet filled with milk, and leisurely sipping on it.


    She sat there, not at all intimidated by the increasingly terrifying atmosphere on the altar. On the contrary, she looked curiously at the blood that was continuously flowing towards the altar, as if she were watching a y in a theater.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Keep going, continue the ritual. I haven''t seen what the Blood Demon Cult''s Descent Ritual looks like yet!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte lightly sipped her milk, smiling calmly at the High Priest.


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, the High Priest waspletely dumbfounded.


    For a moment, he was somewhat confused, unsure if the resurrected God before him was out of her mind or if he himself was hallucinating...


    Why?


    Why didn''t this sinister God stop him from performing the Descent Ritual?


    Didn''t she know that once the incarnation of the Bloodborne Archduke got summoned, only downfall awaited her?


    Or was she so arrogant as to think that with her recently resurrected power, she could confront the great Bloodborne Archduke?


    The High Priest felt puzzled, even suddenly feeling uneasy and wary.


    He felt like he had missed something...


    But he had no time to hesitate.


    Once the ritual began, it could not be stopped.


    In order to forcefully perform the ritual, he sacrificed himself and all his followers.


    Feeling his power weakening and consciousness fading more and more, he gritted his teeth and roared, uttering the final prayer.


    "O Master of the Abyss and the Mortal Realm,"


    "The incarnation of corruption and decay,"


    "The savior of the bloodborne progeny..."


    "The Great Bloodborne Archduke¡ªAbaddon!"


    "Your humble servants offer you the power of darkness and despair!"


    "Darkness shapes the sacred vessel,"


    "Despair condenses the sacred soul!"


    "May your will walk upon the earth... as in the Abyss!"


    With the High Priest''s roar, the altar radiated brightly.


    A dazzling pir of light soared into the sky, and an ancient and majestic aura slowly converged in the temple, as if some terrifying and awe-inspiring mysterious existence was casting its gaze.


    It''s here!


    The gaze of our Lord hase!


    Feeling the terrifying power converging in the temple, the High Priest became excited, and his pale face gained a trace of ruddiness.


    The crimson mist erupted above the altar, instantly engulfing everything.


    The High Priest struggled to raise his head, looking through theyers of mist towards the altar, only to see a majestic and solemn illusionary throne slowly materializing within the blood-colored mist.


    On the throne, dazzling blood-colored light gathered, and gradually, a towering figure emerged.


    However, as that figure gradually became clear, the High Priest was stunned.


    Gorgeous silver long hair.


    Mysterious golden eyes.


    The familiar ck robes of the Blood Demon Cultists...


    It was none other than Charlotte!


    Seeing her sitting on the illusory chair,zily crossing her legs, holding a phantom crystal cup filled with milk, her posture and demeanor were exactly the same as when she watched the y at the temple entrance.


    She took a sip of milk, looked down at the bewildered High Priest, and smiled gently.


    "Your Excellency High Priest, we meet again..."


    "Pfft..."


    Seeing the seemingly smiling God, the Bloodborne High Priest couldn''t help but spew out a mouthful of blood, and his body slowly copsed.

 Chapter 120: Wipe Out

    Chapter 120: Wipe Out


    The Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest is dead.


    He died because he sacrificed all his life force and bloodline power.


    In order to forcibly perform the ritual, he willingly offered himself as a sacrifice, yet until hisst breath, he couldn''t understand why, despite the summoning target being the Bloodborne Archduke, this mysterious God appeared instead.


    Even as he breathed hisst, his eyes remained wide open in disbelief.


    Sebastian, however, knew exactly what had happened.


    Excitedly watching the illusion on the altar, he fervently eximed.


    "Praise you, mighty master!"


    "You truly are remarkable! With barely any effort, you caused a Third Tier zing Sun expert to self-destruct..."


    "But to dare perform a divine ritual before you, these Blood Demon Cultists really courted their own doom!"Charlotte smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying.


    Indeed, performing divine rituals before her, who possessed the power to counteract them, was akin to courting doom.


    While modifying arge-scale divine ritual prepared by a zing Sun extraordinary for nearly a decade was quite challenging, with the blessing of blood magic, as long as she was willing to expend divine power, everything was possible.


    As for what she modified, it was simple: she changed the summoning target to herself.


    At the same time, she became a beneficiary of the ritual.


    With a zing Sun extraordinary and hundreds of cultists as sacrifices, the power they offered was considerable.


    Charlotte could clearly sense that her physical abilities in reality were undergoing rapid enhancement from being nourished by such vast bloodline power and life force.


    However, this immense power only partially transformed her body.


    More power was absorbed by the Gospel of Blood, transforming into divine power...


    The descent ritual was originally a divine ritual passed down by Gods.


    Its essence was to sacrifice the power of living beings, convert it into divine power for the God, and then use it as a source of power for the God''s incarnation.


    The Gospel of Blood''s Divine Ritual Counter did not borate on the principles of this ritual.


    However, after experiencing the process of power conversion firsthand, Charlotte naturally understood the general idea.


    Of course, only the general idea, knowing the fact but not the reason.


    To draw an analogy, divine power was like an electrical appliance to her.


    When given an appliance, she knew how to use it, but she didn''t understand the detailed principles of how it worked, how to assemble it, or how to manufacture it by hand.


    As for this ritual... in the concept of ordinary people, it was more like providing them with fully automated equipment to manufacture electrical appliances.


    Ordinary people only needed to follow the instructions, input the raw materials, press the switch, and wait for the electrical appliance to be manufactured.


    At the same time, Charlotte vaguely understood why those resurrected Evil Gods recorded in the Holy Court''s myths were so fond of conducting bloody sacrificial rituals in the mortal realm.


    It was nothing else but because sacrificing living beings was a quick way for resurrected Gods to regain power.


    Especially sacrificing extraordinary beings.


    Even Charlotte herself, after experiencing the Blood Demon Cult''s sacrificial ritual, couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Yeah, right.


    This time, using the power of blood magic to ambush the Blood Demon Cult not only didn''t consume much of her stored divine power, but because of the Bloodborne High Priest''s sacrifice in the end, she even gained another few seconds of True Ancestor''s Liberation!


    However, she quickly suppressed the idea of ??using sacrifices to replenish divine power.


    No matter how others saw her, she didn''t consider herself an Evil God.


    Unlike an Evil God, she didn''t want to kill innocent people to increase her own power.


    One must have principles.


    Especially when gaining powerful abilities.


    Without principles, one would gradually lose themself in power and end up be enved by that power.


    As the projection summoned by the High Priest dissipated, Charlotte''s consciousness returned to her body.


    Although the Blood Demon Cult had been wiped out, she knew everything was far from over.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Sebastian, take care of the rest."


    She called out the name of the me Elf.


    Sebastian immediately understood and summoned the sphemous Sword, thrusting it into the High Priest''s corpse.


    With his action, the High Priest''s corpse immediately let out a miserable cry.


    No, it wasn''t the corpse that was making the sound.


    It was a phantom!


    The appearance of the phantom was extremely simr to the High Priest''s, and its expression as it looked at Charlotte was filled with fear.


    This was the High Priest''s soul.


    As a Third Tier zing Sun extraordinary, his mental power and soul had transformed.


    Even if their body died, they could exist in the form of a soul for a certain period of time. If they could find a new vessel within this time, the zing Sun even had a certain chance to continue to exist in a new form...


    Obviously, although the High Priest died in the sacrifice, he hadn''tpletely given up yet, attempting to hide quietly.


    But unfortunately, in front of Charlotte, who possessed the ability to resurrect undead, he had nowhere to hide at all, and for Sebastian, who had once been a Third Tier, his struggle was also futile.


    Under the sphemous Fire, the High Priest''s soul quickly burned out.


    The sacrifice had consumed too much of his power.


    Even as a phantom, he had lost all resistance and was no match for Sebastian.


    At this point, this Third Tier Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest was truly fallen.


    Afterpletely killing the High Priest, Sebastian burned the remains of the Blood Demon Cultists to ashes with another fire.


    This wasn''t just to destroy the evidence.


    More importantly, it was to use the sphemous Fire topletely burn the souls of the Blood Demon Cultists, preventing their souls from returning to the embrace of the Bloodborne Archduke, and then being discovered by this God.


    Charlotte wasn''t very clear about the rtionship between Gods and believers, nor did she know how long it took for a believer''s soul to return to the divine realm after death.


    But at least... the souls of the believers wouldn''t be immediately called back to the divine realm after death, which gave her the opportunity to prevent the souls of the Blood Demon Cultists from returning to the divine realm.


    When the sphemous Fire swept through the temple, Charlotte finally rxed.


    At this point, she could finally check on the unconscious Priest Lottie on the altar.


    However, when Charlotte''s gaze fell on the ugly demon eye above the altar, her eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Although she had modified the divine ritual, a dark power still lingered around the hideous demon eye that made her heart skip a beat.


    No, that wasn''t the power of the demon eye.


    It was the power of the altar.


    Charlotte was instantly on guard.


    This descent ritual... had not yetpletely ended!


    Not only that, but among these chunks of flesh-stacked eyeballs, she seemed to sense a familiar aura.


    She could feel waves of spiritual fluctuations emanating from the eyeballs, yet it seemed to be subject to some kind of restraint.


    Looking at the chains surrounding the eyeballs like seals, Charlotte''s heart twitched.


    "Sebastian, give me the sword."


    "At yourmand, great master."


    Sebastian handed over the sphemous Sword with both hands.


    Charlotte took the sphemous Sword from Sebastian and then used it to cut off those chains.


    The ugly eyeball trembled slightly, and dots of light converged in front of the altar.


    Soon, a little girl in a white dress appeared in front of Charlotte again.


    It was Count Brois'' eldest daughter, Marie.


    As soon as she appeared, she bowed to Charlotte and said anxiously.


    "Great being..."


    "Please... save Lottie!"

 Chapter 121: Flame Demons Seal

    Chapter 121: me Demon''s Seal


    "Miss Marie?"


    Charlotte looked at the little girl in front of her in surprise.


    This time, even Sebastian saw her.


    "Dream projection?!"


    His eyelid twitched.


    Dream projection?


    Charlotte pondered.


    Seeming to notice her expression, Sebastian hurriedly exined.


    "Great Mistress, your powers have not fully recovered, so you may not be familiar with this... Dream projection is a phenomenon where some extraordinary beings use the power of sentient beings'' dreams to cast illusions in reality, enablingmunication with sentient beings!""In general, this power ismonly associated with demons!"


    "And they can even lurk within the dreams of sentient beings, gradually consuming their mental world to seize their bodies."


    Demons...


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    She looked at the little girl, activated her divine power of blood, and quickly discovered the clue. The source of her power was none other than the grotesque eye on the altar!


    Wait... her true form... is that eye?


    "Demon Eye... This is a Demon Eye!"


    "Master, the Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest actually fused a Demon Eye with that girl''s body!"


    "This is the sacred vessel he prepared for the Bloodborne Archduke!"


    Sebastian spoke solemnly.


    Sacred vessel? Count Brois'' eldest daughter''s body?


    Charlotte was slightly stunned. She couldn''t help but look at the ethereal figure of the little girl, her gaze slightly focused.


    "Miss Marie... You..."


    The little girl''s expression dimmed.


    "As Lord Sebastian said, I am no longer human..."


    "But that''s not important!"


    "What matters is that the seal of the me Demon Varaloka is about to be broken!"


    "me Demon Varaloka? Wasn''t it sealed in another dimension by Count and Countess Castell?"


    Sebastian frowned.


    "That''s right, but Count Castell only seeded in sealing half of the me Demon Varaloka''s power, while its other half has been lurking in the crevices of reality!"


    "The crevices of reality?"


    Sebastian''s expression grew serious.


    "Do you mean... dreams?"


    "Yes... it''s dreams! More precisely, it''s Lottie''s dream!"


    "Ten years ago, when only half of me Demon Varaloka descended, Count Castell interrupted its descent and sealed it, but a strand of its consciousness entered Lottie''s dream as a sacrifice!"


    "The High Priest wanted to summon the Bloodborne Archduke through the ritual, but he didn''t forget about me Demon Varaloka!"


    Marie said anxiously.


    Listening to the girl''s words, Charlotte''s expression became solemn.


    She finally understood why the ritual hadn''t endedpletely in her perception.


    The High Priest was indeed a cunning extraordinary being. Even though he was ambushed by Charlotte due to ack of information, his n for the God''s Descent Ritual was not so simple.


    Summoning the divine being through God''s Descent Ritual was just the most direct summoning method.


    Other than that, awakening the me Demon Varaloka was also a viable method.


    It was a backup to the God''s Descent Ritual, a part of the Blood Demon Cult''s God''s Descent n.


    Even if the God''s Descent Ritual was disrupted, the awakened me Demon Varaloka could still continue their n!


    This... was a chain of summonings!


    And it was a very cunning chain of summonings!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Great Mistress... It seems we need to enter Lottie''s dream."


    Sebastian said solemnly.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    The damage caused by me Demon Varaloka was by no means small, as evidenced by the destruction of half a district during the me Demon Disaster ten years ago.


    Since she had taken action, she had to eliminate all threats.


    And as the culprit behind the death of the original body''s parents, in a sense, me Demon Varaloka was also an enemy of this body.


    Since she had inherited the Castell surname and inherited Charlotte''s identity, she felt it was necessary to settle the score with this demon.


    However, before entering Lottie''s dream, she still had a question that needed to be answered.


    She looked at the ethereal figure of the little girl and asked.


    "Miss Marie... Why do you know so much about the Blood Demon Cult''s summoning ritual and the power of me Demon Varaloka?"


    Charlotte was indeed puzzled.


    If her judgment was correct, the chains that had imprisoned the Demon Eye were likely left by the Blood Demon Cult, perhaps even by the High Priest himself.


    Obviously, Marie had been forcibly detained by the Blood Demon Cult.


    In such a situation, Charlotte did not believe that the High Priest would tell her the n.


    However, the things Marie revealed were all the deepest secrets of the Blood Demon Cult''s God''s Descent n.


    Vignce was necessary.


    Even at this point, she needed to understand these details.


    Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, Marie''s expression dimmed.


    "Because... I am no longer human."


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She looked at the Demon Eye surrounded by dark power on the altar, sensing the faintly familiar dark aura that was simr to what was on Lottie''s body. She finally understood.


    Deeply looking at her, Charlotte sighed lightly.


    "I understand."


    After saying that, she looked back at the unconscious Lottie, activated her divine power of blood, and said to Sebastian.


    "Let''s go."


    "Let''s go meet the most terrifyingckey under the Bloodborne Archduke''smand."


    Approaching the altar, Charlotte ced her right hand on Lottie''s forehead.


    She had summoned Sebastian into her spiritual world many times using the Gospel of Blood''s power and had even entered the memories of those sacrificed girls using her divine power of blood.


    And now, the method to enter Lottie''s dream world was the same.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte gently closed her eyes.


    The crimson light radiated from her, the light of the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness shone brightly, and Charlotte''s vision ascended once again...


    The next moment, the world around Charlotte suddenly changed.


    She found herself in a beautiful mansion.


    The mansion was hosting a lively birthday banquet, with bright lights and clinking sses.


    This is... Countess Brois'' mansion?


    Looking at the scene, which was simr to certain memories deep in her original body''s memory, Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    But soon, she noticed a subtle difference in her field of vision.


    Her line of sight... seemed higher than usual.


    Charlotte instinctively looked down, but for a moment, she couldn''t see her feet.


    Instead, she saw the curvature in front of her chest that would never appear under normal circumstances, and she saw herself wearing the ck divine robe from the Blood Summoning.


    At the same time, a red light appeared beside her, and Sebastian''s figure appeared.


    As soon as the me elf appeared and saw Charlotte''s appearance, it was startled and instinctively saluted.


    "Lady... Lady of the Night!"


    Charlotte instantly understood.


    Her appearance had turned into the mature version of herself once again.

 Chapter 122: The Mastermind Behind the Flame Demon Disaster

    Chapter 122: The Mastermind Behind the me Demon Disaster


    "Was it the divine power of blood that changed my appearance in the dream world?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    She attempted to materialize objects as she did in the Dark Night Castle but failed.


    This confirmed another thing for Charlotte. If she entered a dream that wasn''t hers, she couldn''t change anything with her thoughts.


    Other intruders were just guests. Only the dream''s owner could alter the dream world. In other words, Charlotte probably couldn''t interfere with anything in this dream.


    Of course, this was under the assumption that she could only use her own power. Currently, her true power was only at the level of a First Tier Starry Sky, unable to even project her mental strength outward, let alone interfere with someone else''s dream world.


    However, just because she couldn''t do it herself didn''t mean she couldn''t do it with cheats.


    With this in mind, Charlotte tried to use the divine power of blood and simultaneously visualized a mirror in her mind.


    A crimson light burst forth in her consciousness, a faint glow appeared in Charlotte''s hand, and a simple mirror slowly materialized... Charlotte felt a slight relief. Even though her own power was too weak to interfere with this dream, the divine power of blood could restore her ability to shape the dream world as she pleased. This was a sure thing.


    Next, she just needed to find Lottie''s consciousness and the me Demon Varaloka.


    Once she confirmed her own state, Charlotte removed the mirror. Unfortunately, using any power in this dream would consume divine power, eating into her True Ancestor''s Liberation avable time.


    She had to use it sparingly; good steel needed to be used on the edge.


    "Let''s go. Let''s enter."


    Charlotte said to Sebastian, looking towards the grand hall where the banquet was being held.


    The two of them walked towards the hall, surrounded by noblesing and going. No one noticed their actions. Or, more urately, the people around, including the guards, couldn''t see them at all.


    Dreams and illusions were only a hair''s breadth apart. Undoubtedly, for Charlotte and Sebastian, Lottie''s dream was an illusion. However, Charlotte had a feeling. As long as she used the divine power of blood and had the power to interfere with dreams, the people in these dreams could see her.


    After entering the hall, the surroundings became even more lively. Nobles gathered in twos and threes, chatting andughing. Charlotte could even hear their conversations.


    Some talked about recent gossip, some discussed literature and art, and others talked about the experiences on the continent... Seriously, if she didn''t know she was in a dream, Charlotte wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between here and reality.


    "My Lord, this dream scene... I''m afraid it''s the birthday party of the Brois sisters in Brois mansion ten years ago, the night of the me Demon Disaster."


    Sebastian said solemnly.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    Seeing the familiar scene around her, she had already guessed. Her gaze swept around the hall as she searched for Lottie''s figure.


    Lottie was the dream''s owner. Finding Lottie would allow her to wake her from this dream. She had to be quick, to wake Lottie up before the me Demon Disaster urred in the dream world.


    Dreams often reflected reality to a certain extent. Marie said that the me Demon Varaloka was trying to awaken.


    Since the dream world was a reflection of the night of the me Demon Disaster, the eruption of the me Demon Disaster would signify the resurgence of Varaloka.


    Charlotte''s gaze swept around the hall in circles. However, she didn''t find Lottie. Instead, she heard a lot of gossip from the nobles around her...


    When Charlotte looked around and her gaze inadvertently fell on Sebastian, who followed her in, she saw a somewhat serious expression on his face.


    Charlotte''s heart moved slightly, and she asked.


    "What''s wrong, Sebastian?"


    "My Lord, something''s not right with this dream..."


    Sebastian looked around at the nobles, speaking in a deep voice.


    "Not right?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? Tell me your judgment."


    Charlotte said.


    "My Lord... as far as I know, dream worlds are created around the dream''s owner, evolving from things the dream''s owner knows or understands. Generally, in ces where the dream''s owner is not present, the dream world tends to be vague... Only the closer you get to the dream''s owner, the more real the dream world bes."


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    With that, his gaze swept across the hall.


    "But this dream is too real... There''s no gradual transition of the dream, everything seems so real no matter where you look..."


    "We can even hear the conversations of these nobles clearly. Honestly... I don''t believe Lottie''s dream would manifest so meticulously detailed..."


    "This is not normal..."


    "This dream should be Lottie''s memory. She couldn''t possibly remember the scenery so clearly and couldn''t possibly remember the conversations of the nobles so vividly, especially since she''s not in the hall right now, yet everything in the hall is still running normally."


    "My Lord... there''s something wrong with this dream!"


    Of course, there''s something wrong. After all, it''s the dream of the me Demon Varaloka''s descent.


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    However, Sebastian''s words reminded her of something. When she first brought Sebastian into the Dark Night Castle, the edge of the mental world was filled with crimson mist, which fit the setting where the dream world revolved around the dream''s owner. But now, they didn''t see any mist at all.


    This could only mean that the scene of this dream was veryrge, evenrger than Charlotte had imagined.


    However, Lottie alone couldn''t manifest such a specific detailed dream.


    Combined with the significance of this dream, Charlotte spected.


    "This dream... is probably not just Lottie''s dream."


    "It''s also Varaloka''s dream."


    Sebastian''s expression gradually became serious.


    "I''m afraid... there''s only this exnation."


    Charlotte withdrew her gaze from the hall and pondered.


    "In that case... Lottie''s main consciousness is probably with Varaloka."


    "Lottie is probably taken by Varaloka to some ce in the dream."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, Sebastian pondered.


    Suddenly, his expression changed slightly.


    "The location of the ritual?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte thought for a moment and nodded.


    "It''s not impossible."


    "It seems we need to find out where the Brois mansion''s dungeon is. As far as I know, the sacrificial site of the me Demon Disaster ten years ago was in the dungeon of Brois mansion!"


    Sebastian said after some thought.


    However, Charlotte shook her head slightly.


    "It''s not that troublesome."


    "Someone... will lead us there."


    Huh?


    Sebastian''s heart moved slightly.


    The next moment, apuse and cheers rang out in the hall, attracting countless eyes.


    Sebastian also subconsciously looked toward the source of the sound and soon saw two splendid figures.


    One of them she was very familiar with, was Lord Andre, the Duke of Borde.


    The other person looked much stranger, a middle-aged nobleman, with some resemnce to Lottie.


    "Count Brois... and Duke Borde?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow.


    But soon, he frowned slightly.


    "Wait a minute... Did the Duke also attend the banquet ten years ago?"


    Charlotte was also a little surprised.


    On the night of the me Demon Disaster, various records never mentioned that the Duke also attended the banquet.


    But in the dream, he appeared.


    This was a bit odd.


    Almost all the guests on the night of the me Demon Disaster died.


    Very few people escaped.


    And no one in theter Mage Corps who participated in the battle had ever seen Duke Borde.


    This indicated that the Duke should havee and gone quickly.


    As if to verify Charlotte''s spection, after toasting, Duke Borde left the hall.


    After that, Count Brois also followed suit.


    Watching the two leaving together with the retreating attendants, Charlotte''s heart moved slightly.


    "We''ll follow them."


    She said to Sebastian.


    Following behind Duke Borde and Count Brois, the two also left the hall.


    However, instead of heading towards the mansion''s main gate, the Duke headed towards the garden behind the mansion.


    After entering the garden, the person leading the way changed to Count Brois.


    The two followed the garden path and soon arrived at a hidden iron gate behind the garden, quietly sneaking in.


    "My Lord... it''s Brois mansion''s dungeon!"


    Sebastian said with a slight solemnity.


    My goodness...


    Did the Duke actually participate in the me Demon Disaster ten years ago?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    Looking at the iron gate in front of her, she squinted her eyes.


    "We''ll follow them too."


    Following the two into the iron gate, beyond the iron gate were winding stairs leading downwards, and at the end of the stairs, there was indeed a dungeon.


    In the dungeon, guards were stationedyer byyer, following Count Brois as "observers". Charlotte and Sebastian quickly found the ritual site deep in the dungeon.


    It was an altar.


    The altar resembled the one where the Blood Demon Cult summoned their God.


    However, instead of the demonic eye, there was an empty crystal coffin.


    Count Brois and Duke Borde were standing and talking in front of the altar.


    "How''s the preparation for the ritual?"


    "Back to the Duke, it can be done tonight. If everything goes smoothly, my daughter will recover tomorrow morning, and it will be much safer to perform the ritual for you then."


    "Hmm... not bad, just be careful not to be discovered. The Church already suspects your connection with the Blood Demon Cult, and it''s getting harder to find sacrifices."


    "Please rest assured, I have arranged it properly. Once the ritual is sessful, I will kill their informants and actively report the whereabouts of the Blood Demon Cult to the Church... As for the ritual prepared for you, there are enough sacrifices."


    "Um... Are you really sure the demonic contracts they provide are effective?"


    "It''s been verified, no problem."


    "Can it heal any hidden illnesses of the body?"


    "Yes."


    "Even mine?"


    "Yes, it can heal your fertility issues too..."


    "Very good! After this matter, Borde will remember the contribution of the Brois family."


    Listening to Count Brois'' reply, Duke Borde was quite satisfied.


    And behind them, Charlotte''s expression was serious, and waves of turmoil surged in her heart.


    Ten years ago, during the me Demon Disaster... Duke Bould was actually one of the masterminds behind it!

 Chapter 123: Found them

    Chapter 123: Found them


    After Duke Borde and Count Brois exchanged a few words, they left.


    The Duke left the mansion and disappeared at the end of the dream.


    Watching the direction the Duke left, Sebastian couldn''t help but say,


    "I didn''t expect Duke Borde to be behind the scenes of the me Demon Disaster... It seems that, as the rumors say, he has never given up on finding a solution to his fertility problem over the years."


    "Demonic contract... he really dares to think! Although the Bloodbornes have always adhered to contracts, the price of the contract is not something ordinary people can afford, especially when it involves both demons and the Bloodborne Archduke Abaddon!"


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    "Solving fertility problems... but wasn''t he already paving the way for Leno to inherit the territory ten years ago?"


    Sebastian thought for a moment and said.


    "I suppose he was prepared on both fronts, Master. You may not know, but human nobles value lineage greatly, not inferior to the Bloodbornes in this regard.""I think perhaps this concept is also influenced by the Bloodbornes, after all, before the Thousand-Year Holy War, the nobles of the Crescent Kingdom and the Bloodbornes were almost simr. Even though they changed directionter, some ideas are bound to be inherited."


    "Leno is, after all, a bastard. Compared to a bastard, the Duke undoubtedly still hopes to have a legitimate son as his heir."


    "However, people''s thoughts can change. I remember that Lord Leno began to emerge only nearly seven years ago. As his potential gradually became apparent, the Duke''s expectations of him also grew..."


    "Duke Borde''s health has been deteriorating, which is no secret in the Duchy. Even if he regains fertility and has a new heir, he probably won''tst until the heires of age."


    "Now, he... probably haspletely given up on the idea of ??having children."


    "In recent years, Duke Borde has been vigorously cracking down on the Blood Demon Cult, probably also topletely bury his own history and pave the way for Leno."


    Charlotte disdainfully pursed her lips.


    Completely bury?


    His history... was at the expense of thousands of innocent girls.


    Ten years have passed, and who remembers those innocent girls?


    Charlotte recalled the various scenes she had seen in the memories of those girls, recalling the despair they had felt...


    Vaguely, the scene in the dungeon began to ovep with those scenes in her memory.


    And this ovepping memory gradually awakened certain memories deeply buried in her body since she transmigrated...


    In a daze, she recalled some experiences from the night of the disaster ten years ago.


    She remembered that beautiful little garden, remembered the giggling, running figures in the garden...


    In an instant, the door of memory burst open¡ª


    Oh!


    Right!


    That night, the original body owner should have been ying hide-and-seek with the Brois sisters in the garden...


    When it was the original''s turn to hide, she waited for a long time but didn''t see the shadow of the Brois sisters.


    And when she cautiously emerged from the woods... what she saw was the burning sky and the awakened me Demon.


    "Master, Miss Lottie is probably not here. Maybe she''s still enjoying the birthday party somewhere else."


    "But this is indeed the starting point of the disaster. As a sacrifice, Miss Brois will definitely appear here. Should we wait here?"


    Sebastian looked around and respectfully asked.


    "Still enjoying the birthday party somewhere else?"


    Charlotte''s mind stirred.


    "There''s a possibility."


    "Master, from what I know, demons often use dreams to lure mortals into corruption, usually in two ways, one is through nightmares, the other is through beautiful illusions..."


    "The starting point of this dream is a birthday banquet, full of joy and beauty. The way currently used was obviously thetter."


    "If I''m not mistaken, Miss Lottie is probably still having fun somewhere in this dream..."


    "However, to conclude her corruption, she will definitely be brought here by Vroka, because the ritual is the endpoint of this dream."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Master, I think we can wait here and wait for them toe to us."


    Sebastian expressed his judgment.


    However, hearing his words, Charlotte fell into thought.


    "Having fun somewhere..."


    She muttered to herself, her heart moved.


    Withdrawing her gaze from the depths of the dungeon, Charlotte shook her head.


    "No, there''s no need to wait. I can probably guess where Lottie is."


    "Let''s go and meet her."


    After saying that, she didn''t hesitate anymore. They turned around and left the dungeon.


    Charlotte and Sebastian returned to the surface, where theughter and music in the mansion hall seemed even more lively.


    Sebastian''s heart stirred and said.


    "Master, the banquet has reached its climax. As the protagonists, the Brois sisters may already be at the banquet."


    However, Charlotte shook her head.


    "No, they won''t be there. If this dream is Vroka''s attempt to lure Lottie into corruption, they won''t appear at the banquet."


    "When we were at the hospital, Imunicated with Lottie a lot. She''s someone who enjoys quietness, actually she doesn''t like the hustle and bustle."


    "Her happiest memories... are not in the banquet hall."


    After speaking, Charlotte did not return to the hall, but turned and walked deeper into the mansion.


    Sebastian was quite curious about the girl''s actions.


    But out of unconditional trust in the great Lady of the Night, he didn''t ask too much, but followed closely behind.


    The brightly lit hall gradually receded, and the noise faded away.


    Under Charlotte''s lead, the two came to the back of Brois Mansion, before a beautiful and dreamy small garden.


    It was indeed a dreamy small garden.


    Moonlight poured down like water, casting colorful spots on the ground through the rustling branches and leaves.


    Countless flickering particles danced freely in the garden, like elemental sprites, shimmering with radiant light, following the cool andfortable night breeze like ribbons of light.


    And in the night breeze, the silver-bell-likeughter could be faintly hearding from the garden.


    Hearing that crispughter, Charlotte''s heart stirred slightly, her lips curling slightly upwards.


    "We found them."


    Taking a deep breath, she took a step forward, pushing aside the bushes that blocked her view.


    In the grove, on a spacious grassy area, three beautiful girls were ying happily.


    Among them, the two older ones looked about twelve or thirteen years old, both with beautiful brown hair and cute white dresses.


    As for the slightly younger one, she was only about four or five years old, with delicate features like a blond-haired, blue-eyed doll.


    The three seemed to be ying hide-and-seek, with one of the older girls counting numbers while facing a big tree, and the other two girls moving stealthily towards the bushes.


    As soon as the two looked up, they saw Charlotte and Sebastian entering the bushes, and they both froze in surprise.


    "Someone''s here! Let''s run!"


    The little girl giggled and then grabbed the girl several years older than herself and ran deeper into the grove.


    Watching the two disappear into the woods, Charlotte squinted her eyes slightly.


    And Sebastian was curious.


    "Master... what just happened... was that... the past? You?"


    "No, the past me shouldn''t be able to see me."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "That was... It."

 Chapter 124: Your disguise really annoys me

    Chapter 124: Your disguise really annoys me


    Lottie felt very happy.


    She liked the beautiful garden in her family mansion, and she enjoyed ying freely here with her sister and her best friend.


    Carefree, without worries, there was only happiness andughter.


    However, asionally she had a feeling, a feeling that she had forgotten something.


    It seemed like there were some important things she needed to do.


    It felt like it was something very, very important, making her feel unsettled.


    But no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t remember what she had forgotten...


    "Lottie! What are you daydreaming about?"


    Her friend''s clear and melodious voice interrupted her thoughts.Looking at her friend''s lovely appearance, Lottie felt her mood brighten.


    "I... I don''t know, I just feel like I''ve forgotten something."


    Lottie shook her head and said.


    "If you can''t remember, then don''t think about it! If you can''t remember, it must not be anything important! Let''s just y happily!"


    "Okay, stop worrying! Come on! It''s your turn to find us!"


    The little girl giggled.


    Lottie hesitated.


    But when her friend reached out and took her hand, Lottie''s worries seemed to fade in an instant.


    Yes. Since she couldn''t remember what she had forgotten, it meant that whatever she had forgotten wasn''t important.


    Tonight was her birthday party, and she wanted to y happily!


    With that in mind, Lottie''s furrowed brow rxed a lot.


    She regained her smile and continued ying with her sister and friend.


    Happy times always flew by quickly.


    Unknowingly, they yed several rounds of hide and seek.


    The moon hung high in the sky, scattering its silver light.


    Lottie didn''t know how long they had been ying, but looking at the moonlight, it seemed unchanged...


    As time passed, that faint feeling of unease surged in her heart again.


    "Charlotte, have we... been ying for too long? Shouldn''t the banquet have started by now?"


    "Hey! Lottie! Let them do what they want, and we''ll do what we want! Do you still want to pretend to smile with those hypocritical adults?"


    The girl pouted.


    Lottie thought she had a point.


    She really didn''t like dealing with those adults who wore masks every day.


    Especially in recent years, even the adults at home seemed much colder, the atmosphere more oppressive, making her increasingly ufortable.


    Only when she was with her sister and friend could she truly rx and be full ofughter.


    "Well then... shall we y a little longer?"


    She hesitated and said.


    "Yeah! Let''s y a little longer!"


    The little girl said happily.


    "Marie! It''s your turn to catch us!"


    The three of them continued ying hide and seek.


    Marie faced the big tree, counting down the numbers, while her friend pulled Lottie''s hand and hid in the bushes.


    However, just as the two were about to dive into the bushes, the bushes were parted from the outside.


    Lottie saw two slender figures appear in front of her.


    The leader was a beautiful youngdy.


    Her magnificent silver hair shimmered in the moonlight, her beautiful face adorned with ruby-like eyes, and her gorgeous yet solemn long dress made her look mysterious and noble...


    At first nce, Lottie was stunned, not even able to tear her gaze away to look at the handsome elf behind her.


    So... beautiful!


    Only this thought remained in Lottie''s mind.


    What followed was a strange sense of familiarity and intimacy.


    That inexplicable familiarity and intimacy made Lottie subconsciously stop and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Excuse me..."


    "Lottie! Someone''s here! Let''s run!"


    Her friend''s giggling voice interrupted her words, and she pulled her hand and ran deeper into the garden.


    Lottie didn''t have time to react and was pulled along.


    The two ran deeper and deeper, farther and farther...


    Lottie didn''t even know how long they had been running, or whether the garden in her family mansion was really thisrge.


    In any case... they ran for a long, long time, but they were still in the garden.


    The surrounding trees became denser, and the shadows of fireflies gradually diminished, leaving only the silver moonlight pouring down.


    Lottie was out of breath, unable to run anymore.


    "Huff... let''s... stop for a moment... Charlotte... let''s stop..."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    But her friend, still holding her hand,ughed without panting.


    "Lottie... you have such poor stamina!"


    "No... it''s just that your stamina is too good, really... I can''t imagine that you''re not tired after running so far!"


    Lottie shook her head and said.


    After speaking, she hesitated for a moment and asked again.


    "Charlotte... why did you drag me to run? Thatdy just now seemed to be looking for us."


    "Looking for us? Lottie, do you want those hypocritical adults to find us? Don''t you feel oppressed when you''re with them?"


    The little girl asked discontentedly.


    Lottie hesitated.


    "But... she didn''t make me feel oppressed, and... and I feel like she made me feel very familiar, maybe she''s someone I knew before..."


    "That''s enough! Lottie! The only people you know are me and Marie!"


    The little girl shook her head and said.


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand again towards the girl''s arm.


    But just as she was about to grab the girl''s arm, a hand wearing a white glove suddenly lifted her from behind.


    "Your Excellency Vroka, it''s not a good habit to deceive a beautifuldy by pretending to be someone else, especially... the disguise you''re wearing really annoys me."


    Sebastian smiled as he lifted the girl up like a chick.


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, the girl''s expression changed slightly, and she struggled.


    "Who are you! Let me go! Let me go!"


    Lottie was also panicked.


    "Who... who... who are you! What are you going to do to Charlotte!"


    "This is the Brois Mansion! How dare you act recklessly... I''m going to call someone!"


    Sebastian smiled faintly.


    "Miss Lottie, I''m Sebastian, the one who''s going to rescue you from this fake dream."


    "Sebastian...? Dream?"


    Lottie''s expression was confused.


    The name Sebastian sounded very familiar to her, but for a moment she couldn''t remember where she had heard it before.


    "Lottie! He''s a bad person! Call the guards to take him down!"


    The girl who was grabbed said angrily.


    "Hehe, guards? It seems that your recovery is notplete yet, and you still need Miss Lottie to control the dream."


    Sebastian chuckled.


    With that, he looked down at the little girl in his hand from a high vantage point and sneered.


    "Your Excellency Vroka, although you are a myth... your choice of disguise is not very good."


    "What are you talking about! Let me go! I''m the eldest daughter of the Castell family! How dare you treat me like this! Are you trying to make enemies with the Castell family?!"


    The girl said angrily.


    Sebastianughed.


    Only to see him look towards Lottie''s back, and chuckled.


    "Great master, did you hear that? It says it''s the eldest daughter of the Castell family!"


    "It?"


    Lottie was stunned.


    However, she quickly noticed the gaze of the person behind her.


    Lottie couldn''t help turning her head, only to see that the beautiful youngdy who had just stood in front of her had somehow appeared behind her.


    She frowned and looked at the girl who was lifted up by Sebastian, saying coldly.


    "Sebastian, get rid of it."


    "As youmand..."


    Sebastian bowed, then summoned a ming sword, and in Lottie''s shocked gaze, pierced the girl''s chest.


    "Charlotte!"


    Seeing her friend pierced through with a sword, Lottie couldn''t help but cry out.


    But the next moment, she froze.


    She saw the girl who had been pierced through the heart by the sword suddenly melt like a candle melting, turning into a ck liquid and merging into the ground.


    Lottie stared nkly at everything, feeling shocked and confused, until an ethereal voice came from beside her.


    "Don''t look, it''s fake."


    Lottie couldn''t help but turn her head and look at the beautiful youngdy beside her, only to see a crimson light suddenly radiate from her.


    Then, a strange scene appeared.


    Her figure slowly shrank, quickly turning into a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl, her magnificent silver hair turning into dazzling gold, her ruby-like eyes turning into sapphire-like skies, and her facial features were eight or nine points simr to her friend.


    "You... you are..."


    Seeing the appearance of the other party, Lottie was shocked and uncertain, feeling an unprecedented sense of familiarity and intimacy surging into her heart, as if something in her mind was awakening.


    Looking at the girl who showed a puzzled expression, Charlotte sighed lightly.


    "Sister Lottie, you should wake up... from this dream."


    As she spoke, she reached out and ced her hand on the girl''s shoulder.


    A brilliant red light bloomed, and Lottie felt the memory gate in her mind shatter, and a massive amount of information flooded into her mind...

 Chapter 125: Varalokas Node

    Chapter 125: Varaloka''s Node


    Lottie felt like she was in a dream. A wonderful, beautiful dream. However, dreams always have a waking moment.


    When the real memories awakened from the depths of her mind, she gradually regained herself.


    At the same time, Charlotte, who awakened Lottie, also touched Lottie''s memories, just as she had touched the remnants of those sacrificed innocent girls before.


    A vast amount of memories flooded into Charlotte''s mind in a very short time. She witnessed the long memories of Priest Lottie over the past ten years...


    Her attempt to investigate the truth of the me Demon Disaster. Her struggle and confusion in the darkness. The efforts made time and time again to find and save her sister. And in the end, discovered that she had been manipted by the Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest throughout, feeling anger, confusion, and despair...


    Under Charlotte''s astonished gaze, Lottie''s body suddenly emitted a faint halo. Her figure changed rapidly, quickly returning to her adult appearance from ten yearster.


    At the same time, the surrounding trees withered rapidly, and the dense, suffocating smoke gradually spread.


    Along with the spreading smoke, there were the crackling sounds of burning mes, people''s screams, and faint roars...


    Lottie looked at her hands in confusion, gradually bing aware.But just as she became aware, her expression suddenly ignited with anger and urgency. However, this anger and urgency quickly turned into confusion when she saw Charlotte and Sebastian beside her.


    Lottie raised her head, looking somewhat dazedly at Charlotte beside her, and her confused gaze gradually regained focus.


    "Charlotte? And... Mr. Sebastian?"


    "What... What''s happening to me? Where am I?"


    After saying this, Lottie heard a faint roaring from the distance.


    Subconsciously, she looked towards the source of the voice, only to see the entire sky seeming to be burning, with crimson clouds churning...


    This familiar and terrifying scene gradually ovepped with a certain scene from her memory, and Lottie subconsciously widened her eyes.


    "This... This is..."


    "This is a dream rted to you, from the night of the me Demon Disaster ten years ago."


    Charlotte said.


    "A dream? My dream?"


    Lottie widened her eyes.


    Charlotte was about to continue exining, but suddenly felt a movement in her heart, looking towards the other side.


    Then, another clear voice slowly sounded.


    "Yes, it''s your dream, but more precisely, it''s the dream shared between you and the me Demon Vroka..."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Lottie subconsciously follows the gaze, only to see fireflies suddenly flying towards her, constantly condensing, and finally turning into human form.


    It was a little girl wearing a white dress. It was Count Brois'' eldest daughter, Marie.


    Lottie saw Marie smiling and showing a joyful expression toward her.


    "Lottie... We finally meet again."


    "Sister?! Sister! Is it really you!"


    Lottie was suddenly excited.


    She almost instinctively pounced towards the other party, wanting to hug her, but passed through the girl''s body...


    "Sister?"


    Lottie was stunned.


    "Sorry... Lottie, I am no longer considered human. It''s already my limit to be able to meet you in this form..."


    The little girl said somewhat sadly.


    Saying this, she looked at Charlotte beside her and respectfully bowed.


    "Lady Charlotte, thank you for awakening Lottie, and thank you for suppressing the me Demon Vroka... Allowing me to enter its dream."


    Suppressing...?


    Charlotte''s heart moved.


    She exchanged a nce with Sebastian, and Sebastian immediately understood.


    "Its dream? Miss Marie, are you saying... that this dream no longer belongs to Miss Lottie?"


    Sebastian asked.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "That''s right, Lady Charlotte has already awakened Lottie, but the dream still exists, because the me Demon Vroka maintains it."


    "Vroka''s level is much higher than Lottie''s. After Lottie lost control, the nature of this dream changed, and the changes in the surrounding scenery are the signs."


    "Now, the dream... belongs to the me Demon Vroka. It uses this to corrupt Lottie, to use Lottie as a medium to open the door to the void, and topletely break free from the seal!"


    Marie said.


    After saying that, she bowed to Charlotte again and earnestly pleaded.


    "Lady Charlotte... Please, you must destroy this dream, you must stop the me Demon Vroka''splete descent!"


    "In the years of being sealed, although the me Demon Vroka has been in slumber, it has never given up on entering the present world!"


    "Ten years ago, on the night of the me Demon Disaster, although half of its power that invaded the mortal world was sealed, it also gave itself a point node."


    "During its slumber, it has already connected its other half of power with the passage to the mortal world through the seal of the void. Once the seal ispletely broken, after it wakes up, it will possess not half but its full power!"


    "That kind of power... is definitely not something the Borde City, or even something the Borde Duchy can bear, and once it fully descended, it will definitely continue the Bloodborne Archduke''s Descent Ritual!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Charlotte and Sebastian''s expressions gradually became solemn.


    Lottie, however, felt increasingly uneasy, a sense of unease surging in her heart.


    "Sister, how do you know so much about the me Demon Vroka?"


    Marie did not answer Lottie''s question but looked earnestly at Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at her deeply.


    "Miss Marie..."


    "If I''m not mistaken, you should know where the me Demon Vroka is in this dream, right?"


    Marie nodded.


    "Yes, I know, not only that... I also know that it has not fully awakened yet. Now is the best time to interrupt its descent andpletely banish it to the void!"


    "As long as we seal its consciousness in this dream andpletely destroy its point node in the mortal world, it will lose the opportunity to step into the mortal world!"


    Hearing Marie''s words, Charlotte''s gaze gradually became profound.


    "Have you... prepared yourself?"


    Marie was slightly stunned, then smiled.


    "Of course..."


    "My existence is for this day."


    Listening to the mysterious conversation between Marie and Charlotte, Lottie''s sense of unease grew stronger.


    Charlotte sighed softly.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Marie nodded, then gently raised her hand.


    As she moved, the withered trees seemed toe to life, parting to both sides, and a dark passage appeared on the ground, leading straight underground.


    Seeing Marie easily intervening in the dream, Lottie''s eyes widened in disbelief, and an unbelievable guess appeared in her mind.


    "Sister, you..."


    Marie still didn''t reply to Lottie but said to Charlotte.


    "Lady Charlotte, the path is open, let''s go."


    Charlotte didn''t hesitate, followed by Sebastian, she stepped into the underground passage opened by Marie.


    The group entered the constantly descending dark passage. After an unknown amount of time, they finally reached the end...


    At the end of the passage was a familiar dpidated temple, exactly the same as the underground temple where the Blood Demon Cult held their descent ritual in the real world.


    In the center of the temple was a towering altar, surrounded byyers of fleshy lumps. The fleshy lumps intersected with each other, converging above the altar, and connecting to a huge and hideous eye.


    That was the Demon Eye, the same as Marie''s demonized body in the real world!


    "Lady Charlotte, this is Vroka''s slumbering consciousness'' point node."


    Marie said respectfully.


    Seeing that familiar demon eye, Sebastian was slightly stunned, then his expression became somewhatplicated.


    "Miss Marie, have you... already merged with the me Demon Vroka?"

 Chapter 126: Awakening

    Chapter 126: Awakening


    "Miss Marie, have you... already merged with the me Demon Vroka?"


    Sebastian''s gaze at Marie, who remained calm, was somewhatplicated.


    Lottie also widened her eyes.


    "Sister, you..."


    Marie remained silent for a moment, then nodded gently, revealing a lonely smile.


    "Yes."


    "The Demon Eye obtained by the Blood Demon Cult is actually Vroka''s eye. The High Priest merged it with my body..."


    "I... am actually the node of the me Demon Vroka, and also the core of the Bloodborne Archduke''s Descent Ritual."


    "Ten years ago, Vroka nned from the beginning to transform one of its eyes into the sacred vessel for the Bloodborne Archduke. This was part of the me Demon''s n...""Now, what the Blood Demon Cult is doing is just the remaining part of the n."


    "The Blood Demon Cult had everything nned out, but what they didn''t n for was that my consciousness was notpletely consumed, but instead I maintained my existence because Vroka was sealed..."


    "This was the contingency left by my father in the ritual..."


    "The Blood Demon Cult used their domination magic to control our father''s mind. They turned our father, who loved his people like his own children, into an executioner who saw the people as tools. They wanted our father to kill his own daughter..."


    "But, they overlooked our father''s love for us..."


    "Even though his mind was controlled, our father still regarded his daughters as his most precious treasure..."


    "Between Vroka, the Bloodborne Archduke, and his daughter, he ultimately chose his daughter."


    "From this perspective, when the Blood Demon Cult chose us as vessels and mediums ten years ago, they had already failed..."


    With that, Marie took a deep breath and said to Charlotte.


    "Lady Charlotte, please act."


    "I know you also possess the miraculous power to interfere with the dream world. Please destroy Vroka''s dream node and banish itpletely!"


    Sebastian''s expression became serious.


    "Miss Marie, are you serious? You must understand that losing the consciousness node in the dream world for a high-ranking demon like Vroka would at most mean losing the pathway to invade the real world. But for you, who have fused with its consciousness node, it means death..."


    "This is not ordinary death, but the annihtion of the soul. As a coexistor, your soul will bepletely purified, and even the possibility of resurrection as an undead will be lost..."


    Marie smiled slightly and said.


    "Mr. Sebastian, I have long been prepared for this."


    "I have witnessed the horror of Vroka, and I have gained some of its memories through our fusion..."


    "I know how evil and terrifying it is."


    "To see Lottie safe and sound, to see Lottie rescued from the control of the Blood Demon Cult, my final wish has been fulfilled."


    "No! Sister! There must be another way!"


    Lottie said urgently.


    Marie smiled and shook her head.


    "Lottie, it''s time for everything to end. You..."


    Marie didn''t finish her sentence.


    Halfway through, her whole body suddenly trembled, and her illusory figure became unstable.


    At the same time, the entire temple suddenly began to shake violently, the ground cracked, andrge chunks of stone and earth fell from the dome.


    The Demon Eye above the altar emitted a deep glow, and the terrifying eyeball trembled slightly, its moving eyelids seeming like they could open at any moment.


    Seeing the changes in the Demon Eye, Marie''s expression changed slightly.


    "Oh no... Vroka has sensed my actions..."


    "It''s trying to reim all control over the dream... Its level is far beyond mine! I can''t hold on for much longer..."


    "Lady Charlotte... Please... Quickly destroy it!"


    Marie barely finished speaking before an ancient and deste darkness slowly spread throughout the temple...


    With the gradually rising pressure, the eyeball above the altar slowly opened.


    The wrinkled eyelids flickered, revealing a cold and indifferent pupil, within which a deep and dark hellfire seemed to burn...


    At the moment the Demon Eye opened, Mary''s trembling stopped abruptly.


    Her aura also changed in an instant, and her brown eyes also turned golden-red. The anxious expression disappeared, reced by a cold indifference.


    "Sister... Sister?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Lottie looked at "Marie" whose temperament had changed in surprise and suspicion.


    Sebastian''s expression became serious.


    "No, she is no longer Miss Marie..."


    "She is Vroka, the me Demon!"


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, "Marie" immediately cast her gaze downward at the few people below the altar.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, and her gaze toward the three of them was threatening, but she remained silent, seemingly uninterested inmunicating with ants.


    A terrifying aura emanated from her, and the entire dream world suddenly began to undergo earth-shattering changes.


    The dpidated temple was instantly shattered, and scorchingva erupted from the cracks in the ground, quickly engulfing everything, leaving only the altar with the Demon Eye.


    In an instant, the dream world turned into a hellishndscape ofva...


    The thick scent of sulfur filled the air, apanied by unbearable heat.


    If one didn''t know they were in a dream, it would be hard to distinguish the surroundings from reality.


    Seeing the changed scenery around her and sensing the increasingly terrifying aura of the other party, Sebastian''s expression changed slightly.


    "This is bad! It''s about to awaken! Master, we must retreat from the dream!"


    However, when he looked at Charlotte, he suddenly frowned.


    Charlotte had not moved.


    She still stood in ce, looking at the increasingly terrifying "Marie", seemingly lost in thought.


    "Master?"


    Sebastian called out anxiously.


    Charlotte only then snapped out of her reverie and said.


    "Sorry, I was lost in thought."


    "Sebastian, you mentioned... if a myth were to be converted into divine power, how much power would it provide me?"


    Sebastian:...


    "M-Master!"


    The expression of the me elf was extremely helpless.


    Yet, within that helplessness was also anxiety.


    "Master! We must retreat! If what Miss Marie said is true, Vroka has already acquired all its power. Once it awakens, it will be aplete Legendary!"


    "That''s a level of power we can''t contend with right now!"


    After hearing Sebastian''s words, Charlotte nodded.


    "You''re right. Even if I were to confront a Legendary in the real world, it would not be easy..."


    Master?


    Does Mr. Sebastian refer to Charlotte as "Master"?


    A... a Legendary?


    Charlotte was going to confront a Legendary?


    Listening to their conversation, Lottie was stunned.


    And Charlotte''s voice continued.


    "However, this is not reality, but Vroka''s dream..."


    Sebastian became even more anxious.


    "That''s even more terrifying! This is its home ground!"


    "No..."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    She looked up at the increasingly powerful "Marie" and suddenly smiled.


    "Mary said it herself, in the dream world, levels... are the source of power."


    "Levels? Wait... could it be that you..."


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes and nodded slightly, "Yes, I want to see, after I ampletely liberated, what level I can reach, and what level it can reach... Who is higher."


    With that, Charlotte sank into consciousness andmunicated with the Gospel of Blood.

 Chapter 127: True Ancestors Liberation!

    Chapter 127: True Ancestor''s Liberation!


    Charlotte would not underestimate an awakened myth.


    But at the same time, she had no intention of simply withdrawing from the dream of the me Demon Vroka.


    To withdraw meant to give up, to withdraw meant to give the me Demon Vroka a chance to fully descend, to withdraw meant that she might have to face a fully descended myth in the real world...


    There were too many interfering factors in the real world, and Charlotte didn''t believe she could easily win under those circumstances.


    She wanted to try.


    To try to seize control of this dream world from the opponent.


    To try to use a higher level of power to influence the dream world and suppress the me Demon Vroka in reverse!


    At this moment, Charlotte decisivelymunicated with the Gospel of Blood,pletely unleashing the divine power of blood hidden within the Gospel.


    She activated the True Ancestor''s Liberation!A crimson light radiated from her body, and Charlotte felt the divine power of blood within her body suddenly be active and turn into burning divine mes.


    Those red divine mes, centered around her heart, continued to burn and spread to her entire body and her limbs...


    As the divine mes spread, Charlotte felt her vitality level undergo a tremendous change.


    Her flesh gradually merged with the divine mes, and her bones and blood gradually tinged with gold.


    She felt an infinite surge of constantly rising power within her!


    As the radiant light shone, Charlotte''s figure changed once again.


    Her golden hair once again turned into magnificent silver, and her height continued to rise, quickly returning to her adult form.


    But this time, her aura was even more majestic, more dignified, radiating an incredibly dazzling, sacred, and terrifying reddish-golden light.


    A terrifying pressure spread out from her body, causing the entire dream world to tremble.


    With a "plop", under the terrifying divine power, Sebastian instantly lost control of his body, kneeling directly on the ground.


    He raised his head, staring nkly at Charlotte, whose entire body was radiating light.


    Feeling the dazzling light sting his eyes and his tears streaming down, he quickly averted his gaze...


    As for Lottie...


    The moment Charlotte''s aura radiated, she had already fainted.


    The Saint''s stance!


    The great Lady of the Night unfolded her Saint''s stance!


    Watching the radiant Charlotte, Sebastian quickly realized what she was doing, and his heart was filled with excitement.


    The Saint''s stance was a special stance for the Gods to walk on this world.


    The power of Gods was too immense, and ordinary nes couldn''t withstand it.


    Every time a God descended with their real strength, it would cause irreversible divine contamination to the ne.


    And the Saint''s stance... was the strongestbat stance that a God could evoke on this world without causing irreversible destruction to this world!


    That was a power infinitely close to mythology...


    Feeling Charlotte''s terror, Sebastian was incredibly excited.


    The great Lady of the Night could now unfold her Saint''s stance!


    Her strength had recovered to some extent!


    Sebastian was very excited.


    At the same time, Charlotte who had just undergone True Ancestor''s Liberation, slowly opened her eyes and disyed the burning golden mes in her pupils.


    Charlotte felt that her current state was very strange.


    She felt as if she had merged with the divine power at this moment, the divine power of blood that had once required difficult maniption to activate, now seemed to be part of her body, obedient to hermand.


    She felt very strong.


    Extremely strong...


    Taking Sebastian as an example, the me Elf who usually brought her considerable pressure, at this moment, seemed like an ant that could be easily crushed in her perception.


    She had a feeling that even if she just pped him with all her might, she could directly crush him to death with the divine power in her body...


    At the same time, the threat posed by "Marie", who had just given her terrifying pressure, was no longer so strong at this moment.


    Seeing Charlotte''s changes, "Marie", who had always regarded several people as ants with indifference, suddenly became serious.


    "A descending myth?"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    That wasn''t Marie''s voice.


    It was a deep and profound voice.


    However, "she" quickly focused on Charlotte''s power, and for the first time, a trace of doubt emerged in her indifferent expression.


    "Wait a minute..."


    "This aura... Who are you?!"


    Charlotte didn''t answer the opponent''s question.


    In fact, while she was pleasantly surprised by her newfound power from True Ancestor''s Liberation, she was also worried about the rapidly consumed avable time.


    Just maintaining the Saint stance, without taking action, the duration of True Ancestor Liberation had already begun to decrease like flowing water.


    Charlotte knew that she couldn''t maintain this stance for too long.


    Fifty seconds?


    Forty seconds?


    No... If she exerted all her power, perhaps the time would be even shorter.


    Charlotte knew that she had to defeat the opponent before the time for True Ancestor''s Liberation ran out.


    But at this moment, another problem arose.


    Although she temporarily gained immense power, Charlotte awkwardly realized that she seemed incapable of utilizing this power.


    When it came to action, it seemed like she could only rely on brute force with her divine power, or perhaps employ blood magic like majesty or necromancy.


    It was quite embarrassing.


    This was a situation she hadn''t anticipated at all.


    She thought that after activating True Ancestor''s Liberation, she would also awaken some ways to utilize her divine power, but she didn''t expect that she would only gain enhanced strength butck awareness of how to utilize it.


    However, although she didn''t know how to use the power of Saint''s stance, Charlotte probably still knew how to prate this dream.


    Dyeing!


    When she first entered the dream, that''s how she did it.


    Not being able to use power was not a problem, this wasn''t the real world, but a dream. As long as she turned this dream into her own, then... she could do whatever she wanted.


    With this thought in mind, she decisively manipted her divine power to spread into the dream.


    As divine power permeated, Charlotte suddenly saw a new change in her field of vision.


    Wherever the divine power spread, Charlotte was surprised to see countless flying threads appear.


    Those strange illusory lines intertwined with each other, shuttling back and forth, ubiquitous, weaving the entire dream world.


    No, not just the entire dream world.


    Even on Sebastian and Lottie''s bodies, there were also threads, faintly outlining their body contours.


    Among all the threads, the most numerous were the pitch-ck threads, centered on "Marie", spreading throughout the entire world like a dark web.


    That dark web was everywhere, like the foundation of the dream.


    What was this?


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    Subconsciously, she reached out towards those ck threads.


    As her touch connected, those ck threads immediately absorbed her divine power, gradually turning crimson.


    The next moment, a strange scene appeared.


    With Charlotte as the center, those ck threads all turned into blood-red lines, and Charlotte found that she had begun to gain partial control of the dream.


    Not only that, her control over the dream continued to spread with the extension of the red lines.


    This discovery astonished Charlotte.


    With a slight movement in her heart, she looked at theva not far away, or more urately, the illusory ck threads behind theva.


    Charlotte reached out and used divine power to break those ck threads.


    The next moment, an even stranger scene urred.


    As the threads broke, theva corresponding to the threads in the dream world copsed with a loud rumble, instantly dissipating into smoke.


    Seeing this scene, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    She vaguely guessed what these threads were...

 Chapter 128: You are the Bloodborne True Ancestor!

    Chapter 128: You are the Bloodborne True Ancestor!


    Spiritual power!


    These threads are manifestations of spiritual power!


    The essence of the dream world is the spiritual world, and spiritual power is the cornerstone of the spiritual world...


    Assimting these spiritual powers, she canpletely gain control of the dream, seize the spiritual power belonging to the me Demon Vroka, and erode its strength like sucking its blood!


    Charlotte quickly realized what these ubiquitous threads around her were and immediately began to act.


    With a slight movement of her mind, the divine power of blood eruptedpletely, rapidly spreading the crimson radiance throughout the dream world.


    The majestic and vast aura continued to boil, and the ubiquitous ck lines in the dream world quickly took on Charlotte''s red color and spread rapidly around...


    At the same time, in Sebastian''s view, the entire dream world underwent earth-shaking changes!


    Space tore apart, the earth shook, and the dreamposed ofva copsed with a thunderous roar, as if doomsday hade.Terrifying cracks quickly spread across the dream world, and crimson mist gushed out from the cracks in the dream.


    Under the diffusion of the crimson mist, volcanoes andva copsed one after another, and the copsing dream suddenly began to reassemble!


    Blocks of ck bricks, seeming to possess vitality, transformed continuously, constantly building, soon forming solemn and majestic ancient walls.


    The dream continued to reassemble,yers of stairs spread with the diffusion of crimson mist, and a majestic Blood Throne slowly emerged beneath Charlotte...


    Under the support of the throne, Charlotte slowly rose into the air, overlooking the entire world from a high vantage point.


    She sat on the Blood Throne, stroking the familiar armrest of the throne, silently watching and marveling at the dream world gradually transforming into the Dark Night Castle in her mind.


    After invading Vroka''s dream world, it unexpectedly transformed into the Dark Night Castle in her consciousness!


    Now, this dream was hers!


    Charlotte looked down at "Marie" from above.


    No, it wasn''t "Marie" anymore.


    With the invasion of Charlotte''s power into the dream, Vroka''s appearance also reverted to its true form, a terrifying demon with burning hellfire and fearsome demonic horns!


    However, at this moment, this terrifying me Demon, who was like a world-ending giant in the me Demon Disaster, looked quite petite...


    Its body hadn''t even reached the size of Sebastian standing below the throne, making the me Elf stare wide-eyed in astonishment.


    However, Charlotte, who had just be the master of the dream, knew what was going on.


    She had seized the dream, and Vroka''s power had returned to its true form.


    It had not fully recovered and its consciousness in the dream world was just a part of its whole consciousness...


    And at this moment, the me Demon looked at Charlotte on the throne in horror, its ming pupils filled with dread.


    "Dream erosion?! This is... the devouring power!"


    "True Ancestor! You are the Bloodborne True Ancestor!"


    Vroka roared strangely, its terrifying demonic head bearing a human-like fear.


    Without hesitation, it turned and fled, rushing towards the still unclosed crack in the reformed dream world...


    But Charlotte acted faster.


    With a slight movement of her mind, the crimson mist instantly condensed into chains, flying towards the fleeing me Demon.


    In an instant, Vroka was imprisoned by dream locks transformed by the divine power of blood.


    Charlotte raised her hand slightly, and the divine power of blood continued to spread, eroding Vroka''s strength.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    With the blessing of divine power, she once again saw the spiritual threads of Vroka.


    These were deeper-level spiritual threads, still ck in color, the core spiritual power that made up this part of Vroka''s consciousness.


    However, this time, the threads were somewhat different from before. They intertwined with each other and interwove with a dim milky-white thread.


    The milky-white thread was enveloped byyers of ck threads, even showing a certain degree of assimtion.


    On that milky-white thread, Charlotte sensed a familiar aura.


    This was... Marie''s spiritual thread?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She manipted her divine power, continuing to erode Vroka''s strength, while... carefully avoiding the seemingly fragile milky-white thread that could break at any moment.


    With Charlotte''s actions, Vroka let out a painful roar.


    The crimson mist rose continuously on its body, emitting sizzling sounds, its mes extinguished, and its pitch-ck demonic armor began to melt...


    Soon, Vroka''s aura gradually weakened, the ck power faded away, and the illusory figure of Marie reappeared.


    She fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Her connection with Vroka had been severed by Charlotte.


    The fusion with the demon was irreversible... but, that was for ordinary people.


    Under the True Ancestor''s Liberation state, Charlotte wasn''t ordinary. She could save the girl whose consciousness had merged!


    Of course, Charlotte had just discovered this ability while trying to separate the girl from the demon.


    After rescuing Marie, Charlotte continued to erode the remaining power of Vroka.


    Under the erosion of the divine power of blood, the demon''s power was no match and was quickly devoured...


    And as Charlotte devoured them, various memories also flooded into her mind.


    These were Vroka''s memories.


    More urately, they were the memories of this part of its consciousness.


    These memory fragments were not much, obviously adjusted through consciousness projection. It was retained only the n and belief of the main body''s awakening from the seal through the God''s Descent Ritual...


    Charlotte''s heart moved, quickly realizing that this part of Vroka''s consciousness was not sharing memories with the main body.


    However, although there was no memory sharing, Charlotte, through the obtained memories, located the seal of the opponent.


    Charlotte slowly raised her head, the reddish-gold mes burning in her pupils, perceiving a faint ck thread prating the void...


    That was the connection between Vroka and this part of its consciousness.


    Perhaps because it prated the seal, this connection was quite weak, but for Charlotte, it was like a path straight to the opponent''s seal!


    Charlotte nced at the remaining two-thirds of the time of True Ancestor''s Liberation, and without hesitation, poured the divine power of blood into the connection in the void.


    She wanted to follow this connection and invade Vroka''s spiritual world again!


    The divine power of blood continued to spread, aided by the connection in the void, and Charlotte soon saw the other end of the connection.


    However, what she "saw" was not some closed extra-dimensional space, but the Borde City at night...


    Charlotte was startled, her expression changed suddenly.


    She realized what was going on.


    She, in her True Ancestor''s Liberation state, was very powerful, easily seizing control of the dream world, but at the same time, she had also destroyed Vroka''s seal!


    The main body of Vroka had taken the opportunity to enter the real world!

 Chapter 129: From the Soul

    Chapter 129: From the Soul


    "Great master, you... dealt with it?"


    Beneath the Blood Throne, Sebastian asked with awe and anxiety as he looked at the dissipating me Demon Vroka and the serious expression on Charlotte''s face.


    "No... it went to the real world."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "The real world?"


    Sebastian was puzzled.


    Then, his expression changed slightly.


    "Borde City?!"


    Charlotte nodded slightly and sighed. "Sebastian, please take care of the people at home for me."


    Sebastian''s heart trembled.


    "Are you going to..."


    "I''ll go meet it."


    Charlotte said in a deep voice, ncing at her diminishing True Ancestor''s Liberation time, and then waved her hand, dispelling the Dream Realm and returning to reality.


    To avoid causing a ruckus in the real world, Charlotte''s recent True Ancestor''s Liberation took ce in the spiritual world. But now, she had to make a scene in reality.


    With her Liberation time limit, Charlotte didn''t have full confidence in defeating her opponent. But she believed she had to act.


    Having read Vroka''s memories, she knew the me Demon was furious about being sealed in Borde City. If she didn''t act, its first act upon descent might be to destroy the city.


    Though Charlotte didn''t have any personal attachment to Borde City, some people there had be like family to her. As someone with rtively normal values, she didn''t want to watch tens of thousands of innocent civilians die at Vroka''s hands.


    Fortunately, having read Vroka''s memories, Charlotte knew the demon wasn''t in a great state. A decade of sealing had weakened its Legendary power. She had a chance to win.


    And... it was a big chance!


    With these thoughts in mind, Charlotte returned to the real world. Without hesitation, the divine power of blood surged, and she once again activated True Ancestor''s Liberation!


    ...


    The upheaval at the Dreaming Salon didn''tpletely disturb the tranquil night of Borde City. In fact, many civilians, except for those with keen senses, weren''t even aware of the recent undead resurrection.


    The night had grownte, and most people remained asleep in their dreams.


    Only the Demon Hunters and City Guards were busy, their heads were full of the recent chaos at the salon and the undead resurrection.


    The High Priest was no exception. In fact, he was feeling extremely terrible at the moment. Tonight''s events were pushing the High Priest''s Dream even further away from him.


    At a certain moment, the High Priest truly wished he was just having a nightmare.


    None of this had happened yet; the Evil God hadn''t descended and the incident at the Dreaming Salon hadn''t been exposed...


    But unfortunately, the reality was cruel.


    At this moment, he could only hope that the Blood Demon Cult''s ritual wasn''t ready yet, giving him a chance tomunicate with that mysterious Evil God and use that opportunity to defuse this time bomb...


    However, when a person is unlucky, the more they hope a bad thing won''t happen, the more likely it is to ur...


    Just as the High Priest was preparing to leave the scene of the Dreaming Salon, an inexplicable sense of palpitation suddenly rose in his heart.


    Behind him, the City Guards who were still dealing with the scene at the mansion eximed one after another.


    "Look! What''s that?!"


    "It''s burning! The sky is burning!"


    The sky... is burning?


    The High Priest''s heart skipped a beat.


    He turned around and looked at the sky, only to widen his eyes in horror.


    Above the canopy, raging mes spread, gradually obscuring the entire sky.


    Amid the mes, a dark red spatial crack akin to a huge wound suddenly tore open.


    A dark aura emanated from that crack.


    Ancient, vast, evil, and corrupt...


    In the next moment, in the horrified gaze of the High Priest, a monstrous arm protruded from the crack!


    It was a demon''s arm.


    The pitch-ck scales were burning with hellfire, and speckled mes continuously fell from the sky, igniting the buildings on the ground...


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The arm pushed aside, and a huge goat head emerged from it.


    The goat''s head was also burning with mes, and its two moon-like demon eyes flickered with malice and cruelty. It took a deep breath of the pure air of the mortal world and let out a roar...


    Terrifying sound waves spread from its roar to the ground, bringing waves of scorching winds and a dense rain of fire.


    "me Demon... Vroka!"


    The High Priest stared nkly at the monstrous gigantic demon, his face pale in an instant.


    However, before the High Priest could recover from his shock, another even more majestic and vast aura suddenly rose from the Borde City abandoned district area!


    A crimson pir of light soared into the sky, illuminating the night sky and shattering the mes above.


    A figure, shining with ck and red light, slowly ascended within the pir of light.


    It was a graceful figure with a slender body.


    She wore a golden crown on her head, her face blurred, but one could see her iconic beautiful silver hair and those deep and indifferent golden-red pupils.


    Her body, draped in a ck divine robe with thorny rose patterns swayed by the wind, was majestic and mysterious.


    The High Priest felt his brain buzzing and ringing with deafening noise after just one nce. He only felt his eyeballs ache, his vision blurred with ayer of blood-red, and he quickly closed his eyes.


    His soul was injured.


    Just one nce had injured his soul.


    Two lines of blood and tears slowly flowed down his wrinkled cheeks...


    The power of the Gods was too vast, and mortals couldn''t look directly at it.


    Ordinary people couldn''t even see the appearance of Gods, only giant balls of light.


    Even extraordinary humans with supernatural powers, though they had the opportunity to glimpse the divine form beneath the power of the Gods, would still suffer a serious bacsh.


    The more powerful the mortal, the stronger the bacsh they would suffer in the face of the divine power.


    Clearly, the High Priest, who had glimpsed the True Ancestor''s Liberation state, was injured.


    However, at this moment, the High Priest no longer cared about his own injuries.


    In his heart, there was only an unprecedented shock.


    "The Evil God!"


    "The resurrected Evil God!"


    "The Lord is above! It has also appeared!"


    Charlotte ascended slowly, looking solemnly at Vroka emerging from the spatial crack.


    Through the connection formed by devouring its consciousness, she could feel the demon''s emotions¡ªmadness, anger towards being sealed in Borde City, and joy at breaking free.


    Madness was its nature.


    Anger was directed at the Borde City.


    And joy... was for its liberation.


    She could sense its incredibly powerful strength.


    Even with True Ancestor''s Liberation, Charlotte could feel a strong threat emanating from it.


    This won''t be easy!


    This fight... might not be easy!


    Charlotte''s expression became even more serious.


    At the same moment, Vroka also noticed Charlotte ascending.


    A pair of crimson eyes burning with mes nced over.


    Charlotte felt a vast spiritual power sweep over her.


    The next moment, she found Vroka''s emotions changed.


    Anger and joy dissipated.


    Recing them were astonishment and doubt.


    And after feeling the connection with Charlotte''s consciousness, that astonishment and doubt turned into shock, panic, and fear...


    Immediately after, Charlotte saw that the once arrogant Vroka suddenly stopped its movement toward the mortal realm.


    It retracted its mes and aura, panicked, and shrank back towards the dimensional crack...


    Charlotte:...?

 Chapter 130: Bloodline Suppression

    Chapter 130: Bloodline Suppression


    What... is going on?


    Watching the me Demon Vroka turn and run, Charlotte was stunned for a moment.


    However, she quickly realized what was happening.


    The other party should have recognized her identity, just like in the dream world!


    No...


    More urately, it recognized the power she possessed from her True Ancestor''s Liberation!


    It regarded her as the Bloodborne True Ancestor!


    The movement of Vroka''s retreat was swift.


    It was very anxious and very afraid. Charlotte could even feel its genuine anxiety, regret, fear, and dread.Actually, thinking about it, it''s understandable.


    As a Legendary demon who had finally broken through the seal and descended to the real world, ready to exert dominance, suddenly encountering a descending myth, anyone would be startled.


    Not to mention, Charlotte didn''t hide her hostility at all.


    Her divine power surged fiercely...


    As a Legendary, especially one who had been sealed for ten years, Vroka clearly did not perceive Charlotte''s true state.


    Though her True Ancestor''s Liberation looked terrifying, it had its limits, and its power hadn''t reached the true mythical level. To a divine being, it was more like an empty shell.


    Vroka... was bluffed!


    Charlotte''s gaze turned somewhat strange.


    Although empathizing, she found it strange to see Vroka in such a panicked state...


    Was the identity of the Bloodborne True Ancestor that terrifying?


    Of course, Charlotte wouldn''t let the other party leave like this.


    It''s quite dangerous to expose one''s back to the enemy while fleeing.


    Clearly, Vroka was frightened by Charlotte''s "identity," so much so that it forgot to defend itself and just tried to escape as fast as possible...


    And this gave Charlotte the chance to strike!


    Seize the opportunity while he''s down, that''s the best time to strike. Charlotte didn''t hesitate, unleashing all her remaining blood divine power, forming a sword with her fingers, and shing towards the me Demon Vroka!


    The crimson divine power erupted at Charlotte''s fingertips, forming a faint divine sword that directly struck Vroka''s back.


    Vroka let out a painful wail as a deep wound appeared on its back, and the golden-red divine power turned into boiling mes, suddenly burning in the wound...


    Meanwhile, Charlotte was astonished to find that with the burning of divine power, the time of her True Ancestor Liberation began to recover!


    And Vroka''s aura instantly wilted.


    What... is happening again?


    Charlotte was surprised.


    She hadn''t actively absorbed the other''s power like bloodsucking.


    However, when her divine power attacked the other party, she naturally began to "suck blood," and the consumed divine power in her body was replenished.


    Not only that, her divine power of power wasn''t replenished from external sources.


    Rather, it surged naturally from the depths of her consciousness, as if it stemmed from a deeper connection with Vroka...


    This kind of connection stemming from bloodline allowed her to possess a power that surpassed the other, enabling her to seize the opponent''s strength when attacking!


    Suppression...


    This was tant bloodline suppression!


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Vroka was a retainer of the Bloodborne Archduke and also possessed the power of the Bloodborne. Charlotte''s miraculous power likely originated from the bloodline!


    With such a miraculous power, even if she only had half the time left for her True Ancestor''s Liberation, even if she had only a few seconds left, Charlotte could be stronger with each blow, directly wearing down me Demon Vroka to death...


    Clearly, Vroka probably knew that she possessed such power, which was why it ran so fast!


    Charlotte quickly gained confidence.


    She once again unleashed her divine power, and the brilliance of the divine sword on Vroka''s back became even more dazzling.


    Under the burning of the golden-red mes, Vroka let out a miserable cry.


    And Charlotte felt the depths of her bloodline surge with new power again under the True Ancestor''s Liberation state.


    That ecstatic sensation akin to bloodsucking came again, making her want to moan.


    Vroka''s transmitted emotions grew even more terrified.


    Just then, it roared, suddenly drawing a demonic de, curling up itsrge, pointed tail, and forcibly chopping off the half of its body that was burning with golden-red mes.


    That half of the body was the part Charlotte had attacked, connecting to the left arm and half of the upper body.


    ck-red demon blood sttered, and Vroka''s aura became even more withered. However, it finally took the opportunity to enter the crack of space...


    Charlotte was about to chase after it, but seeing the half of Vroka''s body, which was continuously burning, falling towards the Borde City below, she hesitated for a moment.


    The demon''s body carried the power of contamination and corruption.


    Ten years ago, just half of Vroka''s power destroyed half of Borde City, leaving behind pollution that hadn''t been cleansed even after several years.


    If this time, its half body fell to the ground, it would probably bring an even more terrifying disaster to Borde City!


    Deeply ncing at the half of Vroka''s body fleeing into the crack of space, Charlotte didn''t pursue it anymore, but used a divine fire to burn down the half of its body that had been cut off.


    Or, more strictly speaking, it wasn''t burning down, but absorbing it.


    Under the burning of the golden-red mes, the half of the demon''s body quickly withered, copsed, and eventually turned into ash...


    At the same time, Charlotte sensed that a lot of divine power of blood surged from the depths of her bloodline again, and the time of her True Ancestor''s Liberation was extended by a few more seconds.


    When she looked back at me Demon Vroka, it had sessfully escaped back into the crack of space andpletely sealed the crack...


    Vaguely, Charlotte seemed to sense emotions like regret, relief, and palpitations through the connection with the other party.


    However, thisst thread of connection was quickly severed by the other party.


    Charlotte sighed softly, knowing that Vroka had realized who had disrupted its consciousness and had voluntarily severed the connection.


    It was somewhat regrettable not to have Vroka killed, but... even if it survived, Charlotte knew it had undoubtedly suffered unprecedented damage.


    After the battle, although Charlotte''s True Ancestor''s Liberation had been replenished, overall, the time was still reduced, with about twenty seconds left in total.


    It was still a loss.


    However, Charlotte had no regrets.


    Without using True Ancestor''s Liberation, she would never fully understand the extent of the power she possessed.


    In the crimson radiance, Charlotte descended to the ground, tenderly retracting her divine power, swiftly ending her True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    Her figure once again shrank, returning to the appearance of a young girl, and her ck divine robe transformed back into the cloak of the Blood Demon Cult.


    The night sky of Borde City returned to calmness once again.


    Only many houses in the abandoned city district were still burning due to the mes of the me Demon.


    The startled residents and extraordinaries still gazed nkly at the night sky.


    It was as if the awe-inspiring scene just now was nothing but an illusion.


    Meanwhile, in the mansion of the Dreaming Salon, the High Priest''s body trembled incessantly.


    He knew that tonight, the fact that an Evil God had descended upon Borde City... could no longer be concealed.

 Chapter 131: Guess who I am?

    Chapter 131: Guess who I am?


    Lottie slowly woke up from her slumber.


    What met her eyes was a strange brown-ck canopy bed, adorned with exquisite thorny rose and vine patterns, with ck gauzy curtains hanging around.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly, casting soft rays onto the bed, and creating a warm atmosphere.


    Where... is this?


    Looking at the luxurious and unfamiliar bedroom, and the priceless silk pajamas on her body, which she had only seen in the storefront window of a clothing shop, Lottie''s gaze was somewhat bewildered.


    If she remembered correctly, she was supposed to have been captured by the Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest and locked in a dungeon.


    Oh, right, she seemed to have had a dream.


    She dreamed that the High Priest had taken her to an altar and told her that the creature on the altar was her sister.


    She dreamed that the High Priest told her she had always been the other''s puppet.She even dreamed of that night ten years ago, of her sister, of Charlotte, of the resurrected me Demon Vroka...


    But then, she couldn''t quite remember what happened next.


    Lottie''s gaze was dazed.


    But as she gradually woke up, her blurry memories also became clearer...


    No!


    That wasn''t a dream!


    Lottie''s face changed slightly, and she instantly sat up from the bed.


    "No! Sister!"


    Pulling back the covers, she clumsily rolled out of bed. As she stood up, she felt dizzy for a moment and nearly fell.


    However, just as she was about to fall to the ground, a slender arm steadied her, and a gentle and mellow voice sounded in her ear.


    "Miss Lottie, your mental exhaustion is quite severe. If you get up too quickly, you might faint."


    Lottie felt that this voice was quite familiar.


    When she looked up, she was slightly stunned.


    "Mr. Sebastian?"


    Sebastian smiled slightly, helped her back onto the bed, and gently said.


    "Good morning, Miss Lottie. You look like you''ve had a good rest."


    "Where... is this? Mr. Sebastian, where is my sister?"


    Lottie asked hurriedly.


    "This is Castell Mansion. You were unconsciousst night, and Master asked me to bring you back. As for your sister, there''s no need to worry, she has been rescued."


    Sebastian smiled.


    "She''s rescued? Where is she?"


    Lotti grabbed Sebastian''s clothes tightly and asked.


    "Now... she should be with Master. Don''t worry, you''ll see each other in a moment."


    Sebastian said after a moment of thought.


    Upon hearing his words, Lottie breathed a sigh of relief.


    But at the same time, she had a lot of questions.


    "Master? Castell Mansion... Could it be... Charlotte?"


    Lotti couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course, my master is the beautiful and noble Miss Charlotte."


    Sebastian said proudly.


    Lotti fell silent.


    She looked at Sebastian with aplicated expression, wanting to speak but hesitating. In the end, she nodded gently:


    "I... I understand."


    <em>Gurgle...</em>


    The sound of her stomach growling came from her abdomen.


    Lottie was stunned for a moment, subconsciously covering her stomach, looking embarrassed.


    Sebastian smiled.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Breakfast is ready. Please change your clothes and have breakfast with Master."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Lottie hesitated for a moment before nodding gently.


    After changing into her priest robes, she followed Sebastian out of the bedroom.


    Unlike the old and solemn Castell Mansion she remembered, the current mansion was lively, with no traces of the bloodbath from that night.


    The bright sunlight illuminated the beautiful corridors, contrasting sharply with the dark dungeon fromst night, giving Lottie a feeling of being in another world.


    Through the windows of the corridor, Lottie could see young knights practicing swordsmanship in the field and asionally hearing cheers from the outside.


    At one moment, she even wondered if she had been dreaming for a very long time.


    In the corridor, people were bustling about. Beautiful maids in uniforms were busy with their tasks.


    From time to time, male servants passed by them, carryingrge and small boxes.


    When they saw the two, they all respectfully greeted them.


    Sebastian smiled and exined when he noticed Lottie''s curious gaze.


    "They are making space in the warehouse. Tomorrow is the day the Count''s convoy arrives in Borde City to escort the monthly supplies. Not only does the warehouse need to be cleared, but the mansion also needs to prepare guest rooms for the knights."


    The Count''s convoy from Castell estate?


    Lottie''s heart stirred.


    She counted the days and suddenly realized that it was indeed tomorrow.


    It is said that the Count''s convoy from Castell estate is quite famous in Borde City.


    As one of the most prominent nobles in the Duchy, every month, heavily armored extraordinary knights escort valuable supplies from the territory. The mighty knight procession is always a very attractive sight when entering the city.


    Even Lottie had seen it herself.


    Thinking of this, Lottie couldn''t help but ask.


    "Miss Charlotte... is about to return to the territory too, right?"


    "Yes, after Master receives the sacred blessing and the session blessing from the Holy Court, she will formally inherit the title and leave Borde City."


    Sebastian smiled.


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, Lottie''s figure paused slightly, unable to help but say.


    "The blessing of the Holy Court? Are you... sure?"


    "Hehe, of course. The Castell family is devout believers in the Holy Court, especially the great master!"


    Sebastian said with a smile.


    Lottie:...


    The memories fromst night made her subconsciously feel that something was wrong, but when she wanted to speak up, she didn''t know how to say it.


    And so, as they walked and talked, Lottie followed Sebastian to the mansion''s dining room.


    "Miss Charlotte, Miss Lottie is here."


    Sebastian bowed to the dining room and respectfully said.


    "Come in."


    A melodious and pleasant voice came from inside the dining room.


    Lottie looked over and quickly saw the petite golden-haired girl sitting at the head of the dining table.


    Today, she was wearing an elegant white dress, looking extremely noble and beautiful,pletely different from the appearance in her dreamst night.


    Seeing Lottie, the girl showed a pure and radiant smile, gently beckoning.


    "Lotti,e and have a meal!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Lottie entered the dining room and sat down at the table.


    The waiters quickly served various delicious foods for Lottie, all of which were appetizing and tempting.


    "You may all leave. Leave only Sebastian."


    Charlotte said to the waiters.


    After receiving the order, the waiters respectfully withdrew, leaving only Charlotte, Sebastian, and Lottie in the dining room.


    And as soon as the door to the dining room closed, a pair of furry hands suddenly reached out from behind and yfully covered Lottie''s eyes.


    "Ding-ding-ding! Guess who I am?"


    A clear and pleasant voice came from behind, making Lottie feel extremely familiar.


    She trembled slightly, and her hands subconsciously clenched.


    "Sister?!"


    Lottie instantly removed the hands covering her eyes and looked back eagerly, but soon her expression froze slightly.


    Behind her was a furry teddy bear.


    Lottie:...?

 Chapter 132: Lets go to Castell!

    Chapter 132: Let''s go to Castell!


    "Sister Marie...?"


    Lottie asked hesitantly, looking at the fluffy toy.


    "That''s right!"


    The toy happily bounced around.


    But the next second, it lost all its strength and flopped to the ground with a thud.


    "Sister?!"


    Lottie was startled and quickly crouched down to pick up the toy.


    But the next moment, a familiar voice sounded behind her.


    "Oh dear, this body isn''t quite up to par... Lord Sebasian, I think I might still have to wait for the new body you''re preparing for me."Hearing the voice behind her, Lottie froze for a moment, then quickly turned around, but when she saw the "sister" behind her, she was even more stunned.


    In mid-air, there floated a semi-transparent, ethereal shadow, vaguely human-shaped, recognizable as the figure of a young girl.


    "Sister? You... what''s going on with you?"


    Lottie''s eyes widened.


    "Her body was destroyed, self-destructing with the failure of the ritual, but... I used the necromantic power to bring her back to life."


    "Of course, in the form of a ghost."


    On the other side of the dining table, Charlotte took a delicate sip of milk and said gracefully.


    A ghost?


    Lottie''s eyes widened.


    Resurrecting ghost... that''s forbidden in the Holy Court!


    She looked at the ethereal Marie and couldn''t help but ask.


    "So, sister... can she be resurrected?"


    Charlotte looked at Sebastian, who then exined.


    "If a suitable body can be found, theoretically, it should be possible."


    "Miss Marie has once fused with the me Demon Vararoka, and her soul has undergone some mutations, acquiring a slight zing Sun quality. In terms of status, it''s somewhat simr to a high-ranking ghost, able to exist independently. This is the fundamental reason why Master can allow her to exist in the form of a ghost... and high-ranking ghosts can also ''reincarnate'' by taking over a physical body."


    Hearing that her sister could be resurrected, Lottie breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Sebastian''s next words made her heart tense again.


    "Of course, this is just theoretically; in practice, there might be some issues."


    "What... kind of issues?"


    Lottie pressed for an answer.


    "Miss Marie doesn''t want to be resurrected. Instead of changing bodies and being reborn as a human, she prefers to be a ghost and has even asked me to make a body suitable for ghost activities."


    Sebastian said.


    "Sister...?"


    Lottie couldn''t help but look at Marie floating in the air.


    Marie shook her head and said.


    "Lottie, it was my request. Being able to survive is already a great fortune for me."


    "I don''t want to take over someone else''s body just for the sake of being reborn."


    Hearing Marie''s words, Lottie''s expression became deeply guilty.


    "I''m... sorry..."


    "It''s all my fault... if it weren''t for me, sister wouldn''t have ended up like this..."


    "Why apologize? No! Lottie, you''re not wrong! The ones at fault are the evil Blood Demon Cult! We are all victims!"


    Marie shook her head.


    Then, she cheerfully added.


    "Actually, being a ghost isn''t bad. Lady Charlotte and Lord Sebastian will help me adapt to my new identity."


    "I''ve already thought about it, I''ll ask Lord Sebastian to find someone to make me a golem puppet, and I''ll be a puppet maid in the House of Castell!"


    "A maid of Castell? You... you''re leaving Borde?"


    Lottie''s eyes widened in surprise, unable to help asking.


    Marie nodded and said.


    "Yes, Lottie, the me Demon Vroka has been defeated by Lady Charlotte, and everything has settled down."


    "The me Demon was defeated by Charlotte?!"


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Lottie trembled slightly, looking incredulously at the innocent-smiling girl on the other side of the dining table.


    Combined with the vague memories from her dreams, she suddenly felt that the girl''s image in her heart had be incredibly unfamiliar and mysterious...


    "Not only that, but Lady Charlotte and Lord Sebastian also wiped out the entire Blood Demon Cult, including the High Priest,st night, and even those nobles from the Dreaming Salon received their due punishments..."


    "It''s over, everything''s over, and I''ve gained my freedom. It''s time to leave this sad ce and start a new life."


    With that, Marie floated in front of Lottie, her face full of hope.


    "Lottie, when Lady Charlotte inherits the title,e with us, let''s go to the territory of the Castell County together, and start a new life!"


    "For so many years, although I couldn''tmunicate with you, I''ve been watching you all along, and I know you haven''t been happy here either..."


    "I know you''ve been lurking by the side of the Tulip Count to find me, now... we can be together."


    Hearing Marie''s words, Lottie hesitated.


    Feeling her hesitation, Marie smiled and changed the subject.


    "Of course, if you want to continue staying in Borde, that''s also a good choice."


    "Although the church has dark corners, there are also ces of light, and Lord Raoul is a saintly figure worthy of respect..."


    "Don''t worry, Lottie, after I get a new body, I''lle to see you!"


    With that, the girl suddenly yawned, and her figure became even more ethereal.


    "Ah, I''ve been out for a bit too long, Lottie. Lady Charlotte said that my current state is unstable, and I need to sleep often to adapt to the ghost power."


    "I... I need to go to sleep for a while."


    "After I wake up, I''ll continue to chat with you!"


    With that, the girl turned into a gentle breeze and entered a clear crystal ball on the dining table.


    That was the crystal ball brought by Sebas, which could protect ghosts.


    Marie fell asleep, and there were only three people left in the dining room: Lottie, Charlotte, and Sebastian.


    Sitting at the dining table, Lottie was clearly a bit nervous and uneasy looking at the smiling master and servant.


    Charlotte sighed softly and said.


    "The Holy Court forbids undead resurrection, and Borde is a core diocese of the church. Here... Miss Marie is always at risk of being discovered for her true identity."


    "Compared to Borde, Castell is a better ce to go."


    "Sister Lottie, don''t worry, I will take good care of Miss Marie."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Lottie hesitated for a moment, then couldn''t help but say.


    "Is it... the same for you?"


    Charlotte was taken aback, then smiled.


    "Yes, for me, Castell is also a ce where I can stretch my legs more."


    Lottie fell silent.


    After a while, she softly asked.


    "Can I... still call you Charlotte?"


    Charlotte paused for a moment, then sighed.


    "Sister Lottie, you can always call me Charlotte..."


    Lottie trembled slightly, her gaze toward the girl wasplex.


    After bowing her head in silence for a while, Lottie looked up again and asked.


    "The Holy Court''s blessing... would it be the High Priest?"


    "If we follow the traditional process, it should be."


    Charlotte nodded.


    "To be honest... I don''t think the High Priest is a good choice."


    Lottie hesitated for a moment and reminded her.


    Charlotte smiled.


    "Sister Lottie, I understand what you mean."


    "However, High Priest is just a position, and there are still a few months before I inherit the title. Who knows which High Priest will bless me by then?"


    Lottie''s heart stirred, and she looked up in surprise.


    Seeing her astonished expression, Charlotte continued to smile.


    "Sister Lottie..."


    "I can tell that you don''t really have any attachment to Borde either... but you seem to have something on your mind, something weighing heavily on you."


    "Are you... thinking about High Priest Leonard and Duke Borde?"


    Lottie hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

 Chapter 133: Gods and Beliefs

    Chapter 133: Gods and Beliefs


    Charlotte''s inquiry plunged Lottie into silence once again.


    With a soft sigh, she nodded.


    "Yes, I was indeed thinking of them..."


    "Duke Borde is one of the masterminds behind the me Demon Disaster. My father''s downfall is closely linked to his support..."


    "Perhaps his original intention was not to bring about the descent of the me Demon, but his indulgence has brought too much suffering to the people of Borde."


    "The High Priest is even worse. As the highest official of the Holy Court in Borde, he became an umbre for the Dreaming Salon, and even he himself... was a guest of honor at the Dreaming Salon."


    "I cannot ept it... If their crimes are not exposed to the world, if they do not receive the punishment they deserve, I cannot ept it..."


    "The Brois family has done too many wrong things, and ultimately suffered retribution, receiving punishment..."


    "This is what we brought upon ourselves.""But I cannot just watch those masterminds, those high-and-mighty umbres, still active in the light of day..."


    As she spoke, Lottie let out a bitterugh, self-mockingly saying.


    "You can also consider it my inner sense of injustice."


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Do you want to personally expose their crimes?"


    Lottie nodded.


    "Yes, as an eyewitness to everything, I believe I have the responsibility and the duty to reveal the truth."


    "Although the ritual failed back then, I did survive, andter even gradually recovered from my congenital weakness and illness..."


    "The Blood Demon Cult did notpletely deceive my father. I could recover because I received the life force of those innocent girls who were sacrificed."


    "During these years in hiding, in order to gain the trust of Count Tulip, I have also done many wrong things, watching those girls slip into darkness..."


    "My existence is inherently evil."


    "All I can do is repent, reveal those truths, and clear the names of those innocent girls..."


    "That was also my original intention for joining the Holy Court."


    "I joined the Holy Court not just to obey Count Tulip''s orders to get close to the High Priest, but with a heart full of repentance..."


    As she spoke, Lottie let out a long sigh.


    "Of course, even I didn''t expect when I joined that, the Holy Court, which preaches goodness and upholds order and justice, was not so holy after all."


    "The power of the clergyes from the Gods, from their faith in the Gods..."


    "Yet, even though the High Priest is so corrupt, the light of his faith is still so dazzling..."


    "I am confused..."


    "I once believed that I could cleanse the evil in my heart with holy faith, but today, even the meaning of faith... is confusing to me."


    Lottie''s expression was full of destion.


    Hearing Lottie''s words, Charlotte put down her wine ss and pondered.


    "Confusion is normal, but rather than relying on faith, I believe what''s more important is one''s own heart..."


    "In my view, faith is just a tool to help you rify your own heart, a belief and set of values imposed on you by the Gods."


    "If your own heart remains clear, if your inner self remains strong, what does it matter even without faith?"


    "Your own heart, the beliefs within you, is your faith."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Sebastian, who was serving beside her, couldn''t help but have his eyelids twitch wildly.


    Goodness...


    What a statement, "what does it matter even without faith!"


    What a notion, that one''s own heart and beliefs are faith!


    Such a denigration of divine faith, perhaps only the Lady of the Night could utter it!


    And... it was said right in front of a priest of the Holy Court!


    Wait a moment...


    If that''s really the case, then everyone can be their own God, so what do we need the exalted Gods for?


    But that''s not right...


    The source of extraordinary poweres from the Gods, from the blessings of the Gods to the races and ancestors... any True God can inflict divine punishment and strip extraordinary beings of their powers.


    Without the faith of the Gods, what do mortals who have lost their powers have left?


    Sebastian was bewildered.


    Charlotte didn''t pay attention to Sebastian''s strange expression.


    After pondering for a moment, she continued.


    "You don''t need to worry about the Duke and the High Priest; they will receive their due punishment. As for you, I don''t think you should continue to be involved in this matter."


    As she spoke, she smiled slightly.


    "Sister Lottie, when I entered your dream, I also saw your memories. I know you have never lost your own heart, and you have never fallen..."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "The Inquisition is always strict, and your identity is somewhat special. It''s not worth it to get yourself involved for the High Priest and the Duke."


    "Think carefully about Miss Marie''s proposal, Sister Lottie. Perhaps my territory still needs a just priest to preside over..."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Lottie was slightly taken aback and fell into deep thought.


    Charlotte smiled.


    "Sister Lottie, let''s eat first. You can think it over about my and Miss Marie''s proposal."


    ...


    After dining with Charlotte, Lottie took her leave.


    Charlotte did not try to keep her, nor did she continue to persuade her.


    She knew that this priestess needed some time to consider, to think things throughly.


    She also knew that the other had seen through the issue with her identity.


    However, from that one phrase, "May I call you Charlotte?" Charlotte knew that no matter who she really was, in Lottie''s heart, she would always be "Charlotte."


    Perhaps it was Charlotte''s protection of the Castell family that gained her recognition.


    Or perhaps it was her rescue of Marie that earned her gratitude.


    But in any case, the other had acknowledged her.


    As for Charlotte''s "Evil God" identity...


    Lottie didn''t seem to know, or perhaps it was the instinctive protection of her soul, as she didn''t remember clearly some things from the night before.


    Sebastian exined that weak mortals could not directly face the majesty of the Gods.


    If the Gods did not wish to leave an impression in the hearts of mortals, they would even forget that they had ever had contact with the Gods.


    Charlotte didn''t think she was really a God.


    But in her True Ancestor''s Liberation state, she did indeed control power akin to that of a God.


    Lottie''s forgotten memories were probably rted to this, as she was only a Starry Sky extraordinary individual.


    However, after talking with Lottie, it made Charlotte think about another issue.


    In the world of Myria, the Gods rule everything, and the source of all extraordinary powers originally came from the Gods.


    So, what exactly is the rtionship between Gods and extraordinary beings, Gods and their followers?


    What is the connection between the strength of faith and the power of the clergy?


    Confused...


    Charlotte was really confused too.


    She once believed that the power of faith was the source of the Gods'' power, as well as the source of the clergy''s power, and even the Holy Code of the Holy Court was written this way.


    But now it seems that''s not the case.


    The fact that the corrupt High Priest could still receive the protection of the Holy Light was the strongest evidence.


    Charlotte felt very puzzled.


    The ck cat, Nice, had told her that Gods only needed followers and did not care about the corruption of faith, that Gods were parasites in false guise...


    However, the clergy''s power indeedes from the Gods.


    Not only the clergy, but even the nobility because their ancestors were the Gods'' subjects.


    If the Gods didn''t care about the corruption of their followers'' faith, if the Gods were "parasites," then what did they want to get from their followers?


    What is the standard for the clergy to grow stronger?


    Is it really as the Holy Code says, the more devout, the stronger?


    Or is there actually another hidden selection criterion?


    Charlotte didn''t know.


    But she had a vague feeling that if she could figure these things out, she would have grasped the greatest secret of the Gods in the world of Myria...


    At the same time, perhaps this would be very crucial for her to control the Gospel of Blood and ascend to the true Divine Throne, as in the myths and legends!


    Of course, the secrets of the Gods are not something that can be unraveled overnight.


    Even if one has ambitions, it must be done step by step.


    In recent days, Charlotte has read many Myria ascension legends, and in any legend, a new God who ascends to the Divine Throne must first possess the Legendary power.


    Even if she wants to be a God in the end, Charlotte must first raise her true strength to the Legendary level.


    As for the rtionship between followers and Gods...


    Charlotte actually has many ideas, many guesses, and even experiments she wants to try, but all of that needs to wait until she leaves Borde and returns to her own territory.


    Pulling her thoughts back, Charlotte returned to the study.


    Sebastian followed beside her, hesitating to speak.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Is there something on your mind?"


    Sebas hesitated for a moment, then respectfully asked.


    "Mydy... do you n to take action against the Duke and the High Priest next?"

 Chapter 134: New Gospel Pages

    Chapter 134: New Gospel Pages


    "Take action? Of course we have to take action. One is the mastermind behind the me Demon Disaster, and the other is the protector of the Dreaming Salon. Both have their eyes on Castell and me. If we don''t take action... are we going to let them go?"


    Charlotte said without hesitation.


    "You make a good point... but, how do you n to take action? Last night... themotion we caused seems to have been too much."


    Sebastian asked cautiously.


    Clearly, although Charlotte''s decisive actionsst night had impressed him, Sebastian had different views on how to deal with Duke Borde and the High Priest, the secr and spiritual leaders of Borde, respectively.


    Charlotte also understood his meaning from his expression.


    Themotionst night was significant. Coupled with the death of the Grand Knight, it wouldn''t take long for the Holy Court to send an investigation team. If anything happened to the Duke and the High Priest, it would further increase her risk of being discovered.


    "Don''t worry, I understand what you mean. Of course, I won''t personally take action."


    "Since one is seeking to address his fertility issues and secure the inheritance of his family title, while the other wishes to be the Archbishop, let their most desired things be the basis for their rightful judgment."Charlotte squinted her eyes as she spoke.


    With that, she took out the "evidence" she had found in Count Tulip''s study and handed it to Sebastian.


    "Sebastian, Miss Kara has been investigating the Blood Demon Cult and the me Demon Disaster. Next... you should know what to do, right?"


    Charlotte asked.


    Sebastian''s heart trembled slightly as he respectfully epted the evidence.


    "I understand..."


    "However, if I remember correctly, the records of Count Tulip do not implicate the Duke. The evidence regarding the Duke, we only saw it in Miss Lottie''s dreams."


    Sebastian replied after a moment of thought.


    Charlotte nced at him and said.


    "Do you remember how the Rose Society was reported?"


    Sebastian pondered for a moment before saying.


    "Are you suggesting that we can also include the Duke''s crimes?"


    "I understand your point, but the Duke is always very cautious. While the evidence against the High Priest is hinted at in Count Tulip''s diary and can be investigated, the Duke''s case may not be so straightforward."


    "He''s a cunning old fox. Even if there is evidence, it''s likely he destroyed it long ago."


    "Even if there are signs indicating he is likely the mastermind behind the scenes, as long as there is no decisive evidence, even the Holy Court''s Inquisition cannot take action against a reigning Duke."


    Sebastian shook his head as he analyzed the feasibility of reporting the Duke.


    After speaking, he thought for a moment and added.


    "However... the Duke''s urgent need to change his heir suggests that his health is nearing its limit. His health issues are not a secret in Borde. Even if we don''t target him, he probably doesn''t have many days left to live."


    Charlotte snorted softly.


    "Then let him repent for his sins in thest days of his life, and die in despair and regret."


    Sebastian''s heart stirred.


    "Do you mean...?"


    "Have you met Leno?"


    Charlotte suddenly asked.


    "The illegitimate child of the Duke''s family? Well... I''ve seen him a few times when he was a mercenary. He''s a pretty goodd, cherishes life, loves freedom..."


    "And... his rtionship with Kara is quite delicate. If he hadn''t been forcibly brought back to the Borde family, perhaps he would have followed Kara and joined the Demon Hunter Squad to be a Demon Hunter Knight, right?"


    Sebastian thought for a moment before answering.


    After speaking, he hesitated for a moment, then suddenly realized.


    "I... understand."


    ...


    Sebastian left with the "evidence" that Charlotte had given him.


    Meanwhile, Charlottezily stretched, standing up from her seat.


    After a busy night, everything had finally settled.


    The conspiracy of the Blood Demon Cult had been thwarted, and her maids had been rescued. Now, all that was left was to wait for the judging of the High Priest and the Duke.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    As for now... perhaps she should take a good look at the gains from annihting the Blood Demon Cult.


    With that thought in mind, Charlotte locked the door behind her, picking up a delicate ring from the table.


    This was a magic ring, also known as a spatial ring, amonly seen magical equipment in the world of Myria. And the one in Charlotte''s hand was a gift from Sebastian.


    The Rose Society controlled the underground ck market of Borde, so such regted equipment was abundant. The one in Charlotte''s possession had a spatial capacity of five cubic units, which was quiterge for a spatial ring.


    The gains fromst night''s annihtion of the Blood Demon Cult were inside the ring.


    Following Sebastian''s instructions, Charlotte activated the ring by channeling her magic power. In the next moment, her consciousness was instantly drawn to the micro-matrix on the ring, establishing a connection.


    In that moment of connection, she sensed the space within the ring and felt the cursed pages she had taken from the altar.


    One by one... there were a total of twenty-three pages!


    When Charlotte saw the altarst night, she knew she was going to strike it rich. And now, looking at so many pages, she couldn''t help but get excited once again.


    The Gospel pages!


    Twenty-three Gospel pages!


    Each one likely represented an unknown magic or even a unique ability!


    All her power stemmed from the Gospel of Blood, and with so many pages, she could offset the spent time from True Ancestor''s Liberation usage!


    Charlotte retrieved the Gospel pages from the ring and held them in her hand, then immersed her consciousness,municating with the Gospel of Blood.


    With her intention, the twenty-three pages radiated brilliance, transforming into streams of light, and flowing into her body.


    In her consciousness, the Gospel of Blood shone brightly. The heavy book cover flipping open on its own, emitting a brilliant crimson light to wee the return of the pages.


    Page after page flowed into the Gospel, and with each page, Charlotte could clearly feel the aura of the Gospel of Blood growing stronger.


    In Charlotte''s perception, of the twenty-three pages, one entered the Divine Chapter, four entered the Mental Chapter, and twelve entered the Dark Chapter.


    As for the remaining six, they formed three new chapters.


    Two formed the Wild Chapter, three formed the Flesh and Blood Chapter, and one formed the Insight Chapter...


    Thus, all seven chapters of the Gospel of Blood had taken shape, namely the Genesis Chapter, the Divine Chapter, and the five chapters corresponding to the resonance of the five major bloodlines of the Bloodborne.


    At the same time, a massive amount of information flooded into Charlotte''s mind.


    Arge number of new magic emerged on the Gospel of Blood, one for each of the five directions of bloodline resonance!


    However, contrary to what Charlotte imagined, these returned pages did not represent twenty-three new magic. In fact, there were only a dozen or so spells that appeared.


    Moreover, the majority were low-level magic, especially those in the new Wild, Flesh and Blood, and Insight chapters.


    Only the Mental Chapter and the Dark Chapter, with the most pages, had higher-level magic.


    In particr, the advanced versions of the low-level spells Charlotte had already mastered, such as the low-level majesty magic and undead resurrection, had been recorded.


    Among them, the advanced versions of the low-level majesty magic are two: Mental Shock and Charm Voice, effectively refining and strengthening the majesty magic.


    Although Charlotte''s low-level majesty magic was effective, it was only for non-awakened individuals. For awakened individuals, the effect was actually very poor.


    However, these more refined versions could target stronger awakened individuals.


    As for the undead resurrection, there was stronger undead maniption.


    Undead resurrection only allowed her to revive undead and did not allow her to manipte them. Unless divine power was used, her control over the undead was very limited. However, stronger undead maniption could allow her to control the undead without using divine power.


    However, in the Mental Chapter and the Dark Chapter, where the number of magic was fewer than the number of pages, there were higher-level magic.


    As for the other chapters, almost all of the new ones that appeared were low-level magic.


    And in all the chapters, there was not a single high-level magic that bypassed low-level magic and appeared out of nowhere.


    This made Charlotte vaguely specte on the rtionship between the Gospel pages and the recorded magic.


    These fragments... were probably not as she imagined, one page corresponding to one magic.


    Except for the Genesis Chapter and the Divine Chapter, where the rules were still unclear, the pages of the other five chapters likely represented aw or the power of bloodline resonance.


    And when they were collected, new magic would condense ording to the intensity of thew.


    As for the condensed magic, they naturally condensed from low-level to high-level.


    The more pages, the easier it was to condense high-level magic!


    However, one page was an exception.


    That was the unique new page belonging to the Divine Chapter.

 Chapter 135: Divine Blessing

    Chapter 135: Divine Blessing


    Charlotte focused her consciousness on the Divine Chapter of the Gospel, and the familiar crimson light bloomed once again. The ancient golden script slowly emerged on the new nk page:


    ¡¾Gospel of Blood ¡¤ Divine Chapter¡¿


    ¡¾God proimed, "Let there be light," thus light emerged.¡¿


    ¡¾then God proimed, "and darkness shall be its counterpart," and hence darkness descended.¡¿


    ¡¾Divine Chapter Ability Unlocked¡¿


    ¡¾Divine Blessing (Active)¡¿


    ¡¾Divine Blessing: The master of the Gospel possesses the ability to bestow divine blessings upon a target. By consuming a certain amount of divine power, the recipient will receive a certain blessing effect. The effect and duration of the blessing are determined by the master of the Gospel, and the consumption of divine power is proportional to the strength of the blessing effect.¡¿


    Looking at the newly appeared abilities in the Divine Chapter, whether it was the Mental Chapter''s Mental Shock and Charm Voice, the Dark Chapter''s Undead Summoning, or even the curious ability to transform into a bat from the Wild Chapter, among others, the significance of the new spells brought by the twenty-plus Gospel pages suddenly diminished in her mind.


    The reason was simple, the new magic emerging from the Gospel of Blood was all mid to low-level magic.But Divine Blessing... was a new ability that utilized divine power!


    Charlotte had used True Ancestor''s Liberation before and had used the divine power of blood. She knew how terrifying that power was. It was much stronger and of a higher level than magic, to the extent that the world itself couldn''t directly withstand it.


    She merely attached divine power to herself, and under the influence of divine power, the effects of her usual magic became unbelievably powerful.


    Merely permeating divine power could pollute others'' dreams and their minds...


    When she fully unleashed her divine power, others couldn''t even directly look at the light on her body. Lottie, even in her dream, would faint directly...


    Divine power was very strong.


    At the moment, Charlotte could only roughly explore two ways to use it, either directly using divine power as a direct form of energy output like forming a divine power sword, or using its permeation to corrupt others'' dreams and spiritual worlds.


    However, these two uses, were just Charlotte''s own crude attempts.


    Thetter''s devouring effect was even an attribute seemingly inherent to the so-called "blood-sucking" authority of the divine power of blood.


    And when resurrecting the undead in the Dreaming Salon, Charlotte could clearly perceive that most of the divine power of blood she released was actually wasted.


    She didn''t really understand how to use the divine power of blood during True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    But now, she finally obtained a new ability to correctly use divine power!


    "So... does the Divine Chapter mean the chapter of the Gods? The abilities appearing in the Divine Chapter are all abilities of the Gods?"


    "Divine Blessing... this is the Gods'' power to bestow blessings. If used on objects, it can be used to create divine artifacts, and if used on living beings, it can grant them strength?"


    Charlotte was intrigued.


    This ability didn''t seem to directly increase herbat power during True Ancestor''s Liberation, but if used properly, it could further strengthen her.


    For example, making some divine artifacts to defend herself, or enhancing the strength of her followers.


    However, the consumption of this ability was ultimately the divine power, and for Charlotte, divine power was currently a quite scarce resource.


    She didn''t even have a continuous and effective source to replenish the divine power...


    So, for now, she needed to be cautious about using this power properly.


    Especially since she didn''t have a "calctor" to measure how much divine power her Gospel of Blood actually had.


    Currently, the only way she could judge the amount of divine power was through the remaining time of True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    "If only the divine power of the Gospel of Blood could materialize into specific numerical values, then I could also judge how much divine power the Gospel actually stored..."


    Charlotte couldn''t help but think.


    As soon as she thought of this, the Gospel of Blood suddenly emitted a crimson light again.


    In Charlotte''s curious gaze, new golden letters slowly emerged on the pages of the Divine Chapter:


    ¡¾Current Divine Power Storage Value: 23.8¡¿


    Huh?


    Can the specific divine power value be materialized ording to my will?


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte''s heart moved, and she was immediately delighted.


    Obviously, with the replenishment of the pages, the power of the Gospel of Blood was also correspondingly restored, and even her spiritual world became stronger.


    However, looking at the number 23.8, Charlotte felt a sense of familiarity left and right.


    She thought for a moment, and the Gospel of Blood turned its pages on its own, quickly flipping back to the Genesis Chapter.


    In the Genesis Chapter, behind the True Ancestor''s Liberation section, it was marked in gold: "Time Limit: 23.8 seconds."


    Charlotte:...


    She took a deep breath, barely holding back her urge toment, "Isn''t this just directly copying the time limit of True Ancestor''s Liberation?"


    However, considering the way various energy units were calcted on Earth, Charlotte understood the concept of the Gospel''s divine power storage value calction.


    One divine power value was the normal consumption of divine power for the True Ancestor''s Liberation in the Saint state for one second.


    "Alright, just materialize it like this. At least it looks more pleasing than the time limit of True Ancestor''s Liberation."


    Charlotte murmured.


    Like the abilities of Divine Ritual Counter, Blood Summoning, and even True Ancestor''s Liberation, the ability of Divine Blessing did not have the memory inheritance.


    Charlotte just needed to activate the power of the Gospel of Blood as if she were activating a simple appliance to use it directly.


    There was no way around it, she was just a First Tier Blood Baron, and such obviously God''s domain powers could only be used through divine artifacts, and she was currently unlikely to understand the essence and nature of Gods and divine power.


    In other words, this was all the power of the Gospel of Blood, and she could only integrate with it as the master of the Gospel and use it as its master.


    However, the newly added ten or more Bloodline Magic were truly inherited and instilled.


    After learning these spells, they were her true abilities. Even without the Gospel of Blood, she could still use them, and she could understand the principles and essence of those powers.


    Charlotte, without any exception, instilled them all.


    The content of more than ten magic was all inherited at once. Even though Charlotte was talented, she felt dizzy, and her head was about to burst...


    She withdrew from the spiritual world and took a long time to recover.


    More than ten new magic, diverse in types, including many abilitiesmonly seen in vampires, Charlotte nned to practice them one by one in the future.


    And this... would significantly enhance her strength!


    Charlotte thought and acted on it.


    However, just as she took a moment to recover and stood up from her seat to try out the new magic she had inherited in the basement, she suddenly heard someone calling her in her mind.


    The voice was ethereal and elusive, yet it seemed to echo in her ears.


    "Sebastian?"


    Charlotte''s first thought was that Sebastian, as her Blood Servant, was calling her again.


    But she soon realized something was wrong.


    This call was even more vague and ambiguous than Sebastian''s call...


    This wasn''t Sebastian!


    Charlotte quickly made further judgments after determining it wasn''t Sebastian calling her.


    And after determining it wasn''t Sebastian, she became curious about who was calling her.


    There seemed to be a sh of light in her mind, and Charlotte remembered the conversation between Sebastian and the werewolf Luff after she heard her name mentioned inadvertently by Sebastian and entered his perspective.


    She suddenly had a slight idea.


    "Could it be... those werewolves tried to change their praying symbol to the Thorny Rose and prayed to the True Ancestor after hearing Sebastian''s words?"


    With a curious heart, Charlottemunicated with the Gospel of Blood and cautiously cast her gaze along the faint call.


    The scenery changed, and Charlotte saw a dimly lit secret room.


    However, when she saw the person in the secret room calling her, she was instantly stunned.


    "High Priest?"

 Chapter 136: The High Priests Call

    Chapter 136: The High Priest''s Call


    Borde City, Eastern District, in a secluded vi.


    High Priest Leonard stood in a room with closed doors and windows, anxiously observing the altar before him.


    It was a hastily arranged sacrificial altarmonly used by cultists tomunicate with Evil Gods.


    In its design, he drew various runes engraved that resembled those used by the cults to enhance spiritual perception, inspired by the Blood Demon Cult.


    In the Holy Court''s records, where various evil rituals were on the verge of breaking out, cultists often used these runes tomunicate with ancient and mysterious beings. Some crazed individuals even caused a series of disasters because they didn''t even know who they were praying to. Evil rituals like these were always severely punished by the Holy Court.


    However, the High Priest never imagined that one day he would be constructing such an evil ritual and performing a sinister summoning himself...


    Applying the blood of high-ranking extraordinary creatures to the runes above the altar, the High Priest solemnly sketched the thorny rose holy symbol in the center of the altar ording to the parchment.


    The entity he intended tomunicate with... was none other than the mysterious Evil God that had recently appeared in the Borde Duchy!


    This idea came to him when the Grand Knight died.At that time, the Grand High Priest was merely filled with anxiety due to the possibility that the Holy Court''s upper echelons would investigate him, which led to the crazy idea of seeking refuge with the Evil God.


    He knew this idea was insane, so he suppressed it afterward, wanting only to unassociated himself from the Grand Knight''s death as much as possible and find a way to suppress the news of the Evil God''s resurrection...


    However, the events that followedter forced him to reconsider this possibility.


    The me Demon''s descentst night was witnessed by almost the entire Borde City, and many also saw the mysterious powerful figure who defeated it. Mortals only felt the immense power, but didn''t understand its significance. However, as the highest-ranking clergy in Borde, the High Priest knew that it was the Evil God who had intervened.


    Not only that, but he also believed that many Second Tier Priests in Borde, and even some knowledgeable First Tier Priests, could guess that it was an Evil God incarnation. In fact... this morning at the cathedral, he heard many priests discussing it in secret, and even themoners on the streets were discussing the strange events ofst night.


    The Evil God''s resurrection couldn''t be concealed. The upper echelons of the Holy Court would undoubtedly intervene strongly, and even Legendary Judgment Knights might be mobilized.


    The scandal of the Dreaming Salon had also been exposed, revealing the alliance between the Dreaming Salon and the Blood Demon Cult. Even the Blood Demon Cult''s God''s Descent Ritual was disyed to the world along withst night''s me Demon appearance...


    With all these events unfolding, as the High Priest of Borde, he had many responsibilities, and many matters couldn''t withstand investigation. He had to secure his own future...


    With these thoughts in mind, the High Priest took a deep breath and lit all the incense sticks that enhanced his spiritual power and perception.


    He took out a small dagger, cut his palm, and let the blood drip into the groove of the altar. Then, with solemnity, he chanted in a deep voice.


    "O Mighty being who defeated the me Demon Vroka..."


    "The Owner of Thorny Rose..."


    "I, Leonard, the High Priest of the Holy Court in Borde... beseech your attention!"


    The High Priest didn''t know the prayer chants directed towards this mysterious Evil God.


    So... he could only substitute it by using their holy symbol and deeds.


    Although this decreased his chances of sess, as a highly spiritual being himself, coupled with the fact that the other party had just appeared in Borde City, he felt confident in his ability tomunicate with the other side.


    After praying, the High Priest anxiously watched the altar before him.


    However, as time passed, he received no response.


    Seeing the silent altar, the High Priest''s hopeful and expectant gaze gradually dimmed.


    Just when he thought he had failed, the candles in the secret chamber suddenly began to flicker. The candlelight shed, illuminating the dim room, and the incense smoke curled up without wind.


    The High Priest''s heart trembled.


    He looked up hastily, only to see the altar he arranged suddenly radiating a crimson light, instantly engulfing everything around it.


    The High Priest was astonished.


    And when he came to his senses again, he found that the surroundings had changed.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He was no longer in the vi''s secret chamber but appeared in a towering ancient castle.


    Is this... an illusion?


    The High Priest''s heart skipped a beat.


    He looked around nervously and cautiously, only to see boundless crimson mist within the castle. The mist shrouded everything, making it difficult to see clearly. He could vaguely make out a staircase leading straight up ahead.


    And at the top of the stairs, there seemed to be a crimson figure sitting on a throne.


    The High Priest couldn''t see the figure clearly, but he felt it was a twisted silhouette that made his brain ache and his spirit falter at a nce.


    He instantly realized what he was experiencing.


    Sess!


    My call was sessful!


    This mysterious Evil God heard my call and brought me into this illusion!


    The High Priest quickly made this judgment.


    Taking a deep breath, he knelt down without waiting for the silhouette on the throne to speak, respectfully saying.


    "High Priest Leonard from the Holy Court of Borde... I pay my respects to your noble and mighty presence!"


    As soon as he said this, the High Priest felt a majestic gaze sweep over him and settle on his body.


    He didn''t dare to lift his head, fearing to anger this terrifying Evil God, who had torn a legendary demon in half like ughtering a chicken just yesterday. Instead, he tried to show more respect and submission as much as possible.


    Soon, he heard a hoarse, profound, and indistinct chuckle.


    "The High Priest of the Holy Court... Why do you pray to me?"


    She responded!


    The High Priest''s heart trembled slightly as he quickly replied.


    "Noble and mighty being!"


    "Last night, I witnessed your unparalleled greatness, your radiance, and felt your immense power..."


    "I... want to make a deal with you!"


    Yes, the High Priest wanted to make a deal with this mysterious Evil God.


    Throughout history, there have been countless examples of mortals making deals with Gods. Some lucky ones even received blessings or divine favors from the Gods.


    Some were mere whims of the Gods, while others were a test of the mortals'' faith, and some... were the Gods wanting to use mortals to achieve certain goals.


    The High Priest''s idea was grand and audacious¡ªto coborate with this Evil God as the High Priest of the Holy Court!


    He believed that the other party could sense the power of the Holy Court, the terror of the Holy Court...


    Even for an Evil God who could easily kill a Legendary demon, as long as her true form walked the mortal realm in Saint form, she would inevitably attract the pursuit of the Holy Court, until she fell!


    He believed that for an Evil God in urgent need of recovery and departure from the mortal realm, the information within the Holy Court was crucial.


    He wanted to exchange the secrets of the Holy Court for the other party''s protection and covert support, to help him deal with the uing investigations by the church!


    As long as he reached an agreement with the Evil God, in the absence of the Grand Knight, he might be able to erase all traces before the church sent someone and push all the me onto the internal struggles of the Bloodborne dukes...


    The High Priest''s mind raced.


    Meanwhile, hidden on the Blood Throne, Charlotte heard his thoughts loud and clear...

 Chapter 137: A Deal with the Evil God

    Chapter 137: A Deal with the Evil God


    The High Priest actually wants to make a deal with me, to form a cooperative rtionship?


    Listening to the inner thoughts of the High Priest, Charlotte''s mood was somewhat strange.


    She really didn''t know whether to call the High Priest bold or unlucky, to think of seeking refuge with her.


    Charlotte''s first thought was whether to take this opportunity to permanently deal with the High Priest.


    But this thought only shed by.


    When she sensed the High Priest calling her altar, she abandoned the idea.


    The thorny rose symbol on the altar was not her own, and even if she could leave the High Priest''s soul in the dark castle, she couldn''t do anything to the altar in the secret chamber.


    She couldn''t afford to attract too much attention from the Holy Court.


    On the contrary, she needed to lower her own presence as much as possible.Furthermore, she had no need to waste her power on someone who was destined to perish.


    Not only that, but Charlotte was actually quite interested in the "terms of the deal" proposed by the High Priest.


    She suddenly felt that this was a good opportunity to obtain some even more confidential information from him, to strengthen her understanding of the Church and the Gods.


    She had read quite a bit from the library of the church hospital, but much of the content was obviously for external propaganda and couldn''t really help her understand the Holy Court.


    Lottie was a new breakthrough, but Lottie was only a First Tier Priest, and her understanding of the Holy Court was definitely not as deep as the High Priest''s.


    Of course, she had no intention of sheltering the High Priest.


    She just wanted to extract some information from him...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte let out a softugh and said.


    "A deal with a mortal?"


    That voice, with a teasing tone, contemptuous, with a kind of superiority and disdain.


    However, this kind of response was quite normal in the eyes of the High Priest.


    Not only that, upon hearing the voice of the Evil God, he immediately became spirited.


    "Yes, a deal! I want to exchange the information of the Holy Court for your shelter..."


    After speaking, the High Priest anxiously lowered his head, waiting for the response of the Evil God.


    While Charlotte tapped the armrest of the throne slowly, she did not immediately answer.


    The rhythmic tapping continued incessantly, while the imposing figure on the throne remained silent. The High Priest could only feel as though each tap was striking his soul, making him increasingly nervous and anxious...


    Until even he, who was usuallyposed, couldn''t help but restrain himself. Then, the faintughter emerged once again from the crimson mist:


    "You truly are a bold fallen priest."


    "But... with your chips, it might not be enough to seek my shelter!"


    "If you want shelter, you''ll need to offer something more interesting."


    Although Charlotte was quite interested in the information about the Holy Court, she didn''t immediately respond to the High Priest''s proposal.


    Apart from the information about the Holy Court, she felt that she might learn more from him...


    On the other hand, upon hearing Charlotte''s words, the High Priest was not disappointed, but rather excited.


    "Mighty existence... So, what do you need me to do to gain your shelter?"


    Charlotte let out a softugh.


    "This question... you need to ask yourself what interesting information you can offer to win my favor."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, the High Priest fell into contemtion, while Charlotte realized that the time for her to "summon" the other party almost ended.


    This summoning time was ridiculously short, catching Charlotte off guard.


    Obviously, with her current power, summoning a Third Tier individual was still too much of a strain, and this time was far shorter than the time when she first summoned Sebastian.


    "Think carefully, and let me know any information you have that might interest me, and when I am satisfied, you will wee my gaze!"


    Charlotte said in a deep voice.


    After speaking, the crimson mist permeated once again, and the high priest felt that everything around him began to blur...


    He quickly realized that the other party was about to end the summoning.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Mighty existence! How can I contact you! How can I call your name!"


    He cried out hastily.


    "You can call me... Nyx..."


    The ethereal voice gradually faded away, along with the dispersal of the crimson mist.


    When the high priest''s consciousness cleared up, he found himself back in the secret chamber.


    Thinking about his recentmunication with God, his expression changed.


    Obviously, the Evil God did not directly agree to his deal.


    However, this Evil God gave him an opportunity.


    The High Priest was sure, that this God, although ssified as an Evil God, might have been a Just God in history...


    For such a God, what they said was generally true.


    "It seems... I have to sort out the various information of the church."


    The High Priest murmured, his expression filled with anticipation.


    ...


    After the end of the High Priest''s summoning, Charlotte also returned to reality.


    However, unlike the nervous High Priest, she was very calm.


    The words spoken to the High Priest were just something she casually said.


    It was good to hear some useful information from the High Priest, which would give her some upper hand when facing the investigation of the Holy Court in the future.


    But if there was none, she wouldn''t force it.


    She didn''t intend to shelter him, nor did she intend to summon him again in the future.


    She had never considered herself a trustworthy person, and for depraved ones like the High Priest, she would not really fulfill her promises.


    She just wanted to keep an eye on him using this method.


    She also looked forward to his look of surprise the moment when he thought he had escaped danger, only to suddenly meet his doom...


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s mood also became pleasant.


    Pouring herself another cup of hot milk, Charlotte drank it all in one gulp.


    Then, she stretchedzily, preparing to go to her personal practice room and try out the various magic she had newly learned.


    Opening the door again, Charlotte ascended to the first floor.


    However, when she arrived in therge hall on the first floor, she saw all the young men and women she had recruited from the outer city gathered there.


    Dozens of them stood in rows on the side, dressed in uniforms.


    Including several maids who had been rescued from the Dreaming Salon by her, not one was missing.


    With a cold expression, Sherry and Rand, who had already reached the First Tier Starry Sky, stood at the forefront, with Sherry even using crutches.


    Seeing them, Charlotte was slightly stunned.


    "Why are you all gathered here?"


    Saying this, she looked displeasingly at Sherry again.


    "You''re still injured. Why are you running around again?"


    Sherry pursed her lips.


    Then, in the surprised gaze of Charlotte, this usually proud maid suddenly leaned on her crutch, knelt on one knee, and for the first time, her cold voice carried some emotion.


    "The Count of Castell, the kind and just Lady Charlotte... Your maid Sherry is willing to offer her loyalty to you."


    As soon as her words fell, dozens of young men and women also knelt on one knee.


    "We are willing to offer loyalty to you!"


    Seeing the determined look on the faces of the young men and women, Charlotte''s heart moved.


    She knew that after experiencing the sacred judgment and rescuing the maids from the Dreaming Salon, she had finally gained the loyalty of all of them.


    If before, it was only because of the conditions and the charm of her demeanor, then now, they truly recognized her as their master.

 Chapter 138: The Convoy From the County

    Chapter 138: The Convoy From the County


    The sunlight in the sixth month of the calendar grows warmer and more intense day by day.


    Three days have passed since the often-talked-about failed judgment by the Church, and also two days have passed since the phenomenon of the me Demon that startled the masses.


    Although patrons in taverns still asionally mention the lucky Rose Society that escaped the sacred judgment, or debate whether the me Demon in the night sky was real or an illusion, arguing over whether the glory of ying the demon belonged to the Duke or the High Priest or someone else...


    Nevertheless, whatever happened has already passed, and Borde City quickly returned to its usual tranquility.


    That''s just how the world of Myria is. The existence of extraordinary powers is no secret. Despite being surprised by various phenomena and powers, people''s eptance, especially in arge city like Borde with the presence of Third Tier zing Sun, has always been strong.


    Of course, more importantly, neither the Duke family nor the church has offered any exnation for that night''s phenomenon. Although there are various incredible rumors, since even the Church hasn''t shown up to exin and there hasn''t been any further alienation from the popce, it means that the phenomenon of that night has been resolved without major consequences.


    And today, many have already shifted their attention to the north gate of Borde City. Especially the residents of the outer city.


    They gather outside the city gates, looking towards the wide road leading north out of the city, with eager expressions.


    Today is the day when the convoy from the Castell family''s county enters the city, as it has been every 20th day of the month for many years.Despite the development of spatial magic technology, although teleportation arrays and spatial rings have gradually be popr among extraordinaries, considering the operating costs and certain inherent ws in spatial technology, long-distance transportation still relies on ordinary convoys.


    The wealthy Castell family is no exception.


    For the children of the outer city, every month of this day is their lucky day.


    "Hasn''t it arrived yet?"


    "It should being soon, right? It''s always around this time every month!"


    "I wonder how many silver tana I''ll get to pick up today!"


    Excited discussions among the children can be heard.


    However, outside the city gates, the most eye-catching are not these gathered children.


    The most eye-catching was a group of horsemen standing by the roadside.


    Exquisite carriages adorned with intricate and borate patterns, with the side disying the striking ck eagle emblem.


    Young men and women dressed in ck and white uniforms stand respectfully, surrounding a magnificent umbre, shielding the proud sun overhead.


    Under the umbre, a young girl dressed in a ck and red gothic gown sits on a makeshift recliner, gazing into the distance.


    Many passersby find it difficult to take their eyes off the beautiful girl.


    Some merchants visiting Borde for the first time can''t help but ask theirpanions and guides about her origins.


    "Who is that beautiful noble girl? She has such an elegant demeanor! Is she the daughter of a major noble family?"


    However, they often receive looks of bewilderment from theirpanions or Borde residents.


    "Who is she? Didn''t you see the family crest on the carriage?"


    And when these merchants notice the emblem on the side of the carriage, they quickly show expressions of realization, looking at the girl with curiosity, admiration, and longing.


    "The double-headed ck eagle... So, it''s the Castell family! So, she''s the heiress of the Castell?"


    "Charlotte! She''s Charlotte! The jewel of the Castell, the wealthiest girl in Borde!"


    "I heard that if anyone could marry her, it would be like getting half of the Borde Duchy as a dowry! All the wealth of the entire Crescent Londs would be in one''s arms!"


    "Hey, that''s in the past. Don''t you know? The heir of the Castell is a devout believer of the Holy Court. She has decided never to marry and after returning to the divine realm, she will dedicate hernd to the Church."


    "Hiss... Is that true? That''s such a pity!"


    "To the church? Is Duke Borde willing? Is His Majesty the King willing?"


    "Well, we don''t know. The affairs of the nobles and the clergy are not something we need to worry about."


    The pedestrians discuss cheerfully.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    And the perceptive Charlotte hears all the discussions about her from the crowd.


    "I''m quite famous, it seems... There are so many people interested in me even outside the city gates."


    She couldn''t help but mock herself.


    By her side, Sebastian smiled and ttered as usual.


    "Of course, esteemed mistress, wherever you go, your radiance will always make you the center of attention."


    Charlotte: ...


    She didn''t bother to respond to Sebastian''s insipid ttery but looked at the increasingly ring sunlight.


    Even with the umbre shading her, the scattered sunlight still made her ufortable.


    Seemingly noticing the girl''s difort, Casimodo, standing beside her, couldn''t help but say.


    "Mistress, the weather is getting hotter. Actually... you don''t need to personallye out to greet them."


    "It''s fine. As the head of the Castell family, I feel it''s necessary to personally wee the family knights who havee a long way."


    Charlotte smiled and said.


    Of course, the real reason was that she was quite curious about the armored knights in the world of Myria. Although she had yed a lot of games in her past life, she had never seen them in reality.


    Warhorses and armor are also a man''s romance!


    Amid the eager anticipation of the children, a faint cloud of dust gradually appeared on the horizon.


    Some older children''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "They''re here! They''re here! I think I saw the Castell''s g!"


    Charlotte''s heart moved slightly.


    She looked in the direction of the rising dust and soon saw a group of horsemen at the end of her sight.


    The first thing that caught her eye was a majestic and imposing knight wearing a ck cloak, atop a ck-armored warhorse.


    Followed by two armored knights with ck eagle banners at his side, one on each side.


    Further away, a row of wagons loaded with goods gradually came into view under the escort of uniformly dressed armored knights.


    "They''re here! They''re here!"


    The children cheered and ran towards the convoy.


    The Castell family''s convoy always throws coins before and after entering the city, all in silver tana, which is very attractive to them.


    Charlotte couldn''t help but stand up, also excitedly watching the approaching armored knights.


    Knights!


    Knights from the County!


    Her knights!


    After being alone for so long since transmigrated, gradually building her own power bit by bit, when she saw the convoy, she finally felt the real sense of being a Countess for the first time...


    On the vast road, the convoy gradually approached.


    When the leader saw the Castell family''s carriage in front of the city gate and the golden-haired girl surrounded by maids and attendants, he quickly straightened up his demeanor.


    He lightly patted his horse''s back, and the ck horse beneath him immediately sped up, quickly leaving the team and rushing to the front of the crowd.


    Dismounting, the dusty armored knight knelt respectfully in front of Charlotte, bowed solemnly, and said in a deep voice.


    "Sharon... greet Mistress Charlotte!"

 Chapter 139: Is our family really that rich?!

    Chapter 139: Is our family really that rich?!


    The convoy from Castell''s County consisted of about three hundred people, escorting around forty carriages.


    Among them, one hundred were armored knights of the Castell family, three were mages, and the remaining two hundred were attendants and coachmen.


    Leading the convoy was Baron Sharon, whose full name was Sharon de Leon-Castell, a senior First Tier Starry Sky Knight.


    After learning the other party''s full name, Charlotte was somewhat surprised. She hadn''t expected to see her own family''s surname in his name.


    However, after Casimodo''s exnation, Charlotte learned that the Leon-Castell family was a branch of the Castell family.


    Just like the Castell family was a branch of the Borde family, the Castell family also had many branch families. Some branches retained the Castell name in their surnames, while otherspletely changed to new names.


    Simr family branches were quitemon in the world of Myria.


    This was determined by the inheritancews of the Myria nobility, originating from the Yte Empire, whichid the basic political framework of Myria. The Yte Empire advocated for divided inheritance, where each offspring of nobles, besides the eldest son who received the main titles, would inherit secondary noble titles and estates.


    As a result, over the past millennium, various noble families had branched out, and apart from the main families, side branches continued to emerge, leading to the formation of increasinglyrge noble surnames.In other words, Baron Sharon''s ancestors were also direct members of the Castell family.


    However, what rises with divided inheritance can also fall with divided inheritance.


    Although divided inheritance maintained a certain fairness and allowed noble families to continuously grow, it also brought wars, especially struggles among heirs for inheritance rights.


    Moreover, continuously divided inheritance weakened central authority, leading to the decline of royal power, including many feudal kingdoms like the Yte Empire, as continuous division weakened the monarchy''s control over the regions, eventually leading to the downfall of nations.


    Of course, that was ancient history.


    People have long memories, and nobles are no exception.


    To this day, a thousand yearster, the vast majority of noble families have long abandoned divided inheritance and opted for the more "advanced" inheritance.


    Although offspring other than the firstborn might still receive fiefs, it wasn''t for inheritance purposes but rather as grants from the lord.


    As for the Castell family...


    Apart from more than a hundred years ago when they branched out, forming side branches, in the past hundred years, the head of the Castell main branch family had been passed down for five generations.


    By the time it reached Charlotte, it was almost the same as being on the brink of extinction.


    Thus, although there were branches of the Castell family in Castell County, their blood rtionship was not even as close as marriage ties with other kingdoms and duchies'' families. This was also true for their ims and inheritance rights to Castell.


    Despite their blood ties and being considered part of the Castell family, the nobles of her territories were almost on par with those enfeoffed nobles.


    In addition to Baron Sharon, among the one hundred armored knights escorting the convoy, there were five Second Tier extraordinary, including one hereditary noble and four extraordinary knights who awakened through the Awakening Seed.


    The remaining knights were all awakened individuals.


    As for the three mages, one was a First Tier, while the remaining two were Zero Tier.


    Obviously, the ratio of mages among the extraordinaries was much lower than that of extraordinary knights.


    But this was normal.


    The conditions to be a mage were stricter than those to be an extraordinary knight, not to mention that extraordinary knights could be produced through the Awakening Seeds.


    Although the produced extraordinary were slightly weaker, they were still extraordinary.


    Seeing the strength of the escort knights, Charlotte had a more intuitive understanding of her own family''s strength.


    It was worth noting that in the Demon Hunter Bureau of Borde City, the total number of First Tier and above Demon Hunter Knights did not exceed forty, but here, in the Castell family''s convoy, there were seven!


    However, the knights escorting the convoy were not the strongest force of this team.


    The strongest force was a middle-aged man who stood beside Baron Sharon.


    Unlike the armored knights, his equipment seemed much more weathered, and he exuded a rugged aura.


    In him, Charlotte felt a distinct sense of threat, though not as strong as Sebastian''s, it was quite intense.


    Silver Moon!


    He was a Second Tier Silver Moon extraordinary!


    Realizing the opponent''s strength, Charlotte couldn''t help but nce at him with curiosity.


    Undoubtedly,pared to the majestic armored knights, this Second Tier Silver Moon was the real escort.


    Just him alone could probably easily defeat these knights!


    Noticing her gaze, Sharon quickly respectfully introduced him.


    "Miss Charlotte, this is Mr. Carlisle."


    After that, he introduced Charlotte to the Second Tier extraordinary.


    "Mr. Carlisle, this is our Castell family''s young mistress, Miss Charlotte."


    Mister... Carlisle?


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Her heart stirred.


    As a First Tier Knight, Sharon did not address the other as ''Lord'', indicating that the other was not a noble.


    Second Tier Silver Moon, but not a noble, coupled with the rugged appearance, the answer was already apparent.


    The other... was probably a frence mercenary!


    As if verifying Charlotte''s guess, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but nce at her a few more times before averting his gaze. His gaze lingered briefly on Sebastian before turning to Baron Sharon.


    "Baron Shalon, we''ve arrived at Borde. I should take my leave."


    "Mr. Carlisle, won''t you stay and rest? Let us extend our hospitality."


    Baron Sharon said solemnly.


    However, the extraordinary named Carlisle shook his head.


    "Thank you for your invitation, but I have other matters to attend to."


    After some refusal, the Second Tier Silver Moon extraordinary left.


    Before leaving, Baron Sharon instructed a knight to hand him an exquisite bag. Charlotte keenly took a nce and found it filled with shiny metallic objects, resembling the legendary mithril.


    She immediately understood. This mercenary was not a vassal of Castell, he was simply hired to assist in escorting the goods.


    However, being able to hire a Silver Moon to escort goods for a month indicated the wealth of Castell and the value of the goods being transported.


    ording to Nice''s assessment of the prices for hiring extraordinary individuals in the ck market, it would probably cost tens of thousands of gold Tarna, if not more!


    This... made Charlotte even more curious about the goods being transported by the convoy.


    After all, just the cost of this trip would probably amount to tens of thousands of gold Tarna!


    Apanied by the excitement of the children, the Castell family''s convoy entered Borde City, while the knights on the periphery scattered silver Tarna to clear the way, receiving cheers.


    Sitting in the carriage, Charlotte couldn''t wait to have the knights send over the inventory list to have a look.


    Upon hearing hermand, Baron Sharon hesitated slightly but ultimatelyplied.


    After seeing the list, Charlotte finally understood why forty carriages were used.


    It turned out that their escorted convoy not only transported funds for the manor but also supplied goods for the family''s shops throughout the Borde Duchy.


    Most of the forty carriages were loaded with goods!


    They were not just a convoy transporting funds but also a caravan.


    As for the goods they transported... there were high-quality textiles from the Fallen Star Kingdom, elf essories and magical items from Luna Ind, as well as minerals and gemstones from Castell County.


    And when Charlotte saw the column for the funds transported to the manor, her eyes lit up.


    Five hundred thousand!


    The funds transported by the convoy to the manor for the family''s activities amounted to five hundred thousand gold Tana!


    My goodness, this was the budget for one month!


    In a year, it would be six million gold Tarna!


    Was her family really this wealthy?!


    Charlotte felt her heart fluttering. She realized she had underestimated her family''s wealth.


    And at that moment, the old butler Casimodo couldn''t help but knock on the carriage window.


    "Mistress, about the funds transported from the family county... approximately how much is it?"


    "Five hundred thousand gold Tana!"


    Charlotte took a deep breath, her face flushed with excitement.


    However, upon hearing her words, Casimodo''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "Five hundred... thousand?"


    Seeing his expression, Charlotte found it strange.


    "What''s wrong? Is there an issue?"


    Casimodo hesitated for a moment before speaking in a low voice.


    "It seems... there might be some issue."


    "Mistress, I haven''t been involved in family affairs for many years, so I''m not quite sure about the current state of the county."


    "But just five hundred thousand... seems too little."


    Charlotte: ...?

 Chapter 140: The Countys Financial Situation

    Chapter 140: The County''s Financial Situation


    "Five hundred thousand... Is that too little?"


    Charlotte couldn''t help raising her voice.


    Cassimodo nodded.


    "Indeed..."


    "Master, you may not be aware, but when this old servant was still involved in managing the manor ten years ago, the monthly funds sent to the manor were at least one million five hundred thousand Gold Tanas."


    Charlotte: ...


    Goodness!


    One million five hundred thousand per month...


    An annual ie of tens of millions?That''s not just some Yuan of Earth!


    If we were topare it in terms of purchasing power, one Gold Tana is roughly equivalent to one to two thousand Earth''s Yuan, rounded up to over twenty billion per month...


    And this isn''t revenue. This is just money delivered to the manor.


    Incredible!


    With such ie, even on Earth, they would be considered top-tier tycoons!


    Although due to the existence of extraordinary powers in the world of Myria, the mary system here is slightly different from Earth''s.


    But even so, the Castell family can truly be considered wealthy enough to rival a country!


    Of course, money isn''t everything.


    For a First Tier extraordinary like Charlotte, money is still important, but beyond the Second Tier, money is just a number.


    They have too many ways to make money, so they be less concerned about money and more about extraordinary things that are more valuable than money.


    And many extraordinary things cannot be measured in terms of money''s worth.


    "Master... the fact that someone could deplete the family''s treasury after so many years already surprised me greatly. Now, it seems that not only was it due to someone spending a fortune on various magical materials for a sinister ritual, but also because the funds transported to the estate in recent years have been decreasing."


    Casimodo said solemnly.


    Upon hearing his words, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    Although five hundred thousand Gold Tana had already surprised and satisfied her considerably, as a Lord, no one wouldin about having more Gold Tana in their pocket.


    After all, everything requires money, and nurturing extraordinaries also requires money.


    "Let''s not worry for now. We''ll talk about it after we return to the manor."


    Charlotte nced at Baron Sharon, who had been silent and seemingly preupied after paying his respects to her, and said thoughtfully.


    The carriage rumbled back to the Castell Manor.


    And after entering the Manor, Baron Sharon, who had remained silent the whole time, looked around and couldn''t help but speak up again.


    "Miss Charlotte, I heard on the way here that something happened to the family? The olddy... is no more?"


    Charlotte wasn''t surprised that Baron Sharon knew about the affairs of the family.


    The changes in the Castell family were not small matters in Borde. Although this convoy had definitely left the county a month ago, he was very likely to have heard about the family''s affairs from other merchants or locals during their journey.


    However, it was clear that the other party''s understanding was quite limited, probably just hearing some rumors.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s expression dimmed slightly, revealing a look of sadness and sorrow.


    "Yes, grandmother... has passed away. She was misled by the Blood Demon Cult and ultimately died in an evil ritual."


    "Did the olddy really fall? Did she turn into a bloodborne? Miss Charlotte... I know mentioning this matter will cause you grief, but... as a noble of the county, I still need to inquire clearly from you what exactly happened in the Manor?"


    Baron Sharon asked with a solemn expression.


    Charlotte nced at Sebastian beside her. Sebastian nodded and stepped forward, elegantly saying.


    "Baron Sharon, this matter is quiteplicated..."


    As he spoke, Sebastian informed him of everything about ex-Countess Castell''s situation.


    After listening to Sebastian''s ount, Baron Sharon''s expression gradually became serious.


    After a long silence, he sighed deeply.


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Lady Charlotte, please ept my condolences..."


    He naturally changed his address to "Lady" Charlotte.


    After finishing, he looked at Sebastian''s typical elven appearance again and couldn''t help but ask.


    "I was curious just now. I don''t think I''ve seen you by Lady Charlotte''s side before. Who are you?"


    "I am Sebastian, the steward of the Castell estate, and a loyal servant of Mistress Charlotte."


    Sebastian smiled.


    "Sebastian?"


    Baron Sharon was momentarily stunned.


    Soon, he widened his eyes again, almost instinctively jumping up.


    "Wait a minute? Sebastian? The me Elf? Are you the president of the Rose Society?"


    Sebastian smiled faintly.


    "That''s correct."


    "But as the president of the Rose Society, an underground syndicate, why did you be Miss Charlotte''s steward?"


    Baron Sharon frowned, his expression carrying some caution and hostility.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Nobles have always despised gangs, even if Sebastian is powerful, he doesn''t like the other party and is even more wary because of it.


    "Of course, because the Rose Society has always been a hidden force of the Castell family, and I have always been a servant of the family in secret. It was only after the Countess'' ident that I came to the manor to serve Master."


    Sebastian said naturally.


    "The Rose Society is a hidden force of the family?"


    Baron Shalon''s brow furrowed even deeper.


    Obviously, the incident of the Sacred Judgment had not spread too far yet. Baron Sharon was still unaware of it, and there might also be deliberate concealment of the news by the Holy Court, after all... a failed judgment was not something worth publicizing.


    Baron Sharon looked at Charlotte. Charlotte nodded slightly in acknowledgment, and the baron hesitated for a moment before reluctantly nodding.


    "I... understand."


    After telling him about the current situation of the Manor, Charlotte indirectly asked about the condition of the County, hoping to see if the other party would voluntarily mention the issue of dwindling funds being transported.


    However, what she got in return was the other party''s official response of "everything is fine within the County."


    Charlotte nced at Casimodo and he understood immediately.


    He stepped forward respectfully and asked.


    "Lord Sharon, I looked at this month''s invoice. The funds sent to the manor... seem to be much less than before?"


    "Much less?"


    Baron Sharon was stunned.


    He picked up the invoice and looked at it, shook his head, and said.


    "No, this amount has been consistent for the past two years."


    "But I remember, the funds sent by the county used to be around one million five hundred thousand Gold Tana per month, sometimes even exceeding two million."


    Casimodo frowned.


    Baron Sharon was silent for a moment before sighing.


    "That was many years ago. Things are different now."


    "Why? Has something happened to the county?"


    Casimodo pursued.


    Baron Sharon nced at him, did not answer directly, but bowed to Charlotte.


    "Lady Charlotte, could we... talk privately?"


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows. Her gaze swept past Casimodo and Sebastian, and she nodded lightly.


    "Sure."


    ...


    One after the other, Charlotte and Baron Sharon entered the study of the mansion.


    As soon as they entered the study, Baron Sharon couldn''t help but ask.


    "Lady Charlotte, does the county know about the affairs of the family?"


    "Casimodo has sent messages to the county, and he also called several viscounts and barons to Borde City."


    Charlotte replied.


    With that, she nced at Baron Sharon again.


    "But... we haven''t received any response yet."


    Baron Sharon''s expression became somewhat embarrassed.


    He cleared his throat and exined.


    "Lady Charlotte, you may not know, butst month there were several conflicts between Castell and the d Duchy, and themunication magic towers were damaged. They haven''t been repaired yet."


    d Duchy?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    The d Duchy was one of the twelve duchies of the Crescent Kingdom, and also the neighbor of the Castell''s County, with a delicate rtionship with the Borde Duchy.


    The Castell''s County, a fiefdom enve of the Borde Duchy, had been in constant conflict with the d Duchy due tomercialpetition and territorial disputes.


    "Themunication magic tower is broken? So you mean... the territory may not have received the message yet?"


    Charlotte furrowed her brows and asked.


    "It''s very likely."


    Baron Sharon thought for a moment and replied.


    Very likely?


    Charlotte''s brows furrowed even deeper.


    She pondered for a moment before continuing.


    "Let''s put aside the matter ofmunication for now. What about the monthly funds that Casimodo mentioned? I''ve heard that the county''s business has been thriving in recent years, and the silver mine has been continuously producing. Why is the ie decreasingpared to before?"


    Looking at Charlotte''s youthful and innocent appearance, Baron Sharon sighed and said.


    "Lady Charlotte, you probably don''t understand theposition of the family''s ie, do you?"


    "I know a little. Seventy percent of the iees from the Castell silver mine, ten percent from vassal taxes, and twenty percent from direct territory taxes and business ie."


    Charlotte said.


    After hearing her answer, Baron Sharon sighed deeply.


    "Yes... seventy percent of the family''s iees from the silver mine, especially the associated mithril mine, which ounts for the vast majority of the ie."


    "But the portion of the associated mithril mine allocated to the family... is on the verge of depletion."

 Chapter 141: Vassals and Feudal Lords

    Chapter 141: Vassals and Feudal Lords


    "Is the mithril mine running out?"


    Charlotte blinked slightly.


    Charlotte was not unfamiliar with mithril, a precious mineral that had appeared in many fantasies in her previous life.


    It was extremely valuable, with a shiny silver-white appearance, dazzling and beautiful, much stronger than steel yet lightweight. It also possessed excellent affinity with magic and storage capabilities. Many magical equipment, artifacts, and even divine artifacts relied on it for their production, making it a rare magical material.


    The Castell family was founded on the Castell Silver Mine, or more urately, on the mithril within it. Even the wealthy elves on Luna Ind were willing to pay high prices for it.


    If what Baron Sharon said was true, then the ie of the Castell family would indeed sharply decline.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte sighed inwardly.


    Even the richest mine would eventually be depleted. It seemed that Castell County was also in need of a transition in its economic structure.


    Of course, even if the ie decreased, 500,000 gold tana was not a small amount. Even with a two-thirds reduction in ie, the Castell family was still far from impoverished.


    "Does the Crescent Royal Family know about the depletion of the mine?"


    Charlotte asked.


    The Crescent Royal Family was a partner in the Castell Silver Mine, and most of the output of mithril mines was actually taken by the royal family.


    Baron Sharon sighed.


    "The royal family is not aware yet. Even if they were, they probably wouldn''t care. After all, the royal family takes the richest vein of mithril, and that part hasn''t been affected much. The part that has been significantly affected is only our family''s."


    Charlotte thought for a moment.


    "Alright, I understand. When I return to the county, I will personally inspect the mithril mine."


    The depletion of a mine could be easily determined upon investigation. Charlotte estimated that Baron Sharon was not lying to her.


    But at the same time, she did notpletely trust his words.


    The attitude inadvertently revealed by the other party was clearly treating her more as a child than a Lord. She would notpletely believe all his words.


    She decided to investigate for herself after returning to the county.


    After discussing the matter of the mithril mine, Charlotte noticed that Baron Sharon seemed hesitant, as if he had something else to say.


    She was intrigued and asked.


    "Baron Sharon, do you have something else to say?"


    Baron Sharon nodded and said solemnly.


    "Lady Charlotte, indeed, I have something else to say. I do not know how Sebastian gained your trust, but this elf... is a well-known traitor of Luna Ind."


    "Castell County has always had economic ties with Luna Ind and can be considered a good partner. If Luna Ind were to learn of his rtionship with you, it might hinder the rtionship between our family and the elves."


    "Many nobles in the county have trade rtions with the elves. If our rtionship with Luna Ind is affected, it may damage your prestige and support in the county."


    "Moreover, forgive me for being blunt, but I do not believe that a Silver Moon would willingly serve you wholeheartedly, especially considering he is a leader of the underground gang. He... may have grander ambitions!"


    Baron Sharon''s expression was serious.


    Through his words, Charlotte could clearly feel his hostility and wariness towards Sebastian.


    Charlotte felt somewhat helpless.


    The rtionship between her and Sebastian was indeed not easy to exin. The concerns of the County''s knight were understandable.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Of course, regardless of others'' attitudes, Charlotte would not abandon Sebastian, her only blood servant and a Silver Moon bodyguard.


    But at the same time, responding to Baron Sharon''s words required strategy.


    After all, the other party represented the vassals of the family, and her response might also be transmitted to the county through him.


    The Count was indeed a rather special position.


    Charlotte was not like the protagonists who transmigrated into emperors or kings, where the whole country was under their control, and the only headache was how to bnce andpromise with their subordinates.


    Nor was she like many protagonists who started from scratch, building their own forces and having the final say on their own territory.


    She had a little of both sides, needing to consider both.


    She had already dealt with crises as a vassal.


    But as a lord, perhaps it was just beginning.


    Lords still needed the support of vassals, much like local officials who took office in the China government and needed the support of their old subordinates.


    Perhaps vassals were of lower status and weaker, but when facing a new lord, they often had a unified stance and interests, and couldpletely sideline the new lord.


    Even though Charlotte had not yet fully understood what the rtionship between Gods and belief was in the world of Myria, she knew from history and myths that the first step to bing a God was to have one''s own power and develop one''s own beliefs.


    Referring to the paths of predecessors, even if it was for the sake of bing a God in the future, Charlotte could not fight alone but needed to prepare in advance, stand firm in Myria, and have her own forces.


    But at the same time, Charlotte could not rely on the power of the True Ancestor to suppress and dominate her subjects.


    If she did, she would truly be no different from the Evil Gods, and no Evil God... had ever truly grown strong.


    The County was a good starting point. If she wanted topletely control Castell''s county, it was essential to gain genuine loyalty from the vassals.


    She couldn''t show weakness, nor could she appear arrogant or ignorant, leaving a bad impression.


    "Sebastian''s loyalty is beyond doubt. He owes a life debt to Castell, and he has sworn allegiance to me before the Gods. He has already been tested by the Gods, and I will take care of this matter."


    After thinking for a moment, Charlotte said.


    Hearing Charlotte bring up the banner of the Gods, Baron Sharon opened his mouth to speak but ultimately said nothing in opposition.


    In a world with Gods, the Gods were the masters, and this move could be said to be quite astute.


    After much hesitation, Baron Sharon could only sigh slightly.


    "If he has gained the recognition of the Holy Court, then there is nothing for his subordinates to say. I just hope that you... will consider the feelings of Luna Ind''s elves and the nobles."


    ...


    The convoy from the Castell''s county settled in the manor, and Charlotte hosted a grand wee for everyone.


    The members of the convoy would spend two days in Borde, leaving behind goods and funds from the County while purchasing goods from Castell''smercial partners in Borde City.


    Charlotte took this opportunity to gain a thorough understanding of her domain through these knights and attendants who hade from afar.


    As for Baron Sharon, who led the convoy, he did not stay in the manor.


    It was said that he had a small vi in the western district of Borde City and had many friends to visit, even having a small gathering these nights.


    However, just when Charlotte thought that the baron would not return to the manor at night, he suddenly hurried back.


    As soon as he saw the elegant girl sitting in the hall, listening to music and drinking sweet milk, he hurried forward and asked seriously.


    "Lady Charlotte! I heard... that you have sworn to the Gods not to marry?!"


    The high-footed cup in Charlotte''s hand paused slightly.


    She knew that the inevitable question had finallye...

 Chapter 142: Being single is a matter of principle

    Chapter 142: Being single is a matter of principle


    Regarding her oath to the Holy Court, Charlotte knew it would certainly provoke opposition from the vassal nobility.


    For vassals, the family matters of their liege lord are somewhat equivalent to "state affairs," especially the lifelong matters of the liege lord, which concern the future heir.


    A feudal lord family without an heir would bring too much uncertainty and would not give the vassals enough sense of security. Especially in a wealthy domain like Castell, where there are too many covetous eyes, theck of an heir virtually signifies a struggle for inheritance rights.


    And in Charlotte''s case, the situation is even moreplicated.


    Not only does she swear celibacy, but she also promises to donate her territory to the church after "death."


    This makes the nobles even more furious...


    In the world of Myria, the interests of feudal nobles and lesiastical lords are different. It''s difficult for the nobles, who rely on marriage and inheritance to strengthen their families and maintain their rule, to align with lesiastical lords.


    One thing that nobles particrly detest is that when a territory bes ownerless, lesiastical lords are highly likely not to grant thend to nobles but to reim it for church management.


    Undoubtedly, Charlotte''s promise to donate the county to the church will inevitably provoke strong reactions from the nobles.Just look at Baron Sharon''s expression now.


    Charlotte dares to affirm that he will soon try to persuade her to retract her oath, at least the promise to the church.


    "Lady Charlotte, please... think this over! It is well known that His Majesty and the lesiastical authorities are in conflict. The Crescent Royal Family absolutely does not want to see another lesiastical domain in the kingdom, especially a wealthy one like Castell!"


    "Your decision... may further amplify the conflict between the kingdom and the church in the future, and may even bring chaos to Castell!"


    "The Castell lineage has been passed down for hundreds of years. For the sake of the family and the subjects, please, you must reconsider!"


    Baron Sharon earnestly persuades.


    Charlotte unexpectedly nces at him.


    This extraordinary knight does not warn her from the perspective of the nobles'' interests but uses the pressure from the higher-level king and the moral high ground of the subjects. It must be said that he was quite clever.


    Even if she knows that the other party is likely just waving the g to dispel her thoughts, at least... a noble who can mention the interests of the subjects will not be disliked by Charlotte, who is a transmigrator.


    However, Charlotte will not give amitment.


    Even if she knows it will cause bacsh from the nobles, she cannot loosen her deration of celibacy and the promise of donating thend.


    That would leave evidence and worsen rtions with the church, plunging her, who is already firmly established, back into an inheritance crisis...


    Not to mention, after lifting the oath, would they really make her bear offspring?


    Just thinking about some possibilities and scenarios, Charlotte shuddered and got goosebumps all over.


    No!


    She absolutely will not!


    This is a matter of principle!


    "Baron Sharon, I have my own considerations in this matter, no need to say more."


    Charlotte says firmly.


    "Lady Charlotte!"


    Baron Sharon still refuses to give up.


    "That''s enough! Baron Sharon, do you still want to decide the lifelong matters for your lord?!"


    Charlotte raises her voice, looking displeased, and directly uses her majesty magic.


    With a light reprimand, Baron Sharon feels as if Charlotte''s voice is thundering in his ears. Though immature, it carries undeniable majesty, making him involuntarily feel a sense of fear and genuine dread.


    He immediately lowers his head and kneels on one knee.


    "I... dare not..."


    Seeing the kneeling baron, Charlotte let out a soft sigh, slightly rxing her authority magic, and said.


    "Regarding the future of the territory, I have my own considerations, rest assured... I will not put the vassals and subjects in jeopardy."


    "Baron Sharon, you may retire if there''s nothing else."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte dismisses him.


    Baron Sharon opens his mouth, but in the end, he lets out a long sigh.


    "I... take my leave."


    With that, he stands up and leaves.


    Exiting the hall, Baron Sharon feels considerably relieved. It''s only when he leaves the manor that hepletely shakes off the influence of Charlotte''s majesty magic.


    At this moment, he realizes he''s sweating profusely and bes aware of his loss ofposure in the hall.


    Damn it!


    He, a distinguished First Tier knight, was actually subdued in front of a fifteen-year-old girl!


    Was it magic?


    Or some kind of bloodline power?


    He can''t help but wonder.


    Recalling the petite figure that reprimanded him in the manor, Baron Sharon suddenly gains a new understanding of this future lord.


    She... is no longer just a child.


    She has her own thoughts, her own opinions, and equally possesses the authority of a lord.


    He suddenly realizes that the child once protected by her family is about toe of age.


    He''s unsure whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, especially for the various noble families in the current County of Castell.


    Withplex emotions, Baron Sharon returns to his small vi.


    Inside, his friends are still gathered for a meeting, obviously waiting for his return to inquire about the news from Castell Manor.


    "Baron Sharon, have you finished advising Miss Charlotte?"


    A merchant asked.


    "Yes, I had finished advising her."


    Baron Sharon sighed.


    "And what was the result?"


    Another person hurriedly asked.


    "No result, Lady Charlotte is very determined."


    Baron Sharon shook his head.


    "In that case... Miss Charlotte''s faith is indeed as fanatical and steadfast as rumored... the church will have another lesiastical lord in the future."


    One person sighed.


    Another person shook their head slightly, sneered, andmented.


    "Well, after all, she''s still a child, impulsive and reckless. When she returns to her territory, I''m afraid she won''t be able to withstand the opposition of the noble gentlemen..."


    But as soon as he finishes speaking, he realizes his mistake and quickly apologizes and exins to Baron Sharon.


    "Ah... Baron Sharon, I didn''t mean you."


    Baron Sharon didn''t mind and just shook his head indifferently.


    "What you said is not wrong. If Lady Charlotte really wants to donate thend to the church, our family will definitely oppose it."


    "Oppose? But... the church is backing her. With all due respect, even if Baron Sharon is unwilling, there''s nothing you can do."


    Someone shook their head and said.


    However, someone quickly refuted it.


    "That''s not necessarily true. The church hasn''t signed a contract with Castell yet. Considering that the legal boundaries of contracts with minors are rtively vague. The High Priest may be waiting for her toe of age."


    Baron Sharon suddenly froze with this revtion, his face showed him deep in thought...

 Chapter 143: The Anxious High Priest

    Chapter 143: The Anxious High Priest


    The Castell convoy stayed in Borde City for two days before leaving.


    After that evening, Baron Sharon didn''t bring up the same question to Charlotte again, and the matter of donating thend to the church seemed to have been pushed aside by him. From the vague attitude he showed, Charlotte spected that he probably already knew she hadn''t signed a contract with the church, realizing that she had only temporarily used the church''s influence.


    Since he didn''t ask again, Charlotte didn''t exin either.


    No, even if he had asked, she wouldn''t have exined, to avoid leaving any trace.


    This was fine. At least the baron could bring back his attitude to the county, and it would temporarily reassure those vassals who had not met her.


    With the convoy''s departure, Castell Manor returned to its former tranquility.


    After receiving the funds, Charlotte''s first task was to send Casimodo to redeem all the items she had sold. She had been thinking about this matter and had promised Casimodo, so naturally, she wouldn''t break her promise.


    After that, Charlotte''s daily life returned to its usual rhythm.


    Prayers, exercises, learning...Besides the training, which now included various newly acquired talents and magic, and the learning, which now included new information about the territory, along with spending time each day investigating and pondering methods to increase divine power... there wasn''t much different from before.


    But, as time passed, the death of the Grand Knight gradually became a topic of discussion, and the sighting of Charlotte''s True Ancestor''s Liberation was repeatedly mentioned.


    She had to keep a low profile.


    Especially when some extraordinary individuals concluded that the sighting that night was indeed after the arrival of the me Demon...


    Then things got lively.


    Despite the church''s repeated reassurances, it inevitably sparked people''s curiosity about the existence that defeated the me Demon that night.


    There were spections that it was a passing Legendary, some guessed it was a divine messenger of the church, while others spected it was the incarnation of the God King Harald. But at the same time, some spected it was a mysterious Evil God...


    Even worse, some connected the two events, wondering if the death of the Inquisition Grand Knight was also rted to that night''s sighting.


    For a while, all sorts of rumors were flying around.


    However, one exnation had been confirmed by the church.


    That was, the sighting that night was a plot by the Blood Demon Cult, but it had been thwarted by the church.


    Meanwhile, with the exposure of the Dreaming Salon, the Duke''s family also began to clean up and pursue rted noble families...


    The reasons for the cleanup were solid. Those involved with the evil Dreaming Salon, colluding with the Blood Demon Cult!


    This inevitably shifted the residents'' attention back to the nobles.


    There were no citizens unwilling to watch the event of nobles, especially this kind of "anti-corruption and evil" massive cleanup.


    For a while, the reputation of the Borde family soared with the continuous cleanup of the implicated nobles, especially with the Duke''s son leading the way.


    "Heh heh, master, it seems that the old Duke isying the groundwork for the session of Lord Leno. This move is really clever, not only can it strike the noble forces, protect the new Duke, but also enhance the new Duke''s authority..."


    "I even suspect now, did the old Duke already know about the Dreaming Salon affair and had such a n."


    Sebastian chuckled as he poured Charlotte a cup of hot milk.


    Charlotte shook her head slightly.


    "Let him go for now. Regardless of his real intention, cleaning up these corrupt nobles is a good thing."


    "But it''s not just about cleaning up corrupt nobles, my esteemed master. ording to your orders, I secretly instructed the Rose Society to track those affected nobles. Most of them were indeed involved in the Dreaming Salon and colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, but there were also many innocent people."


    "Clearly, the old Duke is taking advantage of the opportunity to suppress dissidents amidst the cleanup."


    Sebastian said.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "How are those affected nobles?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "Most of them were not clean to begin with, but there are also some decent ones among them. They were only suppressed by the old Duke because they oppose Lord Leno''s session, so these people... the Rose Society has helped them escape as much as possible."


    "All the evidence has been kept?"


    "Of course, it''s all kept."


    "Very good, after the inspection team from the Holy Court arrives, hand over those materials along with the ones including the High Priest to Captain Kara."


    Charlotte said.


    Meanwhile, after experiencing so many changes, the Holy Court did not immediately send down any Legendary clergies for inspection.


    At first, Charlotte was a little puzzled.


    She had prepared to deal with Legendary clergies, but many days had passed without a word.


    It wasn''t until through the "intelligence" from the High Priest that Charlotte learned what had happened.


    It turned out that shortly after she thwarted the Blood Demon Cult''s n, there was a change of the District Bishop of the Holy Court''s Crescent Diocese.


    The handover of power between the old and new authorities inevitably led to some chaos.


    Add to that the fact that although something had happened in Borde, it had been "sessfully suppressed" by the church, and the High Priest kept sending signals above that "nothing had happened here," so... eventually, no one was sent down immediately.


    But not sending anyone immediately didn''t mean they wouldn''t send anyone at all.


    The sighting in Borde was well known, and it couldn''t be concealed.


    And after the new District Bishop issued instructions, the responsibility for investigating into the Blood Demon Cult incident in the Borde Duchy fell entirely on the shoulders of the evaluation teaming to the Duchy.


    As for the evaluation team... they were the team responsible for the Holy Court''s clergy evaluation, jointly formed by the Inquisition''s Judgment Knights and the Church''s priests, specifically to evaluate candidates for the position of Archbishop.


    In other words, the evaluation team was here for the High Priest, specifically to assess whether the High Priest was qualified topete for the position of Archbishop.


    This was thest step before thepetition for the position of Archbishop. As long as it was sessfullypleted and passed the vote of the review team, the High Priest might be able to realize his dream of bing an Archbishop.


    The High Priest was both happy and worried.


    He was happy that after his efforts and a little luck, the Holy Court did not send a Legendary figure down for inspection.


    But he was worried that the investigation would be handled by the evaluation team, which would only make the investigation into him more rigorous.


    Although he had done his best to prepare everything, the evaluation team shouldn''t have been too hard on him.


    But the addition of the investigation task had suddenly disrupted his ns.


    It was because the evaluation task was led by the Church''s priests, while the investigation task was led by the Inquisition.


    In order to bnce their power, the diocese simply appointed a new head for the evaluation team, a just and experienced priest.


    The other party was also a Third Tier, even stronger than the High Priest.


    "Oh Majestic God Nyx, this humble Leonard prays to you for protection, to help me smoothly pass the evaluation..."


    Facing the altar, the High Priest prayed respectfully.


    After the prayer, he didn''t forget to take out all the secret information he had collected from the church, reciting it one by one in front of the altar.


    There was no other way, God Nyx didn''t ept sacrifices (actually, couldn''t), so he could only transmit information in this way.


    After reciting the information, and looking at the flickering candles, the High Priest''s heart felt somewhat reassured.

 Chapter 144: Youre under arrest!

    Chapter 144: You''re under arrest!


    The days of waiting were long and agonizing.


    Amid anxiety, tension, and anticipation, days passed by slowly, until the High Priest finally weed the arrival of the Church Evaluation Team from the Crescent Diocese.


    After days of preparation, he had taken care of everything meticulously. Even the various anomalies in Borde had been suppressed one by one through the tacit cooperation between him and the old Duke.


    Speaking of which, he also had to thank God Nyx, who was evidently hostile to the Blood Demon Cult, for resolving the troubles caused by the Blood Demon Cult and allowing him to cleverly take credit for it.


    He had truly made a lot of preparations.


    For safety''s sake, he had even temporarily set aside that little beauty from the Castell family.


    Next, as long as the High Priest himself could pass the church''s evaluation test, he would be able topletely rid himself of this crisis.


    What happened in Borde would definitely not escape the Legendary''s investigation, but if he wanted to deceive a zing Sun Priest... with the covert help of the God, the High Priest still had a certain degree of confidence.


    Of course, he had also prepared for the worst.He had already deactivated the protection of the Church''s holy symbol in advance, and he had also brought along the advanced magic scroll for long-distance teleportation. If he sensed anything amiss, he would promptly escape.


    That was the worst-case scenario, one that the High Priest hoped would nevere to pass.


    But in case it did, he would have no choice but topletely rely on that mysterious God Nyx.


    These days, he had been praying to God Nyx frequently, not only hoping to gain the other''s protection during the evaluation but also preparing for the worst-case scenario.


    The melodious sound of the bells rang out from the bell tower of the cathedral, apanied by rising dust, as the grand procession appeared outside Borde City.


    It was the Evaluation Teamposed of Judgment Knights and Church Priests.


    The entire teamprised over a hundred people, marching in grandeur towards Borde City, while the High Priest Leonard, apanied by the Borde''s priests, personally weed them at the city gate.


    The leader of the Evaluation Team was named Gast, a senior clergy ofmoner origin, deeply favored by divine grace, his strength only a step away from Legendary. He was also one of the three ducal-level lord clergies of the Crescent Kingdom, ruling over the Landis lesiastical Duchy in the central part of the Crescent Kingdom, also known as the Landis Archbishop.


    At first nce, the High Priest saw the Landis Archbishop surrounded by priests.


    As a senior clergy of the Holy Court, he had been able to obtain a lot of intelligence on high-level church movements in advance. He knew that the Landis Archbishop had long been valued by the Sacred College and would soon be summoned back to the lesiastical state to undergo the divine grace test.


    Once he passed the test, he would formally ascend to the rank of a Cardinal with Legendary power, relinquishing his position as the Landis Lord and joining the Sacred College of Cardinals.


    The position of the Archbishop that High Priest Leonard dreamed of was actually that of the Landis Lord!


    Thinking of this, the High Priest took a deep breath, put on a friendly and dignified smile, and approached the Landis Archbishop warmly, saying:


    "Praise the Divine! Your Excellency Gast, wee to Borde!"


    The Landis Archbishop was a tall, white-haired old man with a stern face.


    Despite the High Priest''s goodwill, he showed no reaction, only giving the other a cold nce, and then led the members of the Evaluation Team towards the direction of the cathedral.


    The High Priest''s smile froze on his face instantly.


    Although the Landis Archbishop was a vassal lord of the lesiastical state ruling the divine authority, in terms of rank, he was actually on par with High Priest Leonard.


    Both of them belonged to the ducal level, with the only difference being that the Landis Archbishop''s position as a clergy lord was half a rank higher than his, somewhat simr to the difference between nobles with court positions and feudal nobles.


    For two priests of almost the same rank, such a cold and indifferent attitude upon meeting was abnormal, even for a senior evaluation officer like him.


    The High Priest faintly felt that the Landis Archbishop''s attitude seemed a bit off, but he couldn''t figure out where he might have offended the other.


    However, regardless, as the evaluation officer evaluating for the qualification of the High Priest, he had to manage the rtionship well.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Maintaining a stiff smile, the High Priest turned and followed the procession of the Evaluation Team.


    He approached the Landis Archbishop, enthusiastically introducing the customs and church situation of Borde.


    But the Landis Archbishop remained expressionless, unmoved, which made the High Priest quite embarrassed.


    If it weren''t for the other two vice evaluation officers who followed up with some conversation topics, the High Priest felt that he might not be able to withstand this serious, awkward, and cold atmosphere for long.


    This was not normal!


    Definitely not normal!


    Even if the church prohibited too much interaction between the evaluation officer and the evaluated clergy, the attitude of the Landis Archbishop was still too abnormal!


    The High Priest felt increasingly restless.


    The Evaluation Team hadn''t even begun to investigate the situation in Borde, yet such an attitude appeared. Could it be... the diocese had discovered something?


    The High Priest''s heart sank slightly.


    But upon careful consideration, he felt that he had already covered all his tracks, leaving no loopholes behind. Even if there were any, it would be due to the oversight of the Evil God''s resurrection.


    Yet he had the merit of rooting out the Blood Demon Cult and the achievement of turning Castell into lesiastical territory in the future.


    These were his advantages.


    Not to mention, he also had the covert protection of God Nyx.


    The High Priest suppressed the unease in his heart, continuing to smile and chat with the members of the Evaluation Team until they reached the cathedral of Borde.


    As the evaluation officer, the Landis Archbishop entered the cathedral first and naturally stood on the high tform in the hall.


    The Judgment Knights who came with the Evaluation Team also lined up on both sides, solemn in their demeanor.


    The High Priest was also somewhat nervous.


    He knew that ording to the convention, the Evaluation Team would soon read out the church''s evaluation documents and rted procedures.


    As if verifying his judgment, after the Landis Archbishop took his position, a priest respectfully handed him a parchment scroll.


    However, when the High Priest saw the parchment scroll, he suddenly froze.


    The color of the parchment scroll''s cover... was not the usual gold used by the church for issuing ordinary documents. Instead, it was an ominous ck.


    ck documents were only used within the Holy Court for suspension, investigation, disciplinary action, or arrest.


    The sound of creaking came from behind, and the High Priest noticed that the Judgment Knights had directly closed and locked the main door of the cathedral from the inside.


    As for the other two vice evaluation officers, who also possessed the Third Tier zing Sun power, they had already stood on either side of him, seemingly prepared to act at any moment.


    This was bad!


    The expression of the High Priest changed slightly.


    At the same time, on the high tform, the Landis Archbishop opened the ck parchment scroll and solemnly recited.


    "Based on a genuine report, High Priest Leonard of the Borde''s Holy Court branch had conspired with the Blood Demon Cult to harm civilians, with conclusive evidence..."


    After finishing, he put down the parchment scroll and looked coldly at the High Priest.


    "Leonard, you are under arrest."

 Chapter 145: The Whistle-Blower

    Chapter 145: The Whistle-Blower


    High Priest Leonard has been arrested.


    On the first day of the evaluation team from the Holy Court entering Borde City, he was arrested. Even though he had prepared for the worst, everything he had prepared waspletely meaningless under theplete encirclement of the three zing Sun Knights. The teleportation scroll in his arms hadn''t even been torn open yet when it was snatched away by the zing Sun Judgment Knight, and then his whole body was restrained...


    Although both were Third Tier zing Sun, thebat power of Judgment Knights was usually far higher than that of clergies like High Priest Leonard.


    Not to mention, he was surrounded by three zing Sun Knights.


    The High Priest felt anxious, calling desperately in his heart for the name of the Evil God, but received no response.


    It wasn''t until the Judgment Knight rudely chained his hands with anti-magic chains that he finally realized, the Evil God... had not protected him at all.


    The High Priest''s heart instantly cooled halfway, even though it was a scorching summer day, it felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    "No! nder! This is nder! Your Excellency of the Evaluation Team! I want to appeal!"


    He eximed, disheveled."Appeal? Your appeal... you can take it to the Sacred Judgment and speak with the Chief Judge of the Crescent Diocese."


    The Landis Archbishop said coldly.


    Sacred Judgment!


    The High Priest''s face turned slightly pale.


    His expression was dazed, showing despair, and he instantly lost his strength.


    Sacred Judgment!


    The harshest judgment in the Holy Court!


    Only after obtaining concrete evidence would it be carried out, and each time it is carried out, the judgment and sentence will inevitably make the judged party pay a price!


    The disasters that the Rose Society had faced in the past, today... had descended upon him alone.


    At this moment, the Great High Priest finally realized... he was done for.


    ...


    When the devout followers from Borde went to the cathedral with excitement, ready to attend the grand weing event of the Holy Court evaluation team led by the High Priest, what they saw instead was the sight of the disheveled High Priest wearing shackles, being pushed out of the cathedral by the Judgment Knights.


    This unexpected scene stunned all the believers.


    "What happened?"


    "Why was the High Priest arrested?"


    The believers discussed one after another, with shocked expressions.


    However, soon, the Landis Archbishop and the other two zing Sun Knights walked out of the cathedral.


    He nced at the gathering of devout believers around the cathedral and whispered a few words to the priests following him.


    The priests following the Landis Archbishop nodded, then came to the square in front of the cathedral and, using the church''s amplification array, spread the judgment of the Borde''s High Priest throughout every corner of the square.


    Assaulting thousands of underage girls, serving as a shield for the Dreaming Salon, colluding with the Blood Demon Cult...


    These charges were recited one by one, causing a sensation.


    The iprehension towards the actions of the evaluation team quickly turned into anger towards the fallen priest.


    Shock, disappointment, disgust, anger...


    The fervent believers began to curse and insult angrily.


    "Demon! A demon in human skin!"


    "Burn him! Burn this evil fallen one!"


    It was unclear who first picked up a stone from the ground and threw it towards the disheveled High Priest, but it quickly incited others to follow.


    Stones, rotten food, feces... all sorts of filth came flying from all directions.


    The once highly respected High Priest, at this moment, became the object of everyone''s scorn.


    The Landis Archbishop watched coldly and did not intervene.


    The Holy Court despised corrupt priests the most.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    And every corrupt priest not only faced the most severe judgment, but all their sins would also be exposed to the public, to be condemned by the world.


    Perhaps this self-exposure of evil undermined the authority of the Holy Court, but it was precisely because of the Holy Court''s severe punishment that the Church, which hadsted for thousands of years, still stood.


    The fervent believers vented their anger on the imprisoned High Priest, and more and more citizens came from all directions to inquire about themotion.


    Watching the scandal was always a pleasure for mortals, and the scandal of clergies was no less than that of nobles.


    As more and more citizens came to condemn, the scene became somewhat chaotic.


    The Landis Archbishop frowned slightly.


    He nced at the dispirited High Priest sitting on the ground, preparing to end this farce.


    But just then, a ragged old woman suddenly rushed out of the crowd.


    She crossed the Judgment Knights who maintained order, her eyes red, and rushed towards the High Priest, screaming hoarsely.


    "Demon! You damned demon! Give me back my daughter! Give me back my daughter!"


    The woman was soon stopped by the knights.


    But the chaotic crowd gradually quieted down.


    "It''s Old Widow Luna..."


    "I heard that her three daughters, who depended on each other, were all taken away by the Dreaming Salon..."


    "Beasts..."


    Watching the weeping woman, the onlookers showedplex expressions.


    At the same time, one after another, new elders stood up, crying uncontrobly.


    These were the pitiful parents who had lost their daughters to the Blood Demon Cult and the Dreaming Salon for ten or even more years.


    For more than a decade of bloody sacrifices, thousands of girls had been killed, and countless families had been destroyed.


    Although the nobles who organized the Dreaming Salon were dead, everyone understood that without the protection of the High Priest, this bloody and evil activity... could never have continued to this day.


    The organizers of the event deserved to die.


    But the umbre behind the scenes was even more despicable.


    Watching the weeping elders, the Landis Archbishop sighed deeply and said.


    "Help them up, and then... take Leonard away."


    The knights and priests quickly helped the elders up, and the High Priest was also escorted away by the Judgment Knights.


    As the ringleader was taken away, the crowd gathered in the square gradually dispersed.


    In a corner of the square, Kara, dressed in in clothes, stood in the shadow of the sidewalk trees, silently looking in the direction of the cathedral.


    Beside her, Duke''s son Leno wore aplicated expression, showing signs ofmentation.


    "I never expected... that the protector of the Dreaming Salon would turn out to be the High Priest!"


    "No wonder the Blood Demon Cultists in Borde couldn''t bepletely eradicated for so many years! It turns out... there was a problem within the Church!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but look at the expressionless female knight Kara.


    "Kara, I just heard them say... it seems that the High Priest was reported, but I don''t know who reported him, and how they could investigate it so clearly."


    As soon as he finished speaking, several evaluation team Judgment Knights rode over from the distance.


    Leading them was the vice-leader officer of the Evaluation Team, the Third Tier zing Sun Judgment Knight, who was also the newly appointed Borde''s Grand Knight.


    He came to Kara''s side, showing an appreciative smile, drew a cross with his right hand, and said.


    "Praise the Divine! You are the Borde''s Demon Hunter Squad leader, Kara, right?"


    "Kara, thanks to your report on High Priest Leonard, the Holy Court was able to timely clear this corrupt scourge!"


    Ka...Kara reported?


    Leno was suddenly stunned.


    While the zing Sun Knight looked solemn, he sincerely asked.


    "Madam Kara, the Chief Judge of the Crescent Diocese highly appreciates you. Are you interested in leaving Borde and joining the Diocese''s Judiciary?"

 Chapter 146: I am... really tired

    Chapter 146: I am... really tired


    The zing Sun Knight had a sincere expression.


    Borde''s Demon Hunter Squad Leader, Kara, reached the pinnacle of the Second Tier Silver Moon at a young age, has limitless potential for the future.


    It was almost a certainty that she would step into the zing Sun and even have the chance to peek into Legendary.


    Such talent would be weed anywhere, worthy of recruitment from a zing Sun Knight.


    Upon hearing the words of the zing Sun Knight of the zing sun, Kara''s expression slightly changed, followed by the Demon Hunter Knights behind her.


    They looked worriedly at their own captain, hesitant to speak.


    However, Kara, who had been silent all along, gently shook her head.


    "Grand Knight, thank you for your offer."


    The zing Sun Knight didn''t get angry at her refusal but instead smiled kindly."It''s okay. If Madam Kara changes her mind, the Diocese will wee your arrival at any time."


    "The Demon Hunter Bureau... for someone as talented as you, it''s too small."


    "Madam Kara, I''ll take my leave now. If you change your mind, you can always find me at the Borde''s Inquisition."


    With that, he nodded slightly to Kara and turned to leave.


    Only after the zing Sun Knight''s figure was no longer visible did the Demon Hunter Knights behind Kara couldn''t help but spit on the ground.


    "Phew! So what if he is a zing Sun? Those guys from the Inquisition! They always try to poach from our Demon Hunter Bureau!"


    "Captain Kara! You did the right thing! You can''t go to that Inquisition ce!"


    The Demon Hunter Knights chattered.


    However, Kara remained silent.


    Leno felt that Kara''s mood was off today.


    He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Kara, but what he saw was a lonely and weary face.


    "Kara, are you... okay?"


    Leno asked with concern.


    The Demon Hunter Knights finally noticed Kara''s expression and said worriedly.


    "Captain?"


    Kara still didn''t answer but instead took off the silver cross sword hanging from her waist.


    She ced the sword together with the Demon Hunter''s Leader uniform, then handed it to the bewildered Demon Hunter Knight, and calmly said.


    "Return these things to the church. From now on... I am no longer your captain."


    Upon hearing Kara''s words, the demon hunters looked shocked.


    "Captain? Are you... Are you quitting the Demon Hunter Bureau?!"


    "Captain, what''s going on?"


    Kara shook her head slightly.


    "It''s nothing, I''m... just tired."


    After saying that, she turned and left.


    Watching Kara''s departing figure, Leno was also puzzled.


    He was about to catch up, but a roll of parchment fell out of the Demon Hunter''s Leader uniform pocket.


    Leno''s heart skipped a beat as he picked up the parchment and nced at it, then his eyes widened suddenly.


    No wonder.


    That parchment turned out to be evidence of the crimesmitted by the High Priest.


    And the most striking thing was a name marked on the list.


    It was Kara''s sister''s name.


    Leno understood everything in an instant.


    He looked towards the direction Kara had left, his expression full ofplexity.


    He could understand Kara''s feelings.


    Perhaps many demon hunters didn''t know why Kara joined the Demon Hunter Bureau in the first ce, but he knew that she joined the Holy Court in order to investigate the disappearance of her sister.


    But now, after everything was revealed, the mastermind behind the scenes of the Dreaming Saloon was the High Priest who brought her into the church...


    No matter who it was, it would be hard to ept.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Leno didn''t know if Kara had found out about this evidence herself or if someone else had given it to her.


    But it didn''t matter anymore.


    After knowing the truth, even if she personally sent the High Priest to the Sacred Judgment, it would probably not eliminate the fatigue and disappointment in Kara''s heart.


    Watching the figure walking away, Leno''s eyes were full of pity.


    He took a deep breath and rode his horse to catch up, soon walking side by side with Kara.


    Carefully looking at the silent female knight, Leno swallowed and carefully chose his words.


    "Kara, I know you''re feeling bad... If you don''t want to stay in the Demon Hunter Bureau anymore, then don''t."


    He squeezed his fist and gathered his courage again, saying:


    "Kara, let''s go to the tavern together. Tonight, we won''te back until we''re drunk! Tomorrow is the beginning of a new day!"


    Leno''s expression was sincere.


    However, the female knight beside him did not respond to his words.


    "Kara?"


    Leno repeated.


    Kara still didn''t respond to him.


    Leno finally felt something was wrong.


    Although Kara''s attitude towards him was neither cold nor warm normally, he knew it was because her sister''s matter weighed heavily on her heart.


    When they were mercenary partners a long time ago, their rtionship was much better than it is today.


    Leno had always believed that once the matter was resolved, Kara would be back to her past self.


    But now, why did she be even more indifferent to him after the High Priest, the culprit behind the scenes, was caught?


    He was sure that her current attitude wasn''t because of the High Priest''s matter.


    He could feel that Kara just didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Kara? What''s wrong? Why don''t you even want to talk to me anymore?"


    Leno couldn''t help but repeat again.


    This time, Kara finally stopped.


    She turned her head, looking at Leno with indifference, and said coldly.


    "Lord Leno, let''s part ways here."


    Leno widened his eyes.


    "Why? Did I do something wrong?"


    Kara didn''t answer, but once again took out a piece of parchment from her bosom.


    It was made of the same material as the parchment that had just fallen out of her leader''s uniform, looking like it had been torn from it.


    She threw the parchment to Leno wearily and said.


    "I am... really tired."


    After saying that, she didn''t say anything more and turned away again.


    Leno instinctively opened the parchment.


    It was also a piece of parchment recording crimes.


    However, unlike the previous parchment, this one didn''t list enough evidence of the crimes, more like a simple record.


    However, what it recorded was not the crimes of the High Priest.


    It was the crimes of Duke Borde.


    The parchment recorded the duke''s conspiracy with Count Brois, kidnapping girls with the intent of sacrificing them to demons, and the hidden secrets behind the me Demon Disaster ten years ago, a darker andpletely buried truth!


    Leno''s eyes widened almost instantly, his expression full of disbelief.


    He looked up suddenly, staring nkly in the direction Kara had left, finally understanding the reason behind her indifferent attitude...


    Kara''s sister had disappeared long before the me Demon Disaster.


    If the contents of this parchment were true, if the direct culprit behind Kara''s sister''s death was indeed the High Priest...


    Then the highly respected Duke Borde, the illustrious Borde family... was the source of everything!


    Leno clenched his fists, his nails almost digging into his flesh, his expression extremely ugly.


    He gripped the parchment tightly, his face dark, then immediately turned on his horse and galloped fiercely towards the direction of the Duke''s mansion...

 Chapter 147: The Real Old Fox

    Chapter 147: The Real Old Fox


    In the eastern district of the city, at the Duke''s mansion...


    The gray-haired Duke of Borde reclined halfway on a chaise lounge, gently closing his eyes.


    Behind him, a professionally trained maid cautiously massaged his shoulders using techniques said to be inherited from the Elven tribe.


    A faint smoke rose and swirled around from the incense on the table. It was a magical incense from the Luna Ind, capable of calming the mind and rxing the mood with a slight refreshing effect.


    asional coughs echoed, causing the old Duke''s body to shake violently. The intense coughing seemed as if he might cough out his heart and lungs, making everyone ufortable to hear.


    However, the old Duke was already ustomed to it. He knew his health was deteriorating day by day.


    Aging and illness were natural, and although he had struggled and strived, he had long since epted it.


    Being able to peacefully pass down the family legacy was enough for him to be content.


    "What''s Leno doing?"After a few coughs, Duke Borde asked slowly.


    The attendants looked at each other, and finally, someone stepped forward and nervously answered.


    "Your Grace, today the evaluation team from the Holy Court has arrived. Lord Leno has gone to the cathedral for the ceremony."


    "The ceremony? Heh, thatd isn''t so concerned about the Holy Court. Is he going to see that knight from the Demon Hunter Bureau?"


    The old Duke chuckled and sneered.


    The attendants lowered their heads, tense and nervous, focusing on their tasks, and no one answered.


    The Duke felt bored and said no more. He knew his son had a crush on a certain knight.


    He had even investigated personally, and indeed, she was a promising talent, bing a Silver Moon Knight at such a young age.


    But unfortunately, she was ofmon birth, not a noble.


    Leno''s origins already had ws, and Duke Borde would not allow the future Duchess of Borde toe from an even lower background.


    Talent only represents future potential, and the future is always uncertain.


    Since she wasn''t a noble, she was not within his considerations.


    Leno''s origins were already wed. Even if he made preparations, he might not gain the recognition of other nobles, especially those of the same standing in the kingdom.


    Without recognition, the Duke''s position wouldn''t be stable.


    Duke Borde couldn''t possibly let a crude mercenary knight be the future Duke''s wife.


    But his own considerations were not enough.


    The old Duke knew his son well. He knew Leno wouldn''t give up.


    Thinking of this, Duke Borde pondered for a moment and said calmly.


    "Go and contact the High Priest. After the evaluation, ask him to transfer her away."


    Duke Borde couldn''t personally deal with a knight belonging to the Church, especially a Silver Moon knight.


    But he could have someone else do it.


    Once she was transferred from Borde, out of Leno''s sight, with his years of connections, the old Duke was confident he could handle her quietly without dirtying his own hands.


    He was quite adept at this kind of thing, experienced too.


    Thinking of this, the old Duke squinted slightly.


    Borde''s upper and lower echelons thought he had been tricked by the Castell family and the Church deals, while his foolish brother thought his secret actions went unnoticed...


    But who knew, he actually knew everything his foolish brother had done?


    As the master of Borde, nothing could escape his eyes.


    From the moment he knew he had a bastard wandering outside, Duke Borde began to pave the way for his future.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    However, just as the Duke of Borde was contemting how to deal with the little troublesome female knight, suddenly a guard knight hurriedly returned from outside.


    "Your Grace! Something''s happened! There''s trouble at the cathedral!"


    Seeing the guard panting, the old Duke frowned.


    "What''s happened?"


    "The High Priest has been arrested by the Church''s evaluation team!"


    "What? The High Priest has been arrested?"


    "Yes! It''s said that they received a specific report, iming the High Priest was the patron of the Dreaming Salon and colluded with the Blood Demon Cult!"


    A specific report?


    Someone knew the High Priest''s secrets?


    Duke Borde''s expression turned serious.


    He quickly got up from the lounge chair, feeling somewhat uneasy.


    He had recently been using the pretext of the Dreaming Salon to deal with the nobles within the Duchy.


    If the secret of the High Priest being involved as a patron was exposed, would this fire burn onto him, who had some kind of transaction with the High Priest?


    However, after careful consideration, the old Duke soon calmed down again.


    If this fire were to burn onto him, the messenger wouldn''t be the guard knight of the Duke''s mansion, but rather the judgment knight from the evaluation team.


    He sat back down, closed his eyes, and recalled, confirming that he hadn''t left any traces of involvement in the Blood Demon Cult''s turmoil thatsted more than a decade.


    Exposing his dealings with the High Priest wouldn''t matter much, it could be argued that it was to avoid scandal for the Borde family.


    The role of Count Tulip was evident at this moment.


    As for himself... ten years ago, he did indeed take more intense and risky actions, indirectly dealing with the Blood Demon Cult.


    But at that time, he remained behind the scenes, and all those who knew had already died.


    Duke Borde believed those secrets had been buried in history with the passage of time, existing only in his memory.


    Thinking of this, Duke Borde regained hisposure.


    With the Holy Court arresting the High Priest, he was probably done for.


    Life was unpredictable, and even he hadn''t expected the High Priest to be finished off so suddenly and unexpectedly.


    "Even I only had some guesses about the High Priest''s affairs. Who could have reported him?"


    The old Duke couldn''t help but wonder.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt as if there was a force in Borde City manipting everything.


    For a moment, he thought of the terrifying existence that defeated the me Demon that night, and the mysterious Evil God.


    But he quickly shook his head.


    That Evil God was so powerful that if she wanted to do something in Borde, no one could stop her, so why bother?


    Just then, a noise came from outside, and Leno pushed aside the knights guarding the door, bursting into the study with a menacing air.


    Seeing Leno, the old Duke frowned, rebuking him discontentedly.


    "What''s the rush? You have no trace of nobility left in you. Have you forgotten all the etiquette you were taught?"


    However, Leno just looked at him coldly and threw a parchment in front of him.


    "Etiquette? If noble etiquette means associating with evil, then I''d rather not have such etiquette."


    Leno said coldly.


    The old Duke''s expression darkened.


    He picked up the parchment and nced at it casually, and soon his gaze froze instantly.

 Chapter 148: The Dukes True Purpose

    Chapter 148: The Duke''s True Purpose


    "Where did this parchmente from?"


    The solemn gaze slowly withdrew from the parchment, and Duke Borde watched cautiously towards Leno.


    Seeing his solemn expression, Leno''s expression changed, quickly turning into disappointment.


    "Judging by your expression... everything written on this, is it all true?"


    The old Duke''s gaze fell on the surrounding maids and servants.


    "You all leave first."


    The maids and servants bowed and hurriedly left.


    Only father and son remained in the study.


    Leno looked at Duke Borde with aplicated expression, pursing his lips as he asked."Ten years ago, during the me Demon Disaster... was the Borde family the true mastermind?"


    "The uprising in Count Tulip territory, was it orchestrated by you?"


    "Tell me, is all this true or false?"


    Leno pressed on with his questions.


    Duke Borde was about to answer when Leno interjected.


    "I want to hear the truth."


    Duke Borde fell into silence.


    He set down the parchment in his hand, sighed lightly, and asked back.


    "What if it''s true? What if it''s false? These are all things of the past."


    Leno''s face instantly turned ugly.


    "Things of the past? So, you''re saying... the Borde family truly was the root cause?"


    "Did the revered Borde family, guardians of the Borde Duchy, secretly cause the me Demon Disaster ten years ago? Resulting in the destruction of thousands of families?"


    "And the purpose... was it for you to restore your fertility?"


    "Did you plot the rebellion against Count Tulip, causing tens of thousands of subjects to be ruined?"


    "Is this the Borde family? Is this what you call the glory of nobility?"


    Listening to Leno''s usations, Duke Borde''s face turned pale and then flushed.


    He fell silent for a moment before saying,


    "Leno, what''s written here is just one side of the story, there''s no evidence."


    "Evidence? Even if there were evidence, I''m afraid you''ve already destroyed it, haven''t you?"


    Leno sneered.


    Duke Borde''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Leno, mind your tone and your status! I am your father!"


    "But I don''t remember having such an evil father..."


    Leno shook his head coldly.


    Watching his stubborn attitude, the old Duke frowned.


    He knew his bastard son had a stubborn temper, not yielding to coercion.


    Especially at this moment, he should use a softer approach.


    Thinking of this, the old Duke set aside the parchment and sighed lightly, saying,


    "Yes, ten years ago during the me Demon Disaster... the Borde family was involved, and I did orchestrate the uprising in Count Tulip territory. But there were reasons for all of it."


    "Reasons?"


    Leno frowned.


    The old Duke sighed deeply and continued.


    "Yes, my child, all of this... is for the future of the Duchy, and you."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "I have already lost my fertility long ago, and you are my only son. But the entire Borde Duchy will never acknowledge your lineage. Everyone will only see your uncle, Anthony, as the heir to the title."


    "But from the beginning, I knew that you were more suited to inherit the Duchy. You are my child, the one who should inherit the title!"


    "For you, for the future of the Duchy, and to eliminate Count Tulip''s right to inherit the title, I orchestrated the rebellion in his territory..."


    "The purpose of rebellion in the Tulip County and the me Demon Disaster are both the same."


    Lenoughed bitterly.


    "For me?"


    "How noble!"


    "So many people died in the Tulip Rebellion, and you say it''s for the Duchy!"


    "The me Demon Disaster caused so much damage to the Borde Duchy, and you say it''s for me!"


    The old duke frowned faintly and calmly said.


    "I know what is written on this parchment ims that I did it all to restore my fertility. I have to admit, the person who gave you this parchment indeed knows some secrets from back then."


    "However, that is not theplete truth."


    "The truth? At this point, are you still talking about truth with me?"


    Leno said angrily.


    But the old Duke hadpletely regained hisposure. He looked quietly at his illegitimate son and said slowly.


    "Leno, do you know how precarious the Borde family was ten years ago?"


    "At that time, there were four zing Suns in the Duchy, three of whom were not from my Borde family, and two of whom were from the Castell family..."


    "The Star-Moon War had ended, the Duchy was in ruins, but the Castell family was thriving..."


    "The Count of Castell and his wife were highly respected, and countless nobles andmoners followed them. Many lords of other kingdoms, when mentioning our Borde Duchy, only knew of Castell, not Borde..."


    "Their power was too strong, they had already threatened the rule of our Borde family... If we let them continue to grow, the entire Borde Duchy will fall into chaos."


    "Wait... are you saying..."


    Hearing the duke''s words, Leno was slightly stunned.


    The old Duke looked deeply at him and continued.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "The Borde family did indeed manipte the me Demon Disaster, but... the true purpose was to suppress the influence of the already dominant noble families..."


    "The Castell family was too powerful, and they were very close to Anthony, even the Brois family were their allies..."


    "Perhaps during the war, they were the arms of the Duchy, but the war has ended, and the Duchy does not need so many zing Suns."


    "We need to utilize the Blood Demon Cult, utilize the me Demon Disaster, utilize the Dreaming Salon, to strike these increasingly powerful nobles."


    Leno waspletely stunned.


    "So you secretly encouraged Count Brois? So you allowed the outbreak of the me Demon Disaster? You watched as the me Demon ravaged the city, allowed the Blood Demon Cult to harm innocent girls, just to eliminate the family that contributed the most to the Duchy during the Star-Moon War?"


    As he spoke, he suddenly realized something, and his face turned ugly.


    "Wait... is this also true for the Dreaming Salon this time?"


    "Do you mean you already knew everything? You were just waiting to close the?"


    The old Duke fell silent for a moment and sighed.


    "Was that... bad?"


    "If we don''t utilize the Dreaming Salon, how can we eliminate those noble families that are likely to challenge our rule in the future?"


    "Leno, I know you may find it hard to ept, but it''s necessary."


    "We are the Borde, we are the Lords of the Duchy, and we cannot allow any vassal to possess the power to challenge us."


    "Nobles value honor, dealing with it in this way, we can be seen as saviors in the eyes of the people, and we can also eliminate threats."


    "If sacrificing a small number of subjects can ensure the long-term stability of the Duchy, isn''t this good?"


    Leno stared nkly at the old Duke as if he were looking at a stranger.


    "Crazy!"


    "You... you must be crazy!"

 Chapter 149: Parting Ways (End of First Book)

    Chapter 149: Parting Ways (End of First Book)


    "Crazy? No... this is being clever."


    Duke Borde shook his head lightly.


    With that, he looked calmly at Leno and said.


    "If you want to be a qualified Duke of Borde, you must have some skills."


    But Leno burst intoughter.


    "What a cleverly! What a skill! What a Borde!"


    With that, he tore off the lion emblem from his chest and threw it on the ground, saying,


    "If this is what you call the revered Borde, then... keep this emblem for yourself!"


    "This filthy surname, such nobility, disgusts me!"After saying this, Leno also took off his splendid noble robe, threw it on the ground, and then turned and left.


    "Stop! You rebel! Pick up the family emblem for me!"


    Duke Borde''s expression darkened, and his voice was stern.


    The pressure of a Third Tier zing Sun burst out instantly, and Leno''s face turned pale instantly.


    However, he still stood tall and coldly said.


    "No... that''s your family emblem."


    "From today on, I have no rtion with Borde anymore."


    "I swear to the Lord Harald, I, Leno, have no more ties with the Borde family!"


    With that, he mmed the door and left without looking back.


    Duke Borde looked in the direction Leno disappeared with an ugly expression, angrily crushing the armrest of the chair. But soon, he slumped back into the chair, looking much older all of a sudden...


    ...


    Borde City''s North Gate.


    Kara led her horse, silently looking at the beautiful girl who came to see her off.


    Under the ck parasol, the girl with golden hair and blue eyes smiled charmingly and asked sincerely.


    "Miss Kara, have you really decided to leave Borde and restart your mercenary career in the Eastern Yted?"


    "Would you reconsider my proposal?"


    Kara remained silent for a moment, then shook her head gently.


    "No, I''m tired."


    Upon hearing Kara''s words, the girl''s expression was somewhat regretful. She sighed softly, saying,


    "I understand. Thank you for your care in Borde. I wish you a safe journey and hope you can start a new life in the Eastern Yted."


    "The Easter Yted is not too far from the Castell domain, and Castell''s gates are always open for you. I hope in the future... we can meet again."


    Kara nodded slightly, then mounted her horse.


    "Thank you."


    She left thesest words and rode away.


    Watching the gradually disappearing figure of the female knight on the horizon, Sebastian, holding the umbre for Charlotte, sighed softly.


    "Clearly wanting to find out the truth, but always working for enemies... Miss Kara is really pitiful."


    Charlotte also nodded in agreement.


    Kara must have been utterly disappointed with the church to the point of resigning from the Demon Hunter Bureau.


    She still hoped to recruit such an extraordinary knight to her territory.


    But unfortunately... after experiencing various setbacks, the other party no longer had the mood to work for Castell.


    "I hope that after leaving Borde, she can soon get out of the past''s shadow."


    The girl said.


    "But unfortunately... she didn''t manage to strike a blow to Duke Borde. From what I know, Kara''s report to the church did not involve the Borde family."


    Sebastian said regretfully.


    Charlotte smiled ambiguously.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "That''s not necessarily true."


    While the two were talking, the urgent sound of horse hooves came from behind.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred and she turned around.


    After seeing the person riding on top clearly, she smiled slightly and said.


    "Lord Leno, why did youe out of the city?"


    The person riding the horse was indeed Leno.


    He had changed back into the clothes and equipment of a free mercenary, and there was no longer the emblem and sword of the Borde family.


    He eagerly looked around, as if searching for something.


    Even after hearing Charlotte''s voice, his mind was not on talking with the girl, but rather absent-mindedly said.


    "Oh... Miss Charlotte..."


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked.


    "Ah! Miss Charlotte, have you seen Kara? I heard someone say she left the city from this direction!"


    "Miss Kara? She has headed north."


    Charlotte said.


    "North?!"


    Leno''s spirits lifted.


    "Yes, she''s leaving Borde. She said she''s going to the Eastern Yted to start a new life..."


    Charlotte continued.


    "Leaving Borde... heading to Eastern Yte..."


    Leno murmured to himself, his gaze towards the distance bing firm.


    "Miss Charlotte, thank you for letting me know!"


    After that, he looked apologetic again.


    "Also... I''m sorry."


    He performed a mercenary etiquette towards Charlotte, then continued riding his horse, chasing towards the north.


    Watching Leno gradually disappear, Sebastian couldn''t help but say,


    "It seems that the old Duke will have another headache for his session issue."


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    The old Duke was as cunning as a fox.


    Apart from those memories in Lottie''s dream, he had left no evidence pointing to him.


    The Duke was a prominent noble in the kingdom. Without sufficient evidence, even the Holy Court couldn''t act against him.


    But sometimes, striking the enemy doesn''t necessarily require sufficient evidence.


    His own life was not going tost long, yet he severed ties with his only heir...


    For Duke Borde, who regarded the session of his family as paramount, this was akin to witnessing the end of his family line, a punishment more agonizing than death itself!


    Taking her gaze back from the distance, Charlotte reached out gently.


    Dots of light gathered in her hand, and the specters of the victim girls appeared.


    "Everything is over now, you guys... can also rest in peace."


    She sighed.


    They gently bowed to Charlotte. A breeze blew, and the dots of light scattered with the wind.


    Charlotte watched thest wisp of soul dissipate. Then, she turned and left.


    ...


    In the Holy Calendar year 1444, in the Seventh Month, the High Priest of Borde colluded with the Blood Demon Cult, causing great outrage in Borde and even in the Crescent Kingdom.


    In the Ninth Month of the same year, the criminal Leonard was arrested by the Holy Court in the capital of the Crescent Kingdom. Due to his severe impact, he was immediately sentenced to burning at the stake by the judge of the Crescent Diocese.


    At the same time, the heir of the Borde family, Leno de Borde, announced his separation from the Borde family and went to the adventurer''s paradise, the Eastern Yted, to be a free mercenary...


    In the Tenth Month, after a detailed investigation, the Holy Court confirmed the suspected appearance of a Bloodborne Divinity in Borde.


    ording to the confession of the criminal Leonard, the Holy Court referred to THEM as God Nyx and listed THEM as a key target of investigation...

 Chapter 150: Blood Acolytes

    Chapter 150: Blood Acolytes


    "Supreme True Ancestor..."


    "The embodiment of darkness and shadow..."


    "The origin of all bloodlines..."


    "As your devout and humble descendant, I pray here for your guidance..."


    ...


    In the splendidly lit secret chamber.


    Numerous werewolves led by the ck hooded werewolf Luff fervently prayed at the altar and raised the crimson emblemposed of Thorny Roses.


    The altar was intricately carved with exquisite magical runes, adorned with a throne made of thorns and roses, emitting a crimson haze as the werewolves prayed.


    Amidst the haze, Luff, the leading werewolf, faintly seemed to hear an illusory and majestic voice echoing in his ears.A crimson mist pervaded around the altar, and a blood-colored light enveloped Luff. And Luff felt a warm power surging into his body, making him feel being filled with strength.


    It was a blessing!


    It was a blessing from the great True Ancestor!


    Luff was excited.


    He firmly remembered the ethereal and majestic voice that had just echoed in his ears and fervently bowed towards the direction of the altar.


    "Your Majesty the Great True Ancestor! Your devout and humble descendant will always remember your guidance!"


    "Your guidance... is the direction of our lives!"


    The crimson radiance gradually disappeared from the altar, and the fervent Luff slowly stood up and turned around.


    Facing the numerous werewolves, he spoke in a deep voice.


    "Everyone! It has been eight months since we had re-established contact with the great Ancestor..."


    "Just now, the Majestic True Ancestor sent us another divine oracle..."


    "The Holy Court has noticed the activities of our Nightshade Cult. We must now head north and leave Borde behind."


    "Everyone, the gaze of the True Ancestor is upon us."


    "For the early return of the Lord, for the future of the werewolves, let the crimson radiance... apany our footsteps towards the north!"


    "Praise... the True Ancestor!"


    Luff eximed excitedly.


    "Praise the True Ancestor!"


    Other werewolves echoed one after another.


    ...


    In the luxurious small reception room of Castell mansion.


    A beautiful young girl with golden hair and blue eyes, dressed in a gorgeous gown, sat elegantly on a silk armchair.


    It was a strapless gown primarily in white, adorned with golden patterns, elegant and dignified, enhancing the girl''s already beautiful appearance, adding a touch of maturity to her youthfulness.


    She rubbed her temples slightly, looking apologetically at the Judgment Knight in front of her.


    "I''m sorry... Sir Knight, I felt a little dizzy just now, and I didn''t catch your question clearly. Could you please repeat it?"


    Shifting his gaze away from the increasingly charming face of the girl, the Judgment Knight took a deep breath and adjusted his expression.


    "Miss Castell, you are the first Borde noble thate into contact with the power of God Nyx. Do you really have no clue about this?"


    "Sir Knight, I''m really sorry. As a devout believer in the Holy Court, I have always avoided matters rted to these Evil Gods... You know, my grandmother was once bewitched by the Blood Demon Cult, and I was almost killed because of it..."


    "Well, we''ve noted your words. Thank you for your cooperation. If you remember anythingter or get any clues rted to God Nyx and the Nightshade Cult, please report immediately to the Inquisition."


    The Judgment Knight said solemnly.


    "Oh, by the way..."


    After speaking, he stood up from his seat, and his solemn expression softened a bit, his tone slowing down.


    "Miss Castell, on behalf of the Inquisition and the Grand Knight, I congratte youring of age. May the divine light always be with you!"


    The girl also stood up, curtsying slightly, revealing a pure and beautiful smile.


    "Thank you for your blessings. May the divine light be with you too!"


    The Judgment Knight soon left, and after watching him leave, the girl''s smile slowly faded.


    She picked up the goblet on the table, took a sip of fragrant milk, and fell into thought.


    "Meow! Miss Charlotte, it seems that the Inquisition takes God Nyx very seriously. It''s been so long, and they''re still investigating, and even digging out the secrets of the Thorny Rose..."


    "Choosing today to inquire, these knights from the Inquisition reallyck romance!"


    The ck cat Nice wiggled its chubby body, jumped off the chair, skillfully picked up the milk jug, and eagerly filled the girl''s cup.


    "No worries, we''re leaving here soon anyway."


    Charlotte didn''t mind, shaking her head gently.


    "Then you should pay attention to your subjects, the intelligence of werewolves... might not withstand the investigation of the Holy Court."


    "I have my arrangements."


    Charlotte said indifferently.


    "Meow! That''s good! I can''t wait to follow you to Castell County now. I heard that the fish from the Star-Moon Strait is delicious!"


    Nice eagerly expressed as he licked his paws.


    Charlotte nced at it strangely.


    This guy... used to want to run away at any time, but now it''s already assumed that it will follow her to Castell County.


    After finishing speaking, the ck cat left the reception room.


    Charlotte fell into contemtion.


    It had been exactly one year since she came to this world.


    After eliminating the influence of the Blood Demon Cult in Borde and sending away the High Priest, she enjoyed quite a long period of freedom.


    In nearly a year, with daily perseverance in training, her true strength had improved further, and she had mastered various bloodborne innate magical talents one by one.


    Unfortunately, after sessfully controlling Borde City, the newly appointed High Priest shifted his focus back to the event of the Evil God''s appearance in Borde, restarting the investigation.


    Honestly, Charlotte wasn''t afraid of the investigation herself.


    But she wasn''t alone anymore.


    Shortly after the High Priest prayed to herst year, she received prayers from the werewolves.


    With a try-it-and-see attitude, Charlotte epted the werewolves'' prayers and sessfully established some kind of strange connection with them.


    Thinking about this, Charlotte immersed herself in consciousness and activated the Gospel of Blood again.


    The crimson radiance spread in her consciousness, and she once again saw the starry skyposed of illusory crimson stars corresponding to the Blood Summoning.


    But at this moment, the starry sky had changed significantly from when Charlotte first saw it.


    Around Charlotte, in the center of the starry sky, there were nearly two hundred reddish-gold stars.


    These were stars representing the werewolves, and they also represented Charlotte''s believers.


    Yes, believers.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte immersed herself in consciousness, looking at her personal panel on the Gospel of Blood.


    Behind the Blood Affiliation, there was a new column added¡ª


    ¡¾Blood Acolytes: 179 (Werewolves)¡¿


    That''s right, Charlotte has acquired believers.


    Half a year ago, after epting the prayers of the werewolves, it was as if she was an aircraft carrier that had re-established contact with the carrier-based aircraft, establishing a wonderful connection with these werewolves.


    Like Sebastian, she could send her gaze through the stars represented by these werewolves to them and could also hear their prayers.


    However, she couldn''t bestow power upon them, nor could she summon them to her side like summoning Sebastian.


    Moreover, Charlotte did not gain the power of belief from these followers, even though they indeed worshipped the True Ancestor.


    Charlotte initially thought this was because she was not the real True Ancestor.


    But as she looked at the thorny rose emblem used by the werewolves for their prayers, she overturned this idea because... the thorny rose was pointing to her.


    This is interesting...


    Through this, Charlotte spected that the gods cultivating believers did not necessarily seek to gain power from the believers.


    Or, it is even possible that there is no such thing as the power of belief in this world.


    Then, what is the purpose of divine evangelism?


    Charlotte was quite curious.


    For the past half year, she had been secretly studying the mysteries of believers and Gods, but unfortunately, she had not been able to make any sense of it.


    She spected that either the power of the Gospel of Blood was not enough and her true power was too low, or she had not grasped some key aspect...


    The only special point, perhaps, was that when she bestowed divine blessings upon these blood acolytes, the efficiency of using the divine power of blood was much higher than when blessing ordinary beings, and the duration was also longer.


    This even made Charlotte specte whether continuously bestowing blessings could forcibly create a presence among the followers simr to a Divine Messenger.


    Of course, this was only Charlotte''s spection.


    She is currentlycking in divine power.


    She doesn''t have so much divine power to experiment with.


    For the past half year, the only stable source of divine power she could find was from leeching Harald!


    By absorbing the power ofrge-scale divine rituals, she umted divine power little by little...


    But it''s ridiculous!


    Half a year has passed, and her divine power has only recovered by 3 points, totaling 27.8!


    In order to umte divine power, she didn''t even perform new blood summoning.


    And these hundred-plus blood acolytes couldn''t provide her with any divine power!


    But one thing is certain, after acquiring these blood acolytes, she could clearly feel that her connection with the Gospel of Blood seemed to deepen. Even when she practiced the Bloodborne magical talents and studied the Bloodline Resonance.


    This was a breakthrough in research, but unfortunately, Charlotte was not sure if this change was really rted to the believers.


    Without obvious benefits, Charlotte didn''t have much motivation to preach.


    Furthermore, in the hearnd of the Holy Court''s faith, Borde City, she didn''t dare to preach recklessly...


    So, these werewolf believers were "kept" in the Rose Society by her.


    Not to mention anything else, at least as blood acolytes, they could ensure loyalty.


    However, Charlotte''s temporaryck of preaching impulse did not mean that the werewolves didn''t have it.


    The Nightshade Cult was formed under such circumstances.


    Although it was only in its infancy and was not established by Charlotte herself, it... naturally and inevitably established itself in the underground world of Borde City and gained the enthusiastic support of the werewolves...


    Charlotte could even guess that Sebastian must have had a hand in this.


    However, since Sebastian was willing to help her secretly establish a church, she was happy to see it happen.


    Regardless of what the purpose of divine evangelism is, almost every God spreads faith.


    This indicates that faith and believers y a crucial role in the growth of Gods.


    Although Charlotte currently couldn''t figure out the purpose of the Gods, it didn''t prevent her from making ns for the future.


    Therefore, after discovering that the Holy Court had noticed the existence of the Nightshade Cult, she contacted the leader of the werewolves, Luff, and conveyed the "oracle" for them to set off north as soon as possible.


    It could be considered paving the way for Charlotte, after all, Castell territory was in the north.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte slowly withdrew from her consciousness.


    At the same time, Sherry, who had already taken up the position of head maid and Charlotte''s personal maid, also came to the reception room.


    Seeing Sherry, Charlotte smiled slightly.


    "Are they all here?"


    Sherry slightly lowered her head, still expressionless, but her voice carried a hint of anger.


    "Yes, the guests have almost all arrived. Are you going to the banquet hall now?"


    Charlotte did not directly answer but asked back.


    "How did you think about the matter I asked you to consider?"


    Listening to her words, Shirley''s expressionless beautiful face lowered slightly, seemingly hesitant.


    Charlotte didn''t force it but smiled.


    "Don''t feel pressured. Even if you don''t be my follower, you can still continue to work by my side."


    "However, if you want to continue following me, then drink that bottle of blood."


    Sherry remained silent for a moment before nodding gently.


    The blood Charlotte referred to naturally was the blood that one needs to drink to be her servant.


    That blood was her own, containing a trace of the bloodline power needed to be her servant.


    After recovering more than twenty pages of the Gospel, Charlotte''s quota for blood servants had increased by three, and for Sherry, her personal maid, she hoped to recruit her as a servant as well.


    This would facilitate her future actions.


    Of course, if the other party was unwilling, Charlotte wouldn''t force it.


    In that case, she would have to find a more suitable personal maid, and the proposal of drinking the blood to be a servant would be erased from Sherry''s memory...


    Modifying memories... that was a Bloodborne magic talent, an ability under the Mental Path''s Domination.


    The Blood Demon Cult''s High Priest had once used domination to modify Lottie''s memory.


    And after obtaining the pages from the Blood Demon Cult, Charlotte also gained the inheritance called "Memory Domination".


    The number of Bloodborne magic she now mastered was already vastly different from before, and she could be considered a qualified Bloodborne member.


    Standing up from her seat, Charlotte adjusted the gown on her body.


    Today marked the first anniversary of her crossing into this world.


    At the same time, it was the sixteenth birthday of this body, also the day of theing-of-age ceremony, formally inheriting the title of Countess Castell...


    Today''s Castell Manor gathered quite a few nobles from the Duchy!


    "Let''s go, let''s meet our guests."


    Wearing the family crest of Castell on her chest, Charlotte smiled and said.

 Chapter 151: Coming-of-Age Ceremony

    Chapter 151: Coming-of-Age Ceremony


    When Charlotte, dressed in elegant attire, entered the mansion''s grand hall, warm apuse erupted instantly.


    In the luxurious reception hall, amidst the bustling crowd, nobles rose one after another, paying their respects to the youngdy.


    Among them were families and merchants with business dealings with Castell, representatives from various allied families, and envoys from vassal nobles of Castell County.


    Charlotte wore a gorgeous noble gown, her long golden hair naturally cascading down her back, elegant and noble, beautiful and charming, like a pristine angel under the dazzling crystal chandeliers.


    Today, she looked even more beautiful and mature.


    Of course, Charlotte knew that this was all due to the effects of clothing and makeup.


    She measured her height every once in a while, and since transmigrated, she hadn''t actually grown taller at all. Underneath her clothes, she was still that pitiful little figure.


    Charlotte seriously suspected that her physique and appearance had been permanently fixed from the moment she became a Bloodborne.


    Seeing the youngdy entering the hall, the crowd attending the ceremony made way, and a wine-red silk carpet led straight to the front of the hall.There, the Dean of the Church''s Hospital, Raoul, wore a white priest robe, stood with a contented smile on his face.


    Charlotte made her way through the crowd and approached the front of the hall.


    She lifted the hem of her skirt and gracefully curtsied to Raoul, smiling.


    "Good evening, Grandpa Raoul."


    Raoul also smiled.


    "Good evening, Charlotte. Congrattions on youring of age. You look truly beautiful today."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Charlotte smiled. With a blink, she added.


    "Congrattions to you too, on bing the High Priest of Borde City."


    "Just an acting High Priest. If I can''t pass the church''s grace test to be a zing Sun Knight, I''ll still have to return to work at the Church''s Hospital."


    Raoul shook his head.


    The church''s grace test... Charlotte''s heart stirred, silently remembering the name.


    The appointment of Raoul, the Dean of the Church''s Hospital, as the High Priest of Borde City was quite surprising to Charlotte.


    Generally, only Third Tier zing Sun priests were qualified to be High Priests.


    ording to what ck Cat Nice knew, this seemed to be the result of power struggles between the Inquisition and the Borde City Church.


    The newly appointed Grand Knight did not want to see a strong High Priest in Borde City, so he supported Raoul, who was still a Silver Moon.


    The reason was to clean up the corrupt priests.


    As the saying goes, "A fish rots from the head down." As High Priest Leonard willingly fell, there must be also his supporters within the Borde City Church.


    Perhaps these supporters were not aware of the High Priest''s secrets, but their hands were not clean. Some of them even participated in the activities of the Dreaming Salon.


    In recent months, under the scrutiny of the Inquisition, the Borde City Church has been in chaos every day.


    However, for Charlotte, this was a good thing.


    She had always maintained a good rtionship with Raoul, and having Raoul perform theing-of-age ceremony for her could also avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "You will definitely pass the test, after all... your faith is so devout."


    Charlotte smiled.


    But the priest Raoul didn''t seem so excited. Instead, he smiled bitterly.


    "I hope so... Borde City is in a mess right now. Nearly a quarter of the entire cathedral has been removed from office by the Grand Knight. Who knows what will happen in the future."


    Charlotte blinked again.


    "If you don''t want to stay in Borde City, apply toe to Castell. Castell needs honest priests like you."


    "Hahaha... Charlotte, you''re getting better and better at talking."


    Raoulughed heartily.


    After saying that, he seemed to think of something, hesitated for a moment, and asked again.


    "Charlotte, does the oath you made to the church before Leonard still count?"


    Charlotte''s smile faded slightly, and she lowered her head.


    Raoul suddenly understood.


    He sighed lightly and said.


    "I understand. I know Leonard''s actions have made you disappointed with the church, but... he has already received the punishment he deserves."


    "If you have any thoughts, the doors of the Holy Court will always be open to you."


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, raised her head, and looked sincerely at the old priest.


    "Grandpa Raoul, I did hesitate."


    "I think... maybe it''s because my faith is not devout enough."


    "If possible, after inheriting the title and returning to the county, I hope that in my spare time, I can enter Castell''s church school for further studies, learn more about the church''s knowledge, and pray and repent under the Holy Light."


    Upon hearing the girl''s words, Raoul''s face showed relief.


    "Inheriting the territory while also being a noble priest... I understand."


    "Don''t worry, I will write a letter of rmendation for you. The Holy Light will witness your devoutness and listen to your voice."


    Charlotte smiled sweetly, delighted.


    "Thank you!"


    She was really delighted.


    As long as she concurrently held the position of noble priest, even if it was just in name, even when she returned to Castell, she could walk into the local church and leech them anytime.


    "That''s only right."


    Raoul smiled.


    After saying that, he straightened up.


    "Well, it''s almost time, let''s begin."


    Raoul pped his hands, and the music in the hall instantly stopped, followed by the boiling crowd quieting down.


    Charlotte''sing-of-age ceremony officially began.


    In Myria, a noble''sing-of-age ceremony consists of two parts.


    First, the elders formally introduce the adult noble to the guests and receive blessings from them.


    Secondly, the bestowal of the sacrament, where the church clergy represents the church in bestowing a sacred blessing upon the adult noble, is a ritualistic ceremony that can enhance physical qualities, resistance to diseases, and strengthen the noble''s bloodline power.


    Because there was only Charlotte left in the direct line of the Castell family, Charlotte entrusted Raoul, the old priest, with the entire ceremony.


    Formally introducing Charlotte to the nobles was just going through the motions.


    As the current substantive head of the Castell family, Charlotte had already taken over the family''s authority a year ago, so the attending nobles were more or less familiar with her.


    It was only the envoys and representatives from the Castell County vassals who arrived upon hearing the news who looked at her with curiosity, wondering about this future lord.


    Many representatives from Castell County attended Charlotte''sing-of-age ceremony.


    However, Charlotte noticed that these representatives seemed to hold low positions, as not a single noble family head was present, and many of the representatives couldn''t even be considered nobles...


    Clearly, the nobles of Castell County didn''t attach much importance to her as the young sessor.


    The formal introduction ended quickly, and then it was time for the sacrament.


    This was a process that Charlotte paid close attention to (because she might take advantage of the opportunity to leech the power of the Holy Light).


    Apanied by ethereal hymns, Charlotte lifted the bulging hem of her skirt and gently knelt down on one knee.


    Bathed in the divine radiance, Raoul, holding the Sacred Scriptures, chanted the blessings of theing-of-age ceremony with cadence, one hand covered with holy oil, gently tracing a cross representing the Holy Court on the girl''s forehead.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    With Raoul''s movements, the holy light enveloped Charlotte.


    Familiar burning pains spread from various parts of her body, and Charlotte quickly saw new information appearing in her consciousness.


    ¡¾"Gospel of Blood" detected an ongoing divine ritual¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾Name: Sacrament Ceremony¡¿


    ¡¾Caster: Holy Light¡¿


    ¡¾Recipient: Charlotte de Castell¡¿


    ¡¾Ritual Effect: The blessing and marking of mortals by the Holy Light, capable of stimting the potential and power of the recipient, enhancing their physical constitution and bloodline power, while also marking and suggesting the recipient, marking the coordinates of the recipient''s soul, and making the recipient''s stance more inclined towards the Holy Court.¡¿


    ¡¾Interception Probability Assessment: 100%¡¿


    ¡¾Intercept?¡¿


    Sacrament Ceremony?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She hadn''t detected this divine ritual during Leno''sst sacrament.


    So... could it be that the former High Priest Leonard didn''t really perform a true sacrament for him, but just went through the motions?


    But...


    Marking the soul and suggesting the stance?


    Charlotte pondered.


    She vaguely understood why the Holy Court wanted to implement sacrament ceremonies among the nobles.


    This was a blessing, but also a means for the Holy Court to indirectly control the nobles.


    Charlotte noticed that although Raoul was performing the sacrament, the caster detected by the Gospel of Blood was "Holy Light".


    This was the power of Lord God Harald.


    In other words, it was Harald who, through the hands of believers, bestowed blessings upon the recipient, while also marking the coordinates of the recipient''s soul and suggesting their stance.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    Theing-of-age sacrament... was a means for the Holy Court to cultivate potential believers among the nobility, as well as a means for the Gods to extend their gaze to mortals!


    Charlotte didn''t intercept this divine ritual but allowed it to fall upon her.


    The pure light radiated on the girl, and Charlotte distinctly felt a burning power akin to mes flowing into her body.


    However, at the moment the Holy Light entered her body, she manipted the Gospel of Blood and used the divine power of blood akin to "blood-sucking" to devour the Holy Light.


    At the same time, Charlotte felt as if she had established some kind of inexplicable connection with a brilliant sea of light in the depths of her mind.


    It seemed that the Holy Light''s blessing failed to take effect. After the Holy Light entering her body was devoured, the divine radiance enveloping Charlotte didn''t end.


    In Charlotte''s perception, the sea of light in the depths of her mind suddenly boiled!


    The dazzling light continued to radiate on the girl, and Charlotte felt even more Holy Light pouring into her body, seemingly desperately trying to "purify" her as a heretic.


    Charlotte epted all the Holy Light that poured in and thenpletely devoured it.


    Then... the Holy Light enveloping her became even more dazzling.


    As if in defiance, the Holy Light became even more dazzling, and Charlotte even faintly felt a strong sense of rejection and hostility from that Holy Light.


    This rejection and hostility didn''t have independent consciousness.


    In the girl''s perception, this rejection felt like a pre-set program.


    But at this moment, because of Charlotte''s "stubbornness," this program increased its output of Holy Light.


    Thus, a scene that shocked Dean Raoul and many guests appeared.


    The radiant light on the girl was iparably dazzling.


    Holy photons descended from the sky, danced around the girl, and rushed into her body one after another.


    Like... a miracle!


    Some of the priests present became excited on the spot, drawing crosses on their chests one after another, looking at the girl bathed in the radiant light of holiness with fanaticism, their voices trembling:


    "Miracle... this is a miracle!"


    "Praise the divine! She has received the favor of the Holy Light!"


    "The radiance of divine grace... could she really be a natural saint?!"


    The priests were excited.


    Under the fierce assault of the Holy Light, Charlotte enjoyed absorbing the power belonging to the God Harald.


    Until she vaguely reached a certain critical point, a strong sense of palpitations and unease surged in her heart.


    In the depths of her consciousness, Charlotte perceived an ancient will gradually awakening.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly stopped this near-cheating absorption, ending the sacrament ceremony.


    The Holy Light gradually weakened and ceased its assault on her.


    The radiance faded, the sense of rejection and hostility quickly vanished, and the holy glow enveloping the girl dissipated¡­


    In Charlotte''s perception, her connection with that mysterious sea of light waspletely severed.


    Charlotte felt somewhat unsatisfied.


    Although being burned by the Holy Light was unpleasant and even quite painful, she had just seized a considerable amount of divine power!


    To put it into perspective, she had spent over half a year struggling to recover her divine power to 27.8 points, but in those three minutes under the Holy Light, it more than doubled, reaching 55 points!


    This greatly delighted Charlotte.


    At the same time, she was very curious about the sea of light she had just connected with.


    "That gradually awakening will, could it be the God Harald? Is he sleeping?"


    "Did I just¡­ connect to him directly?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    The sea of light she had glimpsed was immensely vast.


    Compared to it, the power she had secretly absorbed was like a drop in the ocean.


    But just this single drop had nearly restored her divine power to the amount before her use of True Ancestor''s Liberation...


    "Indeed, rather than finding ways to produce divine power myself, this plundering ''blood-sucking'' is much more effective and faster!"


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    Emerging from the joy of her major gain, Charlotte opened her eyes.


    However, when she saw the scene around her, she was stunned.


    The hall was silent, so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    All eyes were focused on her.


    The priests looked excited, their gazes towards her burning with intensity as if seeing a treasure.


    The guests, on the other hand, had their eyes wide open, expressions filled with shock.


    Charlotte: ...


    Good grief, did she just make a hugemotion?


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the various churches of Myria where statues of the God Harald were enshrined...


    Priests and believers knelt before the statues, praying with fervent devotion.


    Just moments ago, they all witnessed an extraordinary scene¡­


    All the statues of the God Harald in the churches were illuminated.

 Chapter 152: Embark on a New Journey

    Chapter 152: Embark on a New Journey


    Charlotte had no idea that her actions during the "Sacrament Ceremony" and "blood-sucking" had rmed almost the entire Holy Court and the holy statues worshiped there.


    However, thanks to her keen Bloodborne senses, she quickly picked up on the astonished expressions of the priests and the whispered discussions among the guests, revealing the strange urrence that had just happened to her.


    But unlike the priests and guests, Charlotte was very clear that the holy light on her body was not a divine blessing.


    In truth, the recent phenomenon was more like divine wrath.


    The brilliant descent of the Holy Light was not meant to bestow divine favor upon her, but to purify her, a "wicked heretic."


    It was only because Charlotte absorbed the Holy Light meant to purify her that the onlookers couldn''t feel the destructive power contained within it, they merely witnessed its splendor and sanctity.


    "It seems... I need to be more careful when encountering rituals involving the Holy Light in the future."


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    Among the present priests, the highest-ranking one was Raoul, a Second Tier Silver Moon.If there had been a zing Sun or even Legendary priest here, they might have discerned the true nature of the Holy Light''s descent.


    After the sacrament ceremony, the atmosphere in the hall became noticeably subtle.


    The priests'' gazes towards Charlotte grew increasingly fervent as if she were a treasure, and even the elderly priest Raoul couldn''t hide his excitement.


    As for the noble guests, their expressions were far moreplex.


    There was curiosity, amazement, fanaticism, contemtion, and worry...


    Particrly among the representatives from Castell County.


    With her keen senses, Charlotte noticed that most of these vassal nobles'' emissaries had be almost uniformly serious.


    "Charlotte, it seems your affinity with the Holy Light is indeed remarkable. In my over thirty years of conducting sacrament ceremonies, I''ve never seen such a dazzling divine favor. Are you sure you don''t want to join the church?"


    Dean Raoul asked again, unable to contain himself.


    Charlotte smiled slightly:


    "Thank you for your invitation, Grandpa Raoul."


    "But, after all, I am a noble, and I have my own responsibilities and duties..."


    She knew very well whether the descending Holy Light was divine favor or divine wrath.


    The Holy Court, with its thousand-year history, certainly had experts who could discern her problem. If she truly joined the church, it would be like dancing on a tightrope, constantly flirting with danger...


    Even if she wanted to take advantage of the church, she wouldn''t be crazy enough to court death so openly.


    Wouldn''t it be better to stay in her own territory and discreetly leverage the church''s resources whenever she wanted?


    Seeing Charlotte''s polite refusal, Dean Raoul nodded regretfully.


    "I understand... However, remember, the church''s doors are always open for you."


    With that, he smiled slightly.


    "Alright, let''s proceed with the final session ceremony!"


    After theing-of-age ceremony, the next event was the session ceremony for her title.


    The session ceremony could vary in scale, but typically involved two main steps.


    The first step was to receive the scepter symbolizing authority and status from the family elder or head, marking the official transfer ofnd management rights and bing a substantive feudal noble.


    The second step was to swear an oath of allegiance under the witness of the Holy Light, pledging loyalty to their Lord.


    Since Charlotte was thest remaining member of the Castell family and Duke Borde, the feudal lord, was bedridden and unconscious, Dean Raoul officiated the ceremony for the young girl.


    Charlotte knelt on one knee, received the scepter engraved with the Castell family crest from Raoul, and then faced the temporarily hung Borde family crest on the hall wall to swear her allegiance.


    Although she didn''t like Duke Borde, she still went through the necessary procedures.


    After swearing allegiance and returning to her territory, no one could control her, as she would be far from the central authority.


    Perhaps because the sacrament ceremony''s phenomenon was so shocking, the session ceremony seemed rtively low-key and ordinary.


    After the ceremony, Charlotte was officially recognized as the Countess of Castell.


    Whether Duke Borde acknowledged it or not was irrelevant, the Church had already recognized her.


    The session documents were ready, and regardless of the old Duke''s resentment, the Castell County had a new Lord.


    From today on, others would no longer address her as Miss Charlotte but as Countess Castell.


    ...


    News of Charlotte''s formal session as the Countess of Castell quickly spread throughout Borde''s streets.


    As one of Borde''s most prominent noble families, such a transfer of title was always a popr topic.


    Besides the session, the "miracle" during the sacrament ceremony also became a subject of widespread discussion.


    Regardless of the truth, a widely believed narrative among many of Borde''s priests began to circte in the streets¡ª


    Charlotte de Castell... was seen as a favored one of the God Harald, a pure saintess blessed by the Holy Light.


    Particrlybining the sacrament ceremony''s phenomenon with her status as the sole survivor of the Bloodborne incident, this belief solidified. Because she was a pure saintess protected by the Holy Light, the evil Blood Demon Cult couldn''t kill her...


    Charlotte found the whole situation absurd, yet somehow, these spectators managed to piece it all together.


    It''s said that when the bedridden Duke Borde heard about this, he started coughing violently, spitting up a lot of blood before passing out again.


    Rumors were spreading that Duke Borde had little time left and could pass away at any moment.


    As Duke Borde¡¯s condition worsened, the atmosphere and situation in Borde City became increasingly tense and unpredictable.


    The nobles were keenly interested in the session issue of the Borde Duchy.


    Considering that Duke¡¯s illegitimate son, Leno, had voluntarily renounced his im to the inheritance to form a mercenary group in Eastern Yte, and the original heir, Count Tulip, had "died of illness," the new heir was Duke¡¯s only daughter, Eleanor.


    News from the capital stated that Eleanor and her husband, Prince Philip of Crescent Kingdom, were already on their way south to Borde.


    Some opportunistic Borde nobles had even sent people north to wee and pay homage to their new rulers.


    This was partly because Duke Borde had been excessively harsh over the past year through the use of the Dreaming Salon, leading to alienation and abandonment. As a result, the ducal residence had be increasingly deserted, with fewer nobles visiting.


    It was foreseeable that the Borde family, which had controlled the Borde Duchy for 900 years, would likelyst only one more generation before everything reverted to the Crescent royal family.


    However, Charlotte was no longer concerned with these matters.


    Having formally inherited her title, she nned to leave, distancing herself from Borde and its power struggles.


    She had decided to pay her contract taxes on time and provide troops as required by her vassal contract, but beyond that, she would stay out of the nobles¡¯ intrigues and ensure they left her alone.


    ...


    The next day.


    Charlotte embarked on her journey back to her territory.


    When she first arrived in this world, she bore the title of nobility but was alone. A yearter, her entourage now exceeded 500 people.


    Among them, nearly 300 were from the Castell County¡¯s escort team, with over 100 being armored extraordinary knights, led by Baron Sharon.


    In addition, there were over 30 representatives of vassal nobles from her territory who had attended Charlotte¡¯sing-of-age ceremony and would return with her.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The remaining 170 or so were people Charlotte had recruited herself, including boys and girls from the outer city, members of the Rose Society, and a few Demon Hunter Knights.


    Yes, Demon Hunter Knights.


    After Kara left the Demon Hunter Bureau, many other Demon Hunter Knights, dissatisfied with the Church and the Inquisition, chose to resign and were recruited by Charlotte with a financial lure.


    This group even included Chatham, a former squad leader of the Demon Hunters and an extraordinary Starry Sky knight, who had a good rtionship with Charlotte.


    Seizing the opportunity amidst the chaos in the Borde Church, with Raoul bing the new High Priest, Charlotte dared to poach from the Church.


    Additionally, Sebastian and Nice would apany Charlotte.


    Sebastian was her trusted butler and primary bodyguard, essential to bring along.


    Though the ck cat Nice was unreliable, it knew a lot and often had unexpectedly strong abilities. Charlotte didn''t n to leave it behind.


    However, she left Casimodo in Borde City.


    Casimodo wasn¡¯t an extraordinary person and had never been to Castell County. He was more valuable in managing the family affairs in Borde City, overseeing the Castell Manor, and handling the family¡¯s business interests in the city after Charlotte left.


    Therge group of over 500 people, more than half of whom were extraordinary individuals, with over 20 being first tier or higher, set off.


    Alongside the Castell family¡¯s grand entourage were some armed merchant caravans seeking protection by traveling with Charlotte.


    The journey from Borde City to Castell County was long and fraught with potential dangers, including bandits, robbers, and magical beasts in the forests, making the route unsafe.


    Naturally, armed merchant caravans wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to travel with such a powerful group for temporary protection.


    Of course, this protection came at a fee.


    Charlotte weed the extra ie and didn¡¯t turn any of them away.


    Including these additional merchant caravans, the final group gathered at Borde City¡¯s north gate numbered over a thousand.


    From a distance, it resembled a small army.


    Only a noble as prominent as the Castell family could muster such a grand escort to return their lord to their domain.


    "Master, everything is ready. Shall we depart now?"


    At the city gate, Sebastian, impably dressed in a tailcoat, bowed gracefully to Charlotte and respectfully inquired.


    Standing under the ck parasol held by the maid Sherry, Charlotte, dressed in a ck and red gothic dress, looked toward the city gate and gently shook her head.


    "Let''s wait a little longer."


    As time passed, more and more residents gathered at the city gate to watch the Castell convoy.


    When she couldn''t spot the person she was waiting for, Charlotte felt a bit disappointed and was about to give the order to depart.


    However, just then, the sound of hoofbeats came from the direction of the gate.


    Charlotte felt a stir in her heart and turned to look. She saw Lottie, dressed in clerical robes, riding towards her.


    Charlotte''s expression rxed, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Lottie quickly arrived in front of Charlotte and dismounted, speaking with a hint of apology.


    "Sorry, Countess, I was dyed at the cathedral finalizing my transfer order."


    "Just call me Charlotte."


    Charlotte said with a smile.


    "A transfer order? Is it to Castell?"


    "Yes, after verifying some details, Lord Raoul found that there were several vacant priest positions in the Castell territory and arranged a transfer for me."


    Lottie replied.


    Charlotte''s face lit up with joy.


    "That''s wonderful."


    Lottie had been working at the church hospital, technically not a full-time church employee. Charlotte had nned to bring her to the territory as a privately hired noble priest.


    But now things were different, or rather, even better.


    With the transfer order, Lottie would officially be a church employee, transitioning from a temporary worker to a formal position within the church.


    This development opened a potential path for Charlotte to gain influence over church affairs in Castell, enabling her to achieve true autonomy in her domain.


    It goes to show, that having the right connections is truly beneficial.


    With Lottie''s arrival, Charlotte no longer felt the need to dy. She gave the order to depart as the Countess of Castell.


    At hermand, the knights mounted their horses, merchants and nobles boarded their carriages, and Charlotte, apanied by the maid Sherry, entered the most luxurious Castell family carriage at the center of the convoy. Eight Starry Sky knights surrounded the carriage to guard it.


    The ck cat Nice tried to enter the carriage with Charlotte but was unceremoniously tossed out by the girl. It sighed and slunk into another carriage to findfort among the maidens.


    Amidst the tter of hooves, therge convoy set off, raising dust as they began their journey.


    Sebastian rode beside Charlotte¡¯s carriage.


    As he mounted his horse, he suddenly felt something and nced back at the merchants'' convoy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Charlotte asked, lifting the curtain.


    "Nothing¡­ I thought I sensed something familiar for a moment."


    Sebastian replied, uncertain.


    In an inconspicuous carriage at the back of the Castell convoy, an elderly woman in a gray hood pulled a peeking young girl back inside, her expression serious.


    "Rena, don''t look around. We¡¯re following secretly. That person¡¯s senses are beyond your imagination. Don¡¯t get us discovered."


    Hearing this, the girl tilted her head in confusion.


    The old woman paused, shaking her head.


    "No¡­ I don''t mean Sebastian."


    She looked toward the center of the convoy, a solemn expression on her aged face:


    "I mean the one he follows."


    ...


    Meanwhile, deep within the Yte Empire, in the heart of the Holy Court, at the Grand Cathedral of the Holy See''s capital.


    In the brilliantly lit hall, the Pope of the Holy Court rose slowly, facing the solemn statue.


    He gently ced the holy scepter in his hand aside and turned to the reverently waiting priests, his aged voice imbued with gravity:


    "The reports from various regions have arrived. The phenomenon did not only ur at the Grand Cathedral."


    "Investigate the source of these phenomena."


    With their orders received, the priests respectfully departed.


    The Pope turned back to the statue, devoutly drawing the circle cross.


    "O the Merciful and Supreme Lord..."


    "Are YOU about to awaken?"

 Chapter 153: Touring-style Travel

    Chapter 153: Touring-style Travel


    The Castell County is located in the northern part of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Traveling from Borde in the south to Castell in the north takes about a month bynd. While powerful individuals might make the journey faster on their own, for Castell''s thousand-person caravan, a month is already considered quick.


    Of course, there is also the option of traveling by sea. The western region of the Borde Duchy is coastal. If one heads west to the coast and then sails north through the Star-Moon Strait, they can also reach Castell in the north.


    Traveling by sea might be faster. However, Charlotte did not choose this route.


    Firstly, the war between the Falling Star Kingdom and the Crescent Kingdom just ended not long ago, and the control of the Star-Moon Strait has always been dominated by the Falling Star Kingdom. Additionally, the Boite Duchy, which borders the sea to the west, is a longtime enemy of the Borde Duchy. Even if Charlotte doesn''t have a favorable view of Duke Borde, she is still a part of the Borde Duchy when traveling, making her a potential target.


    Moreover, passing through the Star-Moon Strait would require traveling through the Falling Star Kingdom''s enve, the Roman Duchy.


    Therefore, Charlotte decided it was better to be cautious. Castell County has always been a covetednd for the Falling Star Kingdom during the decades-long Star-Moon War.


    Secondly, Charlotte wanted to take this opportunity to better understand the world she was in. Although she had already learned a lot from books, practical experience is invaluable.


    Unlike the predominantly urban Borde City, leaving Borde and entering the vast countryside gave Charlotte a true glimpse of a feudal kingdom''s reality.Borde City is the capital of the duchy. Suchrge cities are rare even in the kingdom. In the Crescent Kingdom, there are numerous castles, mansions, churches, and viges.


    Each castle represents at least one baron; each mansion often signifies an extraordinary knight; each church usually houses a priest. Whether or not these individuals are of high rank, they are extraordinary beings, much stronger than ordinary people, and they have their own retainers or servants.


    Most viges are built around mansions, churches, and castles, receiving protection from nobles and priests.


    Cities often develop around noble castles. Cities that develop generally are either located at key transportation routes or belong to influential local nobles, usually starting from the rank of viscount.


    These cities are much smaller than Borde, most being towns with poptions of two to three thousand. Towns with over fifty thousand people are consideredrge cities. However, there are many such cities, scattered like stars across thend.


    These cities, castles, mansions, and viges form the lifebloodwork of the kingdom''s governance.


    Around cities, castles, mansions, and viges are vast farnds, but beyond them lies an endless wilderness.


    The wilderness is not safe, harboring bandits and robbers who attack passing merchants. However, these bandits and mercenaries rarely include extraordinary individuals, posing a greater threat tomon people.


    What truly drivesmon people to seek protection from nobles are the magical beasts roaming the wilderness.


    The origin of magical beasts is uncertain, but a widely epted belief is that their poweres from fallen gods. The extraordinary powers in the world of Myriae from gods, and magical beasts also possess such powers.


    They are believed to be monsters born from the corpses of fallen gods, breeding over generations and spreading across the Myria continent, posing a significant threat to civilization.


    Because of these magical beasts, nobles with extraordinary powers be the main protectors ofmon people and rulers of various territories.


    Compared to bandits and robbers, magical beasts are the greatest fear for traveling merchants. Bandits often seek wealth, but encountering even the lowest level of magical beasts can spell disaster for unprotected merchant caravans.


    Charlotte''s caravan encountered a magical beast shortly after leaving Borde.


    In her view, it wasn''t particrly powerful¡ªjust a pack of zero-tier demonic wolves called Wind Wolves, capable of using wind des and light body magic. However, the problem was that it was a pack of over thirty Wind Wolves.


    A First Tier extraordinary individual could easily wipe them out, but for an ordinary caravan that couldn''t afford to hire such a person and happened to miss any passing mercenary adventurers, survival was unlikely.


    Of course, Charlotte didn''t let them go. She personally led the knights, and the thirty-plus Wind Wolves quickly turned into over thirty fine wolf pelts.


    A merchant in the apanying caravan remarked that each wolf pelt could fetch ten gold tana on the market!


    "That expensive?"


    Charlotte was surprised.


    "Yes, master, anything rted to extraordinary powers is pricey. Wind Wolf pelts are quite decent magical materials and are among the best materials for making mage robes."


    Sebastian exined. He continued,


    "By the way, don''t be fooled by Castell''s abundant ie; that''s without arge-scale investment in extraordinary power. If you want to develop extraordinary power on arge scale... the ie from your territory won''t look as impressive."


    Charlotte pondered this. Castell County is a vassal of the Borde Duchy, and the duchy often shoulders much of the burden of extraordinary affairs.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Take the Borde Mage Corps that once followed the Castell Count and Countess, for example. While the Castell family covered most of the sries, many extraordinary resources were provided by the duchy.


    Borde Duchy''s ie might not be much higher than Castell County''s, but due to its vastnd, it has far more extraordinary materials than Castell County.


    Extraordinary materials often can''t be measured in money; they''re strategic resources that are both expensive and scarce.


    Charlotte knew that the future might see Castell and Borde grow distant, so she would need to develop her own extraordinary power.


    She wasn''t extravagant enough to use her divine power of blood to nurture extraordinary subordinates. Spending money on extraordinary resources was far less practical than controlling the sources of those resources.


    Charlotte thought of her silver mine¡ªan essential strategic resource for Castell, as it also contained mithril. Mithril was not only valuable but also a hard currency for trading extraordinary materials.


    "It seems that the first thing to do when I return is to investigate the depletion of the mithril mine."


    Charlotte thought.


    In the past six months, she hadn''t been idle. Comparing the territory''s ounts, she found that the depletion of the mithril mine coincided with the old Castell Countess sending all apanying extraordinary individuals back to the territory.


    This was too coincidental. Charlotte suspected there might be a connection, and the depletion of the mithril mine might not be as simple as it seemed.


    The caravan continued northward, drawing attention along the way. In the second Star-Moon War, the Castell family made a name for themself, especially in the Battle of Roman, where they stopped the Falling Star Kingdom from invading Castell, earning fame throughout the kingdom.


    Although the Castell couple were gone, the family''s territory remained wealthy and significant within the kingdom. Thus, Charlotte received warm wees from local nobles wherever they stopped.


    From minor viscounts and barons to counts and even marquises, many sent envoys to invite her to banquets and social dances when the caravan rested.


    Nobles are like that. Unless there''s an irreconcble blood feud, most meetings are cordial and friendly. Even on the battlefield, many would spare each other''s lives, capturing instead for ransom.


    This seems to be an unspoken rule among Myria''s nobles. It''s better to have more friends than enemies, and nobles value expanding their social circles, especially among peers. A historically significant and wealthy family like Castell naturally attracts many ''friendly'' nobles.


    Castell also had numerous businesses in the kingdom''s hearnd. While more nobles were engaging inmerce, most still lived off manors and taxes. Few, like Castell, had flourishingmercial enterprises, maintaining many business connections.


    Therefore, nobles along the way showed immense enthusiasm for Castell''s caravan, and Charlotte, adopting a "tourist mindset," didn''t refuse, attending banquets almost every day.


    The only thing she found challenging was the intense gazes given by many nobles inviting her to dance. Despite a year since her arrival, Charlotte still wasn''t used to such attention.


    However, she had changed. The Bloodborne''s innate magic, such as memory maniption, mental shock, or charm, could quickly subdue any inappropriate advances.


    A single nce from Charlotte could make a previously audacious noble fall at her feet. She found using mental magic to control others quite satisfying, though Sebastian gently cautioned her.


    "Master, your identity is special. We should be more discreet."


    "Don''t worry, I know my limits."


    Charlotte replied.


    Along the way, she encountered only mid to minor nobles, with the highest being of Silver Moon rank. As long as she was careful, it was rtively safe.


    Thus, Charlotte''s leisurely journey progressed slowly, with the caravan moving even slower. Half a month had passed, yet they hadn''t left the Moon Guardian Duchy.


    But Charlotte enjoyed it. Each stop brought enthusiastic receptions, new friends, and broadened horizons, providing insights into the Crescent Kingdom''s noble circles.


    More importantly, she gleaned information about the Bloorbornes¡ªspecifically the Blood Demon Cult. Despite being eradicated in Borde, traces of them remained elsewhere.


    As a peace-loving and just person, Charlotte naturally wouldn''t let these cultists run rampant. When encountering confirmed information, she decisively acted to eliminate them, aiding local nobles.


    Unexpectedly, she even acquired two more pages of the Gospel, proving the Blood Demon Cult''s penchant for hoarding cursed pages.


    Charlotte grew fond of these cultists. Her actions also had a noticeable impact, as her reputation spread through merchants and bards. Stories of hering-of-age ceremony''s anomalies further exaggerated her legend.


    Tales of her being a divine favored one, a natural saint, and a purifier of the bloodborne proliferated, causing Charlotte some anxiety. Such high-profile attention might help conceal her Bloodborne identity, but it could also attract the Holy Court''s higher-ups.


    Half a month into her journey, Charlotte finally reached another cityparable to Borde in size but even more prosperous¡ªAnro City, the capital of the Moon Guardian Duchy, with a poption exceeding 500,000.


    The Duke of the Moon Guardian Duchy, having received the news, sent an envoy to invite Charlotte to a banquet at the ducal pce before the caravan entered the city.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte learned from other merchants that another distinguished guest was also at the ducal pce¡ªthe third prince of the Crescent Kingdom, Philip de Valois, traveling south with his wife, Eleanor, to the Borde Duchy.

 Chapter 154: Official Army of the Kingdom

    Chapter 154: Official Army of the Kingdom


    As soon as Charlotte entered the city, she saw the army escorting Prince Philip south.


    This was the first time Charlotte had seen a professionalized official army of the kingdom sinceing to this world. They were uniformly equipped with standard armor and all were extraordinary individuals. Although most were not of high rank, their equipment was exceptionally refined, and a significant proportion of them were first or higher-tier individuals.


    Comparing them with her own armored knights, Charlotte quickly realized that her team was significantly inferior in both extraordinary strength and equipment.


    Her knights wore chainmail and scale armor made of refined iron, while the kingdom''s official army wore brighter, more reflective te armor made of refined steel, with magic crystals and mithril embedded in their chest tes.


    Having lived two lives, Charlotte knew a bit about the differences between te armor and chainmail or scale armor. Chainmail was made of interlocking iron rings, each ring connecting with four others, forming a mesh; scale armor was made of ovepping metal scales; but te armor was different, made ofrge, shaped metal tes and was considered top-tier protection, being more challenging to craft.


    At the same weight, te armor offered much better protection and flexibilitypared to other types. Even on Earth, they were not of the same era; te armor becamemon after the 14th century, while chainmail and scale armor had been around since before the calendar.


    Moreover, the ranked officers in the kingdom''s army wore even more impressive te armor, adorned with intricate magical engravings and embedded with mithril, offering protectionparable to the physical bodies of Silver Moon knights.


    In a direct sh, her side would likely be utterly crushed...


    In short, it was very enviable."Sebastian, can you take on these official soldiers by yourself?"


    Charlotte nced at the apanying me elf, curiously asking.


    Sebastian looked at the kingdom''s official army patrolling the streets, pondered for a moment, and said.


    "As long as it''s not on the battlefield, of course, I can."


    "Oh? You can''t on the battlefield?"


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued.


    Sebastian exined.


    "On the battlefield, they form battle arrays and anti-magic arrays, receive blessings from mages, and be like an iron wall. They''re often led by Silver Moon extraordinary individuals. Unless you''re at the zing Sun rank, only a madman would fight them head-on."


    "Anti-magic arrays?"


    Charlotte was curious.


    "Yes, master. Do you see those magic crystals on top of their armor? Those are part of the anti-magic array. These official soldiers form a walking magic array on the battlefield, capable of suppressing the extraordinary powers of enemies within a certain range, reducing the resonance and external projection power of the Silver Moons."


    Sebas continued.


    "The professional armies of the various kingdoms are among the few forces capable of oveing higher-ranked extraordinary individuals on the battlefield, a nightmare for mid-to-low-ranked extraordinary individuals."


    Charlotte pondered on Sebastian''s words.


    After a year in this world, she was no longer a novice regarding Myria''s extraordinary system.


    In Myria, there are four extraordinary ranks: Starry Sky, Silver Moon, zing Sun, and Legendary, corresponding to low, mid, high, and divine domain powers.


    Leaving aside the Legendary rank, which involvesw mastery, among the other three ranks, the low rank breaks the human limits, the mid-rank allows for power projection and resonance, and the high rank involves a qualitative change in mental power, directly affecting reality...


    If the anti-magic array can nullify power projection and resonance, then a Silver Moon extraordinary would indeed struggle against these armored soldiers.


    "Of course, if a zing Sun appears, they would have to retreat. On the battlefield, zing Suns are true cmities; all are ants beneath the zing Sun."


    Sebastian added.


    zing Sun...


    Charlotte reflected.


    Indeed, zing Suns are the true trump cards of many major powers.


    She had seen the terrifying power of a Grand Knight of the Inquisition, who could easily destroy a town with a mere gesture, far more frightening than a Silver Moon.


    However, zing Suns are extremely rare.


    Since leaving the Borde Duchy, Charlotte hadn''t encountered a single zing Sun on her journey.


    "Also, due to the immense destructive power of zing Suns, they are prohibited from participating in domestic conflicts between lords within Myria''s countries, only engaging as strategic forces during wars between kingdoms."


    "As for Legendaries... they probably only appear in annihtion wars."


    Sebas continued to exin.


    Charlotte nodded in understanding.


    From this perspective, even if she returned to her territory and had conflicts with other lords in the kingdom, the highest rank she would face on the battlefield would be Silver Moon.


    Even if other lords had zing Sun individuals, they wouldn''t participate directly in battles. As long as they didn''t, she should be able to handle them with the power of the True Ancestor.


    The power of high-ranking individuals is heavily regted in Myria''s conflicts, determined by the extraordinary system rules.


    Without such rules, Myria would have long been torn apart by high-ranking extraordinaries.


    As a result, mid-to-low-ranked extraordinary individuals, when gathered inrge numbers, form a considerable force.


    Unless one possesses rule-breaking power, unless one can rival the civilization of Myria, one must y by the rules of the civilized world.


    This led Charlotte to think about the Gods'' rule over Myria.


    In Myria, Gods are even more powerful, but they rarely descend to the mortal world.


    Aside from their overwhelming power making it difficult for them to descend, perhaps there''s also a reason to protect Myria from being destroyed by divine power.


    "When I return to Castell, I must raise an army like this."


    Looking at the well-equipped kingdom''s official army, Charlotte said enviously.


    "Then we''ll need to find ways to earn more gold Tana. You know, the enchanted armor of these official soldiers costs tens of thousands on the ck market, and the officers'' te armor is even more expensive. Being enchanted gear, their maintenance is also costly. The kingdom has a stable source of extraordinary materials, so their costs are rtively low, but we can only purchase them."


    Sebastian said.


    Charlotte: ...


    Damn, suddenly I don''t feel so rich anymore!


    ...


    The Castell convoy was arranged by Moon Guardian Duke''s envoy to stay at one of the most luxurious hotels in Anro City, while Charlotte was invited to rest at the ducal mansion.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    By the time the convoy was settled, it was already evening, and Charlotte naturally attended the duke¡¯s banquet, apanied only by Sebastian, Nice, and Lottie and Sherry, her attendant priest and personal maid, respectively.


    The Moon Guardian Duchy, located in the hearnd of the Crescent Kingdom, was much more prosperous than Borde, as evidenced by the more luxurious decor of the ducal mansion.


    The banquet hall could easily amodate a thousand people, with sparkling crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and exquisite murals and decorations adorning the walls.


    Charlotte instinctivelypared it to her own manor. Though her manor wasn¡¯t much less luxurious, it was not nearly asrge.


    Not to mention the elite knights at the entrance of the duke''s mansion; Charlotte had never seen any below the Starry Sky rank, all d in standardized te armor simr to that of the kingdom¡¯s official army.


    ck Cat Nice mentioned that the Borde Duchy and Violet Duchy were the two most impoverished regions in the north and south of the kingdom. Charlotte had already sensed Borde¡¯s poverty to some extent.


    Theparison makes everything clear: whether it¡¯s the density of towns in the duchy, the appearance and infrastructure of the capital, the luxury of the ducal mansion, or the number of extraordinary individuals¡ªall highlighted Borde¡¯s shoringspared to the Moon Guardian Duchy.


    Furthermore, as soon as Charlotte entered the banquet hall, the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness faintly alerted her...


    There was a zing Sun individual present!


    Charlotte immediately became vignt, setting aside any thoughts of using her blood magic to sway the nobles'' attention.


    Just like at every banquet in the past half month, Charlotte became the center of attention as soon as she entered.


    Being beautiful naturally attracted attention, and Charlotte¡¯s beauty, enhanced by her half-elf lineage, was almost beyondpare.


    The Castell family was known for their attractiveness, and Charlotte¡¯s elegance, augmented by the Gospel, made her even more captivating.


    Additionally, the noble dress chosen by Sebastian for his mistress entuated her elegance and pure beauty to the fullest.


    Once everyone learned of Charlotte¡¯s identity, even more nobles gathered around, bing increasingly enthusiastic.


    A young, wealthy, unmarried, beautiful countess¡ªthis was an irresistiblebination for many.


    Even though Charlotte had once made vows, many nobles still harbored romantic fantasies and hopes.


    After all, the scandal with the Holy Court in Borde had spread throughout the kingdom, and who knew if the Countess of Castell would still align herself with the church?


    If one got lucky, they wouldn¡¯t just gain a renowned beauty but might also win half of Borde Duchy!


    "Beautiful Countess, may I have the honor of a dance?"


    "Lady Castell, you are as enchanting as the moonlight tonight. May I invite you to dance?"


    The enthusiastic nobles vied to invite Charlotte.


    The banquet at the ducal mansion was on a scale far beyond the banquets she had attended along her journey at the homes of counts, viscounts, or even barons. Here, one could easily bump into the heir of an earl¡¯s family or even higher nobility.


    The nobles surrounding Charlotte eagerly introduced themselves and extended invitations, with hardly anyone below the rank of count, and even two marquises who weren¡¯t present in Borde Duchy.


    Surrounded by a throng of nobles, Charlotte felt a twinge of frustration but managed to keep herposure.


    Fortunately, she had gained some experience over the past weeks.


    She disyed a regretful expression, her beautiful face showing visible fatigue, and spoke in a soft, charming voice, delicately holding the hem of her skirt:


    "Thank you for your kind invitation, but... I am really sorry..."


    "I¡¯ve traveled a long way and am very tired today, so I fear I do not have the energy to dance with you."


    Her tender and lovely voice,bined with her innocent and pure blue eyes, evoked a sense of protectiveness in the nobles.


    Seeing herrge, watery eyes and somewhat pale face, the nobles found themselves unable to press their invitations and fell silent.


    Finally, Charlotte managed to free herself from the crowd.


    Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, amotion arose at the entrance of the hall.


    Charlotte looked toward the entrance and saw Moon Guardian Duke, John de Anro, apanied by a well-dressed man and woman.


    Moon Guardian Duke appeared to be a somewhat slender middle-aged noble and was a Third Tier zing Sun individual, specifically a grand mage.


    As far as Charlotte knew, he was one of the four legionmanders of the Crescent Kingdom and also held the title of advisor to the royal cab.


    Incidentally, ording to records in Castell Mansion¡¯s study, the Duke of Moon Guardian had some ties with the Castell family.


    This was linked to a bit of history.


    During the Second Star-Moon War, Borde Duchy''s army fought under themand of the Duke of Moon Guardian¡¯s second legion. At that time, the Duke of Borde was not yet the kingdom¡¯s militarymander but the Duke of Moon Guardian¡¯s deputy, and the Count and Countess of Castell were among their ranks.


    Seeing Charlotte, Moon Guardian Duke immediately greeted her warmly:


    "It¡¯s Countess Castell, isn''t it? Haha, it''s been years, and now you¡¯ve grown so... um, beautiful."


    Charlotte: ...


    Did he just hesitate before talking about my height and then change his mind?


    He hesitated before speaking, didn¡¯t he?!


    What''s wrong with being short?


    Did I eat your candy or something?


    She took a deep breath, gracefully held up her skirt, and curtsied to the Duke, looking up and smiling:


    "Charlotte de Castell, at your service, Duke of Moon Guardian."


    After her courtesy, Charlotte couldn''t help but nce at the two nobles beside the Duke.


    To the left was a handsome ck-haired man wearing a splendid robe with the crescent emblem of the royal family, smiling and looking energetic.


    To the right was a woman who appeared to be in her twenties or thirties, also smiling.


    She wore a burgundy gown and had facial features resembling Leno''s, with golden-brown curls and a pair of blue-gray eyes.


    However, when Charlotte met the woman¡¯s blue-gray eyes, her heart skipped a beat.


    Despite the smile, Charlotte saw no emotion in those eyes, just an inexplicable emptiness.


    That emptiness gave her a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu...


    "Let me introduce you. This is the third prince and his lovely wife, Eleanor."


    Noticing Charlotte''s gaze, the Duke introduced them proactively.

 Chapter 155: The Third Prince and Eleanor

    Chapter 155: The Third Prince and Eleanor


    Eleanor?


    So, she¡¯s the daughter of Duke Borde?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    With Leno leaving the family and renouncing his inheritance, the only legitimate heir to the Borde Duchy was the Duke¡¯s sole daughter, Eleanor.


    In terms of seniority rather than age, Eleanor was actually her niece.


    Eleanor had been betrothed to the Crescent Royal Family from a young age and moved to the capital over a decade ago to study and live there. In the memories Charlotte inherited, she was not familiar with Eleanor, having barely met her.


    She had no idea about Eleanor¡¯s personality or appearance, but at this moment, seeing her slightly stiff smile, she inexplicably felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu...


    However, this d¨¦j¨¤ vu came and went quickly.


    Eleanor¡¯s smile soon returned to normal, as if the earlier emptiness was just Charlotte¡¯s illusion.Charlotte wanted to investigate further, but with the Grand Mage Duke of Moonshield right beside her, she didn¡¯t dare act rashly. Moreover, both Eleanor and the Third Prince were clearly wearing some kind of magical artifacts that concealed their auras, making it impossible for Charlotte to sense their power.


    <em>T/N: Moon Guardian -> Moonshield</em>


    Meanwhile, the Third Prince, Philip, standing next to Eleanor, was examining Charlotte, and a sh of amazement appeared in his eyes.


    He smiled brightly, saying gracefully and amiably:


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Pearl of Borde, Miss Charlotte de Castell, possesses a beauty that even Gods envy... Seeing you now, your reputation is indeed well-deserved.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding nobles couldn¡¯t help but turn their attention to the young girl and the prince.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The Third Prince¡¯s words sounded like praise, but theypared her to the Gods, subtly putting her in a precarious position...


    After all, in a world with real Gods, how could a mortal bepared to a God?


    Though Charlotte knew of the discord between the Crescent Royal Family and the Church, she hadn¡¯t expected a prince to speak so boldly in public.


    It seemed the divide between the royal power and the religious power was even greater than she had imagined, and their struggle was more intense.


    ¡°Your Highness, you tter me. Everything I have is a blessing from the Gods.¡±


    Charlotte responded devoutly, not forgetting to draw a proper ring-cross on her chest.


    The Third Prince was clearly taken aback, then smiled and said:


    ¡°It seems you are indeed a true devotee, just as the rumors say... I apologize for my presumptuous words.¡±


    He then looked curiously at Sebastian, who was standing beside Charlotte, and asked:


    ¡°So, this esteemed elf, could he be the ¡®Scarlet me de¡¯ Sebastian?¡±


    Scar... Scarlet me de?


    What kind of chuunibyou title is that?


    Charlotte was visibly stunned.


    She nced oddly at Sebastian, who stiffened slightly before replying elegantly:


    ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s just a title the mercenaries made up. I am now merely Miss Charlotte¡¯s butler.¡±


    The Third Prince seemed to understand and nodded slightly.


    He didn¡¯t dwell on the topic, instead turning to Charlotte:


    ¡°Miss Charlotte, I heard you are heading north to your territory?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I recently inherited my title, and there are many matters in the territory that require my personal attention.¡±


    Charlotte replied with a smile.


    ¡°How long will you stay in Anro? Castel is Borde¡¯s stronghold, and as Eleanor¡¯s husband, you are naturally my friend as well.¡±


    ¡°I have a vineyard in Anro, and in three days, I¡¯m hosting a wine tasting. Many lords from across the kingdom will be attending. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯d like to extend my hospitality and invite you to taste Anro¡¯s finest wines.¡±


    The Third Prince said enthusiastically.


    As he spoke, he affectionately pulled Eleanor¡¯s hand, and she looked at Charlotte with a warm, bright smile.


    Even the Duke of Moonshield smiled and said:


    ¡°Miss Charlotte, it seems the Prince is genuinely looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Our Moonshield Duchy¡¯s wines are renowned throughout the continent, and the wines from the Prince¡¯s vineyard are famous even within our duchy. Even His Majesty the King praises them highly.¡±


    Charlotte understood that the Third Prince was trying to win her over.


    The Castell family was one of the most prominent noble families in Borde. Gaining their support would certainly bolster Eleanor¡¯s position as the Duke¡¯s heir.


    However, from the interaction, it was clear that Philip was the dominant one between Eleanor and him. Who would actually control Borde was uncertain.


    Regardless, Charlotte had no intention of getting involved in the impending power struggles in Borde.


    She just wanted to return to her territory and stay there.


    With that in mind, Charlotte curtsied to the Third Prince and said apologetically:


    ¡°I''m sorry, Your Highness, but there are urgent matters in my territory. I must leave Anro early tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s polite refusal, the Third Prince didn¡¯t get upset. Instead, he regretfully said:


    ¡°That¡¯s truly a pity. Eleanor and I are heading south to Borde, and now, who knows when we will meet again.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred, sensing the probing in his words.


    He was indirectly trying to find out when she would return from her territory.


    The Castell family¡¯s influence in Borde was significant, and their wealth couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Charlotte was tired of these noble games, so she spoke frankly:


    ¡°Your Highness, I n to reside permanently in Castell upon my return.¡±


    ¡°You know, I am too young and a woman, and I have no interest in holding office in the duchy, so there is no need for me to stay in Borde City.¡±


    ¡°However, as a vassal of Borde, Castell will strictly honor its agreements and will not hinder Lady Eleanor¡¯s session to the territory.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s straightforwardness made the Third Prince a bit uneasy.


    He smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°Miss Charlotte, thank you for your support of Eleanor. Since you already have ns, we have plenty of time in the future, so I won¡¯t insist on keeping you.¡±


    After his failed attempt to recruit her, the Third Prince changed the topic and began chatting with Charlotte about her travels.


    This Third Prince was indeed knowledgeable, and through him, Charlotte learned a lot about the customs and traditions of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, as a member of the royal family, many nobles sought to be close to the Third Prince.


    This inadvertently introduced Charlotte to several new nobles and even led to two business deals, which was a pleasant surprise.


    The banquet continued until dawn.


    These nobles, almost all extraordinary individuals, had incredible stamina, dancing tirelessly for hours.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was mentally exhausted.


    In the past half-month, she rarely encountered nobles with titles higher than hers, and at every banquet, she was the star, with everyone revolving around her.


    At this banquet, there were six or seven counts present, and conversing with these old foxes was truly tiring.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The Duke of Moonshield took good care of her, reserving the best guest room in the ducal pce for her.


    Upon returning to her room, Charlotte closed the door and looked at Sebastian:


    "Sebastian, what do you think of the Third Prince and Eleanor?"


    Sebastian was taken aback, unsure of Charlotte''s intent. After a moment of thought, he said:


    "It seems the rumors are true. The Third Prince has not given up on the throne and has been quietly expanding his power. My great mistress, you were right not to ept his invitation."


    "No, I meant their mental state. Do you think there''s something wrong with them?"


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "Mental state?"


    Sebastian frowned.


    Then, his expression became serious:


    "Mistress, did you notice something?"


    Charlotte: ...


    It seemed Sebastian hadn''t detected Eleanor''s odd state.


    In fact, except for the initial meeting, Charlotte hadn''t felt that strange emptiness again. It was as if her first impression was just an illusion.


    Charlotte trusted she wouldn¡¯t have hallucinations without reason.


    But she didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue.


    One was the heir to the Borde Duchy, the other a contender for the kingdom¡¯s throne. No matter what intriguey within, she had no intention of getting involved.


    However, Sebastian¡¯s words piqued her curiosity:


    "Sebastian, you say the Third Prince hasn¡¯t given up on the throne, but doesn¡¯t the Crescent Kingdom practice primogeniture? Shouldn¡¯t the session never fall to the Third Prince?"


    Sebastian replied respectfully:


    "Mistress, the Crescent Kingdom does indeed follow primogeniture, but the eldest prince died long ago in the Star-Moon War."


    "Now, the king of the Crescent Kingdom is old, and the second prince, who is close to the Church, is reportedly not favored by the current king. The fourth prince is too young. So... you understand."


    Charlotte understood immediately.


    Although nobles and the Church were closely rted, they often did not get along well.


    It wasn¡¯t just the kingdom''s princes; her own close ties with the Church had caused discontent among the lower nobles in Castell territory. Even for hering-of-age ceremony, there were no significant envoys or representatives.


    So, the session issue in the Crescent Kingdom was likely fraught with hidden currents.


    "So, his invitation to the wine tasting in three days must be aimed at rallying the kingdom''s lords who support him?"


    Charlotte asked curiously.


    "Probably so. Furthermore, the Third Prince wants to control the Borde Duchy through the Borde family, likely as a move to secure his im to the throne."


    Sebastian said.


    Then, hesitantly, he added:


    "Mistress... there is something I feel I should remind you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Thepanion mithril mine in the Castel territory is thergest in the Crescent Kingdom, producing seventy percent of the kingdom''s mithril. Mithril is a crucial material for the extraordinary. If war breaks out in the future, we might not be able to stay out of it."


    "But isn¡¯t most of the mine already controlled by the royal family?"


    "That¡¯s true, but the mine is in Castell. In the event of a war, whoever controls Castell controls the mithril."


    Sebastian said quietly.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred, and she nodded slowly:


    "I understand."


    Sebastian continued:


    "Of course, I believe in your great power; no mortal can harm you. But if you want to be safe, spread faith, and avoid the scrutiny of the Holy Court, a stable Castell is essential."


    "Castell is already on the kingdom¡¯s border, where the Holy Court¡¯s influence is rtively weak. To the north is the Northern Grand Duchy with its chaotic beliefs..."


    "Moreover, passing through the dark forest to the east leads to theds of Eastern Yte, filled with mercenaries and various races, and religious chaos..."


    "Both ces are perfect for spreading your faith and cultivating numerous Bloodbornes!"


    "Once you establish a firm foothold in Castell, your faith can flow north and east like rivers!"


    Charlotte nodded slightly:


    "I understand."


    Although she wasn¡¯t sure what use faith would be, whether useful or not, she would start spreading it once she returned to her territory.


    ...


    After a good night''s sleep.


    Early the next morning, Charlotte bid farewell to the Duke of Moonshield and continued her journey north.


    Meanwhile, news of Castell''s departure reached the Third Prince''s abode.


    "She''s already left?"


    Sitting cross-legged on a silk chair, Third Prince Philip took a sip of wine and asked casually.


    "Yes, my lord, they have left the city."


    The knight kneeling before him replied respectfully.


    "Have you identified their strength?"


    The Third Prince asked again.


    "Yes, there are over 270 extraordinary individuals, including 120 armored knights from Castell. Among them, 23 are ranked, with one at Silver Moon level."


    After speaking, the knight hesitated, then cautiously asked:


    "My lord, should we ambush them in advance?"


    The Third Prince shook his head:


    "No, if you act, everyone will suspect me."


    He chuckled, took a ring from his pocket, and tossed it to the knight:


    "Inform our friends in Violet. I don¡¯t want the little countess of Castell to return to her territory alive. The ring is their reward."


    "Of course, if they can bring the little countess to me personally, the reward will double... I might even grant them a noble title, allowing them to walk in the sunlight."


    The knight epted the order and left. The Third Prince finished his wine, smirking:


    "Since she refuses my goodwill, I¡¯ll have to show it in my own way."


    He tugged on a chain and stepped on Eleanor, who was crawling on the ground, smiling:


    "My dear, if Castell''s heir is gone, won''t the inheritance fall to you?"


    "Woof woof!"


    On the ground, Eleanor wagged a fake tail and licked the Third Prince''s shoe ingratiatingly.

 Chapter 156: Attack from the Undead

    Chapter 156: Attack from the Undead


    After leaving the Moonshield Duchy, Charlotte quickened her pace.


    The Castell convoy didn''t stop in the two neighboring counties but continued heading north. After traveling for about ten more days, they finally entered the northern part of the Crescent Kingdom, arriving at the Violet Duchy, which bordered Castell County.


    As they entered the Violet Duchy, the surroundingndscape changed noticeably. The vast ins disappeared, reced by rolling hills and endless forests.


    Under the azure sky, rivers like silver ribbons meandered through the hills and low mountains, flowing quietly and shimmering in the sunlight, reflecting fluffy white clouds.


    Every now and then, they could see carefree deer and rabbits leaping out from the woods, drinking and ying by the streams. Large clusters of wildflowers dotted the bushes, attracting colorful butterflies.


    Charlotte found it hard not to be captivated by such picturesque scenery, and simr beautifulndscapes were everywhere in the Violet Duchy.


    However, contrasting with this idyllic beauty was the noticeably sparse poption. Viges and towns were few and far between, making the area seem almost deserted.


    Sometimes, they woulde across old battlefield remnants.


    Ruined and moss-covered war chariots, faintly discernible bones, and rusted pieces of armor or weapons¡­"Violet was once one of the main battlefields of the Star-Moon Wars over a decade ago."


    Sebastian exined when he noticed Charlotte''s curious gaze.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    During her time in Borde, she had read records about the Star-Moon Wars, which had spanned decades and nearly halved the northern poption of the Crescent Kingdom, especially in Violet Duchy, the main battlefield.


    Only Castell County had escaped disaster, protected by the kingdom''s heavy garrison.


    At this point, the importance of the mithril mine became evident. To prevent such a critical strategic resource from falling into the hands of the Falling Star Kingdom, the Crescent royal family had heavily invested, stationing an entire legion on the border between the Falling Star Kingdom''s continental enve, the Rom¨¢n Duchy, and the Castell County.


    Decades of war had ravaged the north, but the Castell County, located slightly further north, had be increasingly prosperous, partly due to this reason.


    With the chaos of war, it had received many refugees from the northern kingdom and was situated on key trade routes and crossroads. With its own mines, it was no wonder Castell thrived.


    In contrast, the Violet Duchy, as the main battlefield, suffered considerably.


    Its breathtaking, sparsely poptedndscapes were enchanting, but they also signified poverty and backwardness.


    War is never grand and heroic; it''s cruel and filled with tragedy.


    As they traveled, Charlotte asionally saw the remnants of viges, including skeletal remains, evidently casualties of the war.


    What surprised Charlotte was that despite the abundance of skeletal remains in Violet, she sensed almost no presence of the undead.


    Battlefield ruins are often breeding grounds for the undead.


    It''s challenging for priests to perform holy rites for all fallen soldiers, guiding their souls back to the divine realm, so some spirits inevitably linger on the battlefield.


    But on this journey, Charlotte hadn''t encountered a single undead.


    Not even at night¡ªonly the howls of magical beasts could be heard.


    "Undead? Maybe they were all hunted down by mercenaries? The vast forests of Violet are a haven for magical beasts, and many mercenaries operate here. Of course, there are also plenty of bandits."


    Sebastian spected.


    Magical beasts are feared by ordinary people but are seen as walking treasures by extraordinary individuals.


    Violet''s extensive forests are not only a paradise for magical beasts but also for mercenaries.


    The Violet Duchy, Eastern Yteds, and the Snake Ridge Mountains...


    These three ces are hotspots for frence mercenaries in Myria.


    However, Charlotte wasn''t entirely satisfied with Sebastian''s answer.


    As a Bloodborne proficient in necromancy, Charlotte had a fair understanding of the undead.


    Undead are special spiritual entities skilled at hiding and retaining some of their former intelligence. Such beings aren''t easily hunted down, not even by mercenaries.


    Moreover, upon entering the Violet Duchy, Charlotte noticed that the ambient magical energy was significantly higher than in other ces.


    Violet''s numerous magical beasts were likely linked to this high magical environment.


    Such conditions also favor the emergence of undead.


    The magical energy in Violet was notably chaotic and mixed, further facilitating the birth of the undead.


    Charlotte doubted mercenaries could hunt down wandering undead so thoroughly.


    Unless... an organization like the Holy Court intervened, periodically "purifying" the entire region.


    But Charlotte doubted the Holy Court had that much free time.


    Though curious, Charlotte buried her questions.


    She was merely passing through Violet.


    Although strange and somewhat intriguing, it wasn''t worth staying to investigate.


    Due to the hilly and mountainous terrain, the roads in the Violet Duchy weren''t particrly easy to travel. Nevertheless, the Castell convoy maintained a decent pace.


    The pace wasn''t due to an increased speed but rather the scarcity of settlements in Violet, including noble castles and cities.


    With fewer ces to stop and rest, and with Charlotte''s orders to press on, the convoy naturally moved quickly.


    Unlike the Moonshield Duchy and the Borde Duchy, the settlements in Violet Duchy, even the smallest viges, were often fortified with tall wooden walls.


    Towns surrounding castles were surrounded by sturdy stone walls, resembling fortresses.


    Charlotte knew this was another legacy of the decades-long Star-Moon Wars.


    For Violet''s people, only tall walls could provide enough security.


    Charlotte could clearly see the scars left by the Star-Moon Wars on this duchy.


    Many of the viges and towns they passed disyed deep caution towards the Castell convoy, tightly shutting their gates. Only after confirming the convoy''s identity and gaining enough trust would they cautiously allow them in for rest.


    However, once aware of the convoy''s identity, the vigers became extremely hospitable. For the impoverished Violet, the prosperous Castell in the north was a ce to aspire to.


    The Violet Duchy was indeed much poorer.


    This was evident even in the noble banquets Charlotte attended. The overall impression was less grand than simr gatherings in Borde. Both the castle decorations and the banquet food appeared rather modest.


    In contrast, Charlotte noticed that the martial prowess in Violet was much stronger than in Borde or even the Moonshield Duchy.


    In the nobles'' castles, the proportion of extraordinary individuals was high. Even a baron had followers who had stepped into the extraordinary realm.


    The viges, too, were guarded by militias, almost all of whom were extraordinary individuals.


    Charlotte spected that this was rted to the noticeably higher magical energy in the Violet Duchy.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    However, unlike the enthusiastic vigers, although Violet''s nobles were very hospitable when inviting Charlotte, she could sense a certain distance beneath their cordiality during the banquets.


    While they were outwardly courteous, Charlotte could feel that the nobles of Violet didn''t truly wee her.


    However, she didn''t mind. Passing through without being weed saved her from the hassle of socializing.


    After bidding farewell to yet another lord, the Castell convoy continued northward, entering the northern part of the Violet Duchy.


    This area was even more sparsely popted, and the forests were denser.


    The northern part of Violet is covered by the Violet Forest, which spans the northern part of the Crescent Kingdom. Once they passed through this forest, they would reach the Castell territory.


    As for Linte City, the capital of Violet, it was located further west. Charlotte, traveling northeast, wouldn¡¯t pass by and naturally wouldn¡¯t visit the Duke of Violet.


    The Violet Forest was vast, and it would take several days to traverse it.


    Fortunately, along the way, the merchant caravans traveling with Castell had gradually reached their destinations and parted ways.


    By now, only a few merchant caravans headed towards Castell County remained, reducing the convoy to less than seven hundred people.


    With fewer people and caravans, the convoy could move faster.


    Even so, it would still take at least three days to cross the Violet Forest, meaning the entire convoy would have to camp in the forest overnight.


    That night, the moonlight filtered through the dense trees, illuminating the forest floor.


    The convoy, having traveled all day, set up camp, pitching tents and lighting bonfires around the wagons.


    They scattered a circle of a spice called Avira around the camp, which repelled magical beasts and insects, ensuring the camp''s safety.


    Of course, the spice alone wasn¡¯t foolproof. The forest was teeming with magical beasts, some immune to its effects. Thus, the extraordinary knights camped at the perimeter, remaining vignt.


    Ordinary people, including the apanying merchants, stayed within the camp. The forest was cold at night, and they huddled around the crackling bonfires, warming their hands and listening to a traveling bard sing ancient bads.


    asionally, the howls of unknown magical beasts echoed from deep within the forest, startling bats and birds and making the forest seem even more mysterious and dangerous. This made the ordinary people in the camp shiver and huddle closer forfort.


    Charlotte, however, enjoyed the environment.


    Night was the domain of the Bloodbornes, and as a natural magical being, Charlotte appreciated the high-magic environment of the Violet Forest.


    She stayed alone in her tent, eyes closed in meditation, revisiting the various bloodborne magic she had learned.


    Her body would asionally transform into a cloud of ck mist with a puff or turn into countless ck bats with a swish¡­


    The ck mist was dark resonance''s shadow magic and the bats were wild resonance''s polymorph magic¡ªshe had truly mastered these abilities.


    In the next moment, the bats coalesced back into the form of a girl, though this time withrge bat wings on her back.


    A sh of red crossed Charlotte¡¯s pupils, and shadows enveloped her, blending her into the night.


    With a leap, Charlotte flew out of the tent.


    No one noticed her departure.


    Only Sebastian nced skyward, sensing a familiar presence before returning to his leisurely wine drinking.


    Charlotte pped her wings and soared into the sky, initially unsteady but quickly gaining stability, reveling in her bloodborne talent.


    She usually had to conceal her identity, cautiously hiding her strength wherever she went. Only in the deep forests of Violet could she freely experience the might of the extraordinary.


    Having mastered over ten bloodborne magic, Charlotte had significantly improved, even without tapping into the power of her True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    However, as she prepared to fly around the nearby woods, a piercing scream suddenly broke the night.


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat. She stopped ying around and descended to the ground.


    Returning to her normal form, she headed to the camp¡¯s edge.


    There, several extraordinary knights had already taken up their weapons, ready to head into the forest.


    "What happened?"


    Charlotte asked.


    The knights bowed respectfully to her before one of them exined.


    "Countess, it''s Daren. He went into the woods... to relieve himself and likely encountered a magical beast..."


    "A magical beast? He didn¡¯t take any Avira spice?"


    Charlotte frowned.


    The knights looked at each other, unable to answer.


    The strong scent of blood drifted from the forest, making Charlotte¡¯s heart race.


    "Let¡¯s go check."


    She said solemnly.


    With that, she led the way into the forest and the knights quickly followed.


    When Charlotte reached the dense woods, she soon found Daren, the extraordinary knight, lying on the ground.


    Unfortunately, he was already dead.


    His death was gruesome and horrifying. His armor was torn off, his body covered in w marks, and his chest and abdomen were ripped open¡­


    A shadow shrouded in darkness was crouched over him, greedily devouring his flesh.


    "Blood... Bloodborne?!"


    Eximed the two extraordinary knights beside Charlotte, eyes wide in terror.


    Charlotte''s gaze sharpened.


    "No¡­ not a Bloodborne¡­"


    Looking at the shadow, she squinted.


    "It''s an undead."


    The clouds obscuring the moon dispersed, and silver moonlight pierced through the branches, illuminating the shadowy figure.


    The knights could now clearly see the attacker.


    It wasn''t a monstrous Bloodborne but a rotting corpse d in tattered armor.


    Its eye sockets glowed with eerie green mes.


    At that moment, more howls echoed from deep within the forest.


    Countless green nterns" lit up and spreads across the dense woods¡­

 Chapter 157: The Countess... is truly amazing!

    Chapter 157: The Countess... is truly amazing!


    "Undead! So many undead!"


    "Countess, be careful!"


    The extraordinary knights cried out in rm, immediately raising their swords and steel shields to protect Charlotte.


    "Roar¡ª!"


    Hearing the knights'' voices, the undead in the dense forest let out a low growl and charged towards them like a horde of zombies from a movie.


    The battle erupted instantly.


    The extraordinary knights swung their swords, cutting down the undead that came at them.


    However, the next moment, the fallen undead wobbled back to their feet and continued to charge at the knights.


    "Cut off their heads! Extinguish their soul fire!"The experienced leading knight shouted.


    The remaining extraordinary knights immediately adjusted their attacks, aiming for the heads of the undead.


    One by one, the rotting heads were severed, spraying foul ck blood. The headless bodies staggered and then copsed, reverting to ordinary corpses.


    These undead were not very strong.


    Although they were much stronger than ordinary people and felt no pain, none of them had entered the tiered strength.


    As long as they weren''t caught off guard, they were no match for the extraordinary.


    However, the sheer number of undead was overwhelming.


    The forest was filled with the eerie light of countless soul fires, and more undead surged forward, overwhelming the extraordinary knights.


    In no time, Charlotte and the others were surrounded.


    "Protect the Countess! Break through!"


    The leading extraordinary knight decapitated another undead andmanded loudly.


    As the only Starry Sky knight apanying the Countess on this investigation, he led the charge, carving a path back to the camp.


    However, just as he gave the order, a sudden gust of foul wind blew, and an undead far faster than the others lunged at him.


    This undead clearly had First Tier strength and higher intelligence.


    It leaped with a rusty sword, executing a sword technique aimed directly at the knight captain''s head.


    "It''s a ranked undead! Captain, watch out!"


    The extraordinary knights eximed in shock.


    The knight captain''s heart tightened, and he quickly turned to defend.


    But he had just parried a blow and didn''t have time to gather his strength for a proper defense, let alone against the sudden attack of a ranked undead.


    As he barely managed to assume a defensive stance, the undead''s attack descended.


    The knight captain felt a tremendous force at his wrist, causing his hands to go numb, and his sword was knocked to the ground.


    But the undead''s assault wasn''t over.


    It twisted its body at an unnatural angle, raising its rusty sword again to sh at the captain.


    "Captain!"


    The extraordinary knights shouted in rm.


    Seeing the rusty swording down at him, the knight captain''s face turned pale.


    He knew he couldn''t block this attack!


    However, just as he thought he was about to die, a sharp whistling sound came from behind.


    A crossbow bolt pierced through the head of the ranked undead, sending its rotten head flying and pinning it to a nearby tree.


    The headless undead staggered a bit before copsing.


    The astonished extraordinary knights blinked in surprise, as did the knight captain.


    Instinctively looking back, he saw their beautiful andposed Countess calmly putting away a hand crossbow and reloading it with practiced ease.


    Unlike her elegant demeanor at banquets or her innocent and yful behavior on ordinary days, Charlotte now appeared calm and fearless, utterly unafraid of the horrifying undead, looking nothing like a sixteen year old girl.


    She walked over, stepping past the fallen corpses, and picked up the rusty sword the ranked undead had used, weighing it in her hand.


    But after unsheathing the rusty sword, she seemed to notice something, frowning slightly and sniffing the de.


    Then, raising her eyebrows, she narrowed her eyes.


    "Countess...?"


    The knight captain hesitantly called out, noticing her contemtive expression.


    Hearing his voice, Charlotte snapped back to reality.


    She waved the rusty sword, looked toward the horde of undead, took a deep breath, and calmly said.


    "Follow me to break through."


    With that, she moved past the knight captain, heading towards the camp.


    Attracted by her vibrant life force, the undead roared and lunged at her.


    "Countess!"


    The knight captain''s expression changed.


    He quickly picked up his sword, ready to assist.


    But before he could reach her, he saw their Countess taking the initiative to attack.


    In the clear moonlight, her golden hair shimmered with a touch of silver.


    She swung the rusty sword, cutting down the undead rushing at her.


    Her movements were simple and direct, but incredibly fast.


    The knight captain realized he couldn''t keep up with her speed.


    Fast... very fast!


    Charlotte''s sword shed in the moonlight, severing the heads of the undead charging at her. Those in the front were cut down, their ragged armor split in two.


    Despite this, she moved effortlessly, shaking the ck blood from her sword. A faint crimson glow flickered in her blue eyes.


    For the first time, the extraordinary aura carrying strong magical waves emanated from Charlotte.


    That powerful aura made the knight captain, a Starry Sky knight, feel a slight prickling sensation on his skin.


    She was First Tier extraordinary!


    The Countess was a First Tier extraordinary!


    The knight captain''s eyes widened in shock.


    At that moment, another swift figure dashed out from the horde.


    It was another ranked undead!


    Like the first, it cunningly chose the perfect moment to attack,unching a surprise assault from behind Charlotte.


    The knight captain''s expression changed dramatically, about to warn her, but saw the Countess raise her crossbow and shoot a bolt with pinpoint uracy.


    The bolt pierced the undead''s head, pinning it to a tree, and extinguishing the green fire in its eyes.


    Silence.


    An eerie silence fell over the extraordinary knights despite the undead''s roars.


    They stared at the girl leading them as if seeing their newly appointed Countess for the first time.


    Unaware of Charlotte''s strength, the knights from Castell territory only knew she was also extraordinary from her loyal retainers.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    But her true power remained a mystery, as the journey had been peaceful until now.


    The knights initially assumed that their young Countess had merely awakened her bloodline powers.


    It was difficult for them to associate the beautiful, innocent, and endearing Countess, who instinctively evoked their protective instincts, with a powerful extraordinary being.


    However, at this moment, the girl¡¯sbat prowess exceeded their expectations.


    By the Gods, the Countess was indeed a First Tier extraordinary!


    And... a rather powerful one at that!


    Such formidable strength at such a young age¡ªcould it be that Castell would produce another zing Sun in the future?


    Sensing the knights¡¯ gazes, Charlotte turned slightly and looked back.


    Seeing their focused attention, she smiled and said.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Break through with me.¡±


    As she spoke, she put away the now-empty crossbow and casually threw the rusty sword behind her, pinning another sneaky undead to a tree.


    Silver moonlight bathed the girl, enveloping her in ayer of mysterious radiance.


    Casually, she pulled the rusty sword from the pinned corpse, flicking off the ck blood once more.


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡±


    As if remembering something, she ced her left index finger on her lips, smiled slightly at the knights, and a trace of blood-red color flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Keep my strength a secret, okay?¡±


    With a lightugh, she turned and continued fighting her way towards the camp.


    The extraordinary knights stared nkly at her petite figure, a touch of red flickering in their pupils, their faces showing confusion and admiration.


    It took them a while to snap out of it and quickly follow her lead.


    Watching the seemingly delicate yet Valkyrie-like figure effortlessly maneuvering through the horde of undead, the knight captain couldn''t help but murmur.


    ¡°The Countess... is truly amazing!¡±


    ...


    Night was the domain of the bloodbornes.


    Having trained for over half a year in Borde, Charlotte''s strength had vastly improved. These undead attacking her were no match.


    Bringing the zero-tier extraordinary knights back to the camp unharmed was more challenging than clearing out the undead.


    However, they hadn''t strayed far from the camp, and under Charlotte''s lead, they soon returned.


    But the camp was in chaos as well.


    As Charlotte emerged from the dense forest, she saw a holy light enveloping the camp¡ªLottie and a few apprentice priests were casting purification and blessing spells.


    Additionally, a silver light shot up, forming a translucent shield that protected everyone. Charlotte recognized it as Nice¡¯s contract magic.


    Around the camp, countless undead were attacking the defensive structures temporarily erected with earth element magic by the apanying mages.


    Looking down the road, Charlotte saw the dense green soul fires.


    These were not ordinary undead.


    This was clearly an undead army controlled by someone!


    ¡°Countess!¡±


    Seeing Charlotte safely return with the extraordinary knights, Baron Sharon, who was leading the camp¡¯s defense, breathed a sigh of relief and quickly had the knights clear a path for them.


    Charlotte entered the camp, tossing aside the blood-stained rusty sword. The ck cat Nice soon jumped over.


    ¡°Meow! Miss Charlotte, you¡¯re finally back! We were about to go out and rescue you!¡±


    Charlotte disdainfully grabbed him by the scruff, stopping his leap, and asked.


    ¡°How¡¯s the camp?¡±


    Nice¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Not good! There are too many undead attacking! And many of them are ranked!¡±


    ¡°Although they can''t breach the camp yet, everyone will tire eventually... unless a God intervenes, the longer this drags on, the more dangerous it bes.¡±


    Nice emphasized ¡°God¡± with a clear implication.


    Charlotte gave him an understanding look, while Nice cleared his throat and said.


    ¡°Miss Charlotte, I think we¡¯re being ambushed. So many undead must be controlled by someone, and... they wouldn¡¯t set up an ambush without being fully prepared.¡±


    Charlotte remained nomittal.


    She nodded slightly, ncing around to find another figure.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°Meow! No idea! That guy disappeared as soon as the fight started!¡±


    Nice indignantly replied.


    Charlotte gave him another calm nce.


    Under her deep gaze, Nice¡¯s tail drooped slightly, and he honestly said.


    ¡°Meow... probably... probably went to find the necromancer behind this?¡±


    Charlotte then set him down.


    She considered calling Sebastian back through their mystical connection but then noticed a movement above.


    Sebastian, agile as ever, leaped down from the towering trees along the road,nding directly in front of her.


    ¡°Back already? What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Sebastian nced at the other knights, his expression serious.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Noticing his gaze, Charlotte felt a slight unease and ordered the other extraordinary knights to continue fighting, leaving only Sebastian, herself, and Nice.


    ¡°Tell me, how many undead are there, and how strong are they?¡±


    ¡°A lot! Too many! Probably more than five thousand! Maybe more! And... there are death knights among them!¡±


    Sebastian replied solemnly.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Death Knights were Second Tier Silver Moon.


    However, the absence of Third Tier zing Sun Dark Knights in such arge undead tide suggested the necromancer behind it was likely of Silver Moon tier, but probably not alone.


    ¡°Did you find the necromancers¡¯ locations?¡±


    Sebas looked grim.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re very good at hiding their presence.¡±


    Charlotte nodded knowingly, as if expecting this.


    ¡°That makes sense, given that... night is the domain of bloodbornes.¡±


    ¡°Bloodbornes?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened, his expression turning odd.


    ¡°Yes, Bloodbornes.¡±


    ¡°I smelled a familiar scent in the blood of those undead...¡±


    Charlotte said, narrowing her eyes.

 Chapter 158: Castells Enemies

    Chapter 158: Castell''s Enemies


    ¡°Bloodbornes¡­ undead¡­ that means the ones attacking us are probably from the Blood Demon Cult. Those disgusting people love ying with corpses.¡±


    Sebastian said with a slight shiver.


    Charlotte frowned.


    ¡°Those people really are persistent.¡±


    ¡°Heh, after all, the Crescent Kingdom is the main activity area for the Shedite n (Dark n)¡­ Master, what do you n to do with these traitors who betrayed you?¡±


    Sebastian asked respectfully.


    He had already adopted the role of the True Ancestor''s steward, viewing all bloodbornes who attacked Charlotte as traitors.


    As for locating the necromancers, Sebastian no longer inquired, trusting that his great master would have a way to handle it. After witnessing Charlotte awaken slumbering undeads in Borde with just a wave, sparking an undead cmity, he knew these bloodborne-controlled undeads were no threat to her.


    He believed that if his master wished, she could seize control of all these undead instantly.His confidence grew, but Charlotte had no intention of confronting the bloodborne necromancer head-on.


    Her true strength was only at the First Tier Starry Sky. Although she had improved greatly over the past year through intense training, she was still a low-rank extraordinary.


    Competing with the bloodbornes for control over the undead would require tapping into her divine power of blood and partially activating the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, which would likely consume a lot of divine power as it did in Borde.


    Charlotte had learned over the past year how difficult it was to replenish divine power. She preferred not to use it unless absolutely necessary.


    Using divine power against these mid-to-low-level undeads would be overkill. Plus, seizing control of the undead would escte the battle and create more unpredictability.


    The best way to deal with a necromancer is to catch the leader.


    Knowing that Bloodbornes were behind this, Charlotte already had a better idea.


    ncing at the camp fortifications, still holding under the protection of divine and magical powers, she pondered for a moment and said.


    ¡°Guard the outside for me, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±


    With that, she entered her tent alone.


    ck Cat Nice and Sebastian exchanged nces, Nice feeling a slight tremor.


    ¡°Is she going to use the Ancestor¡¯s Authority?¡±


    Sebastian smiled, showing his white teeth.


    ¡°Guess?¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    Charlotte, once inside the tent, immediately sank into her consciousness to connect with the Gospel of Blood.


    The night belonged to the bloodbornes, and they were adept at hiding. Finding the bloodbornes controlling the undead in the vast Violet Forest would be challenging.


    Even if the necromancers weren¡¯t at the zing Sun level, they were at least Silver Moon level. Without using the divine power of blood, she might not be a match.


    However, Charlotte had the Gospel of Blood.


    She could summon any Bloodborne consciousness into the Dark Night Castle through Blood Summoning.


    Once she summoned the mastermind''s consciousness, the undead horde would lose their mental connection and copse.


    Regardless of the necromancer''s real strength, in her mind realm, they would be at her mercy.


    To locate the necromancer¡­ she would find the nearest crimson star with the same aura as the undead blood she sensed.


    With this n, Charlotte decisively entered the Dark Night Castle mind realm.


    Transforming back into her adult form, she sat on the ethereal Blood Throne, gently flipping through the thick Gospel, and began the Blood Summoning.


    Crimson mist filled the Dark Night Castle, and crimson stars gradually appeared.


    The first stars she saw were those representing Sebastian and Nice.


    Both had traces of her power in them, being her blood servant and contract servant, making them observable through Blood Summoning.


    Following them was the star symbolizing Marie, Lottie¡¯s sister.


    When Charlotte saved Marie in Borde, she used her bloodborne power, leaving a trace of bloodborne in Marie''s soul.


    Of course, since they hadn¡¯t found a suitable body, Marie''s soul was still in a crystal ball, temporarily kept by Lottie.


    These were the closest stars representing "her people."


    Next would be the star representing the Bloodborne necromancers behind the undead horde.


    When the fourth star appeared, Charlotte was stunned.


    The fourth star¡­ was very close, almost ovepping with the first three stars!


    Moreover, its crimson glow was incredibly pure, far more than Sebastian¡¯s, giving Charlotte an unprecedented sense of closeness.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat: was there another bloodborne hiding in her convoy?


    And it seemed closely rted to her by blood?


    Charlotte became intrigued.


    The person hid so well that she hadn¡¯t noticed all this time!


    However, although curious, Charlotte quickly suppressed the thought.


    The Gospel of Blood had grown stronger with the addition of dozens of pages. Through the crimson star, she sensed this wasn''t the necromancer.


    This was just a bloodborne hiding in the convoy.


    And their strength wasn''t high.


    The star''s glow wasn¡¯t bright; though pure, it was weaker than Sebastian¡¯s.


    Charlotte didn''t act rashly.


    Even though she was curious about the person¡¯s purpose.


    They probably didn¡¯t know they were discovered.


    She could investigate after dealing with the undead horde.


    For now, finding the necromancer was most important.


    With this resolve, Charlotte focused on the vast crimson star sea.


    The mist spread, and soon¡­ two new stars appeared.


    One had a mixed aura but a brighter glow, and the other had a purer aura but dimmer glow.


    Only two?


    Charlotte was surprised.


    Summoning so many undead, she expected more, but only two stars were near the convoy.


    Moreover, these two stars¡¯ auras weren¡¯t strong, at least not stronger than Sebastian''s.


    This instantly piqued Charlotte''s curiosity. How did the other party manage to summon such powerful undead waves?


    Did they have some other method?


    Or had they controlled other necromancers?


    Charlotte wondered.


    Meanwhile, she also keenly sensed a familiar aura from the star with a purer aura.


    It was simr to the undead''s scent, and only this star had it¡­


    "Found you!"


    Charlotte''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Catch the ringleader first.


    Having identified her target, Charlotte did not hesitate and immediately pointed at the star, beginning the Blood Summoning.


    Crimson light red, and the mist churned.


    However, just when Charlotte thought she was about to pull the opponent into the Dark Night Castle, the summoning failed.


    The star representing the necromancer merely trembled slightly before bing still again.


    "Failed?"


    Charlotte was astonished.


    She knew that the blood power of this star was not strong, even weaker than Sebastian''s.


    Yet, she had summoned Sebastian sessfully on the first try. Why did this summoning fail?


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued.


    She tried summoning again.


    But again, it failed.


    Vaguely, Charlotte felt a faint resistance preventing her summoning.


    Charlotte frowned.


    She strengthened her connection to the Gospel of Blood, enhancing her power. But as her power grew, so did the resistance.


    Determined, Charlotte intensified her summoning, even starting to use her divine power. However, at that moment, the entire crimson star sea trembled slightly.


    In the depths of the star sea, which Charlotte had screened off, a brilliant star suddenly shone brightly, almost blinding her.


    "Whoa!" Charlotte eximed, quickly stopping her summoning. The dazzling star slowly faded.


    Charlotte''s mood darkened slightly.


    There were five giant stars in the depths of the crimson star sea, likely representing the five princes of the Bloodborne.


    Her failed summoning suggested only one thing: the summoned was under the protection of a Bloodborne prince.


    Charlotte believed she could break through this resistance with enough divine power of blood.


    But that would also likely draw the attention of the Bloodborne prince.


    "Is the mastermind a vassal of a Bloodborne prince?"


    Charlotte frowned.


    She became alert, her mind racing with possible reasons why her convoy was targeted.


    She had to be cautious; her identity was too special.


    If a Bloodborne prince discovered the existence of the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte doubted her fate would be good.


    "It shouldn''t be my identity that''s exposed. If it were, it would be normal for a bloodborne duke or marquis toe after me¡­"


    "The other party probably just has the protection of a Bloodborne prince."


    "A divine favor? Or just a devout follower?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    Besides Sebastian, she hadn''t performed Blood Summoning on anyone else, so she couldn''t be sure what this meant.


    Even when she pulled the perverted High Priest into the Dark Night Castle, it was because he prayed to her first.


    Although the summoning failed, her actions allowed her to sense the opponent''s general location.


    Since she couldn''t summon them to the spiritual world, she would go directly.


    The opponent''s aura wasn¡¯t strong anyway.


    With this thought, Charlotte withdrew from her consciousness and exited the tent.


    "Sebastian,e with me."


    ...


    In the depths of the Violet Forest, atop a raised hill.


    From there, throughyers of trees, one could faintly see the winding road to Castell.


    At the horizon, holy light flickered, and the battle between the convoy and the undead tide on the road could be vaguely seen.


    A girl, appearing about seventeen or eighteen years old, stood under a tree, gazing into the distance.


    She wore a ck long dress, her beautiful xen hair slightly fluttering in the night breeze, and her crimson eyes were indifferent.


    In her hands, she held a thick book with a deep ck cover iid with dark golden patterns.


    She flipped through the heavy book, its yellowed pages emitting a profound glow. Around her, one undead after another rose, roaring and rushing towards the distant road.


    The night breeze blew, making her xen hair a bit messy.


    She gently brushed her hair aside with a delicate hand and withdrew her gaze from the distant camp, murmuring,


    "It seems the intelligence wasn''t urate. There''s a powerful contract priest hidden in Castell''s convoy..."


    She nced at the heavy book in her hands, her eyes flickering.


    As if making a decision, she bit her fingertip, squeezing out droplets of blood onto the open pages.


    But the next moment, a strong hand stopped her.


    "Miss¡­ it''s enough. We''ve summoned enough undead."


    Said a robust middle-aged man.


    He was nearly two meters tall, wearing heavy knight armor, with a resolute expression.


    The girl frowned slightly.


    "No, Lahel. The Castell family has deep foundations. You can''t imagine their hidden strength. To keep the young Countess of Castell here, we must go all out and avoid any mistakes!"


    Lahel, the middle-aged knight, hesitated.


    He nced at the distant holy light, hesitated for a moment, then asked in a deep voice.


    "Miss, do you truly believe that person''s promise?"


    "With all due respect, I don''t think a bloodborne can truly gain a title in the Crescent Kingdom. Walking in the sunlight means death for them."


    "Besides¡­ you never intended to leave any survivors."


    The girl fell silent at his words.


    She bit her lip, a sh of deep hatred crossing her crimson eyes.


    "So what?"


    "For our goal, I won''t let our enemy return to their territory easily!"


    "Everyone in Castell deserves to die!"


    Her voice was resolute.


    At that moment, a gracefulugh suddenly came from beside them.


    "Oh? Enemies? Hehe, I never heard that the noble Castell family had any enmity with the bloodborne?"


    "Who?!"


    Lahel instantly turned, drawing his weapon.


    From the shadows of the forest, a tall red-haired elf emerged.

 Chapter 159: The Hypocritical Book Spirit

    Chapter 159: The Hypocritical Book Spirit


    An elf?!


    The middle-aged knight was momentarily stunned.


    However, when he noticed the opponent''s distinctive red hair and the powerful aura emanating from him, his expression quickly became serious.


    "The Scarlet me de... Sebastian!"


    The red-haired elf''s posture stiffened slightly, and his expression seemed somewhat unnatural upon hearing this title.


    The smile on his face faded considerably, and he gracefully took a step forward.


    The next second, his entire figure vanished in an instant.


    "Miss, fall back!"


    The middle-aged knight''s heart tightened, and he shouted loudly.Instinctively, he raised his longsword in defense, but as soon as he did, he felt a tremendous forceing from between his hands.


    "Bam!"


    A ming sword appeared out of thin air, striking the knight''s longsword and sending it flying. On the other end of the ming sword was the reappeared red-haired elf.


    The knight let out an angry roar, his body erupting with dazzling silver light.


    External manifestation of source power, a sign of Silver Moon strength.


    He drew a backup short sword from his waist, the silver light flowing over the de, exuding a sharp aura like the shimmering moonlight.


    Lightly tapping the ground, the hill beneath him cracked and caved in, and he shot toward the red-haired elf like an arrow released from a bow.


    The two shed instantly.


    The intersection of the silver light sword and the ming sword burst into a dazzling brilliance.


    The terrifying intertwining of source power and magic formed a powerful energy storm, shredding the surrounding trees to pieces...


    <em>BOOM</em>


    A loud explosion.


    The girl holding the heavy book had already retreated to a distance. She bit her lip, watching the sudden battle with tension.


    But the fight was over in the next moment.


    In the moonlight, the swirling dust of wood chips and stone fragments settled, revealing the twobatants.


    The knight was still holding his short sword high.


    But the next second, the short sword shattered into several pieces.


    He staggered slightly, then suddenly spat out a mouthful of dark red blood before slowly copsing.


    Barely managing to drive the broken sword into the ground, the knight maintained a kneeling position on one knee, staring in disbelief at the red-haired elf standing before him.


    "You... haven''t fallen in rank?"


    The red-haired elf was unscathed.


    He didn''t answer the knight''s question but stood there elegantly, his ming sword still burning.


    He looked the knight up and down with interest, a hint of surprise in his gaze.


    "Silver Moon source power... is this Crescent swordsmanship? How does a bloodborne like you know the royal sword technique of Crescent Kingdom?"


    The knight remained silent.


    He struggled to lift his head, ring at the elegant and indifferent red-haired elf with a solemn expression.


    The elf chuckled lightly, about to speak when frenzied roars suddenly came from all around.


    The elf raised an eyebrow, looking around to see several two-meter-tall, armored undead wielding longswords charging at him, apanied by a horde of zombies...


    In the elf''s somewhat surprised gaze, he was instantly engulfed by the undead tide...


    "Lahel!"


    Nearby, the girl finished her spell and quickly put down the heavy book, rushing to the knight''s side and helping him up with a worried expression.


    "Miss, cough... forget about me! Run! We can''t defeat him!"


    The knight coughed up blood as he spoke.


    Meanwhile, a rumbling sound came from the undead tide surrounding the elf.


    Scarlet light burst forth, and red mes shot into the sky, tearing all the undead apart and turning them into fireballs...


    When the light faded, the unharmed elf reappeared before the pair.


    He remained elegant, his tailcoat without a single crease.


    The girl stared nkly, looking at the red-haired elf in disbelief as if seeing a monster.


    The elf smiled slightly, asking with interest.


    "The strength of these undeads is too weak. Do you have any other tricks?"


    Feeling the disdain and mockery in his words, the girl''s expression darkened.


    She bit her lip, opened the book again, and let her crimson blood drip onto the heavy pages.


    The red-haired elf did not stop the girl''s actions but watched her with great interest.


    As the blood dripped, dark shadows converged on the heavy book, gradually forming a dark figure before the girl.


    It was a grotesque, twisted shadow, exuding an ancient and eerie aura.


    With the appearance of the shadow, the girl''s aura grew visibly weaker, as if she had paid a great price.


    "Mortal, speak your wish!"


    The dark shadow looked down at the girl holding the book, its voice cold and indifferent.


    "Gost! Kill him! Summon the strongest undead and kill him!"


    The girl nearly gritted her teeth as she shouted.


    Upon hearing her words, the dark shadow turned into a deep light, reentering the book, which then emitted a ghostly glow.


    In the next moment, severalplex and mysterious blood-red magic circles appeared around the elf, and one after another, formidable undead emerged from the circles.


    Their armor was more intact, the soul mes in their eye sockets burned brighter, and their figures were taller.


    They roared and charged at the elf.


    The red-haired elf remained calm.


    A sh of light appeared in his hand, the scarlet ming sword vanished, and he elegantly reached out, drawing a ck ming sword from the void.


    Seeing the ck ming sword, the girl''s expression changed dramatically.


    "The sphemous Sword!"


    With a swing of the elf''s sword, the undead charging at him burst into ck mes, quickly turning to ashes...


    Crushing.


    Utter and tant crushing.


    The girl bit her lip, reopening the wound on her already-healed finger.


    But before she could let the blood drip onto the book in her hand, a ck ming longsword was suddenly at her neck.


    "My beautiful Bloodborness, didn''t your elders tell you that summoned creatures through ancient book spirits cannot exceed your rank by more than one level?"


    "A few Second Tier Silver Moon undead servants might trouble a camp, but they''re hardly enough for me."


    The elf spoke with a calm smile.


    Hearing the red-haired elf''s words, the girl stiffened slightly.


    She looked up, pale-faced, meeting a pair of yful, scarlet eyes.


    The next moment, she felt a tightness around her body, and a magic-restraining chain bound her tightly.


    "Miss!"


    The middle-aged knight called out anxiously, but in the next instant, he too was bound by a magic-restraining chain and thrown beside the girl.


    With the girl''s magic sealed, the heavy book lost some of its mysterious connection, and its deep glow faded.


    Under the somewhat surprised gaze of the red-haired elf, the summoned undead trembled slightly before turning to ashes. The ashes then transformed into dark streams of light, converging back into the book from all directions.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The red-haired elf seemed thoughtful.


    He stroked his chin and leisurely picked up the heavy book from the ground.


    Seeing her book taken, the girl red at him furiously, as if she wanted to devour him alive.


    However, just when she thought he was going to open the book or put it away, she saw the elf suddenly turn gracefully.


    Holding the book in one hand and cing the other on his chest, he bent slightly, offering a respectful and elegant bow towards the distance.


    "Great Master, your loyal Sebastian has captured these little flies."


    Master?


    Both the bound bloodborne girl and the middle-aged knight were stunned.


    They couldn''t help but look in the direction the elf had bowed, hearing slow footsteps approaching from the darkness.


    Clouds drifted, and clear moonlight illuminated the hill, piercing through the dense forest.


    From the darkness, a petite figure slowly emerged from the woods.


    It was a girl who looked about thirteen or fourteen years old, dressed in an elegant and noble ck-and-red gothic dress, starkly contrasting with her surroundings.


    She had beautiful golden hair and clear blue eyes, her delicate and lovely appearance stunning even the bloodborne girl who prided herself on her beauty.


    However, noticing the distinctive hair color and the emblem on the ck-and-red dress, the girl quickly recognized her.


    Her eyes widened in shock, confusion, and anger.


    "You are... Castell?!"


    The one emerging from the woods was Charlotte.


    She looked curiously at the two bound individuals, squinting as she asked.


    "You... know me?"


    The bloodborne girl did not answer, but red at her with hatred, as if she wanted to tear her apart and drink her blood.


    Faced with such intense hostility, Charlotte was puzzled.


    How had she provoked these people?


    Even if it was the Blood Demon Cult, they shouldn''t know that she was the one causing trouble in Borde, right?


    Why did someone suddenly show up to ambush her?


    Wait, did they mention having a grudge against Castell?


    Castell''s enemies?


    And bloodbornes at that?


    Could her family be hiding some secrets she didn''t know about?


    Charlotte frowned.


    At this moment, Sebastian interrupted her thoughts.


    "Master, I found an interesting item on them. It seems to be the key to their ability to summon undead on arge scale. Please inspect it."


    Charlotte was intrigued and looked at Sebastian, who offered her a heavy book with both hands.


    She took the book, feeling its weight.


    The cover was ck with dark gold magical patterns, and on the cover, there was a line of strange golden text.


    Charlotte did not recognize the script, but it seemed somewhat simr to the mysterious text in the Gospel of Blood, possibly rted.


    However, she instinctively understood its meaning, as if she naturally knew how to read it.


    Charlotte almost unconsciously read aloud.


    "The Path of the Undead?"


    As she pronounced the mysterious words, the heavy book glowed faintly. Charlotte sensed a dark, decayed, and aggressive power flowing from the book into her body.


    Frowning, she activated the blood divine power''s "absorption" effect, assimting all the invading power.


    In the next instant, the book trembled slightly and stopped its assault, retracting its deep glow and curling up.


    She felt a hint of fear from the book.


    "Interesting..."


    Charlotte stroked the cold cover of the heavy book.


    As she touched it, the sense of fear grew stronger.


    "What is the origin of this book?"


    She looked at the two bounded bloodbornes.


    The bloodborne girl continued to re at her angrily, without responding.


    Instead, the middle-aged knight hesitated for a moment before asking.


    "If we tell you its origin, will you let us go?"


    "You don''t have the right to negotiate with the Master when she asks you questions. However, the great Master is always magnanimous. If you please her, she might consider sparing you."


    Sebastian said with a smile.


    The knight fell silent.


    After a moment, he spoke.


    "This is a sacred artifact of the Undead Executor, bestowed by the Bloodborne Duke during the vampire civil war¡ªthe legendary Book of the Dead. By paying a certain price, the book''s spirit can summon the undead stored within."


    Hearing hispanion''s exnation, the bloodborne girl''s eyes widened, looking at the knight in shock.


    However, seeing his flickering gaze, she suddenly understood and remained silent.


    As the owner of the Book of the Dead, she knew its evil nature better than anyone.


    Summoning undead with the book required signing a necromantic contract and paying a hefty price, especially for the contract holder.


    For non-contract holders, attempting to use the book would only result in a more terrifying bacsh...


    Though the knight revealed the book''s function, he only told half the story.


    She realized he was setting a trap for their enemies.


    Given the number of undead she had summoned for this attack, those closest to them had been reabsorbed by the book after their connection was severed.


    However, undead farther away, especially those fighting the Castell family convoy, continued following theirst orders...


    Clearly, their captors wanted to address this problem.


    The Book of the Dead was a divine artifact, and provoking its spirit could lead to a bacsh even a zing Sun couldn''t withstand.


    If they tricked their enemies into activating the book, they might turn the tide.


    With this thought, the girl lowered her eyes and coldly looked at Charlotte.


    "A book spirit?"


    Charlotte mused.


    She weighed the book, gently stroking its cover, and said.


    "Book spirit,e out and meet me."


    Silence...


    The Book of the Dead remained unresponsive.


    Seeing the girl awkwardly calling the book spirit, the bloodborne girl pressed her lips together and decided to nudge her.


    "You haven''t paid the price."


    "You need to offer blood essence. Only after drinking the blood essence will the book spirit be willing to..."


    Before she finished her sentence, the Book of the Dead was already reacting.


    In the stunned gazes of the middle-aged knight and bloodborne girl, the book glowed brightly, and the dark shadow emerged, clear and distinct, bowing deeply to Charlotte. Its respectful voice was tinged with fear.


    "Noble and great one, what can your humble servant Gost do for you?"


    Bloodborne girl: ...


    Middle-aged knight: ...

 Chapter 160: Escape

    Chapter 160: Escape


    "Sh-she... how... how did she manage to summon that arrogant book spirit just like that?!"


    Seeing the spirit acting obediently and respectfully like a servant, the bloodborne girl widened her eyes, almost questioning her entire life.


    Heavens, she regrly fed it her essence blood, yet it always treated her with disdain, barely acknowledging her!


    Charlotte, however, was not surprised by the spirit''s appearance.


    Earlier, this entity had tried to invade her body, but she had directly siphoned off a significant portion of its power. She could sense that it now feared her immensely.


    This was normal.


    After all, Charlotte had the ability to destroy the Book of the Deadpletely at any time!


    Sacred objects like this were not unfamiliar to Charlotte.


    Ever since she gained the power of the [Divine Blessing], she had spent the past half-year studying how to imbue items with divine power to create artifacts.Though she hadn''t managed to create a matching set of artifacts for herself due to the preciousness of her divine power and ack of sufficient materials, her extensive research had deepened her understanding of both artifacts and sacred objects.


    Like artifacts, sacred objects were also creations of divine beings and contained divine power.


    Broadly speaking, since sacred objects were divine creations, they could be considered a type of artifact. However, many extraordinary beings in the world of Myria liked to categorize them separately.


    Unlike artifacts, sacred objects always possessed a spirit.


    This meant that sacred objects were intelligent weapons.


    However, this did not mean that sacred objects were stronger than artifacts.


    In fact, it was the opposite. Sacred objects were generally much weaker than artifacts.


    This was because the power of artifacts came directly from divine power, whereas the power of sacred objects came from the offerings and sacrifices of their contractors.


    In essence, artifacts were equipment crafted by gods for their avatars to use in the mortal realm. While mortals could also use them, it often came with a heavy price.


    Sacred objects, on the other hand, were specifically made for divine agents. Although they also had a cost, it was within a mortal''s ability to bear.


    Sacred objects could not use divine power as their primary source of strength. For them, divine power was necessary to maintain the spirit within.


    If a sacred object contained too much divine power, the spirit could be overwhelmed and consumed by it.


    Conversely, if the sacred objectcked enough divine power, the spirit could fall asleep or even dissipate, reducing the sacred object to an ordinary weapon.


    Charlotte was not sure if there were any artifacts with spirits. The texts she had read never mentioned such artifacts.


    Having a spirit seemed to be a taboo for artifacts...


    Therefore, Charlotte knew that if she wanted to destroy this book, all she had to do was drain the tiny bit of divine power within it.


    Alternatively, she could inject divine power into it, polluting and consuming the spirit.


    If she did that, the sacred object might even transform into a more powerful artifact.


    Of course, doing so would cause the spirit to dissipate, which for an intelligent weapon like a sacred object would be akin to "death."


    Charlotte knew this, and the spirit of the book, sensing her divine power of blood, knew it too.


    The spirit''s submission was understandable.


    Of course, the bloodborne girl and the middle-aged knight were unaware of these intricacies.


    They could only stare in disbelief at the once aloof spirit, now acting like a groveling dog.


    "Retrieve all the undead."


    Charlotte gave a casual nce at the spirit andmanded.


    "O mighty one, as youmand..."


    The spirit bowed deeply to Charlotte, and the Book of the Dead emitted a deep, eerie glow. The tide of undead immediately copsed, all of them turning into streams of light that flowed back into the book.


    At the same time, the bound bloodborne girl turned pale, feeling dizzy and even weaker.


    She widened her eyes, ring at the spirit with a mix of shock and anger:


    That vile, shameless, damned spirit!


    It followed someone else''s orders but used her power to retract the summoned undead!


    Noticing the girl''s gaze, Charlotte smiled knowingly.


    She had studied artifacts and sacred objects extensively over the past half-year and knew that sacred objects required a contractor. She also knew that these two were trying to set a trap for her.


    But with her advantages, the spirit was forced to turn on its contractor.


    It was the girl''s own doing.


    Having resolved the issue of the undead tide, Charlotte closed the Book of the Dead.


    The spirit, as if granted a reprieve, bowed to her once more before swiftly retreating into the book, seemingly afraid of staying out any longer.


    Naturally, she handed the Book of the Dead to Sebastian for safekeeping. Charlotte then sat elegantly on a noble chair that Sebastian had conjured up at some point, crossing her legs.


    Sebastian quickly presented her with a ss of sweet milk, served in a crystal goblet.


    Charlotte epted it almost instinctively, sipping with practiced elegance.


    Only when she brought the goblet to her lips did she realize¡ªwhen had she be so adept at this?


    She couldn''t help but nce at Sebastian, who returned a bright smile, standing respectfully by her side like a loyal butler.


    Charlotte: ...


    She felt like her behavior was increasingly influenced by Sebastian''s over-the-top aristocratic style...


    This whole scene left the bloodborne girl and the middle-aged knight dumbfounded.


    Although they wanted to question why someone would carry a fancy chair and drink milk from a crystal goblet while traveling...


    Admittedly, paired with Charlotte''s unique aura, it did give off an air of distinct elegance.


    Charlotte took another sip of the milk and then handed the crystal goblet back to Sebastian, who promptly offered her a neatly folded silk napkin.


    Charlotte wiped her mouth gracefully and ced the napkin back on the tray Sebastian procured from somewhere. Only then did she leisurely ask.


    "So, who are you, and why did you attack my convoy?"


    "My time is limited, and so is my patience. You have one minute to answer."


    She sat on the chair, legs crossed, looking down at the bound girl and knight.


    Charlotte could tell these two were not members of the Blood Demon Cult.


    Though they were Bloodbornes and wielded a sacred object left by the Bloodborne Archduke Abaddon, and although summoning them into the Dark Night Castle had attracted the attention of a Bloodborne prince, Charlotte did not sense the repulsive aura of Blood Demon Cultists on them.


    She believed she would never forget that foul aura, the corrupt and fallen scent of souls tainted by blood sacrifices. Ever since unlocking True Ancestor''s Liberation, Charlotte had be highly sensitive to it.


    This only piqued her curiosity further.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the girl red at her but quickly encountered Sebastian''s innocent smile.


    "Beautifuldy, if you continue to look at my master so rudely, I might just have to pluck out those pretty eyes of yours."


    The girl hesitated, her demeanor instantly deting.


    She bit her lip and looked away.


    The middle-aged knight, maintaining a solemn expression, stared at Charlotte and herpanion. After a few seconds, he spoke.


    "Mercenaries. We are frence mercenaries operating in Violet."


    Hearing his words, the girl nced at him, bit her lip, and fell silent.


    Charlotte, however, narrowed her eyes.


    Her gaze lingered on the girl''s dress, which, despite being washed to the point of fading, still showed signs of high-quality craftsmanship from a top-tier textile workshop. She also noted the knight''s armor, though damaged, clearly of royal military style.


    "Mercenaries?"


    The knight noticed Charlotte''s scrutinizing look and the amusement in her tone but remainedposed, replying firmly.


    "Yes, mercenaries."


    "No matter what identities we had in the past, at least... now we are frence mercenaries in Violet."


    The past, huh?


    Charlotte''s curiosity was piqued.


    To be honest, the girl and the knight¡¯s attire greatly resembled that of fallen nobles, making her suspect they might belong to a family that had past grievances with Castell.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    However, she did not delve deeply into this issue.


    Since they imed to be mercenaries, their meaning was clear.


    Their attack on her convoy was not just due to personal grudges but because they were hired for a task.


    Someone¡­ didn¡¯t want her to return to her territory.


    ¡°Who hired you?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    This time, the middle-aged knight did not speak.


    Charlotte frowned, and noticing her displeased expression, Sebastian snorted and snapped his fingers.


    With his gesture, the anti-magic chains binding the middle-aged knight tightened, releasing a series of electric sparks.


    The middle-aged knight gasped, his face instantly paling, and he almost copsed.


    ¡°Sorry, this¡­ I cannot say. It¡¯s a mercenary¡¯s code.¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said, trembling.


    ¡°The Third Prince! The person who hired us to ambush your convoy is the Third Prince of the Crescent Kingdom!¡±


    On the other side, the silent bloodborne girl suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Miss?!¡±


    The middle-aged knight¡¯s eyes widened.


    The girl bit her lip and gave him an apologetic nce, then straightened up, her figure even tter than Charlotte¡¯s, and calmly said.


    ¡°Lahel is my blood servant. I am the one in charge here. If there¡¯s anything,e at me.¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    The middle-aged knight couldn¡¯t help but try to get up, but the girl stopped him.


    ¡°Enough, Lahel. Surviving is more important for us than the mercenary code! I don¡¯t want to see you suffer for me anymore!¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, the middle-aged knight opened his mouth, his expressionplicated.


    Charlotte, however, frowned.


    The Third Prince?


    Was it the Third Prince who didn¡¯t want her to return to her territory?


    To be honest, learning this answer didn¡¯t surprise her much. Although she had only met the Third Prince Philip once, Charlotte instinctively didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.


    It seemed to be some kind of instinct¡­


    Moreover, Charlotte was sure that her feeling about Eleanor, the daughter of Duke Borde, acting strangely that day was not an illusion.


    The Third Prince¡­ was not that simple.


    Charlotte felt a bit of a headache.


    She could roughly guess why the Third Prince targeted her.


    Count Tulip was dead, Duke Borde could pass away at any moment, Leno had given up his im, and her promise to the Church had be ambiguous due to the fall of the High Priest.


    If one considered the current first-in-line heir to the Castell County, it would undoubtedly be Eleanor.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte sighed softly.


    It seemed Sebastian was right: the strategic position of the Castell territory was too important, and too many people wanted to take it.


    Of course, she did not immediately believe the girl¡¯s words and looked at Sebastian.


    Noticing Charlotte¡¯s gaze, Sebastian immediately understood. He picked up the Book of the Dead again and, imitating Charlotte¡¯s tone, asked.


    ¡°Book Spirit, is what she said true?¡±


    The Book Spirit didn¡¯t respond.


    Charlotte nced at the book indifferently.


    ¡°Book Spirit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s all true.¡±


    The book flickered slightly, and a respectful yet urgent voice came through.


    Bloodborne Girl: ¡­


    Middle-aged Knight: ¡­


    Both of them widened their eyes, seemingly shocked once again by the shameless betrayal of the Book Spirit.


    Having confirmed it, Charlotte squinted slightly.


    She looked at the two and said.


    ¡°Where is your mission contract?¡±


    For such arge-scale task as attacking a convoy, the two would certainly have signed a mercenary contract with the Third Prince.


    Calcting the time, the Third Prince should have already arrived in Borde by now.


    Borde was too far from Castell, and as a royal, Philip would certainly be protected by zing Sun Knights. Besides, her own territory likely had many issues that required her personal attention, so Charlotte didn¡¯t have the energy to go after the Third Prince immediately.


    But this didn¡¯t mean she would let it slide.


    Hiring mercenaries to attack other nobles was a serious taboo. While some nobles might do such things secretly, it could never be done openly.


    Obtaining the mercenary contract and exposing this incident would be enough to trouble the Third Prince.


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the bloodborne girl bit her lip and finally said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°The contract¡­ I put it in the storage ring.¡±


    ¡°Miss! You can¡¯t!¡±


    The middle-aged knight couldn¡¯t help but change his expression.


    For mercenaries, breaking a contract meant ending their career, and they would be cklisted by the Mercenary Association.


    The two didn¡¯t seem to be living well off, clearly indicating that mercenary work was their main source of ie.


    ¡°Storage ring? Where is it?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    ¡°In my backpack.¡±


    The girl indicated the bag ced on the ground not far away.


    Charlotte gave Sebastian a look, and Sebastian nodded, retrieving the bag.


    After some searching, he quickly found a ring.


    However, just as Sebastian took out the ring, the vampire girl suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Lahel! Now!¡±


    With that, she suddenly collided with the middle-aged knight, who fell backward in the direction where Sebastian had just picked up the bag.


    The two quickly fell to the ground, and the next moment, a dazzling light emerged from the ground.


    In Charlotte¡¯s surprised gaze, the two figures flickered and disappeared in an instant.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression changed.


    He rushed to the spot where the two had vanished and, after a quick inspection, looked grim.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a one-time long-distance teleportation array¡­¡±


    ¡°The bag on the ground was the trigger!¡±


    An escape n?


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in a certain castle.


    In a dark chamber, the ground shimmered with light, faintly revealing arge circr array.


    Apanied by a series of spatial fluctuations, the bloodborne girl and the middle-aged knight, both tied up, fell out of the light.

 Chapter 161: What? Trying to run away?

    Chapter 161: What? Trying to run away?


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Falling out of the teleportation, the bloodborne girl felt like her head had hit an iron te, causing her to grimace in pain.


    Until a weak voice came from beneath her.


    "Miss, you''re... pressing on my wound."


    The girl''s face stiffened as she realized she had fallen directly onto the knight. The rough contact she felt was from his dented armor. At that moment, blood was seeping through the cracks in his chest te.


    "I''m sorry, Lahel! I didn''t mean to!"


    She eximed, quickly wriggling her bound body like arge caterpir to the side.


    Then she cautiously brought her face close to his, worriedly asking:


    "Are you... are you in pain? You''re bleeding!" "Not mortally... The elf''s attack avoided the vital area."


    The knight coughed weakly, his face pale. He struggled to get up, but the girl stopped him.


    "Don''t move, I''ll untie you!"


    Then she realized she was also bound.


    "Dagger... there''s a dagger at my waist."


    The knight said weakly.


    The girl looked at the knight and quickly found the dagger. She wriggled into position and awkwardly used her hands, tied behind her back, to take the dagger from his waist. Slowly, she cut through the anti-magic chains binding her.


    Once free, she wasted no time and immediately cut the chains on the knight.


    "Quick, treat your wounds!"


    She struggled to help the knight up and took a sk from her pocket. Opening it, a strong smell of blood wafted out. The sk didn''t contain water, but blood, which had long coagted. However, the girl seemed used to this.


    Biting her fingertip again, she let a drop of her blood fall into the sk. Like a magical reaction, the coagted blood quickly liquefied.


    The knight tried to take the sk, but she stopped him again.


    "Don''t move, I''ll feed you."


    "Lahel, you''re myst family. I don''t want anything to happen to you! That''s an order!"


    Seeing her determined eyes, the knight reluctantly opened his mouth, and she fed him the blood. As he drank, his eyes glowed a strange crimson. With each gulp, his pale face regained color, and his wounds began to heal.


    Seeing the knight recover, she breathed a sigh of relief and copsed to the ground.


    "Phew... Being a bloodborne isn''t all bad. This healing method is far beyond human capabilities."


    "Good thing I prepared the teleportation array, or we would have been prisoners of Castell today!"


    She then asked, puzzled.


    "Lahel, isn''t the Scarlet me de Sebastian supposed to have fallen in rank? Why is he still so strong? Even you, undefeated at night against another Silver Moon, aren''t his match?"


    "And... what''s the deal with Castell''s heir? Why did that annoying book spirit betray me for her?"


    "Strange! It''s really strange! Even the sadistic Count Sherdet didn''t get that level of respect, and he''s a devout follower of the Bloodborne Archduke!"


    The knight Lahel thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    "I don''t know..."


    "As a bloodborne, my power at night far exceeds that during the day, but I clearly felt I was no match for the Scarlet me de Sebastian..."


    "He¡¯s not an ordinary Silver Moon; he originally fell from zing Sun rank. Before his fall, he was famous in the mercenary circles of Eastern Yteds and Coria Kingdom."


    "It seems he has found a way to regain his power. Though not fully restored to zing Sun, he''s far beyond an ordinary Silver Moon."


    "As for Castell''s heir, I''ve heard some mercenary rumors, some uncertain guesses..."


    The girl was intrigued.


    "Tell me!"


    The knight hesitated, then said.


    "There are rumors that a year ago, when Charlotte de Castell was attacked by the Blood Demon Cult, she awakened and received the favor of the God Harald..."


    "Recently, there were also rumors that during hering-of-age ceremony, a miracle urred, with the Holy Light of Harald descending directly."


    "She... might be a saint chosen by the Gods!"


    "If that''s true, the Book of the Dead likely sensed Harald''s power."


    "You know, for such an evil artifact, the power of the Holy Court is its greatest fear..."


    Hearing this, the girl frowned.


    "A saint of the Holy Court... can she be called a ''saint''?"


    The knight shook his head.


    "I don''t know... Unless she''s a reincarnated God? If that were the case, the Theocratic State would have dispatched the Temr Knights to escort her. But look at Castell''s convoy, only a hundred or so of their own armored knights came, clearly not heavily guarded."


    Hearing this, the girl''s face remained troubled. She sighed.


    "Fine, I''ll ask that damn book spirit directlyter."


    After some thought, she muttered in frustration.


    "Damn it! That squinty-eyed prince''s information was too inurate! Had I known Castell''s side was so strong, had I known there were so many secrets, I would have extorted him more! At least doubled themission, no, tripled! No, quadrupled!"


    "Even with quadruple themission, such opponents are beyond us."


    "But I could have sought reinforcements! Many Bloodbornes are very interested in this castle. Using it as a trade, I could find a Bloodborne Count. I bet a Bloodborne Count could handle them! An awakened extraordinary for just a year can''t be that powerful!"


    Lahel: ...


    "Miss, this castle is worth far more than anymission."


    The knight pointed out.


    "But it''s not our castle. We might stay here for now, but we''ll have to leave eventually. We can''t sell it to humans; that would endanger them."


    "Trading a destined-to-be-lost castle for Castell''s head, a heftymission and a Bloodborne Count''s friendship seems worth it!"


    She eximed excitedly.


    Hearing her reasoning, the knight was speechless.


    Remembering something, he asked.


    "Miss, did you really put our task contract in the storage ring?"


    "Of course not! I tricked them! The contract is here in the castle."


    She shook her head, smiling proudly.


    Surprised by her response, he stared at her, making her ufortable.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing... I just didn''t expect you to lie."


    The knight shook his head.


    She fell silent.


    After a moment, she spoke softly.


    "After all... people grow. Since bing a Bloodborne, I''m no longer who I was."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Sighing again, she added.


    "However, our mission has failed..."


    "As long as there''s a backup n, there''s always hope, Miss. We¡¯ll have another chance."


    His words brought a faint smile to her face.


    She patted her cheeks and forced herself to cheer up.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we still have a chance.¡±


    She pursed her lips, took out a pre-drawn scroll, and said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Alright, time to summon that damned book spirit back. Don¡¯t stop me, today I¡¯m going to give it a proper lesson! It needs to know who its true contractor is!¡±


    Contractors have a binding link with their sacred objects. No matter where the sacred object is, it can be summoned back through the contract. That¡¯s why, even though the Book of the Dead was taken, the girl wasn¡¯t worried.


    However, when she injected magic power to activate the summoning scroll, the Book of the Dead didn¡¯t respond. The scroll burned to ashes in the mes of magic power, confirming the contract was active, and she could feel the Book of the Dead receiving her summon¡­ but nothing happened.


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened and she exploded.


    ¡°Noting back? It dares¡­ it dares note back?!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Master, there is no mercenary contract in the storage ring. We¡¯ve been deceived.¡±


    Sebastian reported, holding the tattered package with a grim expression.


    Hearing this, Charlotte slowly opened her eyes, withdrawing from her inner thoughts. She had suspected as much when the girl and the knight escaped, but knowing for certain they had been tricked still irked her.


    She quickly adjusted her mood and chuckled.


    ¡°Never mind, let them go. They¡¯lle back.¡±


    She had just used Blood Summoning to search and found that the stars representing the girl and the knight had vanished from the nearby vicinity. Clearly, their teleportation destination was far away, blending them into the vast sea of stars, making it difficult for Charlotte¡¯s current perception to track them unless they were nearby or unless she used divine power.


    But she wasn¡¯t nning to expend extra divine power to find them. She knew they would return.


    The Book of the Dead was still with her, and it was clear the girl was its contractor. Unless a legendary force intervened, the sacred object contract couldn¡¯t be unterally terminated. Though the contract prevented the Book of the Dead from outright betraying its contractor, and Charlotte likely couldn¡¯t extract specific information about the girl, holding the book gave her leverage over the girl¡¯s life.


    The reason was simple. The Book of the Dead would draw power from its contractor to function. For the bloodborne girl, this meant using her blood and life force to maintain the book''s operations.


    This book, which bullied the weak and feared the strong, wouldn¡¯t dare trouble Charlotte. If she used the book, it would continue to drain the bloodborne girl¡¯s strength. In other words, Charlotte didn¡¯t n to sever the contract but instead use the Book of the Dead to continuously bleed the girl dry. With this lethal leverage, the girl would undoubtedly try to reim the book.


    Thinking this, Charlotte¡¯s gaze shifted to the Book of the Dead in her hand. It was shimmering faintly, emitting a soft glow. Feeling a mysterious rhythm, Charlotte smirked.


    ¡°Trying to run?¡±


    The Book of the Dead trembled slightly, its glow extinguished, and it obediently settled down, acting as docile as the Gospel of Blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    ...


    After confirming that the remnant teleportation circle couldn¡¯t track the girl and knight, Charlotte and Sebastian returned to the camp.


    With the undead tide retreating, the battle in the camp had ended, and the knights and mercenaries were tallying casualties.


    Thanks to Nice¡¯s high-level area protection spell, the caravan had few casualties. Apart from the knight Daren, who ventured alone into the woods and was ambushed, only four died, all during the initial surprise attack of the undead tide. Thirty others were injured, but the apanying priests were treating them.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Miss Reina¡¯s support, I would¡¯ve been killed by the undead.¡±


    A mercenary undergoing treatment by Lottie remarked.


    ¡°Indeed, me too.¡± others echoed.


    ¡°Reina?¡±


    Charlotte was slightly curious.


    ¡°Reina?¡±


    Sebastian was puzzled, finding the name familiar.


    ¡°A young mercenarydy from the Kane Trading Company. She¡¯s very young!¡±


    A mercenary enthusiastically introduced her to Charlotte.


    A mercenary...


    Charlotte became interested.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ huh? Where did Miss Reina go?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where is she? She was just here¡­¡±


    The mercenaries were puzzled.


    Seeing no sign of her, Charlotte didn¡¯t press further. She knew not all mercenaries liked nobles. Many young mercenaries particrly disliked them. Reina¡¯s disappearance seemed to indicate she was avoiding Charlotte, so she let it go.


    ¡°For those who died in battle, triplepensation.¡±


    Back in her tent, Charlotte instructed Sebastian.


    ¡°And¡­ quietly check the people in the caravan for anyone suspicious. Don¡¯t reveal yourself.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious people?¡±


    Sebas raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°For example¡­ a hidden bloodborne.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Sebas was taken aback but then nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, spread the word that the attackers were mercenaries skilled in necromancy, hired by the third prince of the Crescent Kingdom.¡±


    Sebas raised an eyebrow again and bowed.


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    With the orders given, Sebastian went to make arrangements. Charlotte leisurely took out a cup of extraordinary blood and began to sip.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten there was still a hidden bloodborne in the caravan. However, since they hadn¡¯t caused any trouble, they were likely just catching a ride with the Castell convoy.


    Curiosity didn¡¯tpel Charlotte to use divine power to root them out; this task was better suited for Sebastian, who had be more sensitive to the presence of Bloodbornes due to his connection with the Blood Magic.


    As for the Third Prince, who allegedly orchestrated the attack, Charlotte was inclined to believe the bloodborne girl¡¯s im. But for now, returning to her territory took priority, and she didn¡¯t have time to confront the prince directly. The prince, being a member of the royal family, was well-protected, unlike the more vulnerable Count Tulip.


    Without the mercenary contract to prove the prince¡¯s conspiracy, rumors would suffice to handle many things.


    As for concrete evidence, that woulde when the bloodborne girl returned for the Book of the Dead.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in an inconspicuous tent within the Castell convoy.


    An elderly woman, Anna, frowned at the girl before her.


    ¡°Reina, didn¡¯t I tell you not to act recklessly on this journey?¡±


    Reina trembled slightly and looked up with big, pleading eyes at Anna. Seeing those beautiful eyes, the elderly woman¡¯s heart softened, and she sighed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I had nned to observe a bit longer, but since you¡¯ve taken action, we might be exposed.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ tomorrow,e with me to meet her in person.¡±

 Chapter 162: Pay Respect to the Great True Ancestor

    Chapter 162: Pay Respect to the Great True Ancestor


    Charlotte''s pointedmand caught Sebastian''s attention.


    There were other Bloodbornes hidden within the Castell caravan!


    As the one responsible for personnel inspections before departure, Sebastian felt deeply embarrassed that even he hadn''t detected the Bloodbornes'' stealthy infiltration.


    He, the steward of a divine being, felt utterly humiliated.


    Thus, after leaving Charlotte''s tent, he immediately began a thorough personnel inspection.


    He had a solid pretext: the undead assault had frightened everyone, and as the Castell family''s steward, he needed to check on the family''s knights who had defended their ground and apologize to the apanying merchant convoy.


    What was he apologizing for? Naturally, for the trouble caused by being associated with the Castell family.


    The undead targeted Countess Castell, and the necromancer was acting under the orders of the Crescent Kingdom''s Third Prince. If it weren''t for their association with the Castell family, they wouldn''t have faced such a threat.


    This served a dual purpose.Not only did it give him an excuse to investigate the entire caravan, but it also spread the news that the Third Prince was behind the attack through the merchants and their hired mercenaries.


    Merchants and mercenaries are often key spreaders of information. Sebastian didn''t even need to seek out anyone specific to spread the news; just hinting at it during his rounds ensured that this explosive news would quickly travel throughout the Crescent Kingdom.


    The royal family of Crescent, a wealthy and beautiful unmarried countess, orphans, noble conspiracies, inheritance rights, and necromancers¡ªall these elements were perfect gossip material that would quickly be the talk of the town in taverns and brothels.


    As Sebastian had anticipated, the Castell family knights weren''t likely to spread rumors about their own lord. However, the apanying merchants, upon learning the "truth" of the night''s attack, were instantly energized, bombarding Sebastian with questions.


    Outwardly, they expressed outrage at the Third Prince''s actions and sympathy for Countess Castell, perhaps even ttering the young Countess by saying that traveling with the Castell caravan might have saved them from bandits or treacherous mercenaries.


    In reality, their eyes gleamed with excitement, practically spelling out "gossip" on their foreheads.


    Traveling far and wide, these merchants and mercenaries often supplemented their ie by selling valuable information. The conflict between the Third Prince and the Castell family was prime intelligence.


    It signaled that Castell might further strain rtions with the Borde Duchy, perhaps even indicating the young Countess''s intention to break away from the Duchy and swear direct allegiance to the king.


    Such developments held vast implications and opportunities.


    Even Charlotte hadn''t anticipated how seriously the merchants and mercenaries would take the information Sebastian had spread.


    In her current position, she might not yet fully grasp the full weight of her power as a feudal lord. Every word she spoke carried significant implications, influencing the future of the entire Castell County and its millions of inhabitants.


    When the representatives from various vassal families visited Charlotte''s tent in the middle of the night, expressing their concerns and interpretations of her supposed intentions to secede from the Borde Duchy, she was bewildered.


    "What? Independence from the duchy?"


    Charlotte stared in confusion at the envoys, taken aback.


    "No... isn''t it? Sebastian mentioned that tonight''s undead attack was orchestrated by the Third Prince..." one of them started.


    "Such despicable behavior! To treat our Castell family this way! But, Lady Charlotte, we must carefully consider our rtionship with the Borde Duchy..." another added.


    "Indeed, if you do intend to seek independence, you should discuss it with the vassals of your domain..." one more chimed in.


    "But I think independence is the right move! Our County has long been dissatisfied with the Duchy. The Castell County has paid enormous taxes, but what has the Duchy done for us? They just leech off us!" argued another.


    "That''s foolish! Without the protection of the Borde family, Castell would have been devoured by the surrounding greedy lords long ago!" someone countered.


    Charlotte watched the representatives argue, feeling increasingly frustrated. She never intended to dere independence right away. Though she had considered the idea for the future, she never meant for it to be misinterpreted and discussed so prematurely.


    "Enough, stop arguing. I''m tired and need to rest."


    She finally said, her voice cold as she issued the order for them to leave.


    She refrained from exining further, fearing they would misinterpret her words even more, concocting new theories.


    Releasing her first-tier aura, not yet as formidable as Silver Moon''s, but still enough to make the non-awakened representatives turn pale, she silenced them quickly.


    The representatives, now facing a young but powerful noble, bowed respectfully before retreating.


    Far from the tent, they sighed in relief, marveling at her prowess.


    "So young and already First Tier. The Castell family has a promising future!"


    "But she''s too impulsive. Announcing the Third Prince''s involvement with the undead, true or not, is reckless! That''s royalty, a potential future duke." another cautioned.


    "Indeed, she''s still just a child!"


    Hearing these words, Charlotte, with her sharp senses, couldn''t help but crush the crystal ss in her hand, her lips twitching in frustration.


    "Damn, these nobles are impossible to please!"


    Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself down, recognizing the challenges of her new authority.


    The vassal nobles clearly did not take her seriously, but now was not the time to deal with them.


    Even if she wanted to address this issue, Charlotte would first need to return to her domain and thoroughly understand the situation.


    Although bloodbornes had many methods of mind control, Charlotte did not want to rely on extraordinary powers to forcibly gain the nobles'' loyalty.


    There was no magic in this world that couldn''t be broken.


    Shortcuts might be easy, but they were not sustainable and carried significant risks.


    If she wanted to turn Castell into a solid and unified foundation for her power, Charlotte needed the genuine loyalty of her subjects from top to bottom.


    For now...


    It was time to have a conversation with the newly acquired Book of the Dead.


    Although she didn''t expect the book to provide much information, one could never be sure.


    With this thought, Charlotte focused her gaze back on the Book of the Dead.


    The book trembled slightly, as if shivering.


    ...


    Sebastian was unaware of thete-night visit by the representatives of the Castell family to their Countess.


    In fact, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. He believed that the great Lady of the Night could handle those individuals.


    The diligent and responsible elven steward continued to search for the bloodborne hidden within the caravan.


    After inspecting the Castell family''s own knights and merchants, he found nothing amiss.


    This did not surprise him. The screening process for their own people was the most stringent, with each person''s background being clear andplete.


    It was clear that if there was a bloodborne hidden in the caravan, it would likely be among the apanying other merchant groups.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Sebas visited one tent after another, offering his condolences while using his enhanced senses from his blood nature to their fullest.


    Yet, he did not detect any bloodborne aura from the apanying groups, although he did uncover several freeloaders who hadn''t "bought tickets" to join the caravan.


    Sebastian greeted them warmly and "persuaded" them to purchase their "tickets."


    After leaving yet another merchant tent, Sebastian elegantly adjusted his hair using a mercury mirror.


    But as he was about to move on to the next tent, he suddenly halted.


    In the distance, an elderly woman, stooped and leaning on a cane, was being supported by a beautiful young girl in a tattered maid outfit, both smiling at him.


    "Mister Sebastian, what are you looking for?"


    The old woman asked.


    Seeing her, Sebastian was momentarily taken aback and couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Lady Anna? What are you doing here?"


    ...


    The night passed quickly.


    As the first rays of sunlight prated through the forest and into the camp, Charlotte awoke from her sleep.


    She yawnedzily and reached out, satisfied to find the Book of the Dead still beside her.


    It hadn''t dared to escape.


    After the representatives of various families had left the previous night, she had a deep conversation with the book spirit.


    It was indeed a deep conversation.


    The Book of the Dead, crafted by Bloodborne Archduke Abaddon, possessed bloodborne powers and was a unique form of intelligent life. Charlotte could summon it into her spiritual world.


    In her spiritual world, she hadplete control. She marked it with her divine power, ensuring she could track it even if it fled.


    But the book had clearly been intimidated. It hadn''t dared to escape even after she slept.


    As she suspected, the book spirit didn''t know much.


    It spent most of its time in a dormant state, only being summoned when needed by its contractor.


    ording to the spirit, it had been sealed for hundreds of years until it was discovered by a fourth-generation bloodborne about twenty years ago.


    The spirit knew little about its contractors since it rarelymunicated with them.


    It only knew that itsst contractor was a fifth-generation bloodborne named Agnes, once a human noble and the progeny of the fourth-generation bloodborne who had found it.


    Over a decade ago, Agnes had killed the fourth-generation bloodborne and inherited the book.


    Bloodbornes were categorized into generations.


    Charlotte had learned from her research that the True Ancestor was the first bloodborne in the world of Myria, belonging to the first generation.


    Perhaps out of loneliness or the need for war, the True Ancestor created the second generation of bloodbornes, known as the Blood Legion.


    The second generation wasn''t very powerful and mostly perished in ancient wars, but they left behind descendants, the third generation.


    Recognizing the weakness of bloodbornes, the True Ancestor enhanced the third generation''s power, making them the strongest.


    These third-generation vampires were now legends.


    The current vampire princes and archdukes belonged to this generation.


    Fourth-generation vampires, naturally, were the offspring of the princes, true descendants of legends.


    Even the weakest fourth-generation vampire was at least a Bloodborne Count, at the Third Tier zing Sun.


    To have killed a fourth-generation bloodborne was impressive, and Charlotte now looked at the bloodborne girl who had escaped from under her nose with newfound respect.


    She also learned another surprising piece of information from the book spirit.


    After killing the fourth-generation count, the girl named Agnes did not flee but assumed the count''s identity and infiltrated bloodborne society with her blood servant, Lahel.


    "Bloodborne society, huh..."


    Charlotte mused.


    Bloodborne society was highly secretive. Most bloodbornes active in Borde were outcasts from mainstream society, belonging to cults. As a new bloodborne, Charlotte had no chance to prate the inner circles.


    But now it seemed she might have an opportunity soon.


    Stretchingzily, Charlotte rang a bell, summoning her cold, beautiful maid, Sherry, who quickly entered to assist her with her morning routine.


    Over the past year, she had fully embraced theforts of her new lifestyle.


    Once she was ready and had finished her breakfast, Sebastian returned.


    "Master, I have... a friend outside. She and her granddaughter wish to see you. I believe they are the ones you asked me to find."


    He said hesitantly, with respect.


    "A friend?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, finishing her sweet milk.


    "Please, let them in."


    She said, wiping her mouth elegantly with a napkin.


    Sebastian bowed and soon, an elderly woman, supported by a maid, entered the tent.


    As they entered, Charlotte''s gaze locked onto the maid.


    In that instant, she felt a strong resonance in her bloodline.


    Even the Gospel of Blood within her seemed to emit a faint response.


    This girl was the bloodborne she was looking for!


    And her bloodline was very high!


    Charlotte''s heart raced.


    At the same time, the elderly woman, supported by the girl, trembled and bowed deeply.


    "Anna the Witch of Prophecy, with my granddaughter Reina, greets the great True Ancestor..."

 Chapter 163: The Last Bloodborne Royalty

    Chapter 163: The Last Bloodborne Royalty


    Charlotte knew she was just a transmigrator who happened to be recognized by the Gospel of Blood and not the long-lost Bloodborne True Ancestor of the Myria world.


    However, with the Gospel of Blood, she had bound herself to many characteristics of the Bloodborne True Ancestor, and the power she exhibited indeed resembled that of a resurrected Bloodborne True Ancestor.


    In fact, it was quite possible that the Gospel of Blood was designed to cultivate a new Bloodborne True Ancestor.


    From this perspective, Charlotte, for convenience, had in a sense tacitly acknowledged the guesses of her identity made by the ck cat Nice and Sebastian.


    But she never imagined that someone would see through her "disguise" upon their first meeting...


    To recognize her as a bloodborne was already unprecedented, let alone addressing her as the True Ancestor right away!


    This moment even made her doubt herself...


    Could her disguise be so easily seen through by certain beings?


    Charlotte couldn''t help but nce at Sebastian from the corner of her eye and noticed that the elven butler had turned his head awkwardly after the old woman revealed her "identity," clearly feeling a bit guilty.Charlotte: ...


    Goodness, could it be that Sebastian had leaked her disguised identity?


    But Charlotte quickly dismissed this suspicion.


    After a year of getting to know him, she understood this elven butler very well.


    To be her closest follower, Sebastian would rather be the only one in the world to know her "true identity"; he couldn''t possibly leak her secret.


    Perhaps this guilt came from inadvertently revealing some information that led the old woman to guess her "identity"...


    The Witch of Prophecy...


    Simr to... a prophet?


    Charlotte''s thoughts were racing.


    Though her mind was racing, Charlotte maintained herposure.


    "Witch of Prophecy? What is your rtionship with the Nez family?"


    She asked, slightly tilting her body with interest.


    The Nez, the Insight n, is one of the five existing bloodborne ns, specializing in divination and prophecy through the bloodline resonance.


    Only humanoid females with strong magic can be called witches, whether human, bloodborne, elf, or other humanoid species.


    For instance, the head of the well-known bloodborne n, the Vadat, who follow the Path of Wildness, is known as the White Witch.


    And calling her True Ancestor indicated that the other party was also bloodborne.


    However, Charlotte did not sense any bloodborne power from the old woman.


    What Charlotte did notice was that the Book of the Dead at her side quivered slightly when the old woman and the maid entered the tent, as if sensing something.


    "Great True Ancestor, as you can see, I was once a member of the Nez family, though... I left the family many years ago and have not been in contact with other bloodbornes for a long, long time."


    The old woman answered respectfully.


    Once?


    Charlotte was intrigued.


    Once?


    Sebas couldn''t help but look at the old woman, visibly surprised, clearly hearing this for the first time.


    The old woman then turned to the girl beside her, showing a kind smile.


    "Of course, that was in the past. Now, I am just a grandmother who wants to see her granddaughter safe and sound."


    Saying this, she pulled the girl and bowed to Charlotte again.


    "Great True Ancestor, please forgive Anna for her disrespect..."


    "From the moment Sir Sebastian first visited me to inquire about the history of bloodbornes, I had already guessed your arrival, but it wasn''t until today that I formally came to pay my respects..."


    "Please forgive my negligence, forgive my arrogance, forgive my selfishness... I do not wish to deceive you, and I know I cannot deceive you..."


    "It''s just that you have long be a legend among bloodbornes. Gods are too far from mortals; mortals cannot fathom the thoughts of Gods. Without sufficient understanding of you, I truly did not know if I should bring Reina to meet you."


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat, understanding the implication.


    This mysterious woman named Anna, in her uncertainty about Charlotte''s temperament and due to some unknown concerns, was afraid to meet her.


    And this attitude and mindset indicated one thing¡ª


    Like Sebastian once was, she was also a non-believer!


    But why was she afraid to meet Charlotte?


    Could it be that she thought Charlotte would harm her?


    "Are you very afraid of me?"


    She asked.


    The old woman trembled and bowed lower.


    "A God... must be feared by mortals, especially a great being like yourself."


    "In Borde, you severely wounded the me Demon Vroka with a single strike, taking half of its power. Your immense power left a deep impression on me and indeed deserves respect and fear."


    Huh?


    Even Sebastian hadn''t clearly seen how she defeated the me Demon Vroka, yet this woman did?


    It seemed... her rank was much higher than Sebastian''s.


    Charlotte was thoughtful, yet she didn''t sense any strong extraordinary aura from the woman.


    This "bloodborne" named Anna must have encountered some problem with her body.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte also perceived from this encounter some of the bloodbornes'' attitudes towards their "True Ancestor"...


    The old woman used the word "fear."


    Charlotte believed this fear wasn''t just from mortals but likely included the bloodbornes themselves.


    This piqued her curiosity about the rtionship between the True Ancestor and ordinary bloodbornes.


    Anna clearly knew many bloodborne secrets, but it wasn''t convenient for Charlotte to directly ask now.


    Additionally, from Anna''s words, Charlotte vaguely guessed the source of Anna''s fear.


    Bloodbornes crave blood, and Charlotte could strengthen herself by consuming the blood of extraordinary creatures.


    The battle with the me Demon Vroka had revealed a lot; in her True Ancestor state, she possessed a simr "bloodsucking" ability, or rather, it was more like "devouring."


    As a bloodborne, if they discovered that their newly resurrected ancestor could "restore" their strength through "devouring," anyone, except the true fanatics, would feel a jolt of fear and suspicion, right?


    After all, if the ancestor sought to restore their power through "devouring," what in this world would be more suitable than bloodbornes themselves?


    That would be a kindred power.


    Gods are lofty and detached, and in the eyes of gods, mortals are mere ants. If Gods could restore their power by consuming ants, what would they do?


    Of course, Charlotte had never considered this path.


    She was not a true god and was not that bloodthirsty. Unless someone was her enemy, she would not harm others without reason.


    After some thought, she smiled gently and said.


    "Madam Anna, let me reintroduce myself. I am Charlotte de Castell, the Lord of Castell County, Countess Castell, and noble of the Crescent."


    Charlotte preferred a human perspective over that of a God.


    Gods do not speak idly. If the other party truly saw her as a God, Charlotte believed she understood her intentions.


    Moreover, constantly being regarded as a God worried Charlotte that she might slowly start to believe she was one, gradually losing herself in the power of the Gospel...


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, the old woman visibly rxed and respectfully replied.


    "Of course, esteemed Lady Charlotte, you have been kind to the Rose Society, and over the past year, you have repeatedly helped families shattered by the Blood Demon disaster. You... are a true noble."


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    She knew the other party understood.


    "So, Madam Anna, please state your purpose."


    Charlotte said.


    The old woman took a deep breath, gently pushed the girl beside her forward, and respectfully said.


    "Lady Charlotte, Anna wishes to ask you to shelter Reina and provide her a ce of refuge..."


    Reina...


    Charlotte couldn''t help but look at the girl beside the old woman.


    This name was not unfamiliar to her.


    If there was no other person with the same name, then the girl who helped those mercenaries fend off the undead yesterday must be her.


    Charlotte could sense the extraordinary power within her, not weaker than her own, and a certain bloodline connection.


    "I can feel her restless bloodline power... Can you tell me the reason?"


    Charlotte asked.


    The old woman respectfully replied.


    "Esteemed Lady Charlotte, Reina''s full name is Reina Palma Kirali..."


    "She is thest descendant of the Kirali. Due to the other ns'' fear of the Kirali, they have been hunted for millennia..."


    "You are the source of all bloodborne... If possible, I hope you can protect her, thest of the Kirali..."


    "After all, they are the only n that steadfastly believed in your return during the millennia of the Holy War. It is precisely because of this unwavering belief that they have been ostracized by other ns."


    Kirali?


    The extinct royal bloodline?!


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    She couldn''t help but look closely at the girl, her heart stirred, and she suddenly said.


    "Lift your head."


    The girl named Reina did not move.


    It was only when the old woman nudged her that she timidly lifted her head, revealing a pair of crimson-golden eyes filled with unease and confusion.


    "Lady Charlotte, please forgive Reina''s rudeness. Ten years ago, she was pursued by the Shedite (the Dark n) and cursed by the Bloodborne Archduke, causing her mind to regress to that of an eight or nine-year-old..."


    The old woman sighed deeply.


    What?! A God''s curse?


    What did she do to deserve this?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed that the old woman wanted her to take in the girl not only for protection but also in the hope that she could lift the curse.


    But Charlotte knew her limits.


    She was not a true God. Even with the power of the True Ancestor''s Liberation, she was only at a Legendary level. Purifying a God''s curse would not be easy.


    A misstep could even attract the attention of a God.


    However, she saw this as an opportunity.


    First, Agnes, who had infiltrated the bloodborne society; now, Anna, who had left her n for many years but knew many bloodborne secrets...


    Setting aside the elusive Agnes for now, through this old woman, Charlotte felt she could further deepen her understanding of bloodbornes.


    To enhance her power, she could not avoid dealing with bloodbornes.


    As her power grew, she would inevitably step into bloodborne society.


    Charlotte saw no reason to refuse thest royal bloodline seeking her protection.


    If Myria''s True Ancestor had truly fallen, Charlotte could use this as a starting point to cultivate her own bloodborne force.


    And if the real True Ancestor returned in the future, gathering the loyal forces for THEM could help her maintain her disguised identity and perhaps even gain THEIR favor.


    Of course, Charlotte was just thinking.


    Given the various traits of the Gospel of Blood, she believed the real True Ancestor was likely truly fallen, and she might be the next True Ancestor chosen by the Gospel of Blood or the real True Ancestor.


    With this in mind, Charlotte pondered for a moment and said.


    "Since leaving Borde, many of my maids have stayed at the manor. Let her stay at Castell, and for now, she can work with Sebastian on some tasks."


    "As for the curse on her... I will help lift it when the time is right."


    Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, the old woman brightened up.


    "Thank you, esteemed Lady Charlotte!"


    She quickly pulled the girl to bow to Charlotte.


    "Reina, quickly bow to the great True Ancestor!"


    Under the old woman''s gentle push, Reina dazedly bowed to Charlotte.


    "True Ancestor..."


    "Just call me Countess or Lady Charlotte."


    Charlotte said.


    Then, she looked at the old woman.


    "As for you... Madam Anna, stay by my side for a while and talk to me about the bloodbornes."


    Keeping her close was both for questioning and monitoring; Charlotte did notpletely trust her yet.


    However, upon hearing Charlotte''s words, the old woman fell into a brief silence.


    She sighed deeply and respectfully but apprehensively said.


    "Lady Charlotte, thank you for your kindness, but forgive Anna''s rudeness... After entrusting Reina to you, I must leave."


    Leave?


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback.


    Reina also trembled slightly, looking up at the old woman with eyes full of reluctance.


    "Madam Anna, do you know what you are saying?"


    Sebastian frowned on the other side.


    The old woman sighed softly.


    "I know..."


    "I understand Lady Charlotte''s intentions, and I believe Lady Charlotte can grant me more time, but... my heart cannot deceive itself."


    "I don''t think I will ever follow any god in my life. Forgive me, but I cannot stay by your side..."


    "I know Lady Charlotte has just awakened and may not yet have all the divine memories. I have recorded everything I know about the bloodborne in a book, which I will present to you..."


    "Entrusting Reina fulfills myst wish; I have no regrets."


    The old woman said with satisfaction.


    As she spoke, her body began to emit photons of light, indicating that she was starting to fade away.

 Chapter 164: Traitor

    Chapter 164: Traitor


    "Lady Charlotte, entrusting Reina to you fulfills my final wish, leaving me with no regrets..."


    Anna said with a look of relief.


    As she spoke, her body began to gradually turn transparent, tiny photons emanating from her form, signaling her imminent dissolution.


    This happened so suddenly.


    Reina''s eyes widened, and she whimpered, "Ahh," while lunging towards the elderly woman, only to pass right through her and tumble to the ground.


    Charlotte, momentarily stunned, instinctively stood up from her seat, only to witness the old woman vanish, leaving behind a thick scroll of parchment.


    Sebastian was equally astonished.


    In an instant, he dashed to the spot where Lady Anna had disappeared, sensing for a moment before picking up the parchment scroll.


    ncing at its contents, his expression shifted from initial disbelief to a look of understanding and a hint of sadness.He quickly approached Charlotte, presenting the scroll with both hands, his voice tinged withplexity.


    "Master, she¡¯s dead. No... she has been dead for a long time..."


    Charlotte took the scroll and began to read. The first page bore a confession to the great True Ancestor, filled with remorse but without specifying the cause. It also contained her hopes and regrets for Reina, exining her condition.


    She should have been dead already, or rather, she was already dead.


    Anna had been a Bloodborne, but after awakening the Eye of Prophecy, she suffered from a familial curse that left her nearly depleted.


    The current her persisted only to secure a future for Reina and to meet the True Ancestor foretold in her visions onest time.


    With her wish fulfilled, her lingering obsession dissipated.


    Yes, obsession.


    The Anna they had just conversed with was merely the lingering will of Madam Anna.


    After the zing Sun, an extraordinary individual¡¯s mental power undergoes an unimaginable transformation, and at the Legendary level, one''s will can significantly affect reality.


    This Witch of Prophecy... she must have once been a Legendary figure.


    Looking at the disheartened girl, Reina, sitting on the ground, Charlotte sighed. She cast a spell of mental calmness on her before calling for Sherry to take care of her.


    Meanwhile, the tent''s entrance shook, and the stout body of the ck cat Nice burst in, eximing:


    "Meow! What''s happening? Has Sebastian ascended?"


    Nice found himself staring directly into the eyes of the me elf, both blinking at each other in surprise.


    Sebastian: ...


    His expression darkened momentarily before he quickly masked it with a gentle smile.


    "Lord Nice, it seems you¡¯ve eaten too much again and want to exercise to lose weight."


    Nice: ...


    "Huh? Weird... if it¡¯s not you ascending, then who? I just sensed the aura of a spirit ascending..."


    The ck cat looked around, scratching his head in confusion.


    But he quickly noticed the unusual atmosphere.


    Charlotte and Sebastian were both staring intently at him.


    Nice, feeling uneasy under their gaze, muttered.


    "Meow... Lady Charlotte, why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Spirit ascending?"


    Charlotte raised her voice.


    Nice became even more uneasy.


    "Meow... did I say something wrong? Hmm... I had some unique experiences in my early years, making me sensitive to the auras of ascending spirits..."


    Hearing Nice''s words, Charlotte gave him a meaningful look.


    This creature certainly had many secrets. Even though she controlled the Gospel of Blood, she couldn¡¯t detect any such aura, yet he could. Who knows what he was before bing a cat.


    Of course, Charlotte¡¯s inability to detect might also be because she hadn¡¯t utilized the divine power of blood.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte subtly connected with the Gospel of Blood, releasing the power of the True Ancestor''s Liberation.


    Instantly, her hair turned silver, and her eyes took on a golden hue.


    At that moment, she indeed sensed a faint, dissipating aura in the tent.


    The aura wasn¡¯t repulsive; it even felt somewhat familiar.


    It was the aura of a familiar bloodborne.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat, immediately linking it to the disappearing elderly woman.


    She looked at the parchment left by the woman and asked suddenly.


    "Sebastian, how much do you know about the Witch of Prophecy?"


    "Master, I¡¯ve only been on the continent for fifteen years, previously living on Luna Ind. I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about human civilization..."


    Sebastian replied.


    He continued.


    "However, I¡¯ve heard that the Witch of Prophecy is a powerful human mage, though I never expected her to be Madam Anna and even less that she was a bloodborne..."


    "Really? The Witch of Prophecy? You should have asked me! I know about her! I even coborated with her once... but that was a long, long time ago. The Witch of Prophecy I knew must have long been dead, the grass on her grave probably taller than me by now."


    Nice chimed in proudly.


    The Witch of Prophecy...


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Master, I don¡¯t know what secrets Lady Anna was hiding, but... there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of: we¡¯ve known each other for over ten years, and she, like I once was, is an unbeliever."


    Sebas pondered before adding.


    "Heh, that¡¯s likely true. The Witch of Prophecy could see many things, including some divine secrets. To make them believe in false gods would indeed be difficult for them."


    Nice sneered.


    Realizing his words might have been inappropriate, he quickly looked at Charlotte, stammering an apology.


    "Of course! I didn¡¯t mean you! I mean those hypocritical gods!"


    Charlotte ignored Nice¡¯s rambling.


    She frowned slightly, feeling a sense of contradiction in the elderly woman.


    An unbeliever, yet possibly ascending to the divine realm?


    Strange, truly strange!


    She felt that the elderly visitor was shrouded in mystery, but s, all secrets were buried with her disappearance.


    The only certainty was that the faint aura detected after using her blood divine power indeed linked the woman to the bloodborne lineage.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Prophets" are often entric, either living brief lives like mayflies or enduring like ancient turtles.


    For some reason, Charlotte had a feeling.


    Perhaps she would see Anna again in the near future...


    For now, regardless of whether the other was alive or dead, at least Charlotte sensed no malice from her.


    After thinking for a moment, she said to Sebastian.


    "Sebas, take good care of that girl from the Kirali n."


    Reina was entrusted to her.


    Regardless of the other¡¯s motives for approaching her, perhaps everything was connected to thisst bloodborne royalty.


    ...


    In a grim and solemn castle hall.


    The ck stone walls of the hall were intricately carved with borate patterns and ancient reliefs depicting the myth of the Stargazer, Casey, following the Bloodborne True Ancestor in battles, ultimately achieving divinity.


    In the center of the hall stood a solitary ck coffin, wrapped in chains that emitted an ancient and timeworn aura.


    Around the coffin, four ck demon statues with bat wings stood at the four corners, holding tridents, standing tall like sentinels.


    Suddenly, the coffin trembled slightly, and the ck chains seemed toe to life, slowly retreating.


    Next, the coffin lid creaked open, and grayish-ck mist spilled out.


    The mist quickly dispersed, revealing an elderly figure slowly sitting up from the coffin.


    It was an aged woman.


    If Charlotte were here, she would notice the striking resemnce to Lady Anna, though this woman, unlike the inly dressed Anna, wore a luxurious and mysterious ck nightgown that shed with her aged appearance.


    However, the elderly woman''s appearance soon began to change remarkably.


    As if reacting with the outside air, the wrinkles on her skin gradually vanished, her white hair turned brownish-ck, and her once aged face regained its youth.


    A beautiful and dignified woman emerged.


    She slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of blood-red irises.


    Simultaneously, the four demon statues around her began to move, their eyes glowing red.


    With creaks and groans, they moved their long-neglected bodies, bowing slightly to the woman in the coffin.


    "Lady Eugenia..."


    The bloodborne woman, Eugenia, coldly surveyed the demon statues and asked.


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    "Lady Eugenia, you have slept for seventy-three years."


    The demon statues answered respectfully.


    "Seventy-three years, lost almost five years..."


    Eugenia frowned.


    She rubbed her temples, sighing lightly, her expression filled with worry.


    "The day of the prophecy¡¯s fulfillment is drawing nearer..."


    Saying this, she stood up from the coffin, snapping her fingers, transforming her nightgown into a formal and mysterious dress.


    She walked towards the hall¡¯s exit.


    However, just as she was about to leave, the demon statues blocked her path.


    "Lady Eugenia, the Duke has ordered that you may not leave until you are willing to prophesy again."


    Eugenia¡¯s expression darkened.


    "However, the Duke also said that if you share the details of this ¡®reincarnation¡¯ and your prophecies with the n, although you can¡¯t leave the castle, you will have the freedom to move within it."


    The demon statues added.


    Eugenia narrowed her eyes, silent.


    "Lady Eugenia, do not persist. No matter how you try to circumvent the seal, after each ¡®reincarnation,¡¯ you will inevitably lose most of your memories and be hunted by the n..."


    "No matter how many times you try, you will fail, because... you will never have your own node."


    "Lady Eugenia, betraying the n... will only lead to destruction."


    The demon statue¡¯s voice was solemn.


    Eugenia nced at it.


    "Is this his warning?"


    The demon statue bowed slightly, acknowledging.


    Eugenia sneered.


    "Then convey this message for me, I will never yield to the traitor."


    "Traitors... will never end well, and all betrayals... will eventually backfire!"


    With that, she turned and re-entered her coffin.


    The castle echoed with her final sigh.


    "That includes me."


    ...


    Madam Anna''s entrustment was just a small interlude.


    Charlotte kept the girl, Reina, initially nning to have Sebastian take care of her, butter decided to keep her by her side as one of her personal maids.


    Without Anna''spany, the already silent bloodborne girl became even more reticent, stirring Charlotte¡¯s sympathy.


    Regardless of Reina¡¯s true age, she seemed like a child to Charlotte, reminding her of her sister from her previous life.


    Reina, after all, is a bloodborne, and a royalty at that. Keeping her close might be the best option.


    During her spare time, Charlotte carefully read through the parchment Madam Anna left behind.


    These records were indeed useful, detailing internal bloodborne information, especially the distribution of bloodborne forces in the Crescent Kingdom, the Falling Star Kingdom, and the Yte Empire, as well as notable bloodborne within these regions.


    The records were peculiar, mainly focusing on the Insight n, Nez, spread across the Falling Star Kingdom and the Roman Duchy, and spanning a vast time period, often fragmented.


    Charlotte figured many were things Anna had read from ancient texts.


    The clearest records were from recent decades. However, Anna''s experiences seemed unpleasant, as she was described as being continuously hunted by the Nez n bloodbornes.


    She barely remembered her past, only that she had betrayed her n and seemed to be searching for something, though the details were vague.


    Charlotte found the information somewhat confusing, but it wasn¡¯t without value. At least, she gained considerable insight into the bloodbornes of the Roman Duchy.


    The Roman Duchy neighbored the Castell County, making it the closest bloodborne society to Charlotte.


    As for the Crescent Kingdom... those blood-crazed lunatics were better left unmentioned.


    Thus, while browsing through Anna¡¯s records and traveling, Charlotte and herpanions finally exited the Violet Forest and arrived at the Castell territory.

 Chapter 165: Castell County

    Chapter 165: Castell County


    As they emerged from the dense Violet Forest, their view suddenly broadened.


    Whaty before Charlotte was a vast in. Standing on the hill, she could see awork of rivers crisscrossing thendscape, dotted withkes and ponds. Interspersed among the waterways were clumps of reeds, groves of shrubs, andrge patches of farnd.


    Winding stone roads stretched into the distance, cleverly linking one farm to another. At the crossroads, viges sent thin columns of smoke into the sky.


    Windmills of various sizes stood around the viges and fields, turning slowly. If one looked closely, one could see farmers busy at work and artisans guiding donkey carts loaded with goods to and from the windmill workshops.


    The sky was clear and blue, with asional ck birds soaring above, gliding between the waterways. These northern hawks were the inspiration for the Castell family crest.


    What a beautiful pastoral scene!


    Charlotte could keenly sense the vitality here, a stark contrast to the eerie silence of the Violet Forest and the sparsely popted countryside of the Borde Duchy.


    Looking further northeast, one could see a city and castle nestled among the waterways, surrounded by silver-grey walls.


    Following the city¡¯s direction northward, the view extended to the horizon where the sea met the sky.That was the ocean.


    More precisely, it was the Star-Moon Strait, which separated the Falling Star Kingdom from the Crescent Kingdom.


    Castell County was indeed a coastal domain.


    Standing on the hill, Charlotte gazed into the distance. After leaving the forest, the wind grew noticeably stronger, likely due to the proximity to the sea.


    Though not harsh, it was stronger than a breeze, tousling her beautiful blonde hair.


    Charlotte smoothed her hair, her eyes alight with excitement as she looked at this idylld. She could not help but feel a surge of emotion.


    She had finally arrived, in her own territory.


    From now on, everything her eyes could see belonged to the Castellnds!


    The convoy left the Violet Forest, and everyone¡¯s expressions became lighter and brighter.


    As soon as they emerged from the forest, a knight in full armor led a group of over thirty cavalrymen from afar, seemingly waiting at the forest''s exit.


    The leading knight and Baron Sharon were evidently acquainted. After a brief exchange, they approached Charlotte.


    The unfamiliar knight, guided by Baron Sharon, came to the carriage and respectfully saluted.


    "Angus de Wale, Commander of the Castel County''s Cavalry, at your service, Countess!"


    Sherry, sitting in the carriage with Charlotte, lifted the gauzy curtain, allowing Charlotte to see the kneeling knight clearly.


    This middle-aged man, around forty years old, had a resolute expression.


    Charlotte had studied the relevant information about Castell County in advance and quickly recognized the knight by his name.


    Angus de Wale, one of the seventeen barons directly under Castell County, head of the Wale family, andmander of the Castell County knights.


    He was also the lord of Wale City, the gateway to Castell County from the Violet Duchy.


    The city Charlotte had seen from the hill was Wale City.


    Looking at the determined knight before her, Charlotte recalled the documents she had read in the Castell Mansion study.


    The Wale family was one of the most loyal noble families to the Castell family in Castell County.


    Angus de Wale had taken over at seventeen, followed the Count and Countess of Castell in battles for over a decade, and participated in the Roman campaign to repel arge invasion from the Falling Star Kingdom.


    Angus de Wale was known to be taciturn, disliking socializing and forming alliances. His only passion was fencing, being a dedicated swordsman and a stern knight. Unfortunately, hecked talent and remained at the Starry Sky tier throughout his life.


    These details were in the documents left by her predecessor, the former Count of Castell, her father.


    Though only ten years old, they were still valuable.


    By the way, Baron Sharon''s family, the Leon-Castell, was also one of the families noted for their loyalty to the Count, as Charlotteter discovered by carefully reviewing the records.


    Unlike the Wale family, the Leon-Castell held the title of viscount, one of the three viscount families in Castell County.


    Their fief was northeast of Wale City.


    "Rise, Sir Angus."


    Setting aside her wandering thoughts, Charlotte spoke warmly.


    Her voice was gentle, neither overly enthusiastic nor distant, but perfectly bnced to make people feelfortable and naturally drawn to her.


    After training in the bloodborne magic of mental resonance for so long, even without using majesty or charm magic, Charlotte had developed quite a knack for it.


    Following hermand, Angus stood up and solemnly said.


    "Countess, you must be weary from your journey. The Wale family has prepared a banquet in your honor. On behalf of the people of Wale, I wee you."


    Angus''s aversion to socializing was evident in his stiff expression and serious demeanor, which matched the descriptions in the Castell Mansion documents.


    Charlotte did not immediately ept Angus''s invitation. Instead, she looked past him and asked.


    "Is the Wale family the only one here?"


    "Countess, the Wale Barony is the gateway from the Violet Forest to Castell County. We are closer and received the news earlier. Other families, being farther away, probably do not know yet."


    "We knew you wereing this way and came to meet you."


    Angus replied solemnly.


    Charlotte: "..."


    What an honest answer!


    Shouldn''t he be making a good impression on the lord and subtly criticizing the nobles who didn''t show up?


    Charlotte gave the baron a curious look, confirming that he was indeed a straightforward person.


    As for the excuse about the other nobles not showing up, she didn''t believe it at all.


    Fooling an honest person, there were so many family representatives in the convoy, that Charlotte couldn''t believe they hadn''t sent word before entering the Violet Forest.


    In a magical world, it''s quite convenient to send magical messages from the city''s Mage Association.


    However, no oneing to greet her was to be expected.


    This wasn''t an imperial tour of the Heavenly Dynasty. Even as a countess, the centralization of Castell County wasn''t that high, and the lord''s control over the vassals wasn''t that strong.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    It was more of an optional mattere if you want, don''t if you don''t. No one was forced.


    Moreover, Charlotte had just ascended to the title and had no authority.


    "Sir Angus, thank you very much for your invitation. However, I have already spent too much time on the road, and I don''t n to attend any banquets before reaching Northport."


    Charlotte said gently.


    Yes, she won''t attend any banquets.


    Charlotte had decided this before entering Castell County¡ªno more noble banquets until she returned to Northport, the main city of Castell.


    Actually, it didn''t matter whether people came to greet her after entering the territory.


    The Duke of Borde didn''t always have all the nobles flocking to his mansion like sycophants every time he returned. He was a lord, not their father.


    From the messengers sent by various families to hering-of-age ceremony and ascension, it was clear they didn''t think much of her.


    To be clear, Casimodo had informed all the families in the territory.


    It wasn''t the first time he had sent messages. He had summoned the nobles after the Castell Mansion bloodborne incident to "protect" her.


    Of course, no one showed up, iming the mage tower of the territory''s Mage Association was broken.


    Charlotte could foresee that attending banquets would only involve more superficial politeness and deceptive kindness.


    Lack of respect indicated indifference, which meant disregard, pretense, and potentially breeding ambitions...


    Charlotte was tired of these games. On this journey, she had attended various banquets and seen enough scheming to know that nobles were experts at pretending.


    If possible, before returning to the main city, she didn''t want to enter any noble''s territory and receive a crafted first impression.


    Though the Castell family archives gave her a preliminary understanding of the territory''s nobles, first impressions still mattered, and incorrect ones could lead to misjudgments.


    She wanted to see the true attitude of these nobles toward her and their genuine nature.


    She wanted to see how many nobles woulde to see her if she didn''t visit them first.


    Of course, the Wale family might genuinely want to invite her.


    But since she had decided not to attend any banquets, she couldn''t make an exception.


    Charlotte''s refusal clearly caught the middle-aged knight off guard.


    He hesitated, not knowing how to respond, then scratched his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, then... I shall escort you to Northport with Baron Sharon."


    Charlotte looked at the knight in surprise, now convinced that he truly was a loyal supporter.


    "Thank you, Sir Angus."


    She smiled warmly.


    That bright smile visibly stunned Baron Angus for a moment. A smile from someone as beautiful and charming as Charlotte had a strong effect, even on a reserved middle-aged knight.


    He quickly recovered, bowing respectfully.


    Then, the baron knight mounted his horse again and, along with Baron Sharon, escorted Charlotte''s carriage.


    One on each side, like two guardians.


    "The Wale family... was it Baron Angus''s younger brother who attended mying-of-age ceremony?"


    Charlotte asked as she lowered the curtain.


    "Yes."


    Opposite her, Sherry replied while pouring her a cup of milk.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    Having the head of the family¡¯s brother attend hering-of-age ceremony was among the higher-ranking representatives of all the noble families that visited.


    Angus''s cavalry joined the Castell convoy, and Charlotte set off again.


    This time, they didn''t detour to Wale City in the northeast but continued north along the main road of the county.


    The merchant convoys that had finally reached their destination also parted ways with Castell''s convoy. Throughout the journey, Charlotte had earned nearly two thousand gold tana in protection fees.


    Without the merchant convoy, the Castell convoy moved faster. ording to Baron Angus, they would reach their destination in three days at most.


    Castell County was vast, very vast.


    ording to Charlotte''s knowledge, it was about a third the size of the Borde Duchy, with an officially recorded area of around 120,000 square kilometers.


    From the map, the whole county was shaped like an obtuse triangle with a 120-degree angle, the obtuse side facing slightly northeast. The northern side faced the Star-Moon Strait, where the capital Northport was located.


    Incidentally, the county had a poption of over five million.


    When Charlotte first learned these numbers, she was astonished. Seriously, this scale wasparable to a duchy. Even in simr historical contexts on Earth, it would be a significant fiefdom.


    Of course, the world of Myria had extraordinary powers, and administrative divisions were muchrger than in simr historical periods on Earth. For example, the Crescent Kingdom reportedly had a poption of eighty to ny million.


    But even so, Castell County was undoubtedly a grand noble domain. Even if it were separated from Borde Duchy, it would be a significant power in the Crescent Kingdom.


    As the convoy headed north, more towns appeared along the way, and the roads became busier.


    The people of Castell County were clearly wealthier. Even the farmers dressed simrly to residents of Borde''s outer city. In Borde¡¯s countryside, the farmers dressed almost like beggars.


    However, what puzzled Charlotte was the reaction of passersby upon seeing the Castell convoy. Their expressions changed, and they either stepped aside or avoided them, castingplicated and even hostile nces at the Castell family crest.


    "Why are they looking at us like that?"


    Charlotte frowned and looked outside, puzzled, at Baron Angus on horseback.


    Baron Angus hesitated.


    Seeing his reaction, Charlotte felt a pang of anxiety.


    "It''s okay. If there''s anything, just tell me."


    She said.


    Baron Angus hesitated a moment before speaking solemnly.


    "Countess, there have been some unpleasant rumors circting in the county recently..."

 Chapter 166: Northport

    Chapter 166: Northport


    "Rumors? What rumors?"


    Angus''s words piqued Charlotte''s interest.


    "Countess..."


    Angus nced at the apanying priest Lottie and several former demon hunters in the convoy, carefully choosing his words before continuing.


    "The rumors say that you betrayed the family, betrayed Castell, and in order to sessfully inherit the title, you sold out Castell''s interests to the Church."


    Charlotte: ...


    Damn, how is it that even though she wants to refute it, she doesn''t know how to do so?


    "Is this because of the oath I tookst year in Borde?"


    Charlotte asked.Baron Angus thought for a moment and said.


    "It has some rtion, but it¡¯s not entirely because of that."


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    "How so?"


    Baron Angus respectfully replied.


    "Your promise in Bordest year is well known in Castell. It had a significant impact among the noble circles, with many families strongly opposing it..."


    "However, when the High Priest of Borde waster arrested and tried by the Church¡¯s Inquisition, everyone realized your promise was a bluff. So, gradually, no one mentioned it."


    "But after you inherited the title, it was brought up again."


    "But that incident isn¡¯t the root cause. Perhaps the nobles care greatly about who their feudal lord is, but I think most of themon people don''t care whether they are ruled by the Church or the nobility. After all, in many cases, the Church''s taxes are even lower."


    Charlotte said.


    After speaking, she looked at Baron Angus again.


    "Moreover, after I inherited the title, I also hinted to the envoys who came to the territory that the empty promises I made were just a tactic to bnce the pressures from the duke¡¯s family and other nobles."


    "The problem lies in the fact that, to this day, most nobles, including myself, believe you don''t genuinely intend to give Castell to the Church in the future, but the fact that you stand with the Church remains."


    Baron Angus said.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "Oh? So, the nobles andmoners of Castell don''t want to see me getting too close to the Church?"


    Baron Angus nodded.


    "Yes, the fact that you departed from Borde with a priest appointed by the Church was ryed back to the county through magicalmunication as soon as you began your journey."


    "And recently, a new narrative has emerged. It ims you don''t truly intend to pledge Castell to the Church in the future but n to bring Castell back under the Church¡¯s religious rule..."


    "Many people are saying that with your ascension, the Church will also re-establish religious control over Castell, reinstating the tithe tax, and that you will pay all the past taxes owed over the years in one go..."


    Charlotte: ...


    She knew what the tithe tax was. Simr to a historical practice in her previous world, it was a religious tax imposed by the Holy Court, requiring residents to give one-tenth of their agricultural products.


    The "Sacred Code" clearly stated that paying the tithe tax was a duty for all residents under the Holy Court¡¯s faith, with the amount set at one-tenth of their agricultural or pastoral harvest.


    Incidentally, Borde Duchy imposed a tithe tax.


    Not just Borde; every duchy or county she had passed through on her journey also imposed a tithe tax.


    Paying the tithe tax had be a daily obligation for the people of Myria. In some theocracies, in addition to the tithe tax, residents had to paynd tax, trade tax, and various other taxes...


    The Holy Court was not a charity, and the Church¡¯s protection came at a cost.


    But that wasn¡¯t the main issue.


    The main issue was the two implications revealed by Baron Angus''s words.


    First, Castell¡¯s religious beliefs were not unified.


    Second, based on this, the Holy Court likely hadn''t enforced substantial religious control over the area for many years.


    "Are Castel''s beliefs not unified?"


    Charlotte asked in surprise.


    This matter was never mentioned in the documents at Castell Mansion!


    "Yes, our Castell has always been on the periphery of the Holy Court¡¯s religious control. When the first Count of Castell established the territory, there were indeed many Holy Court believers. But as the territory developed, more immigrants from the maind and the north arrived, and most of those from the maind were opponents of the Church, while those from the north were mostly non-believers and heretics."


    "Today...the beliefs in the territory are quite mixed."


    Baron Angus said.


    Charlotte: ...


    No wonder the Holy Court supported her as the ruler, despite her disavowingst year''s promise. The real situation in Castell was that it was full of heretics!


    Her grand ¡°divine miracle¡± at theing-of-age ceremony almost solidified her reputation as a saint, so it was no wonder the locals were hostile to her.


    "How long has it been since the Holy Court collected the tithe tax in Castell?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    Baron Angus scratched his head.


    "Probably... over a hundred years?"


    Charlotte: ...


    Compared to the Church¡¯s supernatural protection, the tithe tax was neither too heavy nor too light.


    But if the rumor suggested repaying it all at once, a hundred years'' worth of taxes...was a bit excessive.


    However, Charlotte had never mentioned anything about repaying the tithe tax. She didn¡¯t even know that Castell hadn¡¯t paid the tax for over a century until now.


    Clearly, someone is fueling these rumors.


    "This ispletely baseless. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that the Church¡¯s rule in Castel has long been non-existent."


    Charlotte said, shaking her head.


    Baron Angus visibly sighed in relief, breaking into a smile.


    "Indeed, I didn¡¯t think you would do such a thing."


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte: ...


    Your obvious relief shows you thought I might actually do that, didn''t you?


    Though Baron Angus was a noble, he was a straightforward, serious, and rather dull knight.


    If even he couldn''t grasp Charlotte¡¯s true intentions, it¡¯s no wonder the rumors spread throughout Castell.


    Honestly, Charlotte didn¡¯t take the tithe rumors seriously.


    Such an outrageous im of repaying a hundred years of taxes would copse on its own.


    Charlotte never even considered reinstating church taxes, as she wasn¡¯t a genuine believer in the Holy Court...


    However, she could clearly sense the malice behind the rumors.


    Moreover, though the tithe tax issue seemed the most critical due to its direct impact on themoners, it wasn¡¯t the real danger.


    The true threat was the rhetoric that positioned her against her subjects by aligning her with the Church, the deeper implication behind the tithe tax rumor, and the notion of "bringing Castell back under the Church¡¯s religious rule."


    Charlotte initially intended to operate under the banner of the Holy Court.


    But now, she might need to reconsider her stance.


    On the bright side, the chaotic state of Castell¡¯s faith could be advantageous for Charlotte, allowing her to exploit the situation.


    She wasn¡¯t aiming to preach for the Holy Court but rather to spread her own beliefs.


    Therefore, she also needed to investigate who was behind the rumors.


    If she were a devout "saint," such rhetoric would be a direct attack on her Achilles¡¯ heel.


    As the saying goes, to identify your enemies, you must consider who benefits from your misfortune or whose interests are affected by your arrival in Castell.


    Though the mansion¡¯s archives had records, the details were insufficient, given that the documents were over a decade old. Charlotte needed more information.


    She had a gut feeling that the nobles in the territory were involved.


    After all, spreading rumors across Castell required considerable resources.


    The convoy continued forward.


    Despite sensing the indifference and even hostility from the locals, it hadn¡¯t escted to the point where people blocked their way.


    Besides Baron Angus, Charlotte didn¡¯t encounter any other nobles along the journey.


    Castell was noticeably more urbanized than both Borde and even the Moonshield Duchy, especially as they traveled further north.


    Towns of various sizes were almost everywhere, and the poption density seemed to surpass that of the two counties directly under the kingdom¡¯s ducal authority. There were also many petty nobles.


    Many small nobles visited along the way, but apart from inviting Charlotte to banquets, none apanied them like Baron Angus.


    Charlotte could clearly sense it.


    Though she had sessfully inherited the title, shecked authority and control in Castell, appearing more like a figurehead.


    However, this situation improved significantly upon entering the directly governed territory of the Count of Castell.


    Indeed, the directly governed territory.


    The Count of Castell had a directly governed territory.


    Besides the three viscountcies and seventeen baronies, Castell retained one-fifth of itsnd as directly governed, about 26,000 square kilometers, with a poption of around 1.8 million, ounting for one-third of the county¡¯s poption.


    Honestly, this was a significant area, enough to be a prosperous county in the Crescent Kingdom.


    This territory was divided into two parts, located at the obtuse angles of Castell¡¯s triangr shape, one to the left and one to the right.


    The left area, in the northernmost part of Castell, included the capital, Northport, also known as Northport Viscounty.


    Yes, a viscounty.


    Strictly speaking, Charlotte held the title of Viscount of Northport in addition to Count of Castell.


    Northport Viscounty covered about 16,000 square kilometers, roughly the size of the capital of China, concentrated in Castell¡¯s most prosperous region, with a poption exceeding 1.5 million, which was Charlotte¡¯s destination.


    The right area was the Castell Silver Mine District on the border, about 10,000 square kilometers, mostly hilly londs, with a poption of around 200,000.


    Unlike Borde Duchy¡¯s directly governednd with baronial vassals or the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s ducal territory with count vassals, Castell¡¯s directly governednd had no noble lords with ranks of baron or higher.


    In this area, the territory was directly governed by the Castell family through city officials and court nobles without fiefdoms. They only had administrative authority, nond ownership, and no military authority.


    Of course, they owned personalnd, but it was limited to some estates.


    Northport Viscounty was visibly wealthier than other parts of Castell. The public roads resembled city roads in Borde¡¯s outer district, travelers were better dressed, and the roads were filled with carriages.


    As soon as Charlotte entered the directly governed territory, she was warmly weed by long-awaiting city officials.


    It was a truly warm wee, making Charlotte instinctively think of inspections in her previous life, with many officials present, and even arge number of onlookers.


    Moreover, there were soldiers on both sides, well-equipped, with a significant number of extraordinaries, indicating Northport¡¯s armed forces.


    Looking around, the weing party for Charlotte probably numbered three to four hundred people, and with the onlookers, it likely exceeded a thousand.


    It seemed not everyone believed the rumors, or perhaps in the directly governed territory of Castell, the people had more trust in the Castell family.


    And this was just at the entrance to the directly governed territory, not yet in the capital, Northport.


    Leading the weing party was Northport¡¯s mayor, Madoc On, a city official ofmon origin.


    Madoc appeared to be a middle-aged man around fifty, with quite a bit of gray in his hair.


    He looked more like a businessman than a mayor, chubby and always smiling, resembling a Maitreya Buddha, reminding Charlotte of Duke Borde''s chubby steward.


    As soon as he saw Charlotte, his eyes lit up, and he, along with the other officials and nobles, rushed over, delightedly saying:


    "Lady Charlotte, you¡¯re finally back. It¡¯s been years, and you¡¯ve be more beautiful."


    Great, another familiar stranger.


    Not to mention Charlotte¡¯s inherited memories were iplete; even if they wereplete, the people she met as a child would be hazy after so many years.


    Charlotte could only smile and nod in greeting.


    "Lady Charlotte, after your long journey, the count¡¯s mansion in Northport is ready for you to move in at any time!"


    Madoc said cheerfully.


    Then he took the reins of the carriage himself, personally driving it for Charlotte.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Charlotte¡¯s carriage continued north.


    After about half a day, Charlotte finally reached her ultimate destination, the capital of Castell County, the economic and trade center of the northern londs, one of the super cities in the Crescent Kingdom with a poption exceeding half a million, known as the Pearl of the Sea¡ªNorthport.

 Chapter 167: History of the Castell Family

    Chapter 167: History of the Castell Family


    The capital of Castell, Northport, is a city established near the sea, located near the estuary of the Doen River, thergest river in the Western Yte region.


    It is said that 800 years ago, this area was just a coastal swamp, uninhabited and surrounded by dense forests, teeming with magical beasts, and was once part of the Violet Forest.


    Back then, the Violet Forest wasn''t called the Violet Forest; it spanned the northern londs and was known as the Dark Forest. Many magical beasts frequently formed beast tides in the spring, attacking the southern human kingdoms'' viges.


    Later, to permanently solve the problem of northern beast tides, the King of the Crescent Kingdom implemented a policy of granting pioneering knightsnds for development.


    Anyone willing to head north and venture into the Dark Forest to establish settlements, regardless of being noble ormoner, could obtain the title of pioneering knight. All thend they developed belonged to them, with any rare resources discovered on thend being shared equally with the royal family. All pioneering knights who gainednd could also receive corresponding hereditary noble titles.


    The Castell County, the Violet Duchy, and even the Roman Duchy, now an enve of the Falling Star Kingdom on the continent, were all developed in this way.


    The origins of the Castell family date back to 700 years ago.


    At that time, the prominent Borde family in the southern part of the kingdom had a magical genius named Castell.


    At that time, the theory of four extraordinary ranks hadn''t been proposed, and the ranks were not clearly defined, but... historical records suggest that the founder of the Castell family was likely a Legendary figure at his peak in middle age.Being the posthumous son of the old duke, Castell did not inherit any fief or title. To obtain his ownnd, he chose to be a pioneering knight upon reaching adulthood. With the support of his elder brother, the Duke of Borde at the time, he organized a pioneering team of a thousand people.


    The Castell County was developed by Castell leading his pioneering team.


    With his formidable magical prowess, Castell slew countless magical beasts, carving out a territory in the Dark Forest. He chose to build a city on an ind at a shallow sea beach along the Doen River, marking arge part of the Dark Forest as his domain.


    There were four main reasons for building the city there.


    First, the shallow sea served as a natural barrier against beast tide attacks.


    Second, proximity to the Doen River allowed upstream travel, facilitating trade with the kingdom''s interior and even the Yte Empire and Coria Kingdom to the east.


    Third, ording to the pioneering knight treaty, noble fiefs were divided radiating from a central stronghold. A stronghold deep in the Dark Forest would secure a vast territory.


    Fourth, Castell had pre-scouted the area, ensuring the chosen stronghold included the ttest and most fertile parts of the Dark Forest, which could be converted into arablend once cleared of magical beasts.


    Thus, Northport City was built, bing the northernmost city of the Crescent Kingdom, with the Castell family acquiring a vast 120,000 square kilometers ofnd. The Borde Duchy, already thergest duchy in the Crescent Kingdom, also benefited significantly, enjoying great prestige.


    Many believed the Castell family was favored by the gods.


    During the Great Expansion, when extraordinary power flourished in the human world, materials from magical beasts were highly sought after in all kingdoms.


    Utilizing the rich resources of the Dark Forest, Castell¡¯s Northport became a haven for adventurers and mercenaries. Merchants from all over Myria flocked there to trade with mercenaries and adventurers, purchasing precious magical materials and selling them worldwide.


    In a sense, the Castell family¡¯s wealth originated frommerce from the very beginning.


    Over the next 200 years, the Castell family, using Northport as a base, gradually eradicated the magical beasts from theirnds. Northport City continually expanded from a poption of less than 2,000 to a burgeoning new city with tens of thousands of inhabitants.


    Magical beasts gradually disappeared from the Castell County, and the once dense forests werepletely cleared.


    The residents of Castell began farming, and viges started to emerge.


    However, because thend was no longer forested, the trade in magical beast materials gradually shifted away from the Castell County to the southern, Violet Duchy and the northern, Northern Tribal Alliance.


    Logically, Castell County might have declined because of this.


    But the gods¡¯ favor came once again.


    While clearing the hilly area in the eastern part of their territory, the Castell family unexpectedly discovered rich silver mines!


    The then Count of Castell, also a mage, personally surveyed and found high-quality mithril in the mines¡­


    Thus began the great silver mining era of the Castell County.


    The mining of silver and mithril brought enormous wealth.


    Not only did the Castell family benefit, but the Borde family and the Crescent royal family also reaped rewards.


    Especially with mithril.


    The extraction of mithril led to the emergence of the precious metals processing industry in Castell, which gradually developed into workshops for jewelry and extraordinary materials.


    Merchants from all over the world flocked to Castell once again, this time in pursuit of the precious mithril.


    As the mithril workshop industry grew, Castell County became the most famous mithril production site in all of Myria. This made it the most important trade hub for elves and humans who prized mithril.


    From that moment, Castell¡¯smercial value became increasingly evident, positioned at the center of five powers: the Luna Ind of the overseas elves, the Falling Star Kingdom across the Star-Moon Strait, the Crescent Kingdom on the Crescent Penins, theds Mercenary Alliance in Eastern Yte, and the Northern Grand Duchy formed by the Northern Tribal Alliance.


    The Castell family amassed immense wealth, bing one of the richest families in the Crescent Kingdom.


    As the capital of the Castell County, Northport underwent multiple expansions, transforming from a city built to fend off magical beasts into a mega-city with a poption exceeding 500,000.


    To this day.


    Charlotte, upon seeing Northport for the first time, instinctively thought of two cities from her previous life on Earth.


    One was Venice, renowned as the "City of Water" on the Apennine Penins, and the other was Amsterdam, the capital of the Dutch Republic, known as the "Sea Coachman" during the Age of Exploration.


    Indeed, they were very simr.


    Entering the city through the outer walls rebuilt during the Star-Moon Wars, one would find canals and waterways everywhere, with numerous bridges. While not as extreme as Venice, where waterways rece streets, Northport could certainly be described as "inhabited on water, water entering the city, people and water coexisting."


    Northport¡¯s prosperity surpassed even that of Borde City, the capital of the Borde Duchy, and Anro City, the capital of the Moonshield Duchy. One would hardly believe it was just the capital of a county.


    The city was crisscrossed by canals, with spacious roads on either side. Merchant ships traversed the waters, while carriages moved ceaselessly on the roads.


    It is said that every expansion of Northport was personally designed by the reigning Count of Castell, each time involving a grand mage in the renovation.


    As an immigrant city, Northport¡¯s architectural style was influenced by various regions of Myria, with Gothic architecture from the Crescent Kingdom being the most prevalent.


    The Count¡¯s residence, located in the center of Northport, was built on the foundation of the Castell Fortress constructed by the first Count of Castell, resembling a solemn manor-like castle pce.


    We rely on your support! novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Due to the long-term absence of a resident lord, the mansion had few servants. Yet, as Charlotte alighted from her carriage, 200 stewards and maids lined up on either side to greet her respectfully.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and, apanied by her followers, entered the Count¡¯s residence.


    Standing beside her was Sebastian, dressed in a butler''s tailcoat, elegantly and respectfully holding an umbre for her. The ck cat Nice followed behind, head held high, exuding an air of arrogance.


    Upon entering the castle pce of the Count¡¯s residence, Charlotte felt an intense sense of familiarity, as its decor was very simr to the Castell Mansion in Borde.


    Clearly, the Castell Mansion was a scaled-down version of the Count¡¯s residence.


    Theyout of the residence was also very simr. After passing through stairs and corridors, Charlotte easily found the Count¡¯s master bedroom and study. The only significant difference in the nearly identical corridors was the portraits of the previous Counts hanging on the walls.


    Charlotte even noticed a decorated nk space next to thest portrait, clearly reserved for a new portrait.


    And it was likely intended for her.


    In addition, from her time at the mansion, Charlotte knew that the Count¡¯s residence had a secret chamber dedicated to the magical research of the Castell Counts.


    Entering the master bedroom, Charlotte followed the records of the previous Counts, feeling along the walls until she found the mechanism. With a gentle infusion of magic, the wall rotated, revealing a passage to the secret chamber.


    Charlotte walked down the passage, her expression turning somewhat peculiar.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple secret chamber.


    In fact, after passing through the passage, Charlotte discovered a hidden bedroom.


    This room was just as luxuriously decorated, with an opulent bathroom and bath. She immediately realized its purpose¡ªit was likely a ce where previous Counts kept secret lovers or engaged in illicit affairs.


    It might not have been her father, but certainly some ancestor, perhaps even used by multiple generations.


    However, deeper inside was the real magical research chamber recorded in the archives, a circr room equipped with various intricate magical devices. Bookshelves lined the walls, filled with books, serving as both a researchb and a study.


    As a bloodborne mage, magical research wasn¡¯t very useful to Charlotte, and she wasn¡¯t inclined toward research. However, this space was perfect for honing her innate magical abilities or studying the powers of the Gospel of Blood.


    After familiarizing herself with the residence, Charlotte was quite satisfied.


    ¡°Countess, the Mage Tower is ready for a mass transmission. You can notify all the nobles of your arrival in Northport whenever you wish. Do you want to order them toe for an audience as soon as possible?¡±


    After a round of inspection, Charlotte returned to the main hall, where Northport¡¯s mayor, Madoc, greeted her with a respectful smile and inquired.


    ¡°The Mage Tower? The one that broke downst year?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Madoc looked slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Cough¡­yes, but that was an ident¡­¡±


    ¡°Our county has only one Mage Tower capable of long-distance transmissions. It was renovated the year before by elven craftsmen and is now the most advanced in Myria. It can transmit messages to all nobles in the territory at any time.¡±


    ¡°This is the highest level of elven magical craftsmanship, but it¡¯s also somewhat unstable¡­ Last year¡¯s mishap was due to stormy weather disrupting the magic array.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the elven craftsmen had returned to Luna Ind for the Lunar Festival, so it took two months to repair the transmission¡­¡±


    Listening to Madoc, Charlotte gave him an unexpected look.


    ¡°You know magic too?¡±


    Madoc scratched his head.


    ¡°To be honest, I dreamed of bing a mage in my youth, but unfortunately, Icked the talent to awaken a magic circuit. However, I¡¯ve always been interested in magic and have learned a bit about it.¡±


    Charlotte nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Countess, do you want to send the transmission?¡±


    Madoc asked again.


    ¡°Do it. Inform them of my arrival and¡­ I will host a banquet at the Count¡¯s residence in a week. Invite the nobles from across the county. Until then, I want to tour the territory without interruption.¡±


    Charlotte decided after some thought.


    Meeting the nobles upon arriving at the county was necessary. Charlotte needed a banquet to assess the situation of the county¡¯s nobles.


    Madoc bowed respectfully.


    ¡°As youmand. I will arrange it immediately.¡±


    ¡­


    The news of the new Count¡¯s arrival in Northport quickly spread throughout Castell County via the Mage Tower.


    Meanwhile, in a dpidated ancient castle near the Violet Duchy in Castell County.


    Middle-aged knight Lahel looked at the bloodborne girl Agnes, who was trying on various maid outfits in front of a mirror, and hesitated.


    ¡°Miss, are you really going to attend her banquet?¡±


    Agnes turned and red at him.


    ¡°Of course! Why not?¡±


    ¡°The Book of the Dead is still in her possession! This is a great opportunity to infiltrate the Castell Count¡¯s residence. I¡¯m definitely going!¡±


    ¡­


    Charlotte was unaware that the two bloodbornes who had previously attacked her had learned about her uing banquet.


    With seven days left until the banquet, she had other ns.


    Most importantly, she intended to visit the Castell Silver Mine to the east.

 Chapter 168: Do the elves also discriminate?

    Chapter 168: Do the elves also discriminate?


    The next morning, outside Northport City.


    Charlotte, dressed in noble attire suitable for traveling, sat in the carriage, gazing eagerly at the street scenes of Northport through the window.


    On the clear waterways, boats glided by slowly, and the ancient city streets along the banks bustled with pedestrians.


    asionally, the melodious sound of bells rang from afar, startling a flock of seagulls.


    Regardless of the state of the Holy Court''s church here, the regrity of the bell tolls was impressive.


    The distant majestic castles, the nearby quietly flowing canals, the variety of Gothic buildings lining the waterways, and the fashion of the pedestrians, which was significantly more advanced and ornate than in Borde''s countryside¡ªall of this gave Charlotte the illusion of being in a Renaissance-era Venice from a historical film.


    At first, she thought that wearing noble attire might be too ostentatious, but after observing the passersby in Northport, she realized that evenmoners here dressed as finely as rural nobles in Borde.


    Though Borde was already considered a rtively impoverished duchy within the kingdom, this disparity was telling.


    Thanks to the Castell Silver Mine.It not only brought immense wealth to Northport but also countless business opportunities and capital for initial umtion.


    This ce was not only wealthy but also populous, with arge influx of immigrants from all directions, providing amplebor¡ªtruly a blessednd.


    If this were on Earth, it would be the perfect ce for an industrial revolution, undoubtedly the origin of new ideas.


    Even in a world with extraordinary powers like Myria, Charlotte felt that a magically modified version of an industrial revolution was not out of the question.


    Enjoying the gentle breeze and the picturesque scenery, Charlotte idly waited, lost in her thoughts, only missing the harmonious apaniment of some soothing music.


    When Sebastian''s familiar figure appeared in her view, Charlotte perked up and gestured for Sherry to open the carriage door.


    Sebastian smiled at Sherry, thanked her, and then elegantly entered the spacious carriage, which couldfortably amodate four people, and sat opposite Charlotte.


    As for Nice, he also leaped into the carriage.


    He first looked at Charlotte''sp, then at Sherry''s, weighed the pros and cons, and finally obediently jumped onto Reina''sp at the opposite of Sherry.


    Reina, initially startled, instinctively began stroking Nice''s head, causing the fat cat to disy an extremely content expression.


    Charlotte gave him a peculiar look.


    But noticing Reina rx after holding the ck cat, she ultimately sighed softly and averted her gaze.


    "So, all done?"


    She asked Sebastian, who was seatedfortably opposite her.


    Just as Sebastian was about to speak, Nice, being petted by Reina, spoke up boastfully.


    "Hey, of course, it''s all done! Lady Charlotte, don''t you know who''s handling this? With me, Nice, on the job, those guys, no matter how well hidden, had to be flushed out!"


    Unexpectedly, this time, Sebastian didn''t bicker with Nice but nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, as you predicted, Nice is indeed very sensitive to their presence. We''ve captured all those lurking around, every single one, and tied them up at the city hall''s entrance."


    "The city hall?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, I did a brief interrogation. They were spies sent by the nobles of the territory to monitor your movements. Handing them over to the city hall seemed appropriate."


    Sebastian exined respectfully.


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes slightly upon hearing this.


    "I''ve just arrived in North Port, and they''re already spying on me. It seems there''s some intrigue among the Castell nobles..."


    "Hehe, we''ve already informed that chubby city official. When we return, you''ll have a detailed list."


    Nice chuckled.


    "Good. Let Madoc deal with this. It''ll be a good test of his loyalty to me."


    Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    With her keen senses, Charlotte had noticed the surveince as she finished breakfast and prepared to leave for the eastern mines.


    And there were quite a few spies.


    So, she stopped and directly sent Sebastian and Nice to root out these spies.


    Sebastian was the most powerfulbatant aside from Charlotte in her True Ancestor state, virtually unbeatable in the Castell territory without any zing Sun presence.


    As for Nice, after the incident with Anna the Witch of Prophecy, Charlotte discovered its sensing abilities were extraordinarily strong,pletely disproportionate to its inconsistentbat abilities¡ªperfect for a feline detector.


    Thus, following their mistress'' orders, the cat and dog team worked together surprisingly well.


    "Alright then, now that there are no more flies, let''s set off. If we hurry, we can have dinner at the mining area. Remember, for the next few days, we''re nobles from the Moonshield Duchy here to trade for mithril, and my name is Agnes de Broye."


    Charlotte said with a smile.


    The Castell territory was full of merchant caravans and nobles conducting business, making this disguise perfect for blending in.


    Charlotte even had a noble''s sun hat ready to obscure her face and shield her from the sun.


    Hearing this, Sebastian smiled slightly and gave a courteous bow: "Then... Miss Agnes, I shall be your butler, Lahel."


    "I''m the maid, Lisa."


    Sherry said coolly and sinctly.


    She then looked at Reina across from her.


    "You will be the maid... Leah."


    Reina nced at Charlotte, then at Sherry opposite her, tilted her head in confusion, and nodded obediently.


    "Hey, Lady Charlotte, I''ll be your coachman, Carl."


    Came an eager male voice from the front of the carriage¡ªit was Rand, the only one of Charlotte''s loyal knights who had reached the Starry Sky tier.


    Sebastian, Nice, Sherry, Reina (a royal bloodline descendant picked up by Charlotte along the way), and the young knight Rand, who was in charge of driving, made up Charlotte''s entourage for the journey to the eastern mining area.


    Sebas and Nice, both highly capable, were definite inclusions. As for Sherry, she was such an excellent maid that the increasingly indulgent Charlotte couldn''t resist bringing her along for assistance.


    The round trip was estimated to take at least three days, potentially involving further disguises and infiltration. Given Charlotte''sck of skills in this area and Sebastian being a man, having a reliable maid was very practical.


    Reina, who was likely thest of the royal bloodline, had been deeply despondent since Anna''s disappearance. Charlotte didn''t feelfortable leaving her alone at the count''s estate, so she brought her along to lift her spirits.


    Despite being there to rx, Reina was quite capable. During a recent undead attack, she had assisted the convoy, demonstrating her own significantbat skills, likely on par with Charlotte''s without her true ancestor''s liberation.


    It turned out to be a good decision, as Reina visibly rxed during the trip, especially when holding the mischievous Nice.


    Though Charlotte suspected the ck cat might take advantage of the situation, she was surprised to find Nice behaved unusually well around Reina.


    Charlotte decided to let it slide.


    Rand was brought along simply because Charlotte needed a coachman, and he was the strongest among her followers.


    The carriage set off, heading east toward the Castell mining area.


    The Castell mining area was located at the eastern border of Castell, adjacent to the Northern Grand Duchy.


    Unlike most of the count''s territory, this area was characterized by low hills and mountains rather than ins.


    Although referred to as the east, rtive to Northport, it was more southeast.


    The mining area wasn''t far from Northport. Frequent trade caravans had resulted in a wide, smooth road being built, ideal for fast travel, making it a day''s journey by carriage.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte and her party set out in the morning and arrived at the main settlement of the mining area, Silver Mine City, by dusk.


    As its name suggested, Silver Mine City had developed from silver mining. Once just a miners'' outpost, it had grown into a mid-sized city with a poption of about seventy thousand.


    The city was protected by high walls, twelve meters tall, reportedly built to defend against incursions from the Northern Grand Duchy.


    In contrast to Northport''s Renaissance style and refined atmosphere, Silver Mine City was rugged, with a distinct steampunk vibe. Metal workshops were everywhere, and abandoned mines could even be seen within the city.


    The poption here was remarkably diverse. Charlotte saw not only humans but also elves, dwarves, beastman, and demi-humans.


    Elves and dwarves were mostly artisans and held high status, while beastman and demi-humans were rtively lower in status, many working as miners, either hired or enved.


    "Miss Agnes, where should we go next?"


    Rand asked respectfully, stopping the carriage amidst the bustling streets.


    Charlotte exchanged a nce with Sebastian.


    "Did you send the message?"


    She asked.


    "It''s been sent."


    Sebastian replied respectfully.


    "And the location?"


    "The Fir Tree Inn. Luff said it''s the best inn here and the preferred ce for most merchant caravans and nobles."


    Charlotte nodded and instructed Rand.


    "To the Fir Tree Inn."


    Rand drove the carriage, asking for directions along the way, and about ten minutester, they arrived at an inn with a distinct elven style.


    The group disembarked, with Sebastian standing beside Charlotte as her butler, and Sherry and Reina in maid outfits nking her. Rand, serving as an attendant, followed behind.


    Nice had already jumped out of Reina''s arms and walked alongside Charlotte, seeminglypeting with Sebastian for position.


    The inn''s interior also had a strong elven theme. Upon entering, an elf hostess quickly approached with a smile, addressing Charlotte directly.


    "Wee, guest. Are you here for amodation or dining?"


    Charlotte, still taking in the surroundings, gestured for Sebastian to respond. Stepping forward with a smile, Sebas replied.


    "Amodation, and please reserve a private dining room as well."


    The elf hostess, noting his handsome appearance, nodded lightly.


    Today, Sebastian had hidden his ears, preventing him from being recognized as an elf.


    The amodation was arranged swiftly: a suite reserved for nobles, with multiple rooms¡ªone master bedroom and four secondary ones.


    Charlotte took the master bedroom, while Sebastian, Sherry, and Reina each took a secondary bedroom. Nice shared a room with Rand.


    Nice grumbled.


    "Sebastian, you''re targeting me!"


    Sebastian, smiling, retorted.


    "Be grateful. As a cat, you''re lucky to have a bedroom."


    Nice fumed.


    "Discrimination! This is discrimination!"


    Rand, scratching his head, reassured Nice.


    "Don''t worry, Master Nyss, I don''t snore at night."


    Nice: ...


    After settling in, the group went to dine.


    The dinner had a typical elven ir, with hardly any meat¡ªjust one meat dish¡ªbut everything was exquisitely prepared and tasted excellent.


    Charlotte particrly enjoyed the elven-made mead, which reminded her of pineapple beer from her previous life but was even more refreshing.


    The maids and knight indulged heartily, but Charlotte only sampled a bit, as did Sebastian.


    Once everyone finished dining, Charlotte addressed the maids and the knight.


    "You may go explore the area for a while. Sebastian and I have a guest to meet."


    Reina and Rand were not yet in Charlotte''s inner circle, and Sherry hadn''t fullymitted to bing Charlotte''s retainer, so there was still a barrier.


    Following her orders, they respectfully left, and Charlotte had the inn bring another round of dishes.


    Nice stayed, as despite its yful nature, it was part of Charlotte''s inner circle due to their contract.


    The two waited with Nice until about fifteen minutester when there was a knock on the door.


    Sensing the identity of the visitor, Charlotte smiled slightly and said.


    "Come in."


    The door opened to reveal a tall, burly figure, dusty from travel¡ªnone other than Luff, the leader of the beastman tribe that worshipped the True Ancestor in Borde.


    Two months ago, the beastman tribe received a divine oracle to head north to Castell. Simultaneously, Charlotte, as the head of the Rose Society, tasked Luff with investigating the silver mine.


    By now, he should have some findings.


    Unlike his appearance in Borde, Luff was dressed in rough miner''s attire, exuding a rugged, weathered aura.


    "Lady Charlotte, Lord Sebastian, sorry for the dy. I got held up at the bar."


    Luff said with an embarrassed smile.


    Charlotte was surprised.


    "The bar wouldn''t let you in?"


    "Well... the elves initially mistook me for a beastman ve from the mines."


    Luff said, scratching his head.


    Charlotte''s expression turned peculiar. She nced at Sebas.


    "Elves discriminate too?"


    Sebas shrugged.


    "Many elves, especially those who value arrogance as a tradition, discriminate against anyone who isn''t an elf or doesn''t possess elven beauty."


    Charlotte: ...


    She looked at Luff''s face, scarred and hairy, clearly not friendly-looking, and averted her gaze.


    Clearing her throat, she asked.


    "Sir Luff, you''ve worked hard. May I ask, what have you found about the Castell silver mine?"


    Luff''s expression turned serious.


    "Lady Charlotte, there''s something wrong with the Castell silver mine!"

 Chapter 169: ------------------

    Chapter 169: ------------------


    <em>T/N: I will put the chapter title at the end of the chapter if I feel like it directly spoils the content.</em>


    _________________________


    ¡°There''s an issue with the Castell silver mine?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    The silver mine is the cash cow of the County, and the precious mithril is almost priceless.


    Although the revenue from trade has been taking an increasinglyrger share of Castell''s ie in recent years, until the mithril mine is exhausted, the main source of ie for the territory remains the silver mine, especially the mithril mine.


    The timing of the depletion of the Castell family''s associated mithril vein coincided with the old witch sending all the nobles around her away. Charlotte felt something was off when she learned about this, and now it seems... perhaps there really is something fishy going on.


    With this thought, Charlotte instantly became more alert and asked seriously.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±¡°Lady Charlotte, there might be some kind of terrifying monster hidden beneath the Castell mine!¡±


    Luff said solemnly.


    ¡°A monster?¡±


    Charlotte was taken aback.


    She frowned and said.


    ¡°Exin in detail.¡±


    Luff nodded and recalled.


    ¡°It all started when we first arrived at Castell¡­¡±


    ¡°About twenty days ago, after our Blood Wolf Tribe arrived at Castell, we headed straight to the renowned Castell silver mine.¡±


    ¡°I selected a few of my strongest tribesmen, and we entered the mine as hired workers. After about a week, we gained the trust of the mine¡¯s overseer nobles and were allowed to work deeper in the silver mine, with our wages quadrupling as a result.¡±


    ¡°However, after delving deeper into the mine, I noticed some strange phenomena.¡±


    ¡°Strange phenomena?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Luff nodded.


    ¡°Yes, strange phenomena.¡±


    ¡°For example, despite the silver mine''s emphasis on efficiency, there were very few strong miners like my tribesmen and me. Most of the miners looked rather frail.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the overseer quickly noticed us. But it¡¯s odd because we¡¯ve seen the main silver vein inside. Even if the associated mithril vein is depleted, the silver mine itself is not exhausted. I don¡¯t believe the mine can''t attract strong miners¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after joining the miners, I noticed that the old miners looked at us strangely, so I became cautious and invited one of the old miners for a few drinks at the tavern to ask about my concerns.¡±


    ¡°At first, he was reluctant to talk, but after a few drinks, he couldn¡¯t help but advise me to leave, to stop working in the mine. After pressing him further, he finally revealed the mine¡¯s secret¡­¡±


    ¡°The Castell silver mine¡­ there¡¯s a monster inside! The strong miners who venture deep into the mine end up being eaten by the monster!¡±


    A monster that eats miners?


    Charlotte frowned even more.


    ¡°Does the mine management have any exnation for this?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hinted at this question, but the mine managementpletely denies it, saying it¡¯s just a rumor among the miners¡­¡±


    ¡°But among the miners, it¡¯s an open secret. Not only do strong miners disappear, but some have also reportedly heard terrifying roars and strange noises from deep within the mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Apparently, these roars are deep and heavy, like the legendary dragon¡¯s roar!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, some miners believe that deep within the mine lives a dragon that feeds on the veins and the miners!¡±


    Luff¡¯s revtion left Charlotte both amazed and puzzled.


    A dragon?


    Charlotte waspletely stunned.


    She had a feeling something was wrong with the mithril vein¡¯s depletion, but how did an investigation into that lead to discovering a dragon?


    ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ that the mithril vein was also consumed by this¡­ suspected dragon monster?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    This time, Luff shook his head.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen the mithril vein. It has been sealed off. The mine¡¯s official reason is that the vein is exhausted and at risk of copse, so it¡¯s off-limits.¡±


    ¡°However, I asked the old miners, and they told me there¡¯s definitely something hidden in the mithril vein area. One miner sneaked in to get some mithril ore fragments¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, mithril is valuable, and even the ore fragments are worth a fortune. But after he went in, he quickly escaped, and when he came out, he was insane¡­¡±


    ¡°Later¡­ he disappeared, and the mine management never mentioned this again. As for the miners¡­ none dared to approach the sealed mithril vein anymore.¡±


    ¡°But the old miner had a theory. He said he once heard a legend about a type of dragon that lives in underground caverns and feeds on various precious metals¡­¡±


    ¡°He said that deep within the Castell mine, there might be such a dragon!¡±


    Luff¡¯s exnation left Charlotte both amazed and curious.


    She was amazed to hear of a dragon in her territory.


    Charlotte, familiar with various fantasy stories in her previous life, was no stranger to dragons. In many tales, the protagonist often had some unresolved connections with dragons, with some stories even featuring dragons aspanions or mounts.


    After transmigrating, Charlotte searched for rted information out of curiosity and found that dragons did exist in the world of Myria and were incredibly powerful. Upon reaching adulthood, they had at least the strength of a zing Sun, and some old ones could even reach Legendary.


    However, Charlotte was also puzzled.


    She wondered, if there really was a dragon in the Castell mine as Luff suggested, why would the mine management suppress the news?


    On the contrary, they would likely publicize it widely and recruit mercenaries to y the dragon to prevent further damage to the veins.


    But in reality, the mine¡¯s overseer nobles simply announced that the vein was exhausted and sealed it off.


    What¡¯s even more surprising is that none of the other nobles in Castell seemed to question this.


    If they had, someone would have informed her when she reconnected with the territory over the past year.


    After all, even if shecked authority, she was still the Count of the territory, the lord of the domain, and the nominal owner of the Castell silver mine. She would be a natural ally to seek support from.


    Charlotte had even asked Baron Angus, a silent, socially anxious knight who apanied her to Northport, about the mithril vein. He confirmed that the vein was indeed exhausted, and his son had even personally inspected it as part of a noble delegation.


    Unless Angus was lying to her.


    But she really didn¡¯t want to believe that the only loyal noble who came to meet her and personally escorted her to Northport was also a traitor¡­


    Or perhaps¡­ Angus¡¯s son was lying to him?


    Charlotte¡¯s intuition told her that there was a secret in the Castell silver mine, especially in the mithril vein area, which might hold a big secret!


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    After some thought, Charlotte looked at Sebastian and Nice.


    These two, one being a long-lived elf and the other a mysterious extraordinary being, surely knew more than she did and might be able to infer something from Luff¡¯s investigation.


    ¡°A dragon that feeds on veins, huh¡­ I¡¯ve indeed heard of such dragons, but I also know that dragons that feed on precious metals do not eat meat.¡±


    Sebastian pondered and said.


    Charlotte then looked at Nice.


    Nice put down his greasy paw, reluctantly swallowed the food stuffed in his cheeks, and mumbled:


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing. If there really were a dragon in the Castell Silver Mine, even if it were just a rumor, mercenaries from Eastern Yteds would flock here.¡±


    ¡°There have always been many people eager to make a name for themselves by ying a dragon. They¡¯d line up from Crescent Kingdom all the way to Coria!¡±


    Luff nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve heard from some miners that there was a time when mercenary groups came because of the rumors. But... then nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened? What do you mean?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Luff exined:


    ¡°It¡¯s just as it sounds¡ªthere were no further developments. No news of dragon ying, nor any news from the mercenary groups involved. Some say the mercenaries left because they found no dragon. Others say... those mercenaries disappeared, just like the strong miners.¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte fell into deep thought upon hearing Luff¡¯s words.


    It was clear that there was a significant issue beneath the Castell Silver Mine, one that was far from ordinary.


    Mercenary groups confident enough to hunt dragons wouldn¡¯t be weak. For such a group to vanish without a trace was indeed suspicious.


    ¡°I understand. Luff, thank you for your efforts. For your safety, I advise you and your people to stay away from the mine for now.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Luff was moved.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, are you nning to investigate this matter yourself?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t hide her intention and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my n.¡±


    Luff hesitated but then sincerely said.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, even though only strong miners have gone missing, the mine is still too dangerous...¡±


    ¡°Hey, Luff, don¡¯t worry. What may be dangerous for others is no danger at all for our master.¡±


    Sebastian said confidently.


    Even Nice, who was busy eating, nodded, seemingly unconcerned about Charlotte¡¯s safety.


    Seeing their nonchnt expressions, Luff couldn¡¯t help but want to persuade them further. But before he could speak, he noticed something¡ªSebastian¡¯s wrist, once marked by a ghostly curse, was now almost clear, seemingly fully suppressed.


    Luff had a sudden realization.


    Could it be... that Sebastian has regained his strength?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not my strength that¡¯s been restored, but don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no safety issue here. If there is, it¡¯ll only involve Nice.¡±


    Sebastian said, seemingly reading Luff¡¯s thoughts.


    Nice instantly red.


    ¡°What do you mean by me? Let me tell you, if something happens, I have plenty of ways to escape first! I¡¯m much better at this than a certain someone who had to rely on our master to escape the pursuit of a zing Sun!¡±


    Sebastian: ...


    ¡°Really? And yet you¡¯ve be a servant chasing after a carriage for exercise?¡±


    He retorted coldly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Nice puffed up angrily, and his food instantly lost its appeal.


    The cat and the dog quickly started arguing again.


    Ignoring their bickering, Charlotte looked at the stunned Luff and smiled.


    ¡°Luff, is there anything else?¡±


    Luff hesitated before responding.


    ¡°If Sebastian is confident, then there should be no problem.¡±


    But he still looked hesitant.


    Charlotte noticed and asked.


    ¡°Is there something else you want to say?¡±


    Luff sighed.


    ¡°To be honest, yes. My people and I don¡¯t n to leave the mine just yet.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t n to leave? Why?¡±


    Charlotte frowned, curious.


    Luff and his people were her followers, though they were unaware of it. She didn¡¯t want to see any of her precious followers perish.


    Luff scratched his head awkwardly.


    ¡°The main reason is the ie from the mine is pretty good, and we like it there. Moreover, we¡¯ve made many friends among the miners. If we leave now, it feels like we¡¯re abandoning them.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to stay until everything is settled and ensure the miners¡¯ safety.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we stay on the outskirts and avoid deep areas, it¡¯s rtively safe. Also... if possible, I¡¯d like to apany you down. I¡¯m familiar with the mine and can guide you.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t want him to take the risk, but seeing the determination in his eyes, she sighed and said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ...


    After talking with Luff, Charlotte decided to investigate the mine herself.


    She wouldn¡¯t go alone but would bring Sebas and Nice with her.


    Moreover, she nned to disguise herself rather than enter openly.


    Luff left the inn after finishing his meal, arranging to meet Charlotteter that night to avoid detection.


    Leaving the inn, Sebastian apanied Luff.


    After walking a few steps, Sebastian suddenly said.


    ¡°Thest thing you said to our master during the meal... wasn¡¯t the real reason you insisted on staying in the mine, was it?¡±


    Luff hesitated and then admitted.


    ¡°Lord Sebas, you see through everything. Yes, I did hide something. Some things... I don¡¯t want Lady Charlotte to know.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Luff, do you know what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re hiding something from our master?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who saved your life¡ªeight years ago, it was me; a year ago, it was Lady Charlotte. And Charlotte is my master!¡±


    Luff¡¯s expression turnedplex.


    ¡°I know, Lord Sebas. We werewolves never forget our debts. I¡¯ll always remember your and Lady Charlotte¡¯s kindness.¡±


    ¡°But... there are things we werewolves cannot go against. I won¡¯t betray you or Lady Charlotte, but we and Lady Charlotte are not the same. Some things can¡¯t be fully shared...¡±


    Sebastian was confused by Luff¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wait... not the same? What do you mean?¡±


    Luff sighed.


    ¡°Yes, we arrived in Castell a month earlier and heard some rumors from Borde. Lady Charlotte¡¯sing-of-age ceremony had divine manifestations. She is the chosen of the god Harald, a saintess walking on the mortal realm...¡±


    ¡°The people of Castell believe she¡¯s here to spread the faith of the Holy Court.¡±


    ¡°But you know we worship the Bloodborne True Ancestor, and the Holy Court... was once the reason for the decline of the Bloodborne.¡±


    ¡°I did hide something because I met many demi-humans in the mine, ves, and workers who live poorly and face discrimination.¡±


    ¡°Their strengthes from the Blood Totem. After regaining our Lord¡¯s favor, I feel my long-stagnant power steadily growing.¡±


    ¡°I believe... they can too.¡±


    ¡°They were once part of us... but now, they¡¯re lost in their faith. I want to bring them hope and the faith of our Lord. I want to contribute to our Lord¡¯s revival.¡±


    ¡°You taught me how to gain the True Ancestor¡¯s favor, so I know you¡¯re not against our Lord. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this.¡±


    ¡°But Lady Charlotte... she¡¯s a saintess of the Holy Court!¡±


    Luff sighed, conflicted.


    Sebastian: ...


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing Luff¡¯s pained expression, torn between faith and loyalty, Sebas couldn¡¯t help but suggest.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible... that our master, you, and I are all on the same side?¡±


    Luff was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ________________________


    <strong>There is a dragon in the mine?</strong>

 Chapter 170: I am really cute

    Chapter 170: I am really cute


    When Sebas returned to the hotel room, he found Sherry applying makeup to Charlotte.


    Without turning around, Charlotte could see the me elf entering through the mirror and smiled lightly.


    "Done talking?"


    "Yes, we are done."


    Sebastian nodded, instinctively ncing at Charlotte, who was sitting at the dressing table with her back to him.


    This nce left him stunned.


    Charlotte had reced her noble attire with a patched-upmoner''s outfit. But what was truly surprising were the furry wolf ears on top of her head and the wolf tail somehow fixed behind her. Her hair color had also been changed to the same gray as the werewolves.


    Sherry continued her work carefully, sticking werewolf-like fur onto Charlotte''s cheeks.


    Sebastian was speechless."How do I look? Do I resemble one?"


    Charlotte signaled Sherry to stop and turned to smile at Sebastian, revealing a pair of red eyes.


    Those eyes were the only part of her that wasn¡¯t disguised.


    Sebastian, momentarily dazed by her sweet smile, couldn''t help but say:


    "You look very much like a fallen nobledy of the werewolf tribe¡­ and the outfit is quite authentic."


    Charlotte rolled her eyes at him.


    She looked back at the mirror, pondered for a moment, and then told Sherry.


    "Make my skin rougher and duller."


    Sherry nodded and continued her work.


    Sebastian marveled at how Sherry¡¯s hands seemed to fly over Charlotte''s face like magic, rapidly transforming her appearance.


    As he watched her be more and more like an ordinary werewolf girl, Sebastian couldn''t help but remark:


    "Sherry''s makeup skills are as good as a magician''s."


    Charlotteughed.


    "Of course, Sherry is a professional maid."


    After saying that, she looked at Sebastian through the mirror, thought for a moment, and asked.


    "I noticed during dinner that Luff seemed to have something on his mind?"


    Sebas''s expression became strange, and he nodded.


    "Yes, he does. He just told me everything."


    "Does it concern me?"


    "Yes, it does."


    "Speak."


    "Thanks to the ''miracle'' at youring-of-age ceremony, he truly believes you are a saintess of the Holy Court."


    Charlotte was speechless.


    "Even Luff thinks so. It seems thisbel is sticking more firmly than I imagined."


    Charlotte said helplessly.


    She had indeed nned to use the title of saintess to make her actions in the territory more convenient.


    However, if it became too widespread and conspicuous, it could backfire.


    On one hand, it meant she became a target representing the Holy Court, potentially leading to misunderstandings or even harming her allies. On the other hand, it could draw the attention of the Holy Court''s higher-ups.


    Charlotte wanted to benefit from the situation, not get herself caught up in it.


    "Indeed, the rumor of you being a saintess is spreading more widely than we expected. Moreover, it seems to be even more intense in the Castell territory. Someone must be fueling the fire behind the scenes."


    Sebastian said.


    Hearing this, Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    "It must be those nobles who oppose me. Let them have their fun for a few more days."


    Then she changed the subject.


    "Tonight, you and Nice wille with me. We will pose as new miners. You will be my brother, and Nice will be my pet."


    In the Castell silver mine, strong miners mysteriously disappeared, so most of the miners were actually old, weak, sick, and disabled, with countless childborers.


    Of course, for non-humans and beastman, even childborers could have the strength of slightly weaker adult human males.


    The wages for the old, weak, and sick were certainly lower than those of ordinary miners, except at night. The Castell silver mine operated day and night throughout the year, with miners working at night as well.


    To earn more money, many childborers chose to work at night.


    However, many non-humans naturally preferred nocturnal activities, making them more efficient at night.


    This information was all provided to Charlotte by the werewolf Luff.


    Charlotte felt a bit conflicted when she learned about therge number of childborers in the mine.


    After all, the Castell silver mine was nominally her property, meaning she was the one exploiting childborers.


    However, she also saw it as an opportunity to inspect the mine''s conditions.


    "What do you think, Sebas, my brother?"


    Charlotte turned her head, wiggling her fake ears, and smiled brightly at her butler.


    "B-Brother¡­"


    Sebas couldn''t help but gasp, standing straighter and feeling both pressured and oddly satisfied.


    "What? Is there a problem with ''brother''? How about ''big brother''?"


    Charlotte tilted her head cutely.


    Seeing her adorable expression, Sebastian swallowed and, with a spirited look, said.


    "Brother is fine. No need to use names."


    "I feel like you¡¯re actually enjoying this."


    Charlotte teased.


    "You misunderstand. I¡¯ve always wanted a lovely¡­ um, beautiful sister like you."


    Sebastian blushed, straightened up, and respectfully replied.


    He almost said ''cute'' but changed it to ''beautiful'' to show respect to his ''goddess''.


    Charlotte didn''t mind.


    She knew she was indeed very cute.


    Every morning, she would look in the mirror and admire her stunning beauty, thinking, "I¡¯m really cute," which would keep her in a good mood all day.


    It was a way of self-constion. Although her gender had changed, many people would love to be such a beautiful and cute bloodborne with powers and wealth, but couldn¡¯t.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    After Charlotte finished her makeup, Sebastian also got his done.


    Soon, a pair of fresh werewolf siblings were ready.


    The only issue was that the sister was much shorter than the brother, making them look more like father and daughter.


    Charlotte¡¯s body seemed to developte. Even at fourteen or fifteen, she looked twelve or thirteen. After bing a bloodborne, she stopped growing.


    But Charlotte was satisfied.


    Except for her height, she wasn¡¯t burdened by her fully grown true ancestor form.


    When they were ready to leave, Nice was already prepared.


    He seemed to have gotten fatter, especially with his round belly, indicating he had been eating while everyone else was busy.


    "Meow! Lady Charlotte, you¡¯re finally ready! When do we leave?!"


    Finally being able to apany the great "God" on a mission, Nice appeared very excited and sprang to the front of Charlotte, his cat tail held high.


    However, Charlotte looked at Nice, whose weight would surely prompt a vet to say, "Your cat is severely overweight and needs to lose weight, or it might develop arthritis, heart disease, and have a shorter lifespan," and quickly fell into deep thought.


    "A pair of impoverished werewolf siblings wouldn''t have such a fat pet cat, right?"


    She asked, ncing at herself and Sebastian in their patched-up clothes.


    "No, unless it''s their food. After all, werewolves eat meat."


    Sebastian replied with a smile.


    Nice was speechless.


    Charlotte sighed, squatting down to pat Nice''s chubby head.


    "Nice, you really need to lose weight."


    With that, she walked past the ck cat and headed out.


    Sebastian also patted Nice''s head, sighing, "Sir Nice, did you hear? Master hopes you''ll lose weight. After this mission, you should walk instead of taking the carriage. Get more exercise."


    Nice remained silent.


    Despite Nice being as fat as a pig disguised as a cat, Charlotte decided to take him along. Not as a pet to be carried but letting him follow behind under the cover of darkness.


    With his ck fur, he would be practically invisible at night without lights. The mine''s overseers were human nobles, not demi-humans with night vision.


    The Castell Silver Mine was located east of Silver Mine City, spanning inside and outside the city.


    This wasn¡¯t the original mining site; the initial site was elsewhere. Over centuries of continuous excavation, the mine grew deeper, and the main mining area moved here.


    Castell¡¯s underground vein was vast, divided into the southern and northern districts. The southern district, thergest, belonged to the Crescent Royal Family, while the smaller northern district was owned by the Castell family.


    The two districts were connected, and managed together by the Castell Mining Workshop, under the Castell family''s jurisdiction.


    Originally, the main Castell family owned the entire mining workshop. However, after centuries of division and interest allocation, the main family now held less than 50% ownership, with the remainder scattered among other noble families of Castell.


    Notably, the Crescent Royal Family did not participate in the workshop''s operations. They only collected silver and mithril, with 1,500 supervisors and soldiers stationed there.


    This puzzled Charlotte. If there was a dragon in the mine, why hadn¡¯t the royal supervisors and soldiers reacted?


    Only extraordinary individuals, at least Silver Moon, were appointed as supervisors and guards by the Crescent Royal Family.


    As for the army, Charlotte had witnessed the kingdom''s regr troops escorting the Third Prince Philip on her way to Castell, demonstrating their considerable strength.


    A dragon might be formidable, but the Crescent Royal Family could easily muster forces to y it, unless it was a Legendary dragon.


    But a Legendary dragon wouldn¡¯t allow humans to mine under its nose.


    Or perhaps there was no dragon in the mine, but something else?


    Charlotte pondered.


    With these questions in mind, Charlotte met with the werewolf Luff outside the mine at the agreed time.


    Seeing Charlotte''s appearance, Luff was visibly taken aback.


    "How do I look? Do I resemble one?"


    Charlotte asked with a smile.


    Luff nodded, looking emotional.


    "You look¡­ very much like one. If I didn¡¯t know it was you, I would have thought you were a tribesman from afar."


    "From afar? So there are still ws up close?"


    Charlotte caught the key in Luff''s words.


    Luff scratched his head, hesitating to speak.


    "Go ahead, it''s alright."


    Charlotte encouraged.


    After a moment of hesitation, Luff said.


    "It might only be noticeable to werewolves with keen senses. Humans probably wouldn¡¯t notice..."


    He looked at Charlotte cautiously.


    "You smell too good."


    Charlotte was speechless.


    Luff''s words made her realize a problem. No matter how well she disguised herself, she was still essentially a noble who bathed daily.


    The local Myria nobles weren¡¯t as hygienic as she was, let alone werewolves who did variousborious tasks.


    True, bloodbornes excel at concealing their aura, but that hides magical energy, not scent.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but look at the ck cat Nice. As a sensitive, extraordinary creature, she doubted he missed this w.


    Feeling ufortable under Charlotte¡¯s gaze, Nice cleared his throat and said.


    "Ahem... Lady Charlotte, we haven''t entered the mine yet. I¡¯ve prepared a scent-concealing spell."


    Satisfied, Charlotte nodded.


    "With Lord Nice¡¯s spell, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem."


    Luff said.


    Nice cast a scent-concealing spell on Charlotte and Sebastian, and then they followed Luff into the mine.


    At the mine''s entrance, about twenty miners were waiting, all demi-humans with beast-like features and human-like appearances.


    Most were werewolves, both male and female, young and old. Charlotte even spotted a werewolf boy who seemed her age, dirty, thin, and weak.


    Given her appearance, she seemed younger than her actual age. Considering demi-humans lifespans, he was likely a twelve or thirteen-year-old child.


    The leader was an elderly werewolf, hunched over, with a wine sk at his waist.


    Seeing Luff, he frowned.


    "Why are youte today?"


    He then looked at Charlotte and Sebastian behind Luff, puzzled.


    "Old Logan, these are my tribesmen, Barce and his sister Resa. Tanan and Roka had matters to attend to tonight, so they volunteered to fill in."


    Luff said solemnly.

 Chapter 171: Its indeed very dangerous

    Chapter 171: It''s indeed very dangerous


    The old werewolf''s eyes scrutinized Sebastian and Charlotte, finally settling on Charlotte. He frowned.


    "Luff, let''s set aside your brother from the tribe for now. What''s the deal with this little one?"


    "Old Logan, although Resa is young, she''s quite strong and can handle the work."


    Luff responded, pretending not to catch the underlying question in the old werewolf''s eyes.


    The old werewolf: ...


    "You know that''s not what I meant."


    He said with a frown.


    "Old Logan, Resa insisted oning. She wants to contribute. Besides, there are others around her age in the tribe."


    Luff gestured towards the dirty young werewolf in the group.The old werewolf had nothing more to say. With a sigh, he shook his head.


    "Fine, fine."


    "Since they''re from your tribe, they can be considered one of us. They cane along, but they must stay in the outer area and not venture into the inner mining zone."


    "You know, the supervisors of the mining workshop turn a blind eye to the outer zone, but the inner zone is strictly monitored. After all... it''s easy to find mithril ore there."


    Luff immediately smiled and said.


    "Of course, they''re novices. Working in the outer area is enough."


    The old werewolf hesitated and added.


    "Also, I advise you not to venture into the inner mining zone with us. We have been doing this for years and can handle the risks, but it''s different for you."


    Luff nodded and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, Old Logan. I know what to do."


    His response did not satisfy the old werewolf, who grew serious.


    "Luff, I''m serious. You need to take this seriously too."


    ncing at the curious beastmen behind him, the old werewolf suddenly extended his withered arm, pulling Luff aside and whispering:


    "Luff, you''re the only werewolf I''ve seen in years who can still unleash their bloodline power."


    "I don''t know how you do it or what you''ve been through, but you might represent the future of our kind."


    "A person like you shouldn''t be in the mines; you should be out in the world, finding better opportunities for our people."


    The old werewolf sighed, his expressionplex.


    "Our kind hasn''t awakened their totem powers in many years..."


    Hearing the old werewolf''s heartfelt words, Luff felt a warmth in his heart.


    "Old Logan, I..."


    The old werewolf interrupted.


    "Let me finish."


    "I know you have ulterior motives for offering me drinks and asking for information, but... that doesn''t matter."


    "Whether you''re here to scavenge for silver ore or gather secrets for someone, it''s irrelevant."


    "I''ve observed you for days. I can see you care about everyone and genuinely want to make Castell your tribe''s settlement."


    "That''s enough."


    "Luff, the mining zone is more dangerous than you think. Just because you returned safelyst time doesn''t mean you''ll be safe this time... Most of those who disappeared in the inner mining zone vanished on their second visit."


    "You might have been marked by the monster thest time you were there."


    Hearing the old werewolf''s heartfelt advice, Luff''s gaze grewplicated. He sighed and said:


    "Don''t worry, Old Logan. Since I''m with Barce and Resa, I''ll stay with them."


    The old werewolf finally rxed and nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s for the best."


    Then he turned back to Sebastian and Charlotte, who had been disguised as werewolves by Sherry, and addressed Sebastian sternly.


    "You''re called Barce, right?"


    "Mr. Logan."


    Sebastian greeted with a slight nod.


    Despite being disguised as a werewolf, his smile remained as elegant and charming as ever. The old werewolf paused, taken aback by Sebas''s radiant smile. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke solemnly, half-warning, half-advising.


    "I can see you have a distinguished aura, likely with an impressive past. You seem well-educated."


    "But, now that you''re in Castell''s mining zone, you must follow the rules. The most important rule here is to stay within the designated mining area."


    "I assume Luff has told you about the monster legends in the mines, so I won''t repeat them. Just remember, not only is it dangerous to venture into the inner zone, but even leaving your designated area can be perilous!"


    "If you want to earn your keep, follow the rules!"


    He then looked at Charlotte beside Sebastian, his expression softening slightly.


    "And take care of your sister. Don''t let her be seen. Though werewolves like her might not disappear due to monsters, it''s still unsafe."


    "Unsafe?"


    Sebastian probed.


    The old werewolf responded with a disdainful scowl, spitting:


    "Don''t you get it? Do I need to spell it out? The mines are no ce for someone like her! The mine supervisors are far more dangerous for her than any monster!"


    Sebastian: ...


    He nodded and replied respectfully.


    "You''re right. If the mine supervisors act recklessly, it could be very dangerous."


    The old werewolf nodded in approval.


    "That''s better!"


    "Alright,e along now. Hide your sister''s hair to make her look like a boy; it''ll be safer."


    He gestured for Sebastian and Charlotte to follow. Sebastian looked at Charlotte, who nodded, indicating he should help her tuck her hair into a headscarf. As for why she didn''t do it herself... she simply didn''t know how to tie her hair up.


    That''s right, after a year, she still hasn''t learned to do her own hair. Living a life where maids serve you every day can turn a person into a useless mess.


    After a year of being here, not only has she not picked up any new life skills, but some of the abilities from her previous life have also be rusty due to being served so well.


    With a bit of tidying up, Charlotte transformed into a young werewolf boy.


    Unfortunately, despite the makeup and tied-up hair, her natural beauty made her stand out among the dirty, grimy werewolves.


    The old werewolf sighed and suddenly dug arge chunk of dirt from the ground.


    "Smear this dirt on your face."


    He said, approaching Charlotte.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Seeing the dirty clump of soil, both Luff and Sebastian hesitated to speak. However, Charlotte boldly grabbed a handful and smeared it on her face, much to Sebastian''s astonishment.


    "Alright, let''s move out."


    The old werewolf nodded in satisfaction and led the way to the mining area.


    Under the moonlight, although his figure was hunched and small, Charlotte felt his shadow was tall and grand.


    Being a bloodborne, Charlotte had sharp senses and had overheard the conversation between the old werewolf and Luff.


    Over the past year, most of the nobles she encountered were entric and perverse. Seeing such a responsible and dedicated old werewolf leader in the mining area filled her with a sense of admiration.


    It was ironic that those considered barbarians by the civilized world, struggling to survive, still had hearts yearning for the light. Yet, many human nobles, who held power and privilege, had fallen into depravity.


    Blending into the group of demi-human miners, Charlotte sessfully infiltrated the mining area.


    It proved to be the right choice because, upon entering, she noticed numerous defensive formations and patrolling soldiers.


    The Castell mining area had stringent security. Charlotte estimated that without using her bloodborne powers, it would have been difficult to sneak in.


    Divine power was precious and should be used sparingly.


    Soon, someone from the mining workshop came to greet the group. Charlotte noticed it was a human steward, but not a noble.


    His rtionship with the old werewolf seemed unexpectedly good. He didn''t trouble them much, merely giving the group a cursory nce before letting everyone through without thorough checks.


    This surprised Charlotte, making her think that the seemingly tightly guarded mining area might not be without its loopholes.


    "Mr. Mael is a friend of Grandpa Logan. Generally, he doesn''t give us a hard time. He knows we often bring other tribesmen to mine for money and turns a blind eye."


    Said a crisp, young voice beside Charlotte, as if answering her curiosity.


    Charlotte turned to see it was the young werewolf boy around her age.


    "Noah, you can call me Noah."


    Said the werewolf boy.


    Despite his dirty appearance, his voice was clear and pleasant.


    Charlotte smiled warmly at him.


    "Hello, Noah, I''m Resa."


    Noah was momentarily dazed by Charlotte''s smile but quickly recovered.


    Charlotte was slightly surprised.


    Even withyers of dirt on her face, a year of using bloodborne charm magic had given her a natural charm. Usually, few could resist her smile, especially those driven by base instincts.


    However, this young werewolf''s quick recovery was much faster than those aristocrats at fancy banquets.


    Intrigued, Charlotte found herself curious about this young boy.


    But Noah solemnly advised.


    "Resa, never smile at strangers like that. It''s too dangerous for you."


    Charlotte: ...


    She felt as if she was being lectured by a child younger than herself.


    "Actually, you shouldn''t be here. The mines are no ce for a little girl, even if we''re werewolves."


    Noah continued.


    Charlotte smiled, pointing to Sebastian beside her.


    "It''s okay, my brother will protect me."


    Noah fell silent. He nced at Sebastian, his expressionplicated, but said nothing more and retreated back into the group.


    Sebastian, surprised, remarked.


    "I thought he would say that if he were me, he wouldn''t let his sistere along."


    Charlotte sighed.


    "It seems everyone here has a story."


    "Hey, who doesn''t have their own story in this world?"


    Sebastian replied, shaking his head with a smile, lost in his own thoughts.


    "Be quiet!"


    The old werewolf''s stern voice came from the front of the group.


    Seeing Charlotte quiet down, Sebastian immediately fell silent.


    As they passed through the open mining area on the outskirts, the group quickly followed the old werewolf into the actual mine.


    Despite being called a mine, to Charlotte, it looked like a steampunk underground city.


    After hundreds of years of mining, the Castel mine''s tunnels crisscrossed to form a massive undergroundwork. The mine was brightly lit, with hundreds of miners busily working. Some pushed mine carts along tracks, others hammered away at the ore with crude tools, and dwarf craftsmen operatedrge, steam-emitting alchemical devices.


    Surprisingly, Charlotte saw no magical devices.


    In a magical world, she had expected to see some magical apparatuses, believing magic to be the ultimate productivity tool.


    However, after a moment''s thought, she realized that the extraordinary powers in the world of Myria were monopolized by the nobility. Operating magical devices required magicians, and there were no magical tools usable by ordinary people.


    Developing such tools was taboo, considered sphemous by the Mage Association against Magic and the Elemental Gods!


    Many magicians were nobles, and even those who weren''t were often employed by nobles or became renowned mercenaries with high fees.


    In such a scenario, it was too expensive to employ magicians in a mine. Even for a mithril mine, hiring magicians would be akin to letting mice guard the granary. Most magicians knew a few tricks to steal some precious mithril for themselves.


    So, in the end, it was still ordinary people and non-magical, low-level extraordinaries who worked in the mines.


    Charlotte curiously observed everything in the mine, inspecting what was nominally her "underground city." But she didn''t stay long and soon followed the group deeper into a mining tunnel.


    At the end of the tunnel was a mining cavern, flickering with spots of silver light under the dim oilmps. Some demi-human miners were already working there.


    The old werewolf stopped and addressed Charlotte, Sebastian, and Luff.


    "Luff, Barce, and Resa, you can work here. The tools are ready. Do what you can, wages will be settled ording to the amount mined, but don''t overexert yourselves. Your health is most important."


    "And don''t try to smuggle ore out. There are magical devices to check for that."


    Then, he looked at the young werewolf boy.


    "Noah, you stay here and work too."


    "Why? I want to go into the inner mines! I''ve been there so many times before without any trouble!"


    Noah protested.


    The old werewolf Logan red at him.


    "No trouble, my foot! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. You say you''re mining, but you''re actually looking for the dragon in the cave. Do you have a death wish?"


    "But! There really is a dragon in the mine!"


    "That''s even more reason not to let you go. If you anger it, do you want everyone to die with you?"


    Logan scolded.


    "No... it won''t. I believe it won''t."


    Noah shook his head stubbornly.

 Chapter 172: Are you from Castell?

    Chapter 172: Are you from Castell?


    "Enough! If you want to join us in the inner mines to find the legendary dragon, then talk to me when you can lift a mining cart!"


    The old werewolf, Logan, red fiercely at Noah.


    "I can lift it!"


    The young werewolf, full of defiance, approached the mining cart, rolled up his sleeves, and squatted down.


    However, he was too small. He couldn''t even grasp one side of the cart, let alone lift it. Despite using all his strength, his face turned red from exertion, but the cart didn''t budge.


    In fact, he strained so hard that he stumbled and fell backward with a thud, sitting down on the ground. This elicitedughter from the other miners who had arrived earlier in the cave.


    "Hahaha... Noah, try again when you''re older!"


    "Save your strength. With that small frame, even when you grow up, you might still not be able to lift it..."


    "Oh my, Noah, you just can''t do it, really...""Alright, give Noah a break. He still needs to find a wife!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The minersughed heartily until old Logan gave them a fierce look, and they quickly fell silent.


    "Hmph, stubborn kid!"


    Logan smirked and stopped arguing with the young werewolf, leading the group deeper into the mine.


    Noah sat by the mining cart, sulking by himself.


    Charlotte and Sebastian exchanged a nce and nodded subtly.


    Receiving the cue, Sebastian stepped forward, approaching the young werewolf with a smile.


    "Noah, have you seen the dragon in the mines?"


    Mentioning the dragon perked up the young werewolf immediately.


    However, before he could answer, the surrounding miners burst intoughter.


    "Haha, him? Seeing a dragon in the mines? If he had really seen a dragon, he wouldn''t havee back alive!"


    "Hey, hey, hey... not necessarily. Didn''t Noah say that the dragon in the mines... oh, wait, the monster... doesn''t eat people?"


    "Really? Then where did the missing miners go?"


    "Who knows, maybe they were kept by the monster in the deep mines to continue digging!"


    "Hahaha! Shouldn''t they be paid then? Dragons are very wealthy; they should pay more than the Castell family, right?"


    The miners chattered away, clearly not believing the monster in the deep mines was really a dragon.


    While they joked about the monster, they would lower their voices when mentioning it, indicating a deep-seated fear of the legend.


    Charlotte noticed that while there were rumors of a dragon in the mines, not all the miners believed it. However, the young werewolf seemed to believe firmly.


    Besides him, old werewolf Logan seemed to believe there was a dragon in the mines, as suggested by the information he had previously shared with Luff. But unlike Noah, who thought the dragon didn''t eat people, Logan seemed to believe it was dangerous.


    Clearly, both Noah and Logan knew or had seen something.


    Noah red angrily at the jeering miners, which only made themugh harder.


    That was until Sebastian, under Charlotte''s signal, smiled and released a bit of his aura, silencing the miners instantly. They turned away and resumed their work quietly.


    "An...an extraordinary..."


    One miner widened his eyes, almost speaking out, but was quickly silenced by hispanion.


    "Shut up, keep your head down and keep digging!"


    At that, almost all the miners lowered their heads, focusing on their work.


    Having worked in Castell Silver Mine for years, they were used to seeing the asional audacious extraordinary, but even the lowest level Ascendants were beyond their challenge.


    Avoiding trouble was the best survival strategy for these bottom-tier non-human miners.


    Furthermore, the pressure of being near such a mysterious extraordinary made them instinctively move away, soon distancing themselves. Some even tried to take Noah with them, but after seeing Sebastian in their way, they silently retreated with lowered heads.


    Soon, only Charlotte and her group were left in that part of the mine.


    "An extraordinary? Are you an extraordinary?"


    Noah''s eyes widened.


    But he quickly became wary.


    "You... you didn''te here to mine! You tricked Grandpa Logan!"


    With that, the young werewolf stood up, ready to chase after Logan and the others, but Luff stopped him quickly.


    "Noah, calm down. We are not bad people."


    "Uncle Luff..."


    Noah stared at Luff, eyes full of confusion and suspicion.


    "Are you with them? Are you deceiving us too?"


    Luff sighed.


    "Noah, although I brought them here, I genuinely want to be friends with everyone in the mines. You must have seen my nsmen; we sincerely n to settle in Castell."


    "Then... him..."


    Noah nced warily at Sebastian.


    Luff hesitated and then said.


    "He is my benefactor and friend. He means no harm."


    Luff''s words didn''tpletely erase the young werewolf''s doubts. He remained on guard, looking at Charlotte and the others.


    "Who exactly are you? Mercenaries? Bounty hunters? What are your intentions?"


    Charlotte gave Sebastian another look, and Sebastian understood immediately.


    He took a step forward, gave a slight bow to Noah, and elegantly said.


    "Noah, allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Barce, an extraordinary hired by the Castell family to investigate the disappearance of miners in the silver mines."


    "The Castell family? Wait... Do you mean the legendary Castell family? The owners of the mining workshop?! The incredibly wealthy nobility?!"


    Noah''s eyes widened.


    But quickly, he frowned again, still filled with suspicion.


    "How can I believe what you say? The Castel family has never inquired about the disappearance of miners. Why are they suddenly sending investigators now?"


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Moreover, if you truly are extraordinary from the Castell family, why would you sneak in secretly?"


    "Of course, because we don''t trust the noble overseers of the Castell Mining Workshop. As for why we suddenly came to investigate, you might have heard¡ªit is naturally due to the orders of the recently returned Count of the family."


    Sebastian replied confidently.


    Hearing Sebastian''s words, the young wolf-boy''s eyes widened even more. For a young child, Sebastian''s answer was overwhelmingly shocking.


    "The Count... do you mean the legendary Holy Court''s saintess, the daughter of the God Lord Harald?"


    Charlotte: ...?


    How did the rumors get so twisted?


    Sebastian couldn''t help but nce at Charlotte, then smiled at Noah.


    "The Count is indeed holy, but the talk about the Holy Court''s saint is just a rumor."


    Noah then looked at Luff, who nodded and said in a deep voice.


    "Noah, I swear by the great Blood Totem that he is indeed from the Castell family, sent by the Count of Castell."


    Noah fell silent. Perhaps older, more experienced subhumans would be much more cautious and harder to trust, but for a young wolf-boy, this conversation was enough to convince him somewhat.


    "I know that the overseer nobles of the mining workshop possess something like a ck Eagle emblem, which is supposedly a symbol of the Castell family and each is a magical artifact of great value..."


    "If you truly are from the Castell family, do you have such a token?"


    He continued to probe, though his tone had softened considerably.


    The ck Eagle emblem? The Castell family¡¯s magical equipment?


    Sebastian''s thoughts stirred. He looked at Charlotte, who smiled slightly and pulled out a handful of ck Eagle emblems from her bosom.


    "Is this what you mean?"


    Seeing the handful of emblems in the girl¡¯s hand, Noah''s eyes widened further.


    "A... token! It''s really the overseer''s token!"


    "But... why so many? Did you steal them from Castell''s warehouse?"


    "No, wait... Resa, are you also an investigator hired by the Castell family?"


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    "Yes, I am also here to investigate the truth of the mines. I have a good rtionship with the Count of Castell, and she gave these to me. If you can assist us, I can even give you one."


    Noah: ...


    "Who knows if they are real or fake."


    He muttered, swallowing hard while looking at the shiny emblems. But by now, he was more than half convinced. After all, an extraordinary wouldn¡¯t need to deceive a weak wolf-boy like him. If they truly wanted information, they had many ways to make him talk.


    "Come with me. There are too many eyes here. I''ll tell you whatever you want to know."


    Noah said, looking around.


    Charlotte and the others followed Noah to a corner of the cave, where Noah leaned against the wall and sat down.


    "I can tell you everything I know, but... I have a condition."


    Sebastian smiled.


    "Please, go ahead."


    Noah''s expression became firm.


    "If you n to enter the mines to find the dragon, you must take me with you."


    Sebastian didn¡¯t agree immediately but instead asked.


    "Why are you so obsessed with the dragon rumored to be in the mines?"


    Noah was silent for a moment, then said.


    "Because I want to ask it how my brother went mad. Where did my brother go? I want to know what my brother did. I don''t believe he would be so bold as to steal Mithril g..."


    "Your brother?"


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Yes, my brother used to be a miner here, but... he''s been missing. He was used of stealing Mithril g and punished by the workshop, causing all the demi-human miners to be whipped, which ruined his reputation among the n."


    The young wolf-boy''s ears drooped as he pursed his lips.


    Stealing Mithril g? Charlotte recalled what Luff had said about the old wolf''s story of missing miners. She hadn''t expected the protagonist to be Noah''s brother. She sighed.


    "My condolences..."


    "No, it''s okay, I''ve alreadye to terms with it. I just... want to know what happened to him. I know my brother¡¯s character; he was always upright. I don¡¯t believe he would steal. Maybe only the dragon can tell me the truth, and that¡¯s why I started working in the mines."


    "Have you really seen the dragon in the mines?"


    Sebastian asked with interest.


    But Noah shook his head.


    "No, I haven''t seen it."


    He continued.


    "But my brother did. Not only that... my brother and it were friends. My brother often told me their stories. They met in the mines and became friends there. He didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, fearing mercenaries woulde after the dragon. For years, my brother was the most famous miner, always extractingrge amounts of Mithril, all thanks to the dragon."


    So there really was a dragon in the mine?


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but exchange a nce with Sebastian, both seeing the astonishment in each other''s eyes. A dragon that could befriend humanoids and lived in the depths of a Mithril mine... could it be a gold dragon?


    Beforeing, Charlotte had indirectly learned that if any dragon in Myria loved precious metals, it would be the gold dragon. Kind and metallic dragons were indeed likely to be friends with humanoids.


    "So, the Mithril vein of Castell was really being devoured by a dragon?"


    Sebastian asked.


    Charlotte perked up her ears too.


    However, Noah frowned.


    "Mithril vein? No... despite all the rumors, my brother said the dragon ate meat, not ore. He used to secretly bring food to it. The Mithril issue has little to do with the dragon."


    "Eats meat?"


    Charlotte was taken aback. Gold dragons... don¡¯t usually eat meat.


    "Yes."


    Noah nodded.


    "My brother said it was a ck dragon, a real ck dragon!"

 Chapter 173: Master, your offering has arrived

    Chapter 173: Master, your offering has arrived


    ck Dragon?


    Sebas and Luff were both stunned.


    No wonder, as among all dragons, ck dragons had the worst reputation.


    These chaotic dragons were synonymous with evil and betrayal. They had a strong desire to dominate other intelligent beings, and unless they encountered a stronger presence, they were almost impossible to engage with on equal terms.


    "You mean to say that there is an evil ck dragon, the most vicious and brutal of all dragon kinds, living in the mine, and this ck dragon... became friends with a miner?"


    Sebas looked skeptical and couldn''t help but question.


    "It''s true, I''m not lying to you. My brother said it''s definitely a ck dragon!"


    Seeing their disbelief, Noah insisted.


    The werewolf Luff shook his head and said."Noah kiddo, you are too young."


    "When I was young, I once had the misfortune of seeing a ck dragon in the Eastern Yteds. Such a creature... arrogant, powerful, evil, and insane... far beyond your imagination. In an instant, it destroyed a city built by mercenaries just because they refused to submit to it..."


    "The so-called ck dragon might be a mistake by your brother. Besides, how do you exin the disappearance of the miners?"


    Recalling his past, Luff''s face showed reverence, obviously still haunted by the memory.


    Sebastian, however, suddenly changed his tone.


    "However, if everything is as he said, it seems there really is some monster in the mine. If it''s not a ck dragon, it could be... a dragonkin."


    He looked at Charlotte and asked with a respectful tone that Noah didn''t notice.


    "Resa, what do you think?"


    Charlotte nced towards the depths of the mine and said.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is. We''ll know once we go inside."


    She stroked her chin with interest and said eagerly.


    "If it is a dragonkin, I hope it is indeed a ck dragon."


    Luff was taken aback by Charlotte''s fearless words and hesitated to speak.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, brightened up, respectfully bowed slightly, and looked at Charlotte with admiration.


    Indeed...


    For the great Lady of the Night, for the returning Bloodborne True Ancestor, only a terrifying legendary dragon like a ck dragon would be worthy of her attention!


    "Let''s go and see the depths of the mine."


    Charlotte said.


    She raised her head and looked into the depths of the cave, her gaze bing deep.


    Yes, she was very interested in the legendary ck dragon.


    However, more than the ck dragon, she was more interested in the role the Castell nobles yed in this matter.


    If a monster that resembled a ck dragon had appeared in the mine, the nobles should not have kept it a secret and dered the mithril mine depleted.


    There must be something hidden in the depths of the mine that cannot see the light of day.


    The nobles in the know must be hiding something.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took a step forward and walked towards the depths of the mine.


    Sebastian and Luff quickly followed, taking the oilmps given to them by the old werewolf Logan for illumination in the mine.


    "Wait! I want to go too! I know the way to the mithril mine area!"


    The young werewolf Noah patted his backside and hurriedly caught up.


    Sebastian nced at Charlotte, who nodded slightly, indicating her approval of Noah''s participation.


    The information was provided by Noah, and he was also involved. Moreover, he knew the way.


    As for encountering danger... Charlotte was confident in ensuring their safe retreat.


    Whether to let the young werewolf retain his memory would be another matter.


    With a deliberate or inadvertent embrace around Charlotte, the group quickly ventured deeper into the mine.


    The deeper parts of the mine were moreplex, with interconnected passages, some clearly not well-dug and others seemingly in disrepair, as if they could copse at any moment.


    Soon, the group stopped at a fork in the path.


    "Grandpa Logan and the others should have gone to the deeper part of this passage. There are still some scattered mithril ores there, which the workshop is currently focusing on."


    Noah pointed to the left passage and said.


    Then he pointed to the right.


    "This way leads to the restricted area, where the main mithril vein is."


    Charlotte and Sebastian exchanged a nce and nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go in."


    Entering the right passage, the surrounding temperature noticeably dropped, and Charlotte noticed that the air''s magic concentration increased.


    Mithril is a precious magical material with properties of magic conduction and storage, so it''s normal for ces with mithril veins to have a high magic concentration.


    After winding through the passage for about ten more minutes, the group finally reached the end.


    The passage ended in a cavern, which appeared to be an abandoned ore transfer center, with the underground tracks for transporting ore ending there.


    Inside the cavern was an entrance sealed with chains, with a sign that read "No Entry." In the dim light of the oilmps, it looked eerie.


    "That is the entrance to the mithril mine,pletely sealed with anti-magic chains. No one can get in."


    Noah shivered and said.


    By now, the surrounding temperature had dropped significantly.


    The three of them, being extraordinaries, didn''t feel any difort, but the young werewolf was shivering from the cold.


    Suddenly, a coat fell on Noah, covering him tightly.


    Noah was surprised and looked back to see the werewolf Luff with his upper body exposed.


    "Uncle Luff?"


    "Put it on. Don''t catch a cold. We are all extraordinaries."


    Luff shook his head.


    "We...?"


    Noah was taken aback.


    He couldn''t help but look at Charlotte beside him and found that this girl, who was about the same age as him, indeed showed no signs of being cold, which shocked him again.


    "A... an extraordinary! Resa, you are also an extraordinary!"


    Charlotte smiled at the young werewolf, neither confirming nor denying it.


    She stepped forward and approached the sealed entrance to the mithril mine.


    Sebastian also stepped forward, closed his eyes, extended his hand to sense the seal, and said in surprise.


    "Apound seal?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "Is it easy to break?"


    Sebastian''s expression was somewhat awkward.


    "Breaking seals... is not my specialty."


    "It can''t be broken. I''ve heard mercenaries in the tavern say that to prevent extraordinaries from sneaking in, the mine invited the Mage Association to ce a powerful and clever seal here. Even a legendary archmage would have a hard time breaking it."


    Noah shook his head.


    "But... my brother told me about a secret tunnel. If we squeeze through, we should be able to crawl in..."


    He added.


    However, after he finished speaking, he noticed that no one responded to his suggestion.


    Noah looked at the group and saw the girl suddenly speaking into the darkness.


    "Since you''re already following us, stop hiding ande out to help."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a plump ck cat jumped out of the darkness, meowed, and approached Charlotte.


    "Miss... Lady Resa, I didn''t want to interrupt since you all were having such a good conversation!"


    "A pig? A talking little ck pig?"


    The young werewolf was once again stunned, looking bewildered.


    The ck cat Nice stumbled slightly.


    "Open your wolf eyes wide and take a good look. I''m a noble, elegant, and handsome Coria shorthair cat!"


    The ck cat gave the young werewolf a displeased re and proudly lifted its head.


    "A-a cat?!"


    Noah''s eyes widened even more, unable to reconcile the round creature in front of him with the image of an elegant, agile cat.


    "Alright, stop fooling around and get to work."


    Charlotte gave Nice a stern look.


    "Hehe, right away!"


    Nice rubbed his paws together, eager to get started. He approached the seal, threw a challenging nce at Sebastian, as if to say "Is this the best you can do?" Then, with Sebas gritting his teeth in frustration, Nice confidently ced his paw on the seal.


    A sh of silver lightter, the chains on the seal slid off by themselves, much to Noah''s astonishment.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "A talking ck cat that can break legendary seals..."


    He muttered in disbelief, feeling numb with shock.


    "Hehe, just a simple Third Tier Sealing Magic. Probably set by a few Silver Moon mages who have dabbled in seal magic for a few years. The technique is a bitcking¡ªno magical torsion matrices or dualyer spell reinforcements, and they didn''t even utilize the dense magic in the area. Far inferior to Master Cat here!"


    Nice proudly flicked his tail.


    This guy¡­ his grasp of magic theory is really impressive. Just who is he?


    Charlotte couldn''t help but give Nice another look.


    "Not bad."


    She put aside her curiosity, nodded in satisfaction, and led the way into the now-unsealed mine tunnel.


    Inside the tunnel, the magic was even denser, so much so that Charlotte felt like every pore on her body was rejoicing. As a bloodborne, a magical creature, she naturally preferred ces rich in magic.


    She instinctively took a deep breath, but almost choked on the air she inhaled.


    The removal of the seal by Nice had caused a pressure differential, creating an inward wind filled with a strong stench of decay.


    Charlotte was all too familiar with this smell.


    Or, more precisely, it was something she would never forget.


    It was the same stench she had smelled on the living corpses the day she was hung on the cross by the old witch¡ª


    The stench of corpses!


    "Ugh..."


    Behind her, the young werewolf who had also taken a mouthful of the foul air was already vomiting.


    "Stay alert and let''s go in and take a look."


    Charlotte''s expression turned serious.


    Sebas and the others nodded, drawing their weapons and preparing for any potential threats.


    The group ventured deeper into the mine.


    Soon, Charlotte noticed shimmering silver patterns on the walls. These patterns, like molten silver, were fused with the rock, glimmering in the dark, dazzling and surreal.


    "This... is mithril ore. So, the mithril mine hasn¡¯t run dry!"


    Sebastian spoke solemnly.


    The mithril mine hasn¡¯t run dry...


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes glinted.


    Learning this, she felt a bit relieved.


    The ie from the mithril mine made up eighty percent of the Castell mines'' revenue, and the mines contributed seventy percent of the county''s ie. Additionally, half of the remaining thirty percent was rted to the mithril industry.


    In other words, seventy percent of her ie was tied to the mithril mine.


    If the mithril mine was intact, it meant she could reveal the truth and regain control of the mine, restoring her ie.


    However, this also made Charlotte more cautious.


    Whoever had the power to disguise an intact mithril mine as depleted must have significant ns¡­


    At that moment, Charlotte''s keen senses picked up a faint tapping sound from deeper within the mine.


    "Do you hear something?"


    She looked at Sebas and the others.


    Luff shook his head in confusion.


    Nice sniffed the air with his eyes closed.


    Sebastian, after a moment of listening with his ears raised, looked surprised.


    "It sounds like mining."


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    "Proceed carefully."


    The group advanced with heightened caution. The tapping sound grew more distinct as they moved forward.


    Eventually, even the weakest among them, young werewolf Noah, could hear it.


    "This¡­ really sounds like mining."


    He muttered in disbelief.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression became increasingly serious.


    The deeper they went, the stronger the stench became.


    Recalling the missing miners, a bold hypothesis formed in her mind.


    "Stay vignt, we might encounter old friends again."


    She squinted, warning the others.


    They continued deeper.


    After about three more minutes, they reached the end of the tunnel.


    The tunnel opened into a massive cavern,rger than any they had seen before.


    The sound of tapping was now unmistakable, a dense and oddly synchronized rhythm, like machinery.


    Noah nervously peered into the cavern and instantly froze in terror. He was about to scream when Charlotte swiftly covered his mouth.


    Charlotte''s expression was graver than ever.


    Her gaze fell upon the cavern¡¯s interior.


    Under the brilliant light of the mithril veins, numerous dposed miners were swinging their tools, chipping away at the mithril ore.


    There were thousands of them!


    Their eyes were hollow, glowing with a greenish light. Behind them, heaps of mithril were being loaded onto mine carts and transported deeper into the cave.


    Charlotte peered further into the darkness, her crimson eyes glowing.


    In an instant, her pupils dted, and her irises expanded, covering her entire eyes.


    [Eagle Eye Vision]


    This was a bloodborne magic she had learned from the Gospel pages after defeating the Blood Demon Cult.


    With Eagle Eye Vision, Charlotte''s already sharp sight became even more precise and clear. She instantly spotted the scene at the far end.


    It was a massive workshop hidden in the darkness.


    Countless undead were mechanically operating various tools, tirelessly working.


    On one side of the workshop was a mountain of mithril.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a room within the Castell mining workshop, a door was gently knocked.


    "Come in."


    Azy voice responded from inside.


    The door opened, and a middle-aged steward in a robe entered.


    If Noah were here, he would recognize this steward as Mael, who often turned a blind eye to the demi-humans, favoring them and letting them pass.


    It was also Mael who had permitted Charlotte and the others to enter the mine.


    Mael approached the desk and respectfully addressed the shadow in the dark.


    "Master, your offerings have arrived."


    The shadow in the dark slowly turned.


    A pale face emerged, with red eyes glowing likenterns in the dark.


    "Is it those three werewolf miners fromst time?"


    Thezy voice asked faintly.


    Mael hesitated.


    "Only one of the three came today, the other two didn''t. They were reced by neers."


    "Reced? Then why are you here? Aren''t you afraid I''ll devour you?"


    The voice suddenly grew sharper, tinged with dissatisfaction.


    Mael''s face turned pale.


    He bit his lip and said.


    "Master, although they were reced, after they entered the mine, I received reports from some miners that... they might all be extraordinaries!"


    "Extraordinaries?"


    The voice finally showed a hint of interest.


    "Understood. Well done. Go and im your reward."


    The voice said indifferently.


    Mael left, beaming with joy. The shadow also stood up, fully revealing itself.


    It was a ck-haired man in a ck robe.


    His arms were covered in ck scales, and ck dragon wings grew from his back.


    He licked his lips, eyes gleaming with a bloodthirsty light, and chuckled softly.


    "Extraordinaries trying to steal mithril, huh..."


    "Hehe, it''s been a while since I tasted extraordinary blood."

 Chapter 174: Help me...

    Chapter 174: Help me...


    ¡°Noah, take a close look. Do you recognize anyone among these zombies?¡±


    Charlotte shifted her gaze from the zombie miners to Noah.


    The young werewolf was clearly shaken by the sight, whether from the cold or fear, as he continued to tremble.


    However, upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s request, he mustered the courage to peek at the zombies digging the mine.


    As he looked, he quickly froze in shock, almost crying out.


    ¡°Dorr¡­ That¡¯s Uncle Dorr! Oh my gosh! It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still wearing his favorite Coria tunic!¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he wasn¡¯t eaten, he¡¯s turned into a zombie!¡±


    ¡°Kubo! And Brother Kubo, he¡¯s here too! He disappeared a month ago, and he¡¯s here!¡±¡°It¡¯s them¡­ it¡¯s really them!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the missing miners! They¡¯re all here!¡±


    ¡°Sister Resa, they¡¯ve all been turned into zombies!¡±


    In the darkness, Noah¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at the vacant eyes of the zombies.


    Charlotte sighed lightly, confirming her suspicions.


    ¡°So, this is the secret of the mine. The mithril mine wasn¡¯t exhausted; it was deliberately sealed off. Someone is turning the miners into undead to continue mining mithril!¡±


    ¡°This is too big to cover up easily. Master, it seems the waters run deeper in the County than we thought.¡±


    Sebas couldn¡¯t help butment, even changing his address for Charlotte.


    ¡°Master¡­?¡±


    Noah stared nkly at Sebastian, unsure if he should still show surprise or confusion.


    Charlotte considered the attitudes of the territory¡¯s nobility toward her and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Indeed, it needs to be sorted out.¡±


    Nice looked at the nk-eyed zombies and after a moment of examination, said.


    ¡°These zombies are not very intelligent, very sluggish. The necromancer who turned them must be of a low level, probably not above Silver Moon.¡±


    ¡°They can only do simple, mechanical work; they can¡¯t do much else.¡±


    ¡°However, I see many zombies have been here for some time, some even showing signs of skeletal transformation, indicating this operation has been running for years.¡±


    Hearing Nice¡¯s analysis, Charlotte became thoughtful.


    She looked at Noah and asked again.


    ¡°Noah, when was the mithril mine sealed off?¡±


    ¡°Seven years ago. It was sealed seven years ago, and the miners started disappearing around that time.¡±


    Noah answered, his face pale.


    ¡°Seven years ago¡­¡±


    Charlotte recalled the records she had read, realizing the ie from Castell County began to plummet around that time.


    Incidentally, it was seven years ago that her stingy grandmother dismissed all the high-ranking nobles following the Castell family and sent them back to their territories.


    Seven years ago, the Castell family lost control over the local nobility.


    And seven years ago, the mithril mine had its incident.


    Covering up the mithril mine and arranging thousands of zombie miners to continue mining required the cooperation of the mining workshop¡¯s high-ranking officials.


    Clearly, there were nobles involved behind the scenes.


    The Castell¡¯s mithril mine represented the interests of many nobles, and hiding the truth about the mine wasn¡¯t easy. To keep such a big operation hidden for so many years, there had to be significant power involved.


    Or rather¡­ a figure uniting all the relevant nobles!


    Charlotte thought over the family records again. There was no such dominant local power among the Castell nobility.


    In fact, the Castell family had always been far more powerful than their vassal nobility.


    This made Charlotte ponder deeply.


    ¡°Noah, the rumors of a dragon in the mine also started seven years ago?¡±


    Sebastian suddenly asked.


    Noah, still dazed by the shocking revtions, kept his eyes on the horrifying zombies but mechanically nodded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a rumor, yes, but¡­ my brother said it¡¯s been here much longer.¡±


    ¡°Really? Sebastian, do you think it¡¯s rted to that ck dragon?¡±


    Nice¡¯s eyes widened, looking incredulously at the me elf.


    Sebastian nodded slightly.


    ¡°Although it sounds unbelievable, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some powerful dragons can even take human form. Dragons always love wealth, and precious mithril is just as attractive to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Is a ck dragon controlling the Castell nobles to mine for it?¡±


    Nice gasped.


    ¡°Wow, you really dare to think that. A ck dragon infiltrating the human world¡­ You¡¯re treating ck dragons like silver dragons! Such a creature, even if it mastered transformation, wouldn¡¯t bother turning into a human.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, ck dragons are magic idiots, with all their talent in magic resistance and physical strength. Except for those ancient ones, most ck dragons can¡¯t master transformation.¡±


    ¡°And for those ancient ones, a small Castell County wouldn¡¯t even catch their eye.¡±


    Sebastian looked at Nice in surprise.


    ¡°You seem to know quite a lot.¡±


    Nice looked smug.


    ¡°Hey, unlike a certain useless elf, I have a wealth of adventure experience! Back when you were still sipping honey, I was already rubbing shoulders with legendary dragons!¡±


    Sebastian: ¡­


    ¡°Oh really? Then how did such an experienced adventurer end up as a cat who can¡¯t even defeat a low-level bloodborne?¡±


    He smiled slightly.


    Nice¡¯s cat face turned ck, clearly hit where it hurt, and he bristled instantly.


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t beat them! A single Void Banishment from me could take it down! Forget bloodborne, I¡¯m not afraid even if they are resurrected evil god! The Holy Court once asked me to seal an evil god!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, and then you became a pet constantly on a diet.¡±


    Sebastian nodded in agreement.


    Nice: ¡­


    The cat and dog stared at each other, looking ready to fight again.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Charlotte nced at them.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    They snorted at each other and turned away.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Both of them had good abilities and plenty of secrets, but they couldn¡¯t seem to cooperate without bickering.


    But a ck dragon¡­


    Charlotte considered Sebastian¡¯s theory.


    Though it sounded usible, something felt off.


    As she looked again at the piles of mithril in the cave, she realized what was wrong.


    A greedy dragon wouldn¡¯t leave so much mithril unprotected, nor would it seal the mine with an easily breakable seal.


    With this thought, Charlotte looked at Nice again and asked.


    ¡°Nice, do you sense any dragon¡¯s aura here?¡±


    Nice immediately became serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s what puzzles me. I don¡¯t smell any dragon¡¯s aura here. Either it left a long time ago, or it never existed.¡±


    Sebastian: ¡­


    He looked at Nice speechlessly.


    "Since you didn''t smell any trace of the dragon, why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Nice let out a slyugh.


    "Why say it earlier? I enjoy watching certain people squirm when their judgments are wrong."


    "You¡ª!"


    A cat and a dog were on the verge of another fight until Charlotte''s cold gaze swept over them, silencing them both.


    Charlotte turned her gaze back to the undead in the cave, a faint light flickering in her eyes. After a moment, she withdrew her gaze and said.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "These undead are indeed of the lowest rank, even inferior to those that attacked us the other day."


    "Despite their terrifying appearance, they aren''t dangerous. They likely just follow the caster''s orders mindlessly..."


    "I haven''t sensed any mental waves from a necromancer, so these undeads must have been left here to mine on their own."


    "Let''s go. We should investigate further, maybe we''ll find something."


    With that, she took the lead and entered the cave.


    Sebastian and Nice quickly followed, nking her on either side, with Luff behind them. Little werewolf Noah, though trembling with fear, felt even more anxious staying behind and hurriedly caught up.


    As Charlotte moved deeper into the cave, just as she had anticipated, the mining undeads paid no attention to the intruders.


    They continued their rigid, mechanical mining motions. Only those that appeared to have been recently transformed seemed to have a bit of awareness, turning their stiff heads towards Charlotte''s group with glowing green eyes.


    Some, not yet fully decayed, still had their original eyeballs, making their rotting, hollow faces especially eerie. This sight caused Noah to turn pale with fright, clutching Luff''s coat tightly as he hid behind him.


    "If you''re scared, you don''t have to look at them."


    Luff said, ncing at the little werewolf.


    However, despite his fear, Noah''s gaze remained on the undead, seemingly searching for something.


    Charlotte noticed this and asked.


    "Noah, how long has your brother been missing?"


    Noah''s ears drooped.


    "Seven years."


    Charlotte sighed.


    "This ce should be safe for now. We''re short on time, so let''s split up. Luff, take Noah to look around the more decayed miners."


    Seven years... If Noah''s brother had been turned into an undead, it might be hard to recognize him now.


    Luff nodded silently and led the little werewolf toward the older-looking miners.


    "Sebastian, check out the workshop area."


    Charlotte instructed Sebastian.


    There was nothing unusual about the workshop, but its design seemed elven. Sebastian might discover something.


    Sebastianplied and left, while Charlotte continued examining the undead miners, hoping to find something new.


    As she passed one that seemed to have been recently transformed, it suddenly reached out to her.


    Even though Charlotte''s keen senses had prepared her, she was still startled. However, the undead didn''t attack. Instead, it trembled and, with a vacant look, said:


    "Help... help... me..."


    Charlotte was momentarily stunned, then her expression turned solemn.


    This undead still retained some consciousness.


    But when she looked again, it had resumed its stiff mining actions.


    "Living transformation... This is a method even the most wicked necromancers find abhorrent!"


    Nice, beside her, spoke with a grave tone.


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Living transformation?"


    "Yes, some evil necromancers,cking sufficient skill, will forcibly turn living people into undead to retain more of their sentience."


    "They''re dead, but notpletely. Before they truly die, their souls retain their consciousness. They witness their own decay, and feel the pain of their bodies being eaten away, until their sentience fades, turning them fully into undead. Their bodies then eternally repeat their finalmanded actions..."


    "Because it''s so cruel, even among necromancers, living transformation is a forbidden practice!"


    Nice exined solemnly.


    Charlotte fell silent.


    She nced at the vacant-eyed undead and extended her hand before it.


    Soft light flickered in her red eyes.


    At that moment, just like she had done for the tormented young female spirits before, Charlotte initiated a memory-sharing with the undead.


    But this time, instead of memory fragments, all she received was a bone-deep terror and pain.


    It was the miners'' agony¡ªtheir suffering as they were forcibly turned into undead, losing control over their bodies, watching themselves rot, feeling the worms consume them, their souls extinguishing bit by bit!


    That fear and pain were like an endless abyss.


    When Charlotte withdrew from the memory-sharing, her back was drenched in cold sweat. She panted slightly, that immersive pain and fear making her shudder.


    "Lady Charlotte, you shouldn''t read memories of undead created through living transformation."


    Nice said gravely.


    "Even though it''s strange for a little cat like me to exin this to you, it seems you''ve forgotten more than I thought..."


    Charlotte was silent.


    She gave up on the memory-sharing.


    After another nce at the trembling undead, she sighed and moved forward.


    But as she walked, Nice suddenly stopped.


    Charlotte turned, noticing he was staring at a patch of mushrooms on the ground with a peculiar expression.


    "What''s wrong, Nice?"


    She asked.


    "Lady Charlotte..."


    Nice''s expression was odd.


    "Perhaps Noah was right. There might have been a dragon here."


    "Hmm?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Nice pointed to the mushrooms on the ground.


    "Lady Charlotte, these scaly mushrooms are called dragon spittle mushrooms. They only grow where dragons have been..."


    "However, these mushrooms seem to be deteriorating, suggesting the dragon left a long time ago, which is why I couldn''t smell it."


    A dragon had really been here...


    Charlotte pondered.


    Soon after, Sebastian, Luff, and Noah returned.


    The little werewolf looked a bit disappointed but also somewhat relieved.


    "Didn''t find anything?"


    Charlotte asked.


    Noah nodded with aplicated expression.


    "Not finding anything might be a good thing, it might mean your brother is still alive."


    Charlotte consoled him.


    She then looked at Sebastian.


    "The workshop only has a few working undead... Um, master, did you find something?"


    Sebastian asked after reporting.


    "Nice found some dragon spittle mushrooms."


    Charlotte said.


    "Dragon spittle mushrooms?"


    Sebastian was surprised.


    "So, my guess might have been right?"


    "Who knows? But... we might find out soon."


    Charlotte looked at the surrounding undead miners.


    With that, she closed her eyes again, extending her hands as magic surged around her.


    Nice''s eyes widened.


    "Lady Charlotte, are you nning to..."


    "Free them. They are in too much pain."


    Charlotte sighed.


    "And, by doing so, we might draw out the one behind this."


    Necromancers and their undead share a connection. Even without a contract, they can sense disturbances among their creations.


    Having discovered the secret of the mithril mine, Charlotte was done ying hide and seek. With her trump card as a True Ancestor, she feared nothing. She would destroy this ce and force the mastermind to appear.


    However, just as Charlotte finished speaking, azy voice echoed through the cave.


    "Oh? Draw out? Were you referring to me, lovely werewolfdy?"

 Chapter 175: You... who exactly are you?!

    Chapter 175: You... who exactly are you?!


    "Oh? Draw out? Were you referring to me, lovely werewolfdy?"


    Azy voice echoed through the cave, immediately capturing everyone''s attention.


    "Who?"


    The werewolf Luff instantly became alert, drawing out his concealed weapon.


    Charlotte and the others looked towards the source of the voice.


    On the other side of the cave, behind a cluster of jagged rocks, a massive shadow flickered in the light of the mithril.


    Apanied by clearly audible footsteps, a creature in a ck robe appeared before them.


    It was indeed a "creature."


    It had menacing dragon wings, ws on both its hands and feet, and although its head was human-like, it had cold-blooded crimson reptilian eyes and a pair of fearsome horns.A vast aura emanated from it, bringing a faint sense of oppression. This pressure seemed toe from its bloodline and soul, making the weakest among them, the werewolf Noah, momentarily breathless and his face turn instantly pale.


    "A... a monster!"


    He widened his eyes, staring in terror at the mysterious figure.


    Only when Luff shielded him did that oppressive feeling gradually lift.


    "Monster?"


    Hearing the young werewolf''s words, the mysterious "creature" narrowed its crimson eyes, showing a dangerous glint.


    "You dare call the great true dragon Gikode a monster?"


    "You, a lower werewolf with no sense of reverence, must pay for your words!"


    As if touched on a sore spot, the previouslyzy and indifferent creature flew into a rage.


    With a roar, its ck robe shattered, its body rapidly expanding, and ck scales spreading all over.


    In an instant, it transformed into a six- to seven-meter-tall ck dragon!


    "A dragon... it''s a dragon!"


    Noah eximed again.


    The ck dragon roared and charged towards them.


    "Be careful, Lady Charlotte!"


    Luff''s expression changed as he moved to protect Charlotte and Noah.


    However, Sebastian was faster.


    He elegantly drew a ming sword from the void, stepping forward and blocking the ck dragon.


    The sh between the dragon''s ws and the ming sword produced a deafening explosion, sending ripples of magical energy throughout the cave.


    The mountain trembled slightly, and fragments of mithril mixed with ore rained down like a meteor shower, incredibly beautiful.


    Under the tremendous force, Sebastian only took a half-step back, but no more.


    He had blocked the ck dragon''s attack.


    "An elemental sword of the elves? You''re not a werewolf?"


    The ck dragon halted its assault, its crimson eyes fixed on Sebastian.


    Under the fierce magical wind, the wolf ears Sebastian had glued on were blown away.


    He elegantly adjusted his slightly wrinkled clothes, his gray hair turning blood red, quickly restoring his original appearance as a me elf.


    "Of course I''m not a werewolf. So, Mr. Gikode, who ims to be a ck dragon, what about you?"


    "Despite being a mighty ''ck dragon,'' you were blocked by me. Should I say that I am too strong, or that you, as a ''ck dragon,'' are... too weak?"


    Sebastian twirled his ming sword with a smile, looking at the ferocious ck dragon before him.


    Hearing this, a sh of anger appeared in the ck dragon''s eyes.


    With a roar, it charged at Sebastian again.


    "Arrogant elf! How dare you disrespect the great ck dragon Gikode!"


    "The great Gikode will devour you and drink your elven blood!"


    An even more immense pressure erupted from the ck dragon. Its body expanded once more, and it struck at Sebastian.


    However, just as the dragon''s w was about to strike, a deep, hoarse voice echoed in the cave.


    "Contract ¡¤ Cage of Order!"


    Silver light blossomed, and shining silver bands descended like serpents, surrounding the ck dragon and forming a square cage of light.


    It was a sealing spell from Mitra, the God of Contracts.


    The ck cat Nice had intervened.


    The charging ck dragon collided with an invisible barrier, and abruptly halted.


    "A ck dragon... an elf... a cat... and divine magic...?"


    The young werewolf stared nkly at the unfolding scene, feeling his recently reconstructed worldview shatter again.


    The ck cat Nice, uncharacteristically, didn''t bicker with Sebastian. Instead, it squinted at the ck dragon trapped in the cage of order and chuckled.


    "Heh, indeed. The powerful ck dragon is trapped by a single spell from Master Cat. Since when did Master Cat be so strong?"


    Hearing the sarcasm in Nice''s words, the ck dragon grew even more furious.


    "Roar¡ª!"


    "Wretched insect! The great ck dragon Gikode will devour you all!"


    ck and red mist erupted from the ck dragon, and its aura intensified further.


    Its crimson eyes were filled with bloodlust and madness as it raised its head and struck the cage of order.


    The ck cat Nicezily watched the struggling ck dragon, but its expression quickly stiffened.


    Under the ck dragon''s strike, the ck-red mist enveloped the silver light, causing cracks to appear in the supposedly unbreakable cage of order before it shatteredpletely.


    "Huh? Is that... divine power?"


    For the first time, Nice showed a look of uncertainty.


    The ck dragon, infuriated by Nice''s "sneak attack," ignored Sebastian. After breaking free, it roared and charged straight at Nice.


    Nice was startled.


    Feeling the ck dragon''s overwhelming aura, it didn''t hesitate to turn and flee, hiding behind Charlotte.


    Only its round head peeked out to watch the ferocious ck dragon.


    Now, the ck dragon''s target naturally shifted to Charlotte.


    Luff''s eyes narrowed.


    He raised his sword, shielding Charlotte, but was swiftly swatted away by the dragon.


    "Uncle Luff!"


    The young werewolf beside Charlotte cried out in rm.


    Ignoring the fallen Luff, the ck dragon continued its charge toward Charlotte and Nice.


    However, just as it was about to reach them, the familiar ming sword blocked it once more.


    "Don''t forget, your opponent is me."


    Sebastian said with a slight smile.


    "Elf!"


    The ck dragon roared in fury, redirecting all its wrath at Sebastian.


    Sebastian elegantly swung his sword, a brilliant arc of moonlight emanating from him as he transformed into a streak of light, charging toward the ck dragon.


    A dragon and a man instantly resumed their battle.


    The terrifying elemental fluctuations erupted once more, turning the entire cavern upside down and making it feel like it could copse at any moment.


    The aftershocks of the fight shattered the mithril ore, scattering dazzling silver light. The zombie miners, who were still working, became innocent victims, frequently being knocked over by the horrific magical storms.


    After a prolonged struggle, neither the ck dragon nor Sebastian could gain the upper hand, resulting in a stalemate!


    Noah was already stunned.


    "Sir Barce... so strong! Sir Barce can actually fight a Legendary dragon one-on-one!"


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    However, Charlotte beside him gently shook her head.


    "No, it¡¯s not that he is too strong."


    She watched the ck dragon battling Sebastian with great interest.


    "It¡¯s that this ''ck dragon''... is too weak."


    The ck dragon and Sebastian were locked in an intense battle, unable to determine a winner.


    After a prolonged high-intensity fight, the bloodlust and madness in the ck dragon''s crimson eyes gradually faded, returning to normal.


    With a long roar, it spread its dragon wings and retreated, instantly withdrawing from the battle.


    Perched on a distant boulder, it looked down at the unscathed Sebastian, its red eyes flickering slightly.


    "Elemental sword, Arch-Moon sword technique... you¡¯re from Luna Ind?"


    "An elf from Luna Ind appearing here... are you breaking the contract established back then?"


    Sebastian''s expression changed almost instantly.


    He squinted his eyes and raised his voice slightly.


    "Luna Ind? Contract?"


    Seeing Sebastian''s reaction, the ck dragon¡¯s expression turned enigmatic, and it suddenly chuckled lightly.


    "So... I was wrong. It seems the long-eared ones from Luna Ind aren¡¯t united either."


    After saying this, it leaped back again, distancing itself from the battlefield.


    It coldly observed everyone in the cave, its voice carrying a cold authority.


    "Intruders, your strength is indeed formidable."


    "However, you have seen things you shouldn¡¯t have."


    "Since you¡¯re here, you will remain here forever!"


    With that, it stomped its foot lightly, causing the entrance of the mine tunnel to close with a rumble.


    Then, it extended its menacing dragon w, and with a sh of light, a blood-red page appeared in its grasp.


    The page emitted a crimson glow, enveloping all the zombie miners, and the ck dragon¡¯s icy voice resounded again.


    "Go, kill them!"


    As soon as it spoke, all the zombie miners began to twitch, rapidly absorbing the magical energy within the mine, their auras rising continuously.


    Some of the skeletal zombies even ignited with ck mes, transforming into advanced undead on the spot!


    In an instant, thousands of ghostly green mes focused on Charlotte and herpanions.


    The zombies, wielding sharp mining tools, advanced like a silent army towards them.


    Seeing the quickly forming undead army, Sebastian''s eyes narrowed.


    While the average strength of these undead might not be high, their sheer number was enough to make even a Silver Moon tremble...


    However...


    Sebastian couldn''t help but nce back at Charlotte, who was staring at the blood-red page in the ck dragon¡¯s w with an astonished expression. His gaze turned slightly peculiar.


    The ck dragon didn¡¯t notice the exchange of nces between Sebastian and Charlotte.


    Even if it had, it probably wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it.


    With its cold gaze on the group surrounded by the undead, the ck dragon sneered.


    "Intruders, let¡¯s see if your strength is greater or if my undead army is stronger!"


    "Go, kill them!"


    Itmanded with a sinister grin.


    The crimson page in its w glowed brightly, and the undead army raised their mining tools.


    But just as the ck dragon expected its undead army to charge, all the undead froze in ce.


    The ck dragon was stunned.


    "Go, kill them!"


    It frowned andmanded again, the crimson page in its w glowing once more.


    However, the undead still did not move.


    "Go, kill them!"


    The ck dragon roared in anger, kicking the nearest undead to the ground.


    This time, the undead moved.


    But instead of charging at the intruders, they stiffly turned their heads, focusing their hollow gazes on Gikode.


    Their empty eye sockets burned with eerie green mes, silent and oppressive.


    Being stared at by thousands of undead, even the most hot-tempered dragon sensed something was wrong.


    "What are you looking at? Go, kill them!"


    It ordered angrily again.


    Of course, the undead did not respond.


    Instead, in the ck dragon¡¯s shocked gaze, these undead it had personally created raised their mining tools and took a step towards it.


    "What are you... what are you doing?"


    The ck dragon asked, confused and rmed.


    It raised the crimson page high, trying to regain control of the undead.


    "Undead! Obey mymand! Obey mymand!"


    The undead... ignored it.


    A soft sigh echoed from behind the undead, clearly audible in the empty cave.


    The gathered undead suddenly moved aside, creating a path, and the skeletal undead bowed respectfully.


    The ck dragon watched in disbelief as the werewolf girl, who had seemed insignificant, walked out from the crowd of undead.


    The powerful elf who had fought it stood respectfully half a step behind her, like a devout follower.


    The mysterious ck cat that had cast a divine spell walked beside her, strutting like a pet following its master.


    The girl held a heavy ck book, which glowed with a deep light. In mid-air, a phantom of a book spirit floated, bowing respectfully to the girl.


    The girl¡¯s hair, previously styled as a tomboy, now fell around her shoulders.


    No longer gray like a werewolf¡¯s, it was a beautiful and mysterious silver, and her eyes, with a mix of red and gold, seemed to hold an extraordinary power.


    She looked at the confused ck dragon with pity and shook her head.


    "Lost in the wild path transformation, your self-awarenesspletely twisted. How pitiful..."


    As she spoke, Charlotte gently closed the book in her hands, eyeing the crimson page in the ck dragon''s w with a meaningful expression.


    "Mr. Gikode, has anyone ever told you that relying too much on the cursed pages, power that isn¡¯t yours, will drive you mad?"


    "Even... for a bloodborne."


    The ck dragon''s gaze fixed on the heavy book in the girl''s hands, its expression changedpletely.


    "The Book of the Dead?! How is the Book of the Dead in your hands?!"


    "You are not a werewolf either!"


    "Count Hol? No... you¡¯re not Count Hol! You¡¯re not his maid either!"


    "Who... who are you?!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a castle somewhere in Castell.


    A bloodborne girl named Agnes, who had just finished washing up and was about to go to bed, suddenly stumbled and copsed to the ground.


    "Count Castell!"


    "Book of the Dead Spirit!"


    "You bastards, how dare you randomly draw on my power again!"


    Shey on the ground, weak and pale, gritting her teeth in frustration.

 Chapter 176: Overwhelming Superiority!

    Chapter 176: Overwhelming Superiority!


    Looking at the undead army that had instantly turned against him and the mysterious girl surrounded by everyone, ck Dragon Gikode''s expression changedpletely.


    No.


    Perhaps he should no longer be called a ck dragon.


    A real ck dragon would be much stronger than him.


    Charlotte''s voice seemed to carry some mysterious power, ringing like a bell in Gikode''s mind.


    His aura quickly became chaotic, and his hideous dragon form began to twitch and change, sometimes appearing to want to revert to a human form, other times trying to maintain his dragon shape.


    "No! I am ck Dragon Gikode! I am ck Dragon Gikode!"


    He roared and bellowed, his eyes blood-red, quickly descending into madness once again.


    Gikode let out a dragon''s roar, and his terrifying dragon might exploded again, stronger but more chaotic than before.Cracks began to appear on his dragon body, and through these cracks, ck and red flesh could be seen constantly churning, breaking down, and regenerating beneath his scales.


    Feeling the unprecedented power, Sebastian and the others immediately became serious.


    However, Charlotte remained calm, her gaze towards the ck dragon filled with pity.


    As a bloodborne, she was not unfamiliar with his current state.


    She had experienced something simr once.


    It was shortly after she had be bloodborne, when she had not drunk blood for a long time, leading to a blood frenzy and a rampage of her bloodline.


    But unlike the creature before her, Charlotte did notpletely lose herself then and was able to recover from the bloodline rampage.


    However, the bloodborne named Gikode before her had obviouslypletely lost himself to the dragon''s power.


    After dealing with the Blood Demon Cult of Borde and obtaining over thirty pages of the Gospel, Charlotte furtherpleted the Gospel of Blood and gained a deeper understanding of the resonance of the five major bloodlines.


    The Wild Path...


    It is a bloodline path that resonates with all living things, allowing the user to unleash their nature, borrow and integrate the powers of other creatures, and even transform into other creatures.


    For example, Charlotte had acquired the ability of the [Night Bat] from the Wild Path, allowing her to transform into a bat.


    And this bloodline resonance is most crucial in that, when using its power, one must always remember their true self, staying aware of who they are.


    Losing oneself would lead to a power rampage.


    The power of bloodbornes is strong but also dangerous.


    Any bloodborne has the potential to rampage.


    The strange power grants bloodbornes great strength but is also a curse passed down through their bloodlines. Bloodbornes must continually drink blood to dy the outbreak of a bloodline rampage.


    But if there is a problem with the bloodline resonance, even drinking blood... would be useless.


    Taking the Wild Path as an example, once the power rampages, the mild result would be bingpletely deranged and turning into the creature one transformed into, losing oneself; the severe result would be an inability to bear the powerful form, leading to self-destruction in madness.


    After the rampage, the power is indeed strong.


    But the line between strength and copse is often very thin.


    Seeing the cracks spreading on "ck Dragon" Gikode and the flesh buds growing and breaking down beneath them, Charlotte knew that even if she did nothing, this bloodborne, having lost himself and been provoked by them, would self-destruct.


    At the moment when his perceptionpletely copsed, Gikode had no future left.


    However, "ck Dragon" Gikode didn''t care about his gradually disintegrating body.


    Feeling his increasingly powerful strength, his blood-red eyes gleamed with unprecedented madness and triumph. After a long roar, he charged at Charlotte again.


    "Lowly mortal, tremble before the great ck Dragon Gikode!"


    "No matter who you are, Lord Gikode will devour you!"


    "Master! Watch out!"


    Sebastian and the others'' faces changed slightly.


    But Charlotte remained calm.


    She did not ept Sebastian''s protection but instead stepped forward, directly facing the charging "ck dragon."


    Crimson light flickered in Charlotte''s eyes, her gaze turning cold as an ancient and majestic aura rose from her body.


    Charlotte''s lips moved slightly, and a crisp, ethereal yet authoritative reprimand echoed through the cave.


    "Kneel!"


    In an instant, an invisible, strange wave spread out from Charlotte, sweeping over everyone present.


    The first to be affected was the weakest among them, the young werewolf Noah.


    When the reprimand, as if resounding in his soul, reached him, he felt as if he had returned to his childhood when his mother scolded him. His whole body trembled, and he almost instinctively fell to his knees.


    At that moment, even he didn''t realize how or why he had knelt.


    Nice, sensing something wrong when Charlotte opened her mouth, had a vague idea of what wasing.


    However, having experienced kneeling once in the mansion, he felt somewhat prepared this time and thought he could withstand this power with some characteristics of a spokenmand.


    He smiled knowingly, ready for the impact, while watching Sebastian, expecting to see his embarrassed reaction under the sudden reprimand.


    But when the reprimand fully sounded, Nice realized he was still too naive.


    He had been mentally prepared, but Charlotte was no longer the Charlotte of the past...


    As the voice reached him, he felt this reprimand was even more terrifying than before, an unquestionablemand interwoven withws, like the majesty of a God.


    "Damn..."


    Under the immense pressure, he involuntarily cursed, a coarse word he had learned from Charlotte, watching helplessly as his limbs fell to the ground, his tail curling up.


    As for Sebastian...


    Before the power of the reprimand reached him, at the moment when Charlotte uttered the "kne" of "kneel", he had already knelt on one knee.


    He knelt elegantly, naturally, and with a clear conscience.


    Nice watched in amazement.


    <em>Thud </em>


    <em>Thud...</em>


    As the reprimand echoed through the cave, thousands of undead in the mining area knelt down like wheat being harvested, prostrating before Charlotte as if worshiping their king.


    But these were just the aftershocks of the reprimand amplified by the cave''s echoes.


    The true center of the storm was "ck Dragon" Gikode, charging at Charlotte.


    When the reprimand reached him, he felt a deafening thunderp in his mind, tearing apart the stormy chaos of his spirit world...


    For a moment, his maddened eyes cleared, but the next moment, they were filled with fear and dread seemingly from his soul.


    His hideous dragon form copsed instantly, ck scales falling off, his massive body rapidly shrinking.


    And when he fully realized what had happened, he had already reverted to his human form and... was kneeling.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He tried to stand up but found he couldn''t control his legs.


    It wasn''t because his body was seized by some power...


    Gikode could feel his legs trembling, his body trembling, his very soul trembling...


    He was terrified, he was scared, and at this moment, he couldn''t muster any thought of resisting her!


    The werewolf Luff had also knelt down.


    He struggled to lift his head, nkly staring at the petite figure standing alone in the cave. This incredibly powerful and strange force faintly ovepped with a certain legend from his tribe...


    Especially when the "ck dragon" bloodborne, who had lost all reason and gone berserk, was suddenly awakened and then knelt down directly on the ground.


    Luff''s eyes widened, and he looked at Charlotte in disbelief, muttering:


    "Royal authority... This is the authority of a royal bloodborne!"


    "By the True Ancestor! Lady Charlotte... is actually of the royal bloodborne?!"


    Luff''s expression was a mix of shock, absurdity, and bewilderment, but gradually, he began to understand.


    He looked sharply at Sebastian, meeting the eyes of the elegantly kneeling me Elf, who responded with a slight smile.


    That smile seemed to say:


    "See, our master is indeed one of us."


    Luff hesitated, then lowered his head again, kneeling with even more reverence.


    This time, it wasn''t due to themand of the "Majesty Magic."


    It was from the heart.


    Though he had many questions unanswered, and he didn''t understand why the royal bloodborne, which was said to have vanished, had be the "Saintess of the Holy Court," he believed there must be a reason.


    The demi-human tribes, led by the werewolves, originated from the blood totem, worshiping the True Ancestor of Blood, loyal to the royal bloodborne...


    That was enough.


    However, at the center of the storm, the fully awakened bloodborne Gikode knew the truth was far from simple...


    The power that awakened him in an instant was not just that of the lost royal bloodborne.


    That power was grand and vast, ancient and timeless, as mighty as divine will...


    It was an unimaginable power.


    It was... an absolute suppression of his very essence!


    At this moment, Gikode felt the cursed pages he held trembling, cheering.


    They seemed to be calling out, wanting to break free, wanting to return somewhere...


    Gikode dumbly raised his head, his now-clear red eyes reflecting Charlotte''s silver hair and crimson-gold pupils.


    That petite figure suddenly ovepped with certain ancient legends he had heard from the third-generation bloodbornes...


    "You... no, you are..."


    He widened his eyes, speaking with a mixture of absurdity and terror.


    But he couldn''t finish his sentence.


    A gleam shed in Charlotte''s eyes, and Gikode''s mind instantly copsed. His clear red eyes quickly turned dull and vacant.


    [Mental Domination]


    One of the renowned spells of the Bloodborne''s Mental Path, it was also one of the innate spells Charlotte acquired from the Gospel pages she had taken from the Blood Demon Cult.


    Due to its overpowering nature, frequent use of this spell could easily lead to an addiction, causing one to see all beings as ants and oneself as supreme, devoid of regard for others. Thus, although Charlotte had mastered it, she avoided using it whenever possible.


    People need different voices around them.


    In ancient times, wise emperors often became corrupt as their reigns lengthened. The main reason was that, as they centralized power to an incredible extent, their unparalleled prestige left no room for opposition, leading them to be lost and corrupted by absolute power and ttery, eventually bing what they once despised.


    Mental Domination works simrly.


    Frequent use of this innate spell worried Charlotte that she too might be lost.


    Moreover, this spell could significantly impact the sanity of its target, sometimes leaving permanent damage, reducing the victim to a state of idiocy.


    So, generally, Charlotte refrained from using it.


    However, at this moment, facing Gikode, she chose to use it.


    No matter what he thought she was, for safety, she couldn''t allow him to finish his sentence.


    Moreover, for an evil bloodborne who had turned thousands of innocent miners into living corpses, she had no need for mercy.


    Charlotte stood before Gikode, looking down at him.


    Though she was smaller in stature, at this moment, before the prostrate Gikode, she seemed like a sovereign holding the power of life and death.


    "Tell me your origin, and your purpose in the Castell silver mine."


    Charlotte''s eyes shed red as she coldly asked.


    He slowly raised his head, speaking respectfully.


    "Great master, I am Gikode ck Vadat, from the Coria Kingdom."


    "I was tasked with overseeing the mining of mithril in the Castell silver mine, protecting our mithril mining, and ensuring its timely transport..."


    "Va... Vadat?!"


    Sebastian, who had been kneeling respectfully, suddenly twitched, almost losing hisposure.


    Charlotte gave him a curious nce.


    The Vadat n, one of the six major bloodborne ns, controlled the wild legacy.


    The Pure White Witch who once chased Sebastian across half a continent was the head of the Vadat n.


    "You are a bloodborne of the Vadat n? Who is behind you? Is it the Vadat n?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    But this time, Gikode didn''t answer, instead starting to tremble slightly.


    He looked conflicted, his eyes unfocused, his mental state bing unstable.


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    She recognized this state, a sign that her question had touched upon a soul-bound contract.


    "Who is behind you?"


    Charlotte asked again, her eyes shing as she increased the power output.


    Gikode''s trembling intensified.


    He struggled, his eyes rolling back, shaking like an epileptic as he stammered.


    "Ne... Nez..."


    "The one behind me... is Nez...!"

 Chapter 177: Gikodes Letter

    Chapter 177: Gikode''s Letter


    Nez?


    The Insight n, Nez?


    Charlotte''s eyes flickered.


    She hadn''t expected that just two questions would directly implicate two bloodborne ns!


    Charlotte knew a bit about the Nez n, especially after reading the information provided by the Witch of Prophecy, Anna.


    This is the most low-key and mysterious n among the six major bloodborne ns, possessing a bloodline that masters the insight path, often active in the Falling Star Kingdom and Luna Ind.


    Yes, Luna Ind.


    Due to their unique embrace mechanism, any intelligent life form could be a bloodborne, and Luna Ind, home to the Elf Alliance, also has bloodbornes with legitimate elven bloodlines.


    As a result, the Nez n is divided into two branches: Falling Star Kingdom and Luna Ind.Both branches believe themselves to be the most authentic Nez lineage. The branch in the Falling Star Kingdom is more enthusiastic about infiltrating the human world and is more active, while the branch on Luna Ind is more influenced by the elves, rtively more reclusive and indifferent to worldly affairs.


    They have a rtionship of bothpetition and cooperation, each having their own bloodborne duke, yet they all revere the same bloodborne prince - the Stargazer Casey.


    Externally, especially when contending with other bloodborne ns, they unite and act as one.


    Recalling Gikode''s surprise at recognizing Sebastian''s elven identity, Charlotte''s heart stirred, and she asked.


    "Is the Nez n behind you from the Falling Star Kingdom? Does the Nez branch on Luna Ind also participate in the affairs of the Castell Mithril Mine?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Gikode trembled even more but did not deny it.


    Charlotte knew she had asked the right question.


    Recalling what she knew about the bloodbornes, she continued to ask.


    "Why is the Nez n intervening in the Castell Mithril Mine?"


    Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, Gikode trembled, foaming at the mouth.


    "Nez... Nez has taken a fancy to Castell''s Mithril... They... they need Mithril... a lot of Mithril..."


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    This was obvious. Intervening in the mithril mine was certainly for the mithril, but the crucial point was their underlying purpose.


    "Why do they need so much mithril? To what extent have they infiltrated Castell? What is their ultimate goal?"


    She asked again.


    This time, Gikode convulsed more violently but did not answer.


    Charlotte''s frown deepened.


    She knew this reaction meant her question had touched on taboos within the opponent''s soul contract.


    If she continued to press, it might directly lead to the other''s death.


    The soul contract on Gikode didn''t seem to belong to divine ritual, as Charlotte hadn''t received any information indicating divine ritual counter activation.


    For now, she couldn''t deal with this contract and had to stop with this line of questioning.


    After thinking for a moment, Charlotte changed direction and asked.


    "The Vad¨¢t n holds a transcendent status in the Coria Kingdom, always disdainful of joining forces with other bloodbornes, let alone being subordinate."


    "Why are you, a Vad¨¢t, working for the Nez n?"


    The Vad¨¢t n is one of the two bloodborne ns with the greatest influence in the civilized world.


    They mainly operate in the Coria Kingdom, secretly controlling the real ruling power of the kingdom, referred to with awe by knowledgeable nobles as the Blood Court.


    Although the Coria Kingdom also falls within the Holy Court''s sphere of influence, the Holy Court''s faith only exists among the popce, having long lost its influence within the actual ruling ss.


    Strangely, whether it''s due to the Blood Court''s cooperation with the Holy Court''s spread of faith or some unknown agreements between the two, the Holy Court has always turned a blind eye to the affairs of the Coria Kingdom.


    Charlotte knew these details from Sebastian.


    Back when this elven butler traveled through the Coria Kingdom, unaware of the true situation, he offended the Vad¨¢t''s Pure White Witch at a bloodborne gathering and was hunted by the entire Vad¨¢t n for over a decade until he fled to the Crescent Kingdom...


    One could say that Vad¨¢t is the strongest and most assertive n among the six major bloodborne ns.


    Charlotte looked at Gikode, waiting for his answer.


    Gikode, showing pain, trembled and said:


    "I... am an exile from Vad¨¢t..."


    Exile?


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Exile is what Vad¨¢t calls its banished members. He must havemitted some betrayal or be a victim of internal political struggles. In short, he should be a disgraced and banished Vad¨¢t bloodborne."


    Sebastian exined.


    Charlotte understood and nodded slightly.


    She nced at the piles of mithril in the cave and asked indirectly.


    "Where are these mithril ultimately being transported to?"


    However, this time, Gikode trembled more violently than ever.


    His eyes rolled back, his whole body convulsed, veins bulging on his face, his throat making gurgling sounds, and his aura began to rapidly destabilize.


    Not good!


    Charlotte''s expression changed slightly.


    This was a direct touch on the deepest taboo of the soul contract, a sign of contract bacsh!


    In an instant, she shed in front of Gikode, cing her hand on his forehead, attempting to counteract the restraints of his soul.


    However, it was already toote.


    "These mithril... are to be sent to... Castell''s..."


    Gikode convulsed a few more times, his eyes losing their luster, and he fell to the ground, dead.


    Charlotte''s eyes darkened.


    The soul contract on Gikode was more domineering than she had imagined; just a slight dy had already resulted in his death.


    "It''s a true soul contract of the bloodbornes, one of the most domineering soul contracts in Myria."


    The ck cat Nice stepped forward, solemnly stating.


    "Yes, I''ve heard of such contracts too, said to be as notorious as the Servant''s Final Oath."


    Sebastian nodded solemnly.


    Nice: ...


    The ck cat''s expression froze.


    Sebastian, unaware he had touched on a sensitive topic, muttered in confusion:


    "To sign such a true soul contract... Even as an exile, he is still a proud Vad¨¢t. What did the Nez n offer him?"


    Puzzled, Sebastian shook his head and respectfully said to Charlotte:


    "Master, it seems that the final destination of this mithril is the key to the Nez n''s scheme."


    "The Nez n''s headquarters are already quite close to Castell. It appears they have taken advantage of the Castell family''s decline to extend their influence deep into the county."


    Charlotte nodded slightly, sharing the same judgment as Sebastian.


    It was clear that Gikode, as an exile, had been recruited by the Nez n.


    Although his various reactions and answers didn''t directly resolve her doubts, they indicated that the hidden force influencing the local nobles'' attitudes towards her was likely the Nez n.


    The Nez n had infiltrated Castell and might have even co-opted some of the local nobility.


    They were probably plotting something in Castell.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte narrowed her eyes slightly.


    It seemed she needed to pay extra attention to the uing banquet in a few days and clean up the traitors within her ranks.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Moreover, the Nez n...


    Charlotte''s eyes shed.


    "Sebastian, when we return, thoroughly investigate the flow of mithril in the territory over the past few years, especially in the ck market."


    Although Gikode was dead, he had pointed Charlotte in the right direction.


    Finding out where the mithril went might reveal the Nez n''s secrets.


    The usually reclusive Nez n''s uncharacteristic intervention in Castell might be tied to a secret they were plotting.


    And that... was definitely not just because Castell produced mithril!


    "At yourmand."


    Sebastian said, cing his right hand over his chest.


    After speaking, he approached Gikode''s body, retrieved the cursed page he held, and searched his pockets.


    With Gikode dead, thest dragon scales on his face had fallen off.


    When Sebas turned him over, a pale, handsome face was revealed.


    Seeing this face, the kneeling young werewolf, Noah, couldn''t help but exim:


    "Ah! He is the chief steward of the mining workshop! He is Sir Kode, the chief steward of the mining workshop!"


    The chief steward of the mining workshop?


    Charlotte nced at the young werewolf, her mind stirred.


    As Castell''s biggest money-maker, the appointment of the mining workshop''s chief steward required a vote by all the nobles with dividend rights, with the final decision made by the Count of Castell.


    Of course, the count''s title had been vacant for many years.


    Although Charlotte had been the titr young count for over a decade, her father had died in battle without naming her as his sessor. Before she took over, her grandmother had interfered in the management of the county and was not recognized by the territory''s nobles.


    Her grandmother had clearly given up control of Castell County, likely not participating in the appointment of the steward, leaving this power entirely in the hands of the territorial nobles.


    In other words, Gikode''s appointment as steward indicated that the nobles of Castell had been infiltrated more deeply than Charlotte had imagined.


    "Master, your gospel page."


    Sebastian said, respectfully presenting the gospel page with both hands.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, taking it with satisfaction and was surprised to find a small, exquisite wooden box with intricate thorny rose patterns along with the gospel page.


    It was the same thorny rose pattern Charlotte had casually drawn when deciding her holy symbol...


    But she was sure the pattern on the wooden box had nothing to do with her. Considering the origin of the thorny rose pattern, this should be an item from the Coria Kingdom.


    "This was found on Gikode, tightly held to his chest, possibly containing key information."


    Sebastian said respectfully.


    Charlotte nodded and opened the wooden box.


    The next second, a melodious tune started ying from the box, and two lifelike mechanical dolls appeared, dancing gracefully to the music.


    Charlotte and the others were stunned; it turned out to be a music box.


    The music box didn''t contain any information, only a luxurious badge and a carefully folded, yellowed parchment.


    Charlotte first examined the badge, which was a shield-shaped emblem depicting a fierce dragon.


    "This should be Gikode''s family crest. He was likely a noble in Coria."


    Sebastian surmised.


    Charlotte nodded, put away the badge, and picked up the parchment, discovering it was an unsent letter.


    She opened it and read.


    "To my beloved Cici,


    As I write you this letter, I am far from home, in the deep of night when I miss you the most. At this moment, you are all I can think of.


    Knowing you have been my luck, and the longer I spend with you, the stronger my attachment grows. I long for your warm embrace, passionate kisses, romantic walks, and the happiness of being with you...


    My love, I have sessfully suppressed the bacsh of the ck dragon''s power... Wait for my return. Once I fulfill my agreement with Nez, I will return to Coria and reim what belongs to us.


    All glory to Fekte!


    Yours, Gikode."


    After reading the letter, Charlotte put it away, feeling a bit emotional.


    It seemed Gikode was a bloodborne with a story, but unfortunately, he ultimately lost himself in the ck dragon''s power, unable to remember who he was.


    "Sebas, have you heard of Fekte?"


    Charlotte asked, thinking of the name mentioned in the letter.


    "Fekte? It sounds like the previous royal family''s surname in the Coria Kingdom, but they were overthrown many years ago."


    Sebastian replied with a frown.


    Then he curiously asked.


    "Master, what did the letter say?"


    "It''s not information, just Gikode''s private letter. Perhaps his exile was rted to political struggles in the Coria Kingdom."


    Charlotte said, handing the letter to Sebastian.


    Sebas read it and sighed.


    "It seems he was a bloodborne supporting the previous royal family in Coria, possibly in love with a nobledy of the royal family. Cici... could she be Princess Cici of the former Coria royal family?"


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Is the Fekte family human?"


    "Yes, at least the vast majority are."


    Sebastian replied, handing back the letter.


    "Bloodbornes and humans in love..."


    Charlotte said thoughtfully.


    She didn''t discard Gikode''s belongings but instead kept them properly.


    Then, Charlotte looked at the still-kneeling living corpses in the cave.


    Estimating that the bloodborne girl Agnes on the other side of the Book of the Dead had likely been drained, Charlotte chose not to use the Book''s power but instead called upon the divine power of blood, softly sighing:


    "Your suffering... is over."


    She opened her arms slightly, and delicate crimson light spread throughout the cave. The living corpses trembled slightly, the ghostly green mes in their eye sockets flickering with more life.


    They all bowed to Charlotte, their bodies disintegrating into piles of bones.


    As a breeze blew, Charlotte saw the souls of the miners slowly ascend and dissipate.


    The living corpse miners, as forsaken beings, were not typical undead. Their souls had been desecrated, losing their sanctity and unable to return to the realm of the gods.


    For them, returning to the earth was the best fate...


    Young werewolf Noah, watching the dispersing living corpse miners, looked sorrowful.


    He pursed his lips and said sadly.


    "I didn''t expect the chief steward of the mining workshop to be the mastermind..."


    "So, the ck dragon my brother believed in, the truth was like this..."


    ck dragon?


    Charlotte and Sebastian exchanged a curious nce.


    Niss chuckled lightly.


    "ck dragon? Hey, little Noah, he wasn''t the ck dragon your brother saw."


    "Your brother likely didn''t lie to you. There was indeed a dragon here, and it was a ck dragon."


    "The power of the ck dragon... Just think, where did his ck dragon powere from?"

 Chapter 178: I am the Countess of Castell

    Chapter 178: I am the Countess of Castell


    "Dragon''s power?"


    Noah looked a bit confused.


    Charlotte nced at Gikode''s corpse and said:


    "The shapeshifting technique of the bloodborne''s wild resonance requires the target''s blood. The reason he could transform into a dragon is that he drank the blood of a living dragon."


    "In other words, he encountered the ck dragon your brother saw and sessfully obtained its blood."


    Noah still seemed a bit bewildered, but Charlotte didn''t continue exining.


    After all, although they were traveling with the young werewolf now, she might consider erasing part of his memory when they parted ways.


    Noah had seen her power.


    Although it seemed that the demi-humans had some inexplicable connection with the Bloodborne True Ancestor, and Sebastian had mentioned that the werewolf Luff was trying to spread faith among the demi-human miners in the Castell mines, it was unwise to expose too many secrets in front of too many people until she could ensure the loyalty of the demi-humans.However, Noah didn''t dwell on this issue for long.


    The revtion that Gikode was the mastermind behind the mine made him think of more things, and his expression became moreplex.


    "In recent years, many of the new managers in the mine were appointed by Mr. Kode, including Mr. Mael, who was friendly with Grandpa Logan and always helped us..."


    "Could it be that the mine turning a blind eye to us bringing in unofficial miners was to convert those strong miners into undead?"


    Charlotte sighed.


    "I''m afraid that''s exactly it."


    Noah fell silent.


    "Let''s go. Now that we know the truth, it''s time to leave."


    Charlotte said, ncing around the cave.


    After a moment, she added.


    "Luff, bring Gikode''s body with us."


    Luff silently nodded, obediently slinging Gikode''s body over his shoulder and standing respectfully behind Charlotte.


    After witnessing Charlotte''s power, his attitude towards herpletely changed.


    If his previous attitude could be described as respectful and grateful, now it seemed to have deepened with something more profound: awe, fervor, and a hint of curiosity.


    He was curious about Charlotte''s true identity, wondering if she might be a messenger of the great True Ancestor of Blood walking among mortals.


    After all, such overwhelming regal authority was not something an ordinary bloodborne could possess!


    "Just the body? Aren''t we taking the mithril too?"


    Nice looked eagerly at the mountain of mithril in the depths of the cave, rubbing his paws expectantly.


    "Lady Charlotte, I''ve never seen so much mithril in my life! Even though it''s unrefined ore, it must be worth at least a million gold tana."


    "No need."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "With themotion we caused, the mine authorities must have already been alerted. Let the mining workshop handle it."


    "The mining workshop?"


    Nice was surprised.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    "Specialized work should be done by professionals. I have no use for raw mithril ore, what I need is the refined mithril and the gold tana from its sale."


    "Of course..."


    Her eyes glinted.


    "Before they can work again, I need to ensure they understand who the true master of the Castell Mining Workshop is."


    Nice''s eyes lit up instantly at Charlotte''s words.


    "Are we going to storm the mining workshop''s headquarters?"


    "Hehe... Hehehe! Let''s go, let''s go! I love doing this sort of thing! I can''t wait to see their faces when they find out your true identity!"


    "True... true identity?"


    Hearing Nice, Noah nced at Charlotte, looking even more puzzled.


    Everything that happened today had been too shocking for him.


    Especially the moment when everyone instinctively knelt before "Resa."


    He had begun to sense the respect hispanions had for "Resa."


    "Resa''s" identity was definitely not just "Barce''s" sister, or rather... "Resa" and "Barce" might both be aliases.


    Moreover, upon leaving the cave, Noah noticed that even Uncle Lulf''s attitude towards "Resa" seemed to have changed.


    He became more silent but never took his eyes off "Resa."


    This only made Noah more curious.


    Who was "Resa" really?


    Noah wanted to ask, but the earliermand to "kneel" still echoed in his mind, deterring him from speaking.


    Though curious, he dared not ask.


    Their original path had been blocked by Gikode.


    But that was not a problem for them.


    The obstacle was merely a hidden stone door, which the most powerful Sebastian easily destroyed, creating a way back.


    The journey back was much quicker since they now knew the way.


    However, upon returning to the outer mining area, they found not a single miner in sight.


    The mining site was in disarray, with tools scattered as if their owners had left in a hurry.


    "Where... where are the people?"


    The young werewolf looked around, confused and puzzled.


    Charlotte was equally surprised.


    But seeing the stones on the ground that seemed to have fallen from the cave''s ceiling, she quickly guessed what had happened.


    "Perhaps themotion we caused scared them into thinking the mine was copsing, prompting an emergency evacuation."


    Sebastian, a peak Silver Moon, had immense destructive power.


    Even though he had restrained his strength, the battle with the dragon-transformed Gikode had been intense enough to shake the mine like an earthquake.


    Miners, fearing a copse, would have evacuated immediately.


    As if to confirm her guess, when they exited the mine and reached the entrance, they saw a crowd of miners outside, peering anxiously toward the mine entrance.


    The area around the mine entrance was cordoned off.


    Sebastian nced at the guards maintaining order and the manager in the Castell Mining Workshop uniform and smiled slightly at Charlotte.


    "Master, it seems we don''t need to visit them specially."


    The group emerging from the mine naturally drew everyone''s attention.


    Among them, the old werewolf Logan, who was negotiating with the workshop manager, noticed them and beamed with joy.


    "Noah! Luff! You''re alive!"


    "Grandpa Logan!"


    Noah, equally delighted, looked like he had found a family member.


    Charlotte''s gaze, however, fell on the workshop manager next to Logan.


    Unlike other managers, this one was dressed more borately, even wearing a family crest on his chest.


    He was a noble.


    And likely a senior manager.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte could also sense a considerable extraordinary aura from him. This senior manager was a Starry Sky extraordinary individual.


    Charlotte was scrutinizing the senior manager of the workshop, who was also warily watching them.


    Soon, Charlotte noticed someone whispering into the senior manager''s ear, and his expression instantly changed.


    His face turned cold as he narrowed his eyes at Charlotte and her group.


    "So you are the extraordinaries who infiltrated the mine to steal mithril..."


    "Hmph! Guards, seize them!"


    At the senior manager''smand, more than fifty guards d in chainmail, armed with swords and shields, swarmed around Charlotte and herpanions as they exited the mine.


    Their movements were precise and coordinated, clearly well-trained.


    Noticing the ck eagle emblem of the Castell family on the guards'' chests, Charlotte nodded to herself.


    Her family was indeed formidable.


    At least, the guards stationed at the mine were quitepetent, and the proportion of extraordinaries among them was high.


    Moreover, the two leading guards were obviously captains and were also First Tier extraordinaries, although only at the initial stage.


    Seeing the mine guards mobilize, the old werewolf Logan was stunned.


    "Manager, isn''t there some kind of mistake?"


    "Mistake? Logan, I have received a report that these people are not miners but extraordinaries trying to steal mithril!"


    Beside the senior manager, Manager Mael, who had always been helpful to the demi-human miners, spoke coldly.


    He pointed at Charlotte and Sebastian in the crowd.


    "Look at them, do they look like werewolf miners? They are clearly disguised humans and elves! A human-elfbination is typical of mercenaries; these people must be mercenaries from the Eastern Yteds!"


    Although Logan had suspected that Sebastian and Charlotte had concealed their identities, he was still taken aback to find that they had changed their species.


    However, seeing Noah and Luff next to Charlotte, he couldn''t help but try to speak up.


    "Manager, Noah and Luff..."


    "No need to say more."


    The senior manager raised a hand to stop Logan, giving him a cold nce.


    "We are being merciful by not pursuing your demi-human tribe for bringing intruders into the mine. These two werewolves are clearly aplices of the intruders and must be captured along with them!"


    With that, he ordered the guards surrounding Charlotte and the others.


    "What are you waiting for? Seize them!"


    The guards charged at Charlotte and herpanions, but Sebastian moved faster.


    He instantly appeared before the guards, easily lifting the two leading First Tier extraordinaries like chickens and then throwing them aside.


    Before the other guards could react, the two extraordinaries were thrown four or five meters away,nding heavily.


    The remaining guards immediately halted.


    "Si...Silver Moon!"


    Their eyes widened as they warily watched Sebastian, taking a few steps back.


    The senior manager''s expression changed.


    He shouted.


    "Towers! Level two alert!"


    At hismand, Charlotte saw the watchtowers around the mine shift, and the guards started aiming severalrge, dark devices at them.


    Her eyes twitched, and with her bloodborne vision, she quickly recognized them as stone-throwers, seemingly magically modified and operated by a few mage apprentices.


    Clearly, these stone-throwers were designed tobat higher-tier extraordinaries.


    Additionally, some guards pushed forward several heavy crossbows, theirrge bolts aimed directly at Charlotte and her group.


    Charlotte noticed magical runes on the crossbows, indicating they were not ordinary and was also likely designed for extraordinaries.


    She even sensed the presence of a Silver Moon.


    One of the operators was a Silver Moon mage!


    It was clear that, although the highest-ranking guards stationed at the mine were only at the Starry Sky tier, the mine was prepared for an attack by a Silver Moon enemy.


    Seeing this, Noah was visibly frightened, but Charlotte remained calm.


    "Nice, time to work."


    She called to the ck cat.


    "Hehe, got it!"


    Nice jumped to Sebastian''s side, waved his paw human-like, and the magical runes on the stone-throwers and crossbows began to flicker.


    Then... they exploded.


    The surrounding mage apprentices and guards eximed in surprise, and when they recovered, the stone-throwers and crossbows were already destroyed.


    "High... high-level elemental resonance?!"


    The only Silver Moon mage in the crowd couldn''t help but exim in shock and disbelief.


    "Luff."


    Charlotte signaled to the werewolf with her eyes.


    Luff nodded, stepped forward, and threw Gikode''s body at the guards'' feet.


    "Sir Kode!"


    Seeing Gikode''s corpse, the senior manager was horrified.


    Then, his expression turned even darker.


    "You killed Sir Kode; are you dering war on the Castell family?!"


    "Haha, dering war on the Castell family?"


    Sebastian sneered.


    He nced back at Charlotte, who nodded at him. Receiving the signal, Sebastian stepped forward again.


    He snapped his fingers, and his worn miner''s clothes transformed into an elegant and formal Castell family butler''s suit.


    Sebastian then elegantly took out a ck eagle emblem from his pocket and disyed it to everyone, speaking clearly:


    "I am Sebastian meheart, the butler of Countess Charlotte de Castell."


    "The chief steward of Castell Mining Workshop colluded with external forces, harming family property. After investigation, the evidence is conclusive, and he has been executed."


    The butler of Countess Castell?


    The miners and guards were stunned.


    They were familiar with the Castell family uniform and emblem. Seeing Sebastian''s appearance, the crowd began to buzz.


    The senior manager''s expression shifted.


    He frowned and said.


    "Who are you really? How dare you impersonate the countess'' butler?!"


    "Of course, he is the butler of Countess Castell."


    From behind Sebastian, Charlotte''s clear voice rang out.


    The senior manager''s gaze shifted to Charlotte.


    His eyes flickered with vignce.


    "And you... who are you?"


    Charlotte stepped forward, gently touching a magic ring on her finger. A glow surrounded her, and her worn miner''s clothes disappeared, reced by a ck and red gothic noble dress.


    She elegantly smoothed her golden hair, her doll-like face beautiful and her sapphire eyes sparkling like stars.


    "I am the Countess, Charlotte de Castell."

 Chapter 179: Seize him!

    Chapter 179: Seize him!


    "Countess Castell? She is the Countess of Castell?!"


    "Could it be that the Countess has already arrived in Castell?"


    "The Northern Eagle emblem, indeed it''s the family crest of the Castell family, and she does have the distinctive blonde hair and blue eyes..."


    "Her appearance too, I''ve heard the Castell family has a bit of elven blood and is known as the family favored by the Goddess of Beauty. The rumors seem true..."


    "No wonder... No wonder there''s an elven butler."


    "But isn''t the Countess supposed to be sixteen years old? She looks... no more than twelve or thirteen."


    "Could it be... also because of the elven bloodline?"


    Charlotte''s self-revealing statement instantly set off amotion throughout the mining site, throwing everyone into a frenzy.


    In the lond ins of the Northern Territory, Castell was like the sky, an uncrowned king.With Charlotte''s revtion, all eyes were focused on her, and the murmurs grew louder.


    The truth cannot be faked, and the fake cannot be made true.


    A highly skilled elven butler, the genuine Castell emblem, along with her distinctive appearance, luxurious noble attire, and mysterious noble demeanor¡ªall these convinced many on the spot.


    Young werewolf Noah was utterly stunned.


    His eyes widened, mouth agape, almost big enough to fit a goose egg.


    He had imagined every possible hidden identity for Resa, but never had he thought she would be the legendary Countess of Castell!


    The richest young Countess of the Crescent Kingdom, the ruler of the northern londs, a saint walking the mortal realm, the daughter of the god-king Harald...


    By the ancestors!


    He had met the legendary Countess of Castell and had even chatted with her casually!


    Was he dreaming?!


    Noah felt dizzy, as if he had been joking around with someone for a long time and suddenly realized the person was the leader of the country. It was absurd and disorienting.


    Of course... there was also a sense of delight.


    He knew the Countess of Castell!


    He had even gone on an adventure with her before!


    Noah realized that if this was all true, today''s experience would be something he could boast about for the rest of his life.


    It wasn''t just young Noah who was shocked; the old werewolf Logan in the crowd was equally astonished.


    This old miner who had personally brought Charlotte and her group into the mining site never expected that the person he brought in was such a significant figure!


    But the most affected were the guards surrounding Charlotte and her group.


    After hearing Charlotte''s words, they too were shocked and soon fell into amotion.


    One guard after another began to sheath their weapons, starting with one and then followed by a second, a third...


    Even the two leading officers, looked hesitant, exchanged nces, and slowly lowered their weapons.


    Seeing this, the senior manager''s expressionpletely changed.


    He eyed Charlotte with suspicion and a hint of panic.


    However, his expression quickly turned resolute.


    He gritted his teeth and sternly shouted:


    "How dare you! Impersonating the Countess!"


    "The Countess is clearly in Northport, how could she be here in the Silver Mine City?"


    "The emblem she carries must have been stolen from Lord Kode! She''s a fake!"


    "Guards! Do not be deceived by her!"


    Hearing the senior manager''s words, the doubtful guards hesitated once more.


    However, none immediately raised their weapons again.


    Such was the power of Castell''s name.


    While these guards were indeed supposed to obey orders, they primarily served as guards of Castell''s direct territory, loyal not to the mining managers but to the Castell family.


    Seeing this, the senior manager was furious.


    He gritted his teeth and barked at the two officers.


    "Raymond, Fray! Don''t forget your duties!"


    The two officers hesitated.


    "Raymond! Fray!"


    The senior overseer angrily repeated.


    The two officers exchanged another nce, gritted their teeth, andmanded the surrounding guards.


    "Guards, take up your weapons, and surround them!"


    But after giving this order, they both respectfully bowed to Charlotte and her group.


    "Sir... even with the Castell family emblem, it might not be enough to prove your identity. Forgive us, but we cannot stand down from our defense."


    "If you truly are the Countess, once your identity is confirmed, we will ept any punishment!"


    Sebastian looked at the two officers in surprise and smiled at Charlotte.


    "Master, it seems... you do have some decent soldiers."


    Charlotte smiled and said.


    "The Castel silver mine is the family''s treasury. Those assigned here are naturally the elite of the elite."


    She then fiddled with the Castell emblem in her hand and muttered to herself.


    "However... it seems I''ll need a unique token of my own. There are just too many family emblems."


    "Heh, perhaps no previous countess has ever gone on an incognito visit without even a noble retainer."


    Nice chuckled from the side.


    This entire conversation was conducted openly, without any concealment.


    Although the guards remained on alert, hearing Charlotte and her group''s conversation, they seemed further convinced of their identity, and their weapons lowered slightly.


    Even the two officers stood more upright subconsciously.


    Seeing this, the senior manager''s expression grew even darker.


    His eyes flickered, and he whispered to the steward Mael beside him.


    "Quickly, go and summon Lord Remisio..."


    He then raised his head and continued to shout at Charlotte, who was surrounded.


    "You... don''t move! Until your true identity is verified, you are not to move! Otherwise... we will shoot!"


    Sebastian nced disdainfully at the heavy crossbows and sneered.


    He turned to Charlotte and smiled.


    "Master, it seems he''s trying to call for reinforcements again and is even threatening us with arrows!"


    "Let him call."


    Charlotte was indifferent, smiling as she said.


    "Perfect, we can resolve the mithril mine issue thoroughly."


    With that, she gave Sebastian a look, and Sebastian immediately understood. With a snap of his fingers, he summoned a noble chair from his storage space and ced it behind Charlotte with respectful elegance.


    After Charlotte naturally sat down, he then respectfully summoned milk and a goblet.


    Fortunately, Charlotte stopped him in time with a "not this one," preventing an awkward scene of her drinking milk from a goblet.


    In private, it didn''t matter much.


    But with so many people watching, she didn''t want to do that. It felt awkward.


    Sebastian quickly got the hint and reced the milk with tea and the goblet with a beautifully carved porcin cup from the Far East.


    This time, Charlotte naturally epted it and took a light sip.


    While sipping her tea, she didn''t forget to chat with the surrounding guards and officers.


    "Which one of you is Raymond? Which one is Fray? From which family?"


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The two officers were visibly ttered and respectfully replied.


    "I am Raymond."


    "I am Fray."


    "Madam, we are not nobles butmoners."


    Their nervous and respectful posture, looking more like protectors than attackers, created a rather bizarre scene.


    The senior manager''s face grew increasingly grim.


    Charlotte, however, appeared somewhat surprised and smiled, saying:


    "An awakened from a civilian background? Impressive!"


    "Once this incident is resolved,e back to the Count''s estate and serve as my personal guards."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the two officers became visibly excited. While being an officer in the mine might offer plenty of perks, following a noble lord as a personal guard knight presented the chance to be a true noble!


    They almost instinctively wanted to bow, but noticing the senior manager''s expression, they quickly realized the inappropriateness of their action and suppressed their excitement, straightening their faces again.


    Just then, anothermotion erupted from the crowd in the distance, with the faint sound of disciplined marching footsteps.


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued. She handed the porcin cup to Sebastian and looked toward the source of the noise.


    The crowd parted, and a well-equipped troop of soldiers marched in. They were all extraordinary individuals, d in enchanted steel te armor. These were the kingdom''s regr army, the ones stationed at the Castell Silver Mine.


    The kingdom''s soldiers took positions on either side, and then a tall, fully-armored knight arrived, surrounded by a group of knights. He appeared to be in his forties, tall and imposing, with a hooked nose and a harsh countenance.


    The sight of this middle-aged knight caused another stir among the onlookers.


    "It''s Viscount Remisio! Commander of the Third Detachment of the First Legion!"


    "Themander stationed at the Castell Silver Mine?"


    "I heard he''s good friends with Manager Kode and is a Second Tier Silver Moon knight, just one step away from zing Sun..."


    "Oh no, won''t this spell trouble for the Countess?"


    "Keep your voice down. It''s not certain she''s the Countess yet..."


    The miners discussed in low voices, and many seemed fearful at the sight of the fearsome and respectedmander of the kingdom''s forces at the mine.


    "What happened here?"


    The middle-aged knight asked, his gaze sweeping over the crowd.


    The senior manager visibly rxed upon seeing him. He quickly approached, gave a ttering bow, and then said angrily.


    "Sir Remisio... someone is impersonating our Countess and has cruelly murdered Manager Kode!"


    He then tearfully continued.


    "You are Manager Kode''s friend and a coborator of the workshop. Please, you must avenge him!"


    "Oh? Impersonating the Countess of Castell and killing Kode? Who is bold enough to do this?"


    The middle-aged knight''s expression turned dangerous.


    "It''s them!"


    The senior manager pointed to Charlotte and her group, who were surrounded by guards.


    The middle-aged knight''s gaze immediately locked onto Charlotte and herpanions.


    Sensing his aura, which was no weaker than his own, and the well-equipped kingdom soldiers ready to engage, Sebastian''s expression became serious. He stepped forward to shield Charlotte.


    "An elf?"


    The middle-aged knight seemed surprised to see Sebastian. But his gaze quickly returned to Charlotte, squinting slightly.


    At the same time, the kingdom soldiers raised their weapons, poised for action. The atmosphere, once rtively calm, became tense and hostile.


    "Sir Remisio, it''s her! She even ndered Manager Kode, using him of colluding with outsiders!"


    The senior manager cried out.


    "Sir Remisio, you know that Manager Kode has always been diligent and is a great benefactor to the Castell family! This impostor not only killed him but also bewitched our Castell soldiers. As a knight of the kingdom, you must uphold justice for the Castell family!"


    The senior manager''s cries caused another stir among the onlookers. He was evidently seeking to have the kingdom''s forces directly suppress the girl, who might be the Countess of Castell.


    "This... the manager wants the kingdom''s military to intervene?"


    "Isn''t that inappropriate? It gives the military a chance to interfere in the County''s affairs."


    "What is the manager thinking?"


    "This is really bad... I''ve heard Viscount Remisio acts without scruples, guided by his whims. If the Countess can''t immediately prove her identity, she might be in real danger..."


    The onlookers continued their discussions, and among them, the old werewolf Logan''s expression shifted.


    He nced at Noah and Luff, then looked closely at Charlotte, who remained elegantly seated and extraordinarily calm. His eyes flickered with thought.


    After a brief hesitation, the old werewolf Logan gritted his teeth and suddenly shouted.


    "I... I can testify! She is the Countess!"


    "The Countess hase in disguise to investigate the truth about the depletion of the mithril mine! That''s why she didn''t bring any other nobles with her!"


    Logan''s words left the onlooking miners stunned. They instinctively stepped back from him. For a moment, all eyes were on the old werewolf, even Viscount Remisio looked intrigued.


    "Logan! You ungrateful scoundrel! What nonsense are you spouting?!"


    The senior manager''s expression changed, and he angrily cursed.


    "Guards! What are you standing around for? Arrest this werewolf who is colluding with outsiders!"


    Hemanded the guards. But when the senior steward turned back, he was taken aback.


    The Castell guards had not acted but instead stood in front of Charlotte, warily eyeing the kingdom''s regr army.


    "Raymond! Fray! What are you doing? Have you gone mad?"


    The senior manager shouted.


    The two guard officers nced at Viscount Remisio and coldly said.


    "Sir Manager, have you lost your mind?"


    "Regardless of whether this is indeed the Countess, the affairs of Castell... cannot be interfered with by other kingdom nobles!"


    Witnessing this, the old werewolf Logan''s spirit lifted, and he grew bolder.


    "People! That is the Countess! The Countess is here to reform the mine!"


    "Come, stand with me! Protect the Countess with the guards! We can''t let these kingdom soldiers harm the Countess!"


    With that, he was the first to act, charging out of the crowd and standing with Charlotte and the guards. Some sharp miners quickly followed suit, picking up mining tools and rushing towards the mine entrance.


    In an instant, the mine was clearly divided into two factions, creating a highly dramatic scene.


    The senior manager stood there, dumbfounded as he watched the Castell guards and many miners quickly switch sides in the presence of the kingdom''s troops. Trembling, he eximed.


    "Treason! This is treason!"


    "Sir Viscount! These people have beenpletely bewitched! Please help the Castell family suppress these traitors!"


    Hearing the senior manager''s words, Sebastian''s expression tightened.


    "Master, this viscount... is likely on their side as well."


    He said cautiously, watching the middle-aged knight.


    However, when Sebastian looked at Charlotte, he found her expression still calm. Not just calm, but with a slight smile as she looked at the middle-aged knight.


    Sebastian was momentarily taken aback. Then he saw Charlotte rise from her seat and walk forward. The guards and miners hesitated but stepped aside at her signal. Standing before the crowd, Charlotte calmly looked at the emotionless middle-aged knight and suddenly smiled.


    "Viscount Remisio, long time no see. You still look as imposing as ever."


    "After all these years, how is Lady Camille''s health?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the middle-aged knight''s eyes narrowed further. Then his expression turned cold.


    "Seize this offender who dares to impersonate a noble of the kingdom!"


    Viscount Remisiomanded.


    With his order, the senior manager breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment, he was stunned to find the kingdom''s soldiers pointing their weapons at him.


    "Lord... Lord Remisio?"


    He stammered, bewildered, staring at the middle-aged knight.


    However, Viscount Remisio didn''t spare him a nce. Instead, he bowed slightly to Charlotte and said with a smile.


    "Countess Castell, it has been many years."

 Chapter 180: Truly deserving of the Countess title!

    Chapter 180: Truly deserving of the Countess title!


    "Countess Castell, it has been many years."


    Viscount Remisio gave a slight bow to Charlotte, looking at the graceful young girl with a smile.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, you would now look just like your mother, Lady Annie... Hmm, beautiful."


    Charlotte: ...


    Why is it that every time someone tries topliment her on growing up, they always look at her height and then subtly change their wording?


    So what if she¡¯s a bit petite and looks young?


    Had she known this, she wouldn¡¯t have absorbed the old witch¡¯s power while hanging on the cross back then. Even if she were to be a bloodborne, she should have waited until she developed a bit more!


    Listening to Viscount Remisio¡¯s subtle praise, Charlotte was filled with regret.


    Meanwhile, the senior manager of the mining workshop waspletely panicked."Sir Remisio, this isn¡¯t what we agreed on..."


    "What are you standing around for? Quickly take this criminal who ndered the kingdom¡¯s noble down!"


    Viscount Remisio looked at the soldiers with dissatisfaction and shouted.


    Following his order, the kingdom¡¯s soldiers roughly gagged the senior manager of the mining workshop and dragged him away.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes followed the terrified senior manager disappearing into the soldiers, while Viscount Remisio bowed again.


    "Apologies, Countess Castell. I didn¡¯t know this man dared to act against the kingdom¡¯s nobility. I was deceived into believing he truly represented the Castell family."


    "Um... I just heard that the chief manager of the mining workshop, Kode, was executed by you for betraying the family?"


    Charlotte retracted her gaze and smiled slightly, saying:


    "Kode wasn¡¯t part of the Castell family. He was a spy nted by some covetous individuals. Over the years, he harmed miners, stole Castell¡¯s mithril, and falsely reported the depletion of the mine. His crimes were severe, and he has been duly punished."


    Charlotte¡¯s words weren¡¯t loud.


    However, they quickly caused a stir among the people.


    "What? The miners'' disappearances were rted to Manager Kode?"


    "Ugh! These managers are utterly heartless!"


    "So the mithril mine hasn¡¯t run dry?"


    "I knew it! How could Castell¡¯s mine have problems when even the royal mines are fine?"


    Viscount Remisio also twitched.


    "Oh? So the Castel¡¯s mithril mine hasn¡¯t run dry?"


    "Of course."


    Charlotte nodded lightly.


    Viscount Remisio sighed in relief.


    "This is wonderful. The mines are always interconnected. You wouldn¡¯t believe the worry that spread through the capital when the news of Castell¡¯s mine depletion reached the king. It¡¯s a relief to know it was all a false rm."


    "Yes, a false rm indeed..."


    Charlotte sighed slightly, looking somewhat regretful.


    "I never expected that after being away from Castell County for so many years, so many parasites would emerge. Not only did they deceive everyone, but they even dared to attack me."


    "Attack you?!"


    Viscount Remisio seemed startled.


    "Who had the audacity to attack a kingdom¡¯s noble?"


    Charlotte shook her head and sighed.


    "It was many days ago. I was ambushed before entering the County. Fortunately, a strong guardian was with me, allowing us to turn the tables..."


    She continued with some displeasure.


    "Looking back, those who ambushed me were probably connected to these traitors. They didn''t want me to return to Castell County and even tried to frame Prince Philip. It¡¯s truly despicable!"


    "Prince Philip?"


    Hearing a certain name, Viscount Remisio perked up.


    Despite his fierce appearance, his upright ears and eager expression made him look like a gossip uncle.


    "Yes, they ndered Prince Philip, iming he was behind the attack on me..."


    Charlotte said with some resentment.


    After saying this, she sighed and stopped mentioning it.


    "It¡¯s all in the past now, no need to embarrass yourself further."


    Viscount Remisio, however, was clearly intrigued by what Charlotte left unsaid. He looked like he was itching to hear more gossip but couldn¡¯t force her to continue.


    "Um... Countess, since the truth is clear now, I won¡¯t dy your handling of family affairs any longer. I¡¯ll visit again once things settle down."


    Viscount Remisio scratched his head and said.


    "Of course, thank you for your timely arrival today and for helping to suppress these miscreants."


    Charlotte smiled.


    "Haha, if you need any assistance, just call me. I¡¯m stationed right outside Silver Mine City. It¡¯s no trouble at all to help deal with a few traitors."


    Viscount Remisioughed.


    After giving another noble salute to Charlotte, he hurriedly left with the well-equipped kingdom soldiers.


    Charlotte withdrew her gaze from the departing soldiers and looked at the guards of the mine.


    This time, the guards didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Led by two officers, hundreds of guards knelt on one knee before Charlotte, their voices echoing in the night.


    "Greetings, Countess!"


    Simultaneously, among the gathered workshop managers, some also knelt.


    "Greetings, Countess!"


    At this moment, no one doubted Charlotte¡¯s true identity.


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze swept over the kneeling crowd, finallynding on the many managers who were pale, retreating, and even trying to hide among the crowd.


    Her eyes turned cold, and she issued her first order after regaining control of the mine¡¯s guards.


    "Guards, seize these family traitors!"


    Following Charlotte¡¯smand, the mine guards immediately sprang into action, swiftly capturing the managers attempting to flee and bringing them before Charlotte.


    There were over thirty people.


    The managers looked ashen, terrified, and despaired, with many wetting themselves and begging for mercy.


    Charlotte looked at them coldly.


    "Take them away and lock them up!"


    "Yes."


    The guards saluted respectfully and escorted the managers away, eliciting cheers from the surrounding miners.


    Normally, the mine¡¯s managers were oppressive and bullying, so seeing them in trouble delighted the miners.


    Especially after hearing that the managers were involved in the miners¡¯ disappearances.


    After dealing with the obviously problematic workshop managers, Charlotte looked at the remaining managers.


    "Which of you holds the highest position here?"


    "Y-Your Excellency, that would be me."


    An elderly steward stepped forward, trembling.


    "What is your name?"


    "I-I¡¯m Hank, Hank de Leon-Castell, senior manager of the mining workshop, in charge of logistics."


    The old manager answered respectfully.


    Leon-Castell? A rtive of Baron Sharon?


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    After a moment of contemtion, she said:


    "The management of the Castell Mining Workshop has been seriously derelict in their duties. As of today, all managerial positions are revoked. From now on, my steward, Sebastian, will handle all affairs of the mining workshop."


    She nced at the old werewolf Logan in the crowd and continued.


    "Werewolf miner Logan, for his meritorious service in assisting the family during this crisis and given his extensive experience in mining, is hereby promoted to senior manager of the workshop, assisting Sebastian in managing the affairs."


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s eyes turned to the old werewolf. Their expressions ranged from shock and envy to confusion and excitement.


    Some miners regretted not being the one to shout "Protect the Countess!" earlier and were extremely envious of Logan''s luck.


    The old werewolf was momentarily stunned, seemingly not expecting such a surprise. He quickly regained hisposure, his face beaming with excitement, and bowed to Charlotte.


    "Logan¡­ at your service! Logan¡­ will not disappoint the Countess!"


    "As for the rest of you..."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte''s gaze shifted to the remaining managers.


    "You are temporarily suspended pending review. During this suspension, you will undergo a family investigation. Those who pass the investigation may continue to assist Sebastian and Logan in managing the workshop. The review period will be three months, and those who qualify may resume their managerial positions."


    "Hank, you will be the chief responsible manager during this period of suspended management. You will assist Sebastian and Logan in familiarizing themselves with the workshop''s operations. If you qualify, you may continue as a senior manager."


    The old manager trembled slightly and bowed respectfully.


    "Hank... obeys."


    Charlotte nodded slightly, raised her voice, and addressed the remaining managers.


    "Do any of you have any objections?"


    The managers looked at each other, lowering their heads.


    However, a different voice soon broke the silence.


    "I... I have an objection!"


    "Hmm?"


    Charlotte looked over and saw a young manager standing up.


    "What is your objection?"


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    "The appointment of managers for the Castell Mining Workshop requires a vote by the noble council! Even if you are the Countess, you cannot make unteral decisions!"


    The young manager spoke boldly.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "What is your name?"


    "I am Gerson de Lagrisse!"


    The young manager straightened his back and replied.


    Charlotte smiled.


    "A manager from the Lagrisse Viscount family..."


    In the next moment, her expression turned cold as she said.


    "Extraordinary times call for extraordinary measures. I have reason to believe that noble families are involved in the betrayal within the mines. Thus, I am temporarily reiming control of the mines."


    "Mr. Gerson, are you representing the Lagrisse family in opposing me? Or perhaps the Lagrisse family is involved in this deceit?"


    As she spoke, Charlotte''s eyes glinted, and a powerful aura emanated from her.


    Feeling the immense pressure, the young manager became visibly nervous.


    "I... I... no... not at all..."


    He hesitated, sweating profusely, and eventually sat back down.


    Charlotte continued to survey the managers, who now avoided her gaze.


    "This matter is settled. Sebastian, I want you to sort out the ounts of the mining workshop within three days and uncover any hidden issues. Also,pile a list of managers who can continue working in the workshop."


    "In addition, list the miners who have gone missing over the years and sendpensation to their families in the name of the Castell family."


    "At yourmand."


    Sebas bowed slightly and performed a respectful yet graceful salute to Charlotte.


    After instructing Sebastian, Charlotte addressed the surrounding people.


    "From tomorrow, the Castell mines will be closed for three days for reorganization. If anyone has concerns or needs to report any wrongdoing within the workshop, you may directly report to Sebastian. Those who provide valuable information will be rewarded by the Castell family!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the miners'' eyes lit up, and their breathing grew heavier as they nced at the old werewolf Logan.


    "Alright, the matter is settled. Everyone, go home and rest."


    Charlotte''s gaze swept over the miners as she spoke.


    With that, she was the first to rise and leave the mine under the escort of the guards.


    Watching Charlotte''s gradually receding figure, the miners spoke with reverence.


    "Although the Countess is young, she has quite an imposing presence!"


    "And she''s so beautiful..."


    "Truly worthy of being the heir of the Castell family and the Holy Court''s saintess!"


    "..."


    ...


    "Are you... really the Countess of Castell?"


    In front of the mining workshop''s office, the young werewolf Noah looked at Charlotte, who had revealed her true appearance, and finally mustered the courage to ask.


    Even though he already knew the answer, it still felt like a dream to him.


    "Do I not look like it?"


    Charlotte smiled.


    "You do... no, I mean... not like... I mean..."


    Noah stammered, at a loss for words.


    Charlotte stopped teasing him and looked into his eyes, saying:


    "Noah, you must keep our adventure in the mines a secret. Do you understand?"


    As she spoke, her eyes glowed faintly red.


    The young werewolf appeared dazed.


    "Keep... a secret? What secret?"


    Charlotte smiled gently.


    "Nothing, just go home."


    She had erased part of his memory of their time in the mines, specifically the parts where she had taken action.


    After sending Noah off, Charlotte entered the workshop''s office.


    As soon as she entered the chief manager''s office, Sebastian followed and spoke in a low voice.


    "Master, that Viscount Remisio... took the senior manager away."


    Charlotte seemed unsurprised and nodded slightly.


    "I know."


    "Master, do you know Viscount Remisio? He seems to be involved in some workshop affairs and may have coborated with Gikode. Yet, you don''t seem concerned... what''s going on?"


    Sebastian asked curiously.


    Charlotte sat down in the manager''s chair, and Sebastian immediately handed her a goblet of sweet milk.


    As she sipped the sweet milk, Charlotte exined.


    "I probably met Viscount Remisio a few times when I was young, but I don''t remember clearly. However, family records mention him."


    "Viscount Remisio has long been stationed as a kingdom military officer in the mines. My father worked with him extensively andpiled a lot of information. I reviewed it beforeing to the territory."


    "He is a traditional Silver Moon noble with a beloved wife and a happy family. Despite his gruff nature, he has certain principles and dislikes trouble."


    "His viscounty has long suffered from the devastation of the Star-Moon War, leaving it impoverished, even destitute..."


    "To raise funds for his territory''s development, he often takes lucrative jobs. Stationing himself at the Castell silver mines also had this purpose. Years ago, my father provided him with many conveniences, so they are somewhat old acquaintances."


    "He might indeed be involved in some workshop matters, but probably only financially, and wouldn''t break ties with the Castell family over it."


    "Taking away the senior manager was likely due to some guilt, as he probably did some dirty work himself."


    "Perhaps he made some promises, but upon seeing you and me, he reevaluated his position and abandoned those promises."


    Sebastian nodded in understanding.


    "I see."


    However, he soon frowned.


    "Such a person... cannot be trusted deeply."


    "No need to. Such people are opportunists. Use them as needed."


    Charlotte said.


    Then, she smiled slightly.


    "For instance... I was thinking about how to trip up the Third Prince, and here''s an opportunity."


    "Hmm?"


    Sebas''s curiosity was piqued.


    Charlotte nced at him, smiling.


    "Family records show that Viscount Remisio is a staunch supporter of the Second Prince."


    Meanwhile, at the kingdom''s military encampment near the Castell silver mines.


    As soon as Viscount Remisio entered the barracks, he hurriedly summoned his personal guards, eyes gleaming with excitement, and ordered.


    "Quick, find out what happened to the young Countess of Castell on her way to the territory!"

 Chapter 181: Return

    Chapter 181: Return


    After sorting out matters at the mining workshop, Charlotte nned to return to the inn, apanied by the werewolf Luff.


    Sebastian and Nice stayed behind at the workshop, with Charlotte leaving the management in their hands, the dog and cat would undoubtedly be busy over the next three days.


    Throughout the journey, Luff''s gaze never left Charlotte. He tried to speak several times but hesitated, clearly having many questions he wanted to ask.


    Charlotte was aware of what was bothering the werewolf and decided to address it directly, smiling as she asked.


    "Luff, is there something you want to ask?"


    With Charlotte initiating the conversation, Luff finally mustered the courage to speak. After carefully choosing his words, he cautiously asked.


    "Lady Charlotte, are you of the Royal Bloodline?"


    Instead of giving a direct answer, Charlotte responded with a smile.


    "What do you think?"This response, which was nearly an admission, energized Luff. Despite his prior suspicions, he couldn''t help but feel excited at this confirmation.


    "Royal Bloodline... So you really are of the Royal Bloodline! The Royal Bloodline has not vanished! It hasn¡¯t vanished!"


    He quickly began to mutter to himself.


    "Of course, with signs of the great True Ancestor''s revival, it makes sense that the descendants of the True Ancestor would also reappear..."


    Then, unable to contain his curiosity, Luff asked.


    "But if you are of the Royal Bloodline, how did you be the Saintess of the Holy Court?"


    Charlotte gently shook her head.


    "Saintess? I never said I was the Saintess of the Holy Court."


    Luff was momentarily stunned. Upon reflection, he realized that Charlotte had indeed never explicitly imed to be the Saintess of the Holy Court.


    "However..."


    Charlotte continued, a hint of a smile ying on her lips.


    "The identity of the Saintess can be quite useful at times. Perhaps... asionally using it isn¡¯t such a bad idea."


    Luff: ...


    "So... does that mean you are not a follower of the Holy Court?"


    He asked again.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    "Back during the Sacred Judgment, I mentioned that you were all devout followers of the Holy Court. So... are you truly?"


    Luff hesitated.


    This was a question that had puzzled and intrigued him. Their Blood Wolf Tribe did not worship the Holy Lord Harald, but rather the "Evil God" Bloodborne True Ancestor, ording to the Holy Court.


    Yet, they had not only escaped the Holy Court''s judgment but had even appeared as devout followers under the Sacred Judgment¡¯s scrutiny.


    Luff had always believed that it was the work of Charlotte, as the Saintess, who had saved them. But if she didn¡¯t follow the Holy Lord Harald, how had she managed it?


    Divine power can only be countered by divine power, a well-known truth in Myria. Twisting the oue of the Sacred Judgment was not something ordinary divine magic could aplish.


    Recalling his earlier conversation with Sebastian, Luff''s heart raced.


    Could it be... Could Lady Charlotte be the divine agent of the True Ancestor?


    It must be. Only a divine agent could alter the Sacred Judgment¡¯s results. Only a divine agent could exert such powerful royal authority!


    The Bloodborne Royalty were followers of the Bloodborne True Ancestor, but Lady Charlotte must be more than just a follower!


    "Lady Charlotte... Are you not the Holy Court''s Saintess, but the agent of the Bloodborne True Ancestor?"


    Luff asked, unable to contain himself.


    Charlotteughed, her words filled with meaning.


    "Sir Luff, Sebastian has already told me the true reason you remained at the Castell Silver Mine."


    "I have high hopes for you. Please fulfill your goals well. Your faith... will not betray your loyalty."


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Luff¡¯s spirit soared. At that moment, he had no more doubts.


    Indeed! Lady Charlotte must be the agent of the great True Ancestor, THEIR divine envoy!


    Seeing the werewolf''s slightly flushed face, Charlotte smiled gently, putting her finger to her lips like a mischievous little devil.


    "Oh, by the way, Sir Luff, today''s conversation must remain a secret."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    ...


    Luff soon left, in a daze but filled with vigor. As he departed, his whole body brimmed with enthusiasm. He nned to return to the tribe and quickly attempt to spread the true faith of the great True Ancestor among the miners.


    Previously, he had hesitated, worrying that his actions might displease Charlotte and that their differing faiths might eventually cause a rift between him and his worldly lord. But now, he had no such concerns. Not only was she not an enemy, but she was also likely a forerunner in his faith!


    All along, they had to hide, even knowing that the True Ancestor had begun to revive, always being cautious of the Holy Court''s pursuit.


    But now, they no longer had to worry. Because the highest lord of Castell was one of them; the Countess of Castell was the True Ancestor''s agent!


    "Great True Ancestor! Luff will not fail your expectations. Luff will strive to spread your faith! May your glory fill the world and protect your people, ensuring their prosperity!"


    The excited werewolf prayed in his heart, dreaming of a bright future.


    Watching Luff leave, Charlotte felt a burden lifted from her heart.


    The werewolf was her follower, and any misunderstandings needed to be cleared up to avoid future mishaps.


    However, she did not n to reveal her true identity to him. Even though his faith pointed to her, she still felt a strange guilt about directly epting the identity of the "Bloodborne True Ancestor."


    Despite all signs suggesting that she currently upied that position, for safety reasons, she preferred to keep her true identity a secret.


    Even with the [True Ancestor''s Liberation] power, she could only maintain her invincible state for a short time, so the fewer people who knew her secret, the better. Besides, there might also be an element of keeping some distance to maintain her mystique.


    Luff was a believer. While Sebastian and Nice were her followers, they were not strictly believers. Conversations with followers and believers were different. Charlotte was not yet ready to face her believers as an object of worship.


    After parting ways with Luff, Charlotte returned to the Redwood Inn.


    Entering the city with a grand escort of guards, she experienced the treatment of being surrounded by adoring subjects. The grandeur of her arrival even startled the elves at the front desk, who thought something significant had happened at the inn.


    It wasn''t until some well-informed individuals exined the recent events at the mining workshop that the long-eared proprietors of the inn rxed.


    The elves quickly became excited, realizing that having the Countess of Castell stay at the Redwood Inn was tremendous publicity and an endorsement of their establishment.


    What could be a better advertisement than the lord personally staying there? The inn''s owner, a moon elf from Luna Ind, even got up in the middle of the night to personally visit Charlotte, waiving her fees and generously offering many rare gifts from Luna Ind.


    Their enthusiasm contrasted sharply with the aloof and indifferent demeanor often described in books about elves.


    It seemed that even the proud elves couldn''t resist the allure of absolute power and benefits. They were not as rigid and old-fashioned as the books depicted. Many elves engaged inmerce were, in fact, even more shrewd than humans.


    The following day, after learning about Charlotte''s arrival, the mayor of Silver Mine City led a group of officials to personally visit her.


    This did not surprise Charlotte. Silver Mine City was a direct domain of Castell, and a lord inspecting their territory was bound to attract attention.


    When Charlotte revealed her identity the previous night, she anticipated that the officials woulde calling the next day.


    They seemed more like they were there to apologize than to pay a courtesy visit. The elderly mayor, appearing to be in his sixties or seventies, led the officials in kneeling before Charlotte and apologizing profusely.


    "Lord Amel, please rise. The mining workshop is managed by various families and is not directly under Silver Mine City''s jurisdiction. This matter does not concern you or the city officials."


    Charlotte said.


    This was true, as the Castell Silver Mine had long been used to garner support from various nobles.


    However, Charlotte didn''t fully believe that these officials werepletely unaware of the mine''s issues. The secrecy surrounding the mithril mine suggested significant backing, possibly involving some of these officials.


    Nevertheless, Charlotte understood the need for experienced personnel to govern her territory. Aplete overhaul would only lead to greater chaos.


    After reassuring the Silver Mine City officials, Charlotte announced that she would not ept further visits for the time being, particrly from nobles.


    Given the turmoil at the Castell Silver Mine, she knew that nobles would soone rushing to clear their names. She had no intention of entertaining them before the Northport banquet, where she would formally meet with her territory''s nobles.


    In the following days, various family envoys arrived in Silver Mine City, seeking an audience with Charlotte. Listening to their pleas and derations of loyalty, Charlotte chuckled.


    "They''re quick to cut ties, aren¡¯t they? Each one trying to distance themselves from the mining workshop incident."


    Of course, she met none of them. Messages were delivered through various means, including envoys shouting their innocence in the inn¡¯s lobby before being escorted out by guards.


    Charlotte instructed Sebastian to inform them that she suspected collusion between nobles and cultists and would not meet any nobles until the Northport banquet.


    Reading through the list Sebastian hadpiled, Charlotte inquired.


    "Is this all the information we''ve gathered from the workshop managers?"


    "Yes, this is all. Apart from identifying which families might be backing them, the crimes are mostly pinned on minor yers."


    Sebastian replied.


    "Even using the mind control you granted me, the managers seemed genuinely motivated by greed rather than orders. I suspect they were also under some mental influence. They were mere pawns, and the masterminds likely nned to abandon them."


    "Perhaps."


    Charlotte mused.


    "But even if these managers were expendable, the nobles still need them. If we can trace the connections back to the families, evidence or not, it¡¯s enough."


    After a few more days organizing the workshop, Charlotte left Silver Mine City, having reced about two-thirds of the managers.


    Returning to Northport, she received important news: the Duke of Borde had passed away.

 Chapter 182: --------------

    Chapter 182: --------------


    <strong>The Death of the Old Duke</strong>


    <strong>------------------------------</strong>


    Borde City, Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    "Cough, cough, cough... cough, cough, cough..."


    The violent coughing echoed intermittently as the old Duke of Borde, Andre,y in bed. He was a shadow of his former self, a far cry from the vibrant figure he had been a year ago.


    A lit incense in the brazier gently emitted pale blue smoke, mixing the aromas of spices and medicines.


    In therge bedroom, the windows were tightly shut, creating a cold and empty atmosphere. Only a long-serving maid remained to attend to the ailing Duke.


    "Duke, it¡¯s time for your medicine."


    The maid said respectfully, holding a tray.The old Duke opened his cloudy eyes and nced at the tray, which held a silver vessel filled with ck powder and a goblet of water.


    "What... what is this?"


    He asked hoarsely, his weak and slow voice sounding like it came from a rickety old carriage.


    "This is a secret elixir that Prince Philip found in ancient Eastern texts. It¡¯s made from the powder of a thousand-year-old mummy and Coria ointment, mixed with holy water from the church. It should help with your condition."


    The maid replied respectfully.


    "A mummy? Cough, cough, cough..."


    The old Duke''s voice rose slightly, and his coughing became more severe.


    "Duke..."


    The maid ced the tray by the bed and quickly stepped forward to help the Duke catch his breath.


    The Duke opened his mouth, taking a few difficult breaths, and weakly said.


    "Help... help me up."


    The maid supported the Duke''s arm, which was as frail as a withered branch, and with difficulty helped him sit up.


    Through the mercury mirror at the bedside, the Duke''s cloudy eyes reflected his own gaunt appearance and disheveled gray hair, his expression somewhat gloomy.


    He trembled as he opened his mouth, and the maid carefully mixed the ck powder with the holy water, feeding it to him bit by bit.


    The "elixir" with a spicy aroma entered his throat, causing the Duke to cough violently again until he managed to swallow it with a few sips of holy water.


    As the elixir settled in his stomach, the Duke soon felt a warm strength gradually spreading through his body, revitalizing his increasingly decayed form.


    With a bit of strength restored, the Duke''s sluggish thoughts began to slowly turn.


    "You... you just said, who... who brought the prescription?"


    "Duke, it was His Highness Philip."


    The maid replied respectfully.


    "Phil... Philip? He''s... already here?"


    The Duke was taken aback.


    "Yes, Duke, His Highness Philip arrivedst night. He is waiting outside with Lady Eleanor."


    The maid said.


    The Duke fell silent.


    After a long pause, he sighed and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Let them...e in."


    The bedroom door creaked open, sounding like decaying wood, as Prince Philip and Eleanor entered the room hand in hand.


    "Father Andre..."


    Prince Philip and his wife approached the bed and bowed respectfully to the old Duke.


    The Duke stared nkly at his daughter, whom he had not seen for many years. She seemed to have lost weight and the sparkle in her eyes was gone. Life in the royal family must have brought her immense pressure.


    The Duke felt a pang of guilt in his heart.


    Perhaps... he should not have arranged for his daughter to marry into the Crescent Royal Family. If not for that marriage, he could have found a son-inw for her to continue the family lineage. If not for that marriage, his daughter could have stayed by his side, and he wouldn¡¯t be facing his final moments alone.


    But s, there are no "ifs" in this world.


    When he discovered he had an illegitimate son, he had already forsaken his daughter. Perhaps this was the Lord''s punishment for him. His daughter became a pawn to solidify his rule, and now, he had lost both her and the heir he hoped for.


    The centuries-old Borde family might end with him.


    Thinking back to the tall figure who stormed out a year ago, a deep sadness flickered in the Duke''s eyes.


    He couldn''t quite describe his feelings now.


    Despair?


    Sadness?


    No...


    When the reality of his family''s extinction hit him, he found himself surprisingly calm. Maybe he was too tired to think anymore, or maybe he was simply worn out.


    Reflecting on his life, he remembered bing Duke at fifteen during turbulent times, following the King into battle, defeating enemies in numerous wars. He had participated in countless battles and in many foes.


    Soldiers of the Falling Star Kingdom trembled at his name, and the people of the Crescent Kingdom cheered his army. He was known as the greatest Duke Borde had seen in a thousand years, Lion Andre.


    He had his moments of glory,manding immense power and respect, with even the King seeking his counsel.


    Yet, in his quest to gain more influence through war, he depleted the family¡¯s centuries-old resources. By empowering the nobility for support during his campaigns, he gradually lost control over his territory.


    The once mighty lion had aged.


    And as he fell from power, not a single loyal noble stood by him. He had been outmaneuvered even by a mere girl.


    The Duke understood that his tight grip on power in recent years had contributed to his istion.


    But what else could he have done?


    He didn¡¯t want to leave his descendants a shaky legacy. Just like when the King inherited the Crescent throne, he wanted stability for his sessors.


    Maybe he had been wrong from the start.


    Perhaps he shouldn''t have spent most of his life on the battlefield. Maybe he should have paid more attention to hisnds and family. He might have treated the Castel family differently¡ªthe promising count and countess, and their seemingly naive but profoundly astute daughter.


    A year was enough for the Duke to uncover some truths and gain some rity. But it was toote.


    The Duke trembled as he lifted his head and looked at his only daughter.


    "Eleanor."


    He called out weakly, extending his hand. Eleanor quickly grasped it.


    "Father..."


    She responded, her touch bringing him a sense of peace.


    In that moment, the Duke suddenly felt that nothing else mattered.


    So be it.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The Duchy of Borde, the Castell family¡ªit was all insignificant now. He was tired and needed rest.


    As for his daughter... even if she wouldn''t be a powerful Duchess, with the royal family as her support, at least she could live a happy life.


    He had owed his daughter all her life. Now, perhaps, it was time to repay that debt.


    With this realization, the old Duke took a deep breath and, with great effort, tried to sit up.


    "Duke..."


    The maid hurried forward to support him, but he gently waved her away.


    The old Duke, once a mighty force, now struggled to even sit up on the bed. He looked directly into the eyes of the third prince, Philip, and in that moment, his once-cloudy eyes regained their sharpness.


    "Prince Philip..."


    The old Duke sped the prince''s hands, using all his remaining strength.


    "I know your ambition. I know your desire to control Borde!"


    "Everything I have... I can give to you. Everything of Borde... can be yours!"


    Prince Philip was taken aback. He hadn''t expected such words from the aging Duke, who was known to be stubborn and ruthless, devoted entirely to his family.


    "But I have one condition..."


    The old Duke''s tone changed. He stared intensely into the prince''s eyes, as if trying to peer into his soul.


    "I... I want you to treat Eleanor well. I want you... to ensure her happiness!"


    Upon hearing this, Eleanor trembled slightly, and a flicker passed through her blue-gray eyes.


    Prince Philip lowered his eyelids, and when he looked up again, he wore a radiant smile.


    "Of course, esteemed Andre."


    He said.


    "Eleanor is my beloved wife. I will make her happy."


    Hearing the prince''s promise, the old Duke finally felt a bit relieved.


    "Cough, cough... remember what you said."


    He coughed violently. Having settled his concerns, the Duke felt his strength ebb away. His body slumped, and his eyes, filled with a mix of guilt and affection, fell on his daughter.


    But as his gaze passed over Eleanor''s sleeve, he noticed the countless scars hidden in the shadows beneath.


    The Duke''s aura changed instantly.


    Suddenly, a surge of strength returned. He struggled to reach out and pull back Eleanor''s sleeve, revealing her arm, which should have been smooth and white, covered in bruises and hideous scars.


    The Duke''s expression changed instantly.


    A decayed yet astonishing aura erupted from him, and his once dormant extraordinary power reawakened.


    Furiously, the Duke grabbed the prince''s cor and roared.


    "Philip! What... is this?!"


    Prince Philip remained calm. He slowly pried the Duke''s withered fingers from his clothes and stood up, looking down at him with a sigh.


    "Duke, if only you had said those words a little earlier."


    The Duke, filled with rage, red at him. But suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach and spewed a mouthful of ck-red blood.


    In an instant, he felt his strength draining rapidly, with burning pain spreading from his stomach throughout his body. He looked desperately at the maid standing by, only to see her move respectfully to the prince''s side, her eyes cold.


    "You...!"


    The prince stepped forward, blocking his view, and leaned in with a smile.


    "Duke, I never liked charity, nor being forced into transactions, and I despise being someone else''s bargaining chip."


    "I want to obtain what I desire with my own hands, by any means necessary."


    "Borde Duchy, Castell County, I will take them myself."


    "And..."


    He lowered his voice, speaking into the Duke''s ear.


    "You shouldn''t have shown a killing intent in front of me."


    The Duke, seeing the prince''s devilish smile, felt a surge of anger.


    He red at the prince with a murderous look, as if wishing to tear him apart...


    But soon, he startedughing uncontrobly.


    "Cough, cough... Haha... Borde... and... Castell... Haha..."


    The Dukeughed wildly, more and more frenzied, and increasingly pitying.


    Prince Philip frowned slightly.


    "Duke, what¡¯s so funny?"


    But the Duke didn''t answer. He continued tough, his eyes losing focus. A tear slid down his wrinkled cheek, and his hands fell limp.


    Even in hisst breath, his blue-gray eyes remained wide open.


    "Dead, huh..."


    Prince Philip frowned, feeling a sense of futility.


    Yet, the Duke''s eerieughter left him inexplicably uneasy.


    He heard soft sobbing beside him and turned to his wife.


    His expression grew cold.


    "Did I allow you to cry?"


    Eleanor trembled, lowering her head, her voice shaking.


    "S-sorry..."


    "Good girl."


    The prince patted her head in satisfaction. Then he ordered the maid.


    "Take care of this. The old Duke has passed. From now on, Borde belongs to Eleanor and me."


    The maid trembled slightly and bowed in reverence.


    Holding Eleanor''s hand, the prince left the room.


    In the grand hall of the Duke''s mansion, he naturally took the main seat. Soon, a soldier rushed in, kneeling and presenting a parchment.


    "Sir, urgent news from the north! The young Countess of Castell has returned to the territory!"


    Prince Philip''s brow furrowed as he took the parchment, reading quickly. His expression darkened.


    "Useless, all of them! They couldn''t even stop a little girl!"


    "With such ipetence, how do they expect to reim the Falling Star Kingdom?"

 Chapter 183: The Extraordinarys Lifespan

    Chapter 183: The Extraordinary''s Lifespan


    "Has he finally died? He held on longer than I expected."


    Charlotte paused briefly with her raised wine ss before slowly taking a sip of milk.


    "After all, he was a zing Sun knight, with deep reserves. Frankly, I thought the old duke could havested a bit longer. Knights like him tend to have more robust lifespans than mages."


    Sebastian remarked as he nced at the letter brought by the messenger.


    Charlotte showed some interest.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard that. Sebastian, under normal circumstances, how long can a zing Sun knight live?"


    Sebastian was not surprised by Charlotte''s sudden question. He knew that their "God''s" memory had not fully recovered and did not expect a "God" to be particrly concerned with the affairs of mortals, especially since she was an ancient True Ancestor, ageless and deathless from birth, with no concept of a lifespan.


    "It depends on the race. For instance, we elves generally live for over a thousand years, with no significant changes before reaching the Legendary tier. For short-lived humans, if they remain healthy and uninjured, living to eighty or ny years old is not a problem."


    Sebastian answered respectfully."Eighty or ny years? That short?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "For humans, that''s quite remarkable. Their average lifespan is less than sixty years."


    Sebastian shook his head and continued.


    "Not to mention that extraordinary beings often incur hidden injuries. Most zing Sun knights have emerged from mountains of corpses. Even mages achieve breakthroughs through numerous magical surges, which are harmful to the body. Humans aren''t naturally magical beings, so it''s normal for extraordinary humans to have shorter lifespans than expected."


    "As far as I know, many zing Sun knights in the human world, like the old duke, burn out early, especially those who have exhausted their life potential in wars."


    "However, the human poption is enormous. Even though zing Sun and Legendary figures may seem fleeting to you and me, there are so many in each era that they push their entire race to the pinnacle of civilization."


    Charlotte was genuinely surprised. As long as they regrly obtain blood sources, bloodbornes can live forever, so she had not paid much attention to the lifespan of extraordinary beings in this world. The old duke''s passing had stirred a bit of curiosity about their longevity.


    To her surprise, extraordinary beings didn''t live much longer than ordinary people, despite their great power!


    "I thought zing Suns could live for centuries."


    Charlotte mused.


    "Perhaps if they reach Legendary tier, they might. Most Legendary humans live to about one hundred twenty or thirty years, but that''s the limit for short-lived species."


    Sebastian replied after some thought.


    "One hundred twenty or thirty years? But I''ve read that some Legendary mages can live for two or three hundred years."


    Charlotte remarked with some surprise.


    Sebastian continued respectfully.


    "Master, mortals may not have the strength of Gods, but they often find unique ways to extend their lives, creating various strange magic spells. Some can extend life, but such spells usually have significant side effects and require irreversible body modifications. A two or three hundred year-old Legendary human mage might not be considered human anymore in terms of bodyposition."


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    This exined why the zing Suns she had seen did not seem very old. Even lower-ranked extraordinary beings were younger than she had imagined.


    Unlike the cultivation worlds where stronger power equated to longer life, in Myria, extraordinary beings were not much different from ordinary people, aside from their powers.


    "Mortals remain mortals because no matter how strong their power, they cannot escape the ravages of time. The most powerful Legendary human can make even descended Demigods wary and might even y Gods in their saint state. Yet, these god-ying entities are mere passing stars in a century."


    "Life is too short. Countless Legendary mages would rather turn into liches than return to the divine realm at the end of their lifespan. Even as liches, they are just clinging to life."


    "Eternity truly belongs only to the Gods."


    Sebastian mused, reflecting on the various Legendaries he knew.


    Seeing the long-lived elf contemting the brevity of life, Charlotte felt a bit peculiar. However, considering that he wasparing them to eternal Gods, it made sense. Ascension was the main reason Sebastian chose to follow her.


    At that moment, Charlotte thought it was great to be a bloodborne. Despite needing regr blood and facing various restrictions and periodic sleep, bloodbornes, with their immortality, were one of the few beings who could rival Gods in longevity.


    Even dragons, with their three-thousand-year lifespans, couldn''t oust the tenacious bloodbornes. Oh, and the undead too, but their quality of life didn''tpare to bloodbornes.


    The undead were ultimately dead, while bloodbornes, despite some simrities, were vibrant living beings.


    Charlotte could somewhat understand why, ording to some documents, everyone wanted the favor of bloodbornes and to be turned during their heyday two thousand years ago.


    Aside from the uncontroble blood thirst and the difficulty of tier advancement, bloodbornes were indeed quite enviable. No wonder many bloodbornes looked down on other beings.


    However, Charlotte didn''t share this arrogance. While bloodbornes might have god-like lifespans, they were still essentially parasites, dependent on other beings for blood.


    Including herself.


    "Hmm?"


    Charlotte noticed Sebastian''s raised eyebrows as he read the letter.


    "Does the letter say anything else?"


    She asked.


    "Master, the daughter of the Borde Duke, Eleanor, seeded him the day after his death. She has sent magical messages to all local lords, announcing the old duke''s death and inviting them to mourn and pay homage to the new duke. She specifically mentioned several counts, including us, Castell."


    Sebastian said, putting down the letter with a peculiar expression.


    "Summoning me back to Borde?"


    Charlotte paused, then chuckled.


    "This must be the prince''s order, right?"


    "Most likely. From what I observed at the banquet, Eleanor is clearly submissive to the prince, almost to the point ofplete obedience."


    Sebastian pondered.


    "Are you nning to go back, Master?"


    He asked.


    "Of course not."


    Charlotte replied, taking a small sip of milk.


    What a joke¡ªsummoning her back right after ambushing her? No way! Besides, the issues in Castell still need to be resolved.


    Even if Castell''s problems were settled and the Third Prince hadn''t hired someone to attack her, she still wouldn''t go back. The emperor was far away, and she enjoyed the freedom in her own territory. She had already tasted the power and had no intention of relinquishing it to return to Borde.


    She had sessfully seeded her position, and no one could touch her. This wasn''t like ancient China where vassals had to obey their lords.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    She mighte up with a polite excuse to decline, but as for whether the Third Prince would be angry, well, he would have to deal with the escting rumors first. Soon enough, the rumor that he hired necromancers to attack a vassal would reach Borde.


    They say the Third Prince is domineering. It''s true¡ªdemanding all lords to pay homage right after the new Duke''s session. But Charlotte wasn''t the only noble dissatisfied with him.


    Charlotte was preupied with managing her territory, but she could give others the means to trouble the prince. Many other nobles would happily take the opportunity to oppose him.


    "Any news from Viscount Remisiotely?"


    Charlotte asked after some thought.


    "My spies report that yesterday, Viscount Remisio left the military camp and hurried south. He also sent people to Northport to inquire about our journey to Castell."


    Sebastian replied.


    "Oh? And how did you handle that?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Sebastian''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "As youmanded, I spread the news of our attack by necromancers as widely as possible."


    Charlotte nodded slightly and then chuckled.


    "Looks like our dear prince has more headaches ahead. Let him deal with the nobles and ministers first."


    The Third Prince had many protectors from the Crescent Royal Family. Even with her True Ancestor powers, Charlotte couldn''t easily deal with him.


    But often, she didn''t need to act directly; the prince had plenty of enemies. She just needed to provide them with the means to strike.


    This approach might not solve the problem permanently, but it would certainly trouble the prince. And when she had more time, if he continued to cause trouble, she wouldn''t hesitate to deal with him personally.


    "How''s the investigation into the secret mithril embezzlement from the territory going?"


    Charlotte asked, setting aside thoughts of the prince.


    Sebastian''s expression turned serious.


    "I''ve been busy with the mining workshop, so I haven''t had time to investigate thoroughly. But from the manager''s confession and some information from Northport, I''ve found some clues rted to a business called the ''Returning Star United Trade Association.''"


    "The Returning Star United Trade Association?"


    Charlotte felt a stirring of interest.


    "Yes."


    Sebastian nodded.


    "I''ve checked, there hasn''t been much secret mithril traded on the ck market in Castell County recently. But there has been a lot of hidden mithril g, indicating the mine is still producing, but the mithril itself is being sold directly to a fixed buyer."


    "Is that buyer this trade association?"


    "Yes. The association was registered in the Falling Star Kingdom seven years ago and has dealings with many noble families in the county. The rumor is it''s backed by a noble known as Count Hol."


    "Count Hol? The same one mentioned by Gikode?"


    Charlotte sat up straight.


    "If there''s no duplicate name, yes. However, I''ve found no record of Count Hol in the Falling Star Kingdom."


    Sebastian said.


    Charlotte drained her ss of milk and smiled.


    "It doesn''t necessarily have to be the Falling Star Kingdom, or even a human noble. Remember what Gikode said?"


    Sebastian''s eyes widened in realization.


    "You mean¡­?"


    Charlotte''s eyes narrowed. "A Bloodborne Count is still a count, and I asked the Book of the Dead. Its previous owner was called Hol."


    ¡­


    "Sir Hol, how are the association''s operations goingtely?"


    In a dark, curtained room, several indistinct figures stood proudly, their crimson eyes faintly visible in the shadows. All eyes were focused on the tallest figure.


    "Everything is proceeding as usual."


    The tall figure said in a deep voice after a moment''s silence.


    "But I''ve heard there are problems at the workshop, and you took on the Third Prince''s task as a mercenary and failed."


    The leading figure said discontentedly, his crimson gaze falling on the tall figure again.


    "Sir Hol, I must reiterate: our goal is to control Castell, not kill the Countess. We need to win her over, control her, dominate her. If necessary, turn her into a servant and make her a puppet. That''s our best path. Taking the Third Prince''s task as a mercenary was a mistake, it likely alerted the Countess. The workshop troubles might be rted to this."


    "The banquet at the Count''s estate is approaching. I don''t want any moreplications in our n."


    "That''s all for today. We''ll meet again if needed."


    The indistinct figure finished, and then the others gradually vanished.


    The tallest figure remained silent for a moment before also leaving.


    Visions flickered as middle-aged knight Lahel returned to reality. As soon as he woke up, the young bloodborne girl Agnes jumped over.


    "Well? Did you get any intel today?"


    Lahel scratched his head, looking conflicted.


    "Miss, I feel I can''t keep this up. I know nothing, and they''ll find out sooner orter."


    Lahel said.


    "Don''t worry! If anything happens, we''ll just run. Now, tell me, what did they say?"


    Agnes pressed.


    "They asked about the association, but I know nothing about it. I followed your instructions and said everything was normal. They also mentioned the workshop and the Countess of Castell, seemingly wanting to control her."


    Lahel said after some thought.


    "Miss, what''s this workshop they mentioned?"


    Agnes shrugged.


    "How should I know? I''m not familiar with them."

 Chapter 184: Scare her!

    Chapter 184: Scare her!


    "A Bloodborne Count named Hol? But as far as I know, among the few bloodborne secluded in and around Castell, none hold the rank of Count."


    Sebas frowned as he spoke.


    After a moment of thought, he added.


    "Of course, my knowledge of the bloodborne is limited. The few bloodbornes I do know of are rather prominent in the extraordinary world, particrly in the mercenary circles. Bloodbornes are always low-profile, with many in constant slumber¡ªsome sleep so long that they''re forgotten. You know, some wake up to find their castles demolished. So, perhaps it''s a bloodborne member I''m not aware of, especially those ancient ones waking from their long slumbers."


    "Master, I recall Madam Anna provided you with some information on the bloodbornes. Was there anything relevant in those documents?"


    Charlotte shook her head slightly.


    "Most of what Madam Anna provided pertains to the Nez family bloodbornes. The sections on the Crescent Kingdom focus primarily on the Shedite family. These dark families are quite active in the heart of the Crescent Kingdom, especially near the capital. But we are in the northern part of the kingdom."


    "She did mention a few bloodbornes members residing in the Roman Principality, but there was no mention of a Count named Hol."


    "Why don''t we ask the Book of the Dead again? It should have some knowledge of its former owner."Sebastian suggested.


    Charlotte''s expression darkened.


    "I''ve already asked. That useless book spirit only knows the previous owner''s name was Hol and that he was a fourth-generation bloodborne member. It knows nothing else."


    "Perhaps it is as you said¡ªa very ancient bloodborne member who has slept for countless years."


    "But... who Count Hol was is no longer important. If the Book of the Dead''s information is correct, he should have been killed by that bloodborne named Agnes."


    "The current ''Count Hol'' is actually Agnes'' knight, Lahel, in disguise."


    Charlotte''s expression turned peculiar.


    "From this perspective, the Nez family''s n may have already gone awry. The question is, do they know?"


    Sebastian''s expression mirrored Charlotte''s peculiarly.


    "That would be interesting. If that¡¯s the case, as long as we have the Book of the Dead, we can just wait for them toe to us."


    Charlotte nodded slightly. She had the same thought.


    "But..."


    Charlotte continued.


    "Waiting for them toe to us is too passive. Since we''ve identified the Nez family as the troublemakers, we should visit the bloodbornes in Castell before the banquet. They might know something."


    "The bloodbornes are very territorial. To me, the Nez family are invaders, and to them, they would be the same."


    Sebastian''s interest was piqued, and he eagerly asked.


    "Are you finally nning to visit the nearby bloodbornes? Who would you visit first?"


    Charlotte thought for a moment.


    "Who is the closest bloodborne you know of?"


    Sebas respectfully replied.


    "That would be Viscount Laval. Viscount Laval is an honorary president of the Northern Mercenaries'' Association, well-connected in the mercenary world. I visited him once during my travels in Castell ten years ago."


    "Of course, though called a Viscount, he is not a noble of the Crescent Kingdom but holds the rank of a Viscount within the bloodborne ns."


    "Though a bloodborne, he is quite upright and almost never drinks the blood of intelligent beings, a member of the bloodborne''s ascetic faction."


    "Viscount Laval?"


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued.


    "The Vadat family''s Laval?"


    Sebas was surprised.


    "You know of him?"


    "He was mentioned in the information provided by Madam Anna."


    Charlotte said.


    "But¡­ is it alright? You seem to have some issues with the Vadat family."


    She gave Sebastian a sidelong nce.


    Sebastian''s expression turned a bit awkward.


    "It¡¯s fine. Viscount Laval is part of the ascetic faction, and those members are exiles from the Vadat family. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have visited him ten years ago."


    Charlotte¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    "Viscount Laval... also resides in Northport, right?"


    "Yes, he is the honorary president of the Northern Mercenaries'' Association, whose branch is in Northport."


    "Do you know his exact address?"


    "Yes, if I remember correctly, he stays at the branch."


    "How convenient! Since he¡¯s so close, we might as well visit tonight."


    Charlotte smiled.


    ...


    "Miss, they¡¯re summoning us for void meetings more frequentlytely. I¡¯m really worried we might slip up. I even feel they already suspect us..."


    Said the middle-aged knight Lahel with concern.


    "And they¡¯re collecting mithril and trying to take control of Castell. They must be brewing some grand scheme."


    The young bloodborne girl Agnes shook her head.


    "What are you worried about? Let them plot their schemes. It has nothing to do with us. If the sky falls, there are taller ones to hold it up. If anyone has to worry, it should be the little Countess of Castell!"


    The middle-aged knight couldn''t help but grumble.


    "But that little Countess isn¡¯t that tall either..."


    Agnes rolled her eyes at him.


    "It''s a metaphor! A metaphor!"


    The middle-aged knight hesitated.


    "Then what should we..."


    "We¡¯ll continue to fish in troubled waters. If we can figure out what they''re up to, great. If not, we''ll try to gain some benefits. If they suspect us, it doesn''t matter¡ªwe can always run!"


    Agnes said as she nudged the knight''s elbow.


    "Alright, stop looking so glum. We''re in Northport, so enjoy yourself a bit. We still need to go to the association tonight to handle some paperwork and post ourmission."


    The knight''s eye twitched.


    "Are you really going to sell the castle? Pardon me, but given that we might already be under suspicion, won''t posting amission on the ck market attract attention?"


    "Bloodborne Counts are very rare. The one you managed to kill was weak from long sleep and poisoned... I''m worried that if we do find a Count, they might be one of those guys."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Today''s warning also showed that they wouldn''t easily kill the Countess of Castell unless absolutely necessary."


    Agnes fell silent.


    Her expression changed multiple times before she gritted her teeth and said.


    "In that case, we won''t directly seek help from a Count. Instead, we''ll auction the castle and use the money to hire another powerful being from the ck market! It doesn¡¯t have to be a Bloodborne Count!"


    "All we need is toplete the third prince''smission and obtain the kingdom''s enfeoffment decree!"


    The middle-aged knight Lahel remained silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed.


    "Miss, will the third prince really keep his promise?"


    Hearing her knight¡¯s question, Agnes also fell silent.


    After a while, she sighed deeply and said.


    "We are already bloodbornes. Do we have any other choice?"


    "He is still royalty. Whether he keeps his promise or not, we must try if there''s even a slight chance."


    Agnes patted her cheeks.


    "Alright! One step at a time! For now, let''s sell the castle and make as much money as we can before our cover is blown!"


    ...


    Perhaps gradually realizing that the Countess had no intention of seeing any nobles before the banquet, the number of requests to visit Charlotte significantly decreased once she returned to Northport.


    Charlotte unexpectedly found herself with some rare leisure time.


    It might seem strange, as a newly appointed lord would typically be extremely busy.


    But that was the reality.


    Charlotte temporarily declined visits, the county''s cab was on hold, and municipal officers managed the affairs of the fief. Apart from reviewing detailed information about the territory, she had no official duties.


    The only busy task, managing the mining workshop, was handed over to Sebastian.


    This wasmon for Myria nobility.


    Nobles of Myria, being both lords and managers, often didn''t directly oversee their fiefs.


    They could rely on senior officials and vassal nobles to manage the fief, focusing instead on major decisions. Many nobles, especially those in the lord''s cab, spent more time fulfilling their obligations to the lord and maneuvering within the higher ranks of nobility.


    For a lord like Charlotte, who was not yet serving in the Duchy and hadn''t fully controlled her fief, it was normal to have some downtime.


    This approach allowed Myria nobles to have more time for other pursuits, though it could lead to problems if the lordcked power, especially during transitions between generations.


    Charlotte believed that the new Duchess of Borde, Eleanor, was likely facing simr challenges. Charlotte herself had once been a rebel in Borde.


    Still, Charlotte kept herself upied with practicing her innate magic and familiarizing herself with the affairs of the fief, making the time pass quickly.


    Before she knew it, it was evening, the time she had agreed with Sebastian to visit Viscount Laval at the Mercenaries'' Association.


    Like Borde, Northport was divided into inner and outer districts.


    The inner district was on the original ind where the city was first built, called the inner ind, with morend routes than waterways. The outer district was created throughnd remation by mages over the centuries, with more waterways, called the outer ind.


    The Northern Mercenaries'' Association, established since the city''s founding, was in the inner ind, not far from Charlotte''s estate.


    Given the special nature of their visit, Charlotte didn''t notify Viscount Laval in advance but took her family''s carriage with Sebastian directly to the association at night.


    Why not during the day?


    ording to Sebastian, Viscount Laval preferred to sleep during the day and visited the association at night.


    This was Charlotte''s first visit to the Mercenaries'' Association.


    While Borde''s association was small and simple, Castell''s association, in the former adventurer¡¯s paradise, was grand like a small count''s mansion.


    However, with the shrinking Violet Forest, Castell''s mercenary organizations had declined. Although the association''s branch looked grand, it was rather deserted.


    The Castell family emblem was still a powerful symbol.


    As soon as Charlotte''s carriage stopped, the mercenaries standing guard at the entrance quickly ran inside.


    Soon, a group of staff in uniform emerged.


    Leading them was an elderly mage, giving Charlotte a slight sense of pressure.


    He was a Silver Moon mage!


    However, the Silver Moon mage smiled warmly at the sight of the carriage, even somewhat fawningly.


    He approached the carriage, bowed respectfully, and said with a smile.


    "I''m Layton, the president of the Northern Mercenaries'' Association. How can I assist you, Countess Lady?"


    Charlotte was surprised.


    "You know me?"


    President Layton smiled.


    "Of course, the Castell family is a major patron of our association. Your portrait was circted in the association the day after you left Borde."


    Charlotte: ...


    She remembered that her family''s trade caravans often hired mercenaries from the association.


    Seeing the association¡¯s enthusiasm, Charlotte got straight to the point.


    "President Layton, I¡¯m here to visit Viscount Laval."


    However, upon hearing her request, the mercenaries exchanged puzzled and strange looks.


    Even President Layton''s expression stiffened.


    Charlotte sensed something was wrong.


    "President Layton, is Viscount Laval not here?"


    The old mage sighed.


    "Countess Lady, it''s a long story. The wind is strong outside, pleasee inside the association so we can talk."


    Charlotte was puzzled but nodded and entered the association''s branch, surrounded by mercenaries.


    Not long after Charlotte¡¯s carriage entered the association, a pair of figures, onerge and one small, appeared at the entrance.


    "Whew... finally made it. This walk was exhausting."


    Said the young bloodborne girl Agnes, wiping imaginary sweat from her forehead.


    "Miss, if you''re too tired, we could hire a carriage."


    Suggested the middle-aged knight respectfully.


    "A carriage? No! Too expensive! It costs at least three silver tana for a ride! We don¡¯t have much money, so we need to save!"


    The girl shook her head.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get inside and finish our business. Then we can prepare for the banquet in two days, and sneak¡ªno, retrieve the Book of the Dead, and give that little countess a scare!"


    With that, she eagerly led the way into the association hall.

 Chapter 185: Youre so lucky!

    Chapter 185: You''re so lucky!


    ¡°What? Viscount Laval is in hibernation?¡±


    Hearing the exnation from Layton, the head of the Mercenaries'' Association, Sebastian looked surprised.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sebastian, you know Viscount Laval''s race is unique. Beings like him often undergo hibernationssting years, even decades. A few years ago, sensing he was about to break through in power, Viscount Laval temporarily resigned from his honorary position and went to find a ce to hibernate.¡±


    President Layton answered.


    ¡°A few years ago? Exactly when?¡±


    Charlotte felt a slight stir in her heart.


    ¡°If I recall correctly, it was seven years ago. It was quite sudden, as Viscount Laval had never mentioned he would hibernate.¡±


    President Layton recalled.


    Seven years ago?Charlotte couldn''t help but exchange a nce with Sebastian.


    That timing was rather intriguing; it coincided with the year when the mining workshop was infiltrated.


    ¡°Did Laval mention where he was going?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    President Layton shook his head.


    ¡°No, the location of their hibernation is extremely important to them. Viscount Laval didn¡¯t disclose it before he left.¡±


    After saying this, he asked.


    ¡°Countess, Mr. Sebastian, is there something you need from Viscount Laval? If necessary, you can leave a message at the association. Viscount Laval did say he would return after waking up, but exactly when that will be is unknown. As you know, his race... their sense of time is quite, uh, unique, on par with dragons.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave a message, but if you hear anything about Laval, please send someone to inform the Count¡¯s estate.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head and said.


    The hibernation of a bloodborne is indeed quite unpredictable, sometimessting a few months, sometimes decades, or even centuries. Knowing that Viscount Laval was hibernating meant he was unlikely to be avable for a meeting.


    Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have the Mercenaries'' Association keep an eye out for any news.


    Additionally...


    ¡°Sir Layton, have there been any new bloodbornes in the county in recent years?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    They hade to find Viscount Laval to learn about the bloodbornes. Since he wasn¡¯t avable, perhaps the Mercenaries'' Association could provide some useful information.


    Even though the Mercenaries'' Association in Castell had declined along with the shrinking of the Violet Forest, it remained awork with extensive connections.


    ¡°Bloodbornes, huh¡­¡±


    President Layton frowned as he thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    ¡°That... I¡¯m not quite sure. Bloodborne activities are always very secretive. Someone like Viscount Laval is quite the exception. However¡­¡±


    ¡°However what?¡±


    Sebastian felt a slight stir.


    ¡°However, in recent years, Castell has indeed seen an influx of many unfamiliar extraordinary individuals. Most of them are very low-key and mysterious, which does align somewhat with the behavior of bloodbornes.¡±


    ¡°As for more details, we don¡¯t know much. The Mercenaries'' Association respects the privacy of its clients and doesn¡¯t pry too much into their affairs, so our information is limited.¡±


    President Layton said.


    Quite a few unfamiliar extraordinary individuals?


    Charlotte''s eyebrow twitched.


    Extraordinaries aren''t exactlymon, especially those who have stepped into the numbered tiers.


    Although the Mercenaries'' Association couldn¡¯t provide precise intelligence, given the infiltration of Castell¡¯s mining workshop, Charlotte could infer that these so-called unfamiliar extraordinary individuals were likely members of the Nez bloodborne n.


    She began to piece together a rough timeline in her mind.


    About seven years ago, the Nez n set their sights on Castell, sessfully infiltrating the Castell silver mine and winning over several local nobles. Their goal appeared to be to orchestrate some n, one that required a significant amount of mithril.


    Additionally, there might have been a ck dragon beneath the Castell silver mine. The connection between this dragon and the Nez n was unclear, but it was likely that the Nez n controlled the dragon¡¯s power.


    Dragons are born at the Starry Sky tier, and after a few years of growth, they reach the Silver Moon tier. Based on Noah''s descriptions, the dragon in the mine wasn¡¯t a hatchling, it was at least a juvenile or even a young adult.


    In other words, the Nez n¡¯s highestbat power could potentially be at the zing Sun tier!


    With this realization, Charlotte''s expression grew serious.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was intimidated by the bloodbornes¡¯ strength, but rather that she was thinking of deeper implications.


    Despite the many days that had passed, she hadn¡¯t received any reports from nobles about bloodbornes, indicating the Nez n¡¯s infiltration was both hidden and powerful. Their control over Castell seemed almost determined.


    From this perspective, the Nez n¡¯s infiltration of Castell likely wasn¡¯t just an action by a high-ranking bloodborne within the n but part of a systematic n.


    In other words, she might be facing the entire Nez n!


    This was troubling.


    While Charlotte''s powers as a True Ancestor gave her a significant edge over other bloodbornes, and she had the cheat-like ability of True Ancestor''s Liberation, she wasn¡¯t ready to face an entire n.


    Unlike the Blood Demon Cult, which was hunted by the Holy Court and forced into hiding, the Nez n was more akin to a well-organized secret society.


    Their organizational capacity and operational efficiency far surpassed that of the Blood Demon Cult, capable of challenging even the Holy Court within their territories.


    Of course, this was the worst-case scenario.


    Given that Castell was nominally under the Holy Court¡¯s domain, Charlotte surmised that the Nez n wouldn¡¯t make too much of a scene.


    As for Viscount Laval of the Mercenaries'' Association...


    To be honest, his sudden decision to hibernate at this critical moment suggested that he might have known something in advance and chose to avoid trouble by going into hibernation.


    ¡°Master, it seems... Laval knew something beforehand and chose to flee. I know him well, despite his elegance, he avoids trouble. He probably caught wind of the Nez n¡¯s ns and feared they would target him, so he found an excuse to hide.¡±


    Sebastian''s solemn voice resonated in Charlotte''s mind, clearly having reached the same conclusion.


    Charlotte nced at him, noting the unprecedented seriousness in the me Elf''s expression.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    His voice continued in her mind.


    ¡°Bloodbornes have a strong sense of territoriality. In the underground world, Laval is a notable bloodborne noble in the North. If he sensed a significant threat, he wouldn¡¯t have fled unless it was severe.¡±


    ¡°The Nez n¡¯s n might be bigger than we thought. The banquet the day after tomorrow... may not be as peaceful as anticipated.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    Sebastian was right.


    If the Nez n had grand schemes, the banquet she nned might indeed be part of their scheme.


    Charlotte had intended to use the banquet to distinguish friend from foe, ideally dealing with the traitorous nobles in one go.


    But now, it seemed that the conspirators might see the banquet simrly.


    If the Nez n could infiltrate Castell¡¯s nobility to control the silver mine¡­


    So, with her as the young countess returning to the territory, what could be more convenient for controlling the North than by controlling her, the Lord of Castell?


    Charlotte could almost foresee that if the Nez n was truly determined to take over Castell, then at this banquet, they would likely make a move against her.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter. If soldierse, we fight them; if wateres, we block it with earth. If they n to strike at me during the banquet, it might actually be an opportunity.¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte replied in her mind.


    Since she would inevitably have to confront the Nez n, it would be more advantageous to fight on her own territory rather than in theirs.


    After chatting with President Layton of the Mercenaries'' Association for a bit longer and confirming they couldn''t get any more information, Charlotte decided to leave.


    ¡°Sir Layton, if there¡¯s any useful information in the future, Castell is always willing to reward you. Consider this an advance payment.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    She gave Sebastian a look, and he immediately understood, retrieving a pouch of gleaming gems from the storage space and cing it on the table.


    Seeing the gems, President Layton became even more enthusiastic.


    ¡°Of course, the Mercenaries'' Association is happy to serve you!¡±


    Leaving the gems behind, Charlotte stood to take her leave, but as they exited the VIP room, they saw a receptionist hurrying over to whisper something to President Layton.


    Layton¡¯s expression turned visibly peculiar.


    ¡°Amission for an auction? That castle? Are you sure?¡±


    The receptionist nodded vigorously.


    Layton¡¯s expression grew even more intricate.


    Charlotte felt a stir in her heart.


    ¡°Sir Layton, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    Layton looked at Charlotte with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°It seems you are truly favored by the Gods. As soon as you mentioned it, we received information possibly rted to bloodbornes.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What information?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Have you heard of Spire Castle?¡±


    Layton asked.


    ¡°Spire Castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Spire Castle. It¡¯s an old castle on the southwestern border of Castell County. It¡¯s been abandoned for a long time, so not many people know about it anymore. It¡¯s said to be held by a fallen noble family.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s on the border between Violet and Castell, its ownership has always been unclear. The nobles who lived there in the past allegedly pledged allegiance to both Violet and Borde.¡±


    ¡°However, rumors say that a very ancient bloodborne once lived there¡­¡±


    Layton¡¯s expression became even more peculiar.


    ¡°Just now, someone came in tomission the association to auction off Spire Castle and the surroundingnds¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, the person who made themission is a registered bloodborne mercenary, and like you, they are also inquiring about other bloodbornes¡­¡±


    A bloodborne mercenary?


    Charlotte felt a stir and inexplicably thought of two figures, onerge and one small.


    She had been asking about others and had forgotten that there were bloodbornes registered as mercenaries in the association!


    Unlike other parts of the Crescent Kingdom, the more open North allowed bloodbornes to register as underground mercenaries openly.


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    ¡°Interesting... Sir Layton, what kind of person is themissioner?¡±


    Layton bowed apologetically.


    ¡°Well... Countess, although we just epted yourmission, the guild has its principles. If the client wishes to remain anonymous, we cannot disclose their information.¡±


    ¡°To be honest... telling you they¡¯re bloodborne is already overstepping our boundaries.¡±


    Charlotte felt a stir.


    ¡°Oh? So what do you mean?¡±


    Layton smiled.


    ¡°While we can¡¯t disclose information, we can facilitate a meeting. No one in Castell is wealthier than you. If you¡¯re interested in buying the castle¡­¡±


    Charlotte gave the old president a peculiar look, thinking he was quite the talent.


    Persuading her to buy a castle?


    It not only provided her with information but alsopleted amission and potentially earned a middleman¡¯s fee¡ªa triple win.


    However, she was indeed somewhat interested.


    ¡°Sir Layton, how much is Spire Castle worth?¡±


    Layton took the documents from the receptionist, adjusted his monocle, and respectfully answered.


    ¡°The castle, along with fifty hectares of forestnd, considering the remote location and the castle¡¯s state of disrepair, is estimated to be worth around one million gold tana. But the exact price depends on the seller¡¯s expectations and urgency.¡±


    ¡°Land on the Castell border with some territorial disputes with Violet¡­ alright, no need for an auction. Let the seller name a price, but I want to meet them first. After all, a castle is not a small expense.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    One million gold tana was not a small sum.


    Honestly, Charlotte wasn¡¯t particrly eager to buy the castle. She mainly wanted to meet the seller.


    Since she was already here and the seller was also inquiring about bloodbornes, there might be some valuable information to discover.


    Not to mention... the identity of a bloodborne mercenary reminded her of the two who attacked her that day.


    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t reveal my identity to them.¡±


    Charlotte added.


    ...


    At the Mercenaries'' Association reception.


    The bloodborne girl Agnes paced nervously back and forth.


    When the receptionist returned, she eagerly stepped forward.


    ¡°How did it go? What did President Layton say?¡±


    The receptionist smiled.


    ¡°Miss Agnes, you¡¯re in luck. A VIP client of the association was just meeting with the president. Upon learning of yourmission, they were very interested and want to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to meet them?¡±


    Is someone willing to buy directly?


    Agnes¡¯ eyes lit up.


    She was eager to sell the castle quickly and had nned to auction it off for that reason. But if she could find a buyer directly, that would be even better.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯d be happy to meet them!¡±


    She answered without hesitation.


    A wealthy patron!


    This time, she had encountered a wealthy patron!

 Chapter 186: Oh, we meet again

    Chapter 186: Oh, we meet again


    "This is an authentic Daniel piece! They say one of these is worth at least six thousand gold tana!"


    "Coria silk! The curtains here are woven from Coria silk, with a trace of Parsu''s style. It must be the work of a master from the East!"


    "Porcin! This is carved porcin from the Far East! This is amazing! I once saw something like this at an auction in the capital with my father. It probably costs at least ten thousand gold tana!"


    "Rich! So rich! No wonder this is the top VIP room of the Castell Mercenary Association! It''s so luxurious, it almost rivals our old home!"


    In the VIP room of the Mercenary Association, the young bloodborne girl Agnes looked around, touching the various luxurious furniture and decorations, her eyes shining with excitement.


    However, her excited antics made the middle-aged knight next to her twitch an eyebrow.


    "Miss, please... be careful. The things here are worth thousands of gold tana each. If you identally break something, we can''t afford to pay for it."


    "Oh, I know! I''ll be careful! Besides, once we sell the castle, we''ll make a lot of money. I calcted it, and even though the Spire Castle is a bit remote, it should sell for tens of thousands of gold tana! We''ll be rich too!"


    Agnes said excitedly.However, hearing the girl''s words, the middle-aged knight seemed hesitant.


    "Miss... about the client the Mercenary Association mentioned, I have an uneasy feeling."


    "Do you think it''s really that coincidental? We just came tomission the castle for auction, and the Mercenary Association immediately found someone interested in buying it and wants to meet us?"


    Seeing her knight''s worried expression, Agnes felt a pang of unease.


    "You mean..."


    "Miss..."


    Lahel''s expression became serious.


    "As you said, Spire Castle can be auctioned for tens of thousands of gold tana. That''s not a small amount. Even in wealthy Castell, there are very few who can easilye up with that much money."


    "This is Northport, the capital of Castell. Someone who is a VIP customer of the Mercenary Association and interested in buying a castle and itsnd, and can easilye up with such arge sum, could it be..."


    Agnes raised an eyebrow.


    "Are you worried we might have run into the little Countess of Castell?"


    Lahel hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    Agnes immediately jumped up.


    "Shh! Don''t say such unlucky things!"


    "But... we should be cautious. The Countess of Castell is very mysterious. Even the Book of the Dead that you couldn''t control listens to her. She must not be simple..."


    The middle-aged knight reminded her.


    Agnes pursed her lips and said:


    "I know she has secrets. She might even be, as the rumors say, a saintess of the Holy Court, a divine favored one walking the earth, possessing powers unknown to mortals."


    "But there''s no need to worry too much. I secretly investigated yesterday. She should be at the Castell Silver Mine right now. I heard there''s a big problem there."


    "Hey, the Castell silver mine seems to be targeted by those guys too. She''ll be busy for a while."


    The girl said gleefully.


    "Of course, you have a point. There aren''t many wealthy patrons who cane up with that much money. They might know her, so we should be careful. Even if we meet, we should disguise ourselves."


    "I''ve already told the receptionist not to reveal our true identities. After all, we are registered mercenaries, and the Mercenary Association has its principles."


    With that, Agnes rummaged in her pocket and took out two masks, putting one on herself and handing the other to the middle-aged knight Lahel.


    "Here, put on the mask! Once the deal is done, we''ll change out of these ragged clothes, and no one will find us!"


    After some thought, she went to the window and opened it, ensuring an escape route was ready.


    Taking the mask from the girl, Lahel put it on as well. But looking at his rusty armor, he couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Let''s hope it''s not really her..."


    "Stop saying such unlucky things! Change your mindset! Now we are mysterious bloodborne mercenaries!"


    Agnes red at him.


    While they were talking, the receptionist who had led them to the VIP meeting room returned.


    "Honored Miss, Honored Sir, the client who wants to meet you has arrived."


    With that, the receptionist stepped aside respectfully.


    Agnes and Lahel immediately became alert.


    The next second, they saw two familiar figures, one tall and one short, entering the room apanied by the branch president of the Mercenary Association, Layton.


    A golden-haired girl in a ck and white Gothic noble dress and an elegant elf butler in a ck tailcoat.


    Who else could it be but Charlotte and Sebastian?


    The bloodborne girl Agnes''s smile froze almost instantly, and Lahel''s hand instinctively went to the hilt of his sword.


    At the same time, seeing the two masked figures, Charlotte and Sebastian were momentarily surprised, but their expressions quickly turned peculiar.


    Charlotte''s gaze lingered on Agnes''s worn noble dress and Lahel''s still ragged knight armor. She smiled slightly and said.


    "Miss Agnes, Sir Lahel, the world is indeed small. We meet again."


    Agnes frozepletely.


    She swallowed hard, adjusted her mask, and forced augh, lowering her voice.


    "Uh... this beautifuldy, you must be mistaken."


    Charlotte looked at her with a half-smile.


    "Miss Agnes, before disguising, you should have changed your clothes too. The sleeve you tore when you escapedst time is still not mended."


    Agnes: ...


    Sebastian''s gaze fell on the chest te of Lahel''s armor, which bore a sword mark he had left himself, and he asked with a smile.


    "Sir Lahel, does the wound still hurt?"


    Lahel: ...


    Seeing the two people suddenly on high alert and the countess and her servant with faint smiles, the branch president of the Mercenary Association, Layton, was slightly taken aback.


    "Lady Charlotte, do you... know each other?"


    "Know each other? Of course. Just over half a month ago, these two mercenary friends gave me quite a gift¡ªalmost left my Castell convoy stuck in the Violet Forest with an undead army."


    Charlotte said with a smile.


    Hearing her words, President Layton''s face changed color.


    By now, the news that the Countess of Castell was attacked on her way to her territory had spread through the trading caravans.


    Though mercenaries follow the money, some things shouldn''t be spoken of openly.


    Attacking a noble is a taboo under the Sacred Code.


    Moreover, this matter likely involved the Third Prince of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Seeing Layton''s reaction, Charlotte realized he probably didn''t know about Agnes and Lahel''s deeds.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Lahel! Retreat!"


    The bloodborne girl Agnes shouted.


    Without hesitation, she turned and fled, jumping out of the VIP room window like a nimble rabbit.


    The middle-aged knight Lahel acted quickly too.


    He grabbed the priceless carved porcin nearby and hurled it towards Charlotte and the others.


    Charlotte slightly shifted to dodge the porcin, while President Layton''s face changed, and he hurriedly caught the falling porcin before it hit the ground, sighing in relief when it didn''t break.


    Taking advantage of this distraction, Lahel followed Agnes and jumped out the window to escape.


    "Sebastian, chase them."


    Charlottemanded.


    "Yes, master!"


    Sebastian swiftly jumped out of the window and gave chase.


    Charlotte didn''t follow but instead looked at President Layton, who was guarding the porcin, with a meaningful smile.


    Feeling guilty under Charlotte''s gaze, President Layton gritted his teeth and turned to the receptionist.


    "Send people to assist Mr. Sebastian in capturing them!"


    After giving the order, he carefully ced the porcin back in its original spot, and then apologized to Charlotte.


    "Countess... I''m sorry. We had no idea they were the ones who attacked you, and that they used necromancy..."


    "They must have used a private contract. Our Mercenary Association can only supervise the general process, not the specific details."


    Charlotte nodded slightly but didn''t respond, continuing to look at him with that half-smile.


    She understood some about mercenary matters. With so many registered mercenaries in the North, no one could know all the details of every contract.


    Especially contracts for tasks like "ambushing nobles," which are grey areas in the mercenary world. Even if a mercenary contract is signed, it might indeed be as President Layton said¡ªa secretive contract with undisclosed details.


    However, understanding aside, dissatisfaction still needed to be expressed.


    After all, Agnes and Lahel were registered mercenaries with the Northern Mercenary Association. Such grey contracts were part of the association''s own oversight issues.


    Under Charlotte''s meaningful gaze, President Layton felt immense pressure.


    The Mercenary Association had good intelligence. He knew what the young Countess had done in Silver Mine City recently.


    To have quickly regained control of the Castell silver mine, this young countess was not to be underestimated.


    Although the Mercenary Association was a continent-wide organization and didn''t fear the nobles of any kingdom, the headquarters was different from the branches. Even a strong dragon can''t suppress a local snake.


    And besides, he didn''t want to get involved in the Crescent Kingdom''s political struggles.


    Thinking this, President Layton resolutely said.


    "Countess, this is our fault. The Mercenary Association will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation!"


    Charlotte nodded slightly, then casually sat down in the room and picked up a piece of parchment from the table.


    Her mood turned strange as she read it.


    It wasn''t just any parchment¡ªit was the deed to Spire Castle, certified by the Holy Court, dating back to the Crescent Kingdom''s great expansion period.


    Agnes had fled quickly but left the deed behind.


    At this moment, Sebastian returned, but he was alone.


    "Did you lose them?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Sebastian''s expression was displeased.


    "They disappeared into the crowd. In the blink of an eye, they were gone, likely using teleportation magic again. But before they escaped, I fought with them briefly. Lahel should be seriously injured again."


    "Doesn''t matter. They can run, but they can''t hide forever. This time, they even left their property behind."


    Charlotte handed the parchment to Sebastian, who took a look and then had a strange expression.


    "A sacred deed? Do they really abandon everything? Without this, they lose their legal rights. The Holy Court manages the Crescent Kingdom''snd rights."


    "Well, let''s see if they dare to return now."


    Charlotte chuckled softly.


    She turned to President Layton with a smile.


    "Sir Layton, Agnes and Lahel attacked a kingdom noble. I''ll take their deed. Any objections?"


    President Layton, steeling himself, replied.


    "No... no objections! Attacking a kingdom noble is a serious crime. As the Lord of Castell, you have the right to reim theirnd in Castell."


    He then patted his leg and said.


    "I''ll immediately arrange to revoke their mercenary status and issue a high-priced bounty for their capture..."


    "Good, but the bounty content needs to be decided by us."


    Charlotte said.


    "Of course, as you wish. Just inform us, and we will cooperate."


    President Layton responded respectfully.


    "No need to rush the bounty. I''ll take care of it after the Northport banquet."


    Charlotte closed her eyes for a moment, then suddenly said.


    "Banquet?"


    President Layton was puzzled, not understanding the connection between the bounty and the countess'' banquet.


    But Charlotte didn''t exin further.


    Seeing this, President Layton didn''t press the issue and, after apologizing again, respectfully saw Charlotte out.


    "Master, should we contact Baron Angus of the Vis family? Spire Castle is nearby, and if we order him to send troops now, we might still catch those two bloodbornes."


    "Although they escaped again, Lahel was wounded by me. Baron Angus should be able to handle them."


    Sebastian asked respectfully.


    "No, we turn around and head to the outer district."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "The outer district? What are you nning to do?"


    Sebastian was puzzled.


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    "Of course, we''re going to catch some little mice."


    With that, she closed her eyes to sense again and chuckled.


    "This time, they haven''t teleported far. They''re still in the city."

 Chapter 187: -------------

    Chapter 187: -------------


    Northport, Outer Ind District, Shallow Water Street.


    Outside the tall city walls, low, densely packed buildings were constructed against the walls, forming a crooked water street. Small, nimble boats darted through the water, with raggedly dressed boatmen strenuously pushing with their poles and calling out for passengers.


    Next to the waterway, in a simple, modest inn.


    In a waterside room, a brilliant sh of light appeared. A huge circr magic array materialized in mid-air, and two bedraggled figures stumbled out of it.


    Theynded hard, hitting the damp wooden floor with a thud. The entire room shook slightly as if it might copse at any moment.


    These were none other than the bloodborne girl Agnes and the middle-aged knight Lahel.


    Both looked extremely disheveled.


    Agnes'' face was pale, showing signs of overextending her magical power, while Lahel was worse off, with bloodstains dotting his body and arge dent in his chest armor.


    As soon as theynded, Agnes struggled on her feet, limping over to Lahel with a look of anxious concern."Lahel! How are you? How''s your wound?"


    "Cough, cough... I won''t die just yet."


    Lahel coughed violently, speaking weakly.


    After a moment, he added apologetically.


    "Miss... I think we left ournd deed back at the Mercenary Association..."


    "Forget about the deed! It''s not important! We can''t go back now anyway since we''ve been exposed. Just stop the bleeding and heal up! I''ll help you up, and you need to drink some blood!"


    "Damn it, I knew this cheap inn wouldn''t have any proper medical supplies!"


    Agnes cursed as she rummaged through the room.


    The next second, the door to the room burst open with a loud bang, startling Agnes.


    She grabbed a weapon from the floor and red at the crooked wooden door. A plump woman poked her head in and shrieked sharply.


    "What''s all this noise?! You''re disturbing the neighbors!"


    "And be careful! Do you have any idea how expensive it would be to fix this room if you break it?!"


    But as soon as she spoke, the woman locked eyes with the bloody pair and froze. Then, she quickly shut the door.


    Her sharp voice trailed off as she moved away.


    "Damn mercenaries, always causing trouble! Old man, if you take another payment from a mercenary, I''ll break your legs!"


    "Double! The room rate must be doubled!"


    "Cough, cough... Miss, who was that?"


    Lahel coughed violently, gripping his sword hilt with wary hands.


    "Don''t worry, it was just the innkeeper. And... stop holding your sword, it''s already broken."


    Agnes replied.


    Lahel looked down at his sword, which had been shattered during the fight with the elf, and fell silent.


    After a few seconds, he sighed deeply, his voice tinged withplexity.


    "It''s only been a few days, but it seems... he''s gotten even stronger."


    "Enough about his strength! Drink your blood and recover so we can get out of here!"


    Agnes handed Lahel a blood bag.


    Lahel obediently took the blood bag and drank it, hisplexion gradually regaining some color as the blood flowed through him.


    A short whileter, the plump innkeeper returned.


    Seeing the curious look on her face, Agnes stepped in front of Lahel, who was still drinking blood, and said warily.


    "We''ll pay the fee, just leave us alone."


    The innkeeper snorted and threw a bulging package onto the floor, grumbling.


    "Double! You must pay double! And don''t die in my inn, I have a business to run!"


    With that, she left again.


    Agnes picked up the package the innkeeper had left and was taken aback.


    "Miss... what is it?"


    Lahel asked weakly.


    "Don''t move..."


    Agnes stopped him from making any sudden movements and, with a softer tone, said:


    "It''s bandages and hemostatic herbs..."


    With the innkeeper''s supplies, Agnes quickly bandaged Lahel''s wounds.


    As bloodborne, any injury could theoretically heal with enough extraordinary blood, but their supply was already low, and the blood bags were nearly empty.


    While the bleeding was stopped, Lahel''s condition remained poor, making him unfit for battle anytime soon.


    "Sorry, Miss... I worried you again."


    Looking at the worried girl tending to his wounds, Lahel said apologetically.


    Agnes shook her head and said:


    "No... it was my mistake today. I didn''t think we''d actually run into her..."


    "No, I should have expected it! With the banqueting up the day after tomorrow, she was bound to return at this time!"


    "Damn it! How could we be so unlucky to run into her while trying to sell the castle?!"


    Agnes cursed, venting her frustration on the Castell ancestors.


    But soon, she heard noisymotioning from the waterway.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she cautiously approached the window to peek outside. She saw several longboats belonging to the city guard gliding over the water, carrying fully armed soldiers.


    Agnes'' expression changed slightly.


    "They''ve deployed the guards this quickly?"


    "No! They know we''re still in the city!"


    "Lahel! Quick! We need to leave here immediately!"


    However, the middle-aged knight didn''t move.


    "Lahel?"


    Agnes repeated.


    Looking at his injuries, Lahel sighed deeply.


    "Miss, you should go first. My injuries are too severe, I''ll only slow you down."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I''ll help you up, and we''ll go together!"


    Agnes insisted.


    But the next moment, the door opened again, and the innkeeper''s plump head popped in.


    Agnes looked at her warily, while the innkeeper looked back with curiosity.


    "The city guards are searching for a man and a woman. Is it you?"


    Agnes: ...


    "Did youmit a crime?"


    Agnes: ...


    Seeing the gossipy innkeeper, Agnes became even more alert. But then, she saw the innkeeper pull out two tattered cloaks and throw them to them.


    "Cover yourselves and escape through the back door! There''s a small boat there that can get you out of Northport."


    Agnes was stunned.


    "You''re... helping us?"


    "Why are you helping us?"


    The innkeeper chuckled.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Castell doesn''t give people like us a chance to live. Their family is big and powerful, and no one dares to oppose them. But... anyone who stands up to them is worthy of respect!"


    Agnes bit her lip.


    "Thank... you..."


    "Alright, alright! Go quickly! The pursuers will be here any moment!"


    The innkeeper waved them off.


    ...


    At the entrance of Shallow Water Street.


    Charlotte stood on a longboat, looking at the dense, chaotic low buildings in front of her, her expressionplicated.


    "Northport, a city famous for its wealth, has such a rundown area?"


    Beside her, Sebastian nced around and sighed slightly.


    "Shallow Water Street, Northport''s famous slum. It hasn''t changed much in ten years. No, it seems to have expanded."


    "A slum... I''ve seen so much wealth in Castell on the way here, I didn''t think Northport had a ce like this."


    "Master, there''s no such thing as a city without slums. Where there are rich people, there are naturally poor people. It''s normal."


    "Is it normal..."


    Charlotte couldn''t help but repeat, clearly dissatisfied with this exnation.


    Soon, several fully armed guards rowed their longboats to her, saluted respectfully, and reported.


    "Countess, we have surrounded Shallow Water Street and are searching house by house for the fugitives."


    Charlotte nodded slightly but suddenly heard a sharp voice not far away.


    "Hey! What are you guards doing barging in here? What if you damage my house?"


    "No suspicious people here! I''ve told you, we have no suspicious people!"


    Attracted by the voice, Charlotte looked over and saw a plump woman standing in front of a rundown inn, angrily confronting the guards.


    Around her, a crowd of onlookers had gathered, many of whom were low-level frence mercenaries.


    Though they were watching, their eyes showed caution and hostility towards the guards.


    Charlotte surveyed the area.


    With the influx of guards, many residents of Shallow Water Street were poking their heads out to watch.


    With her keen senses, Charlotte could clearly feel the fear, vignce, and hostility in their gazes.


    Just as she had felt when she first entered Castell''s territory.


    However, unlike then, she was not revealing her identity as a member of the Castell family now, and this ce was not one of the subordinate noble territories.


    These people were merely wary because they saw the city guards representing the Castell family.


    "They... don''t seem to wee us?"


    Charlotte''s gaze slowly swept around, and she asked softly.


    "Countess, slum dwellers are always difficult! These people are unruly, disrupt public order, and often harbor criminals. They never wee us!"


    One guard said.


    Hearing this, the other guards nodded in agreement.


    However, Charlotte frowned slightly.


    Clearly, she was not satisfied with this exnation either.


    Closing her eyes again, she activated the Gospel of Blood. Using "Blood Summoning" she sensed her surroundings and then slowly opened her eyes.


    "I found them."


    "But they''re not here anymore."


    She then looked at the civilians arguing with the guards in Shallow Water Street and sighed, saying to Sebastian:


    "Let''s go. We need to capture them ourselves."


    "If we don''t, they''ll really escape."


    ...


    Outside Shallow Water Street.


    Agnes, cloaked, pushed the boat pole and looked at the gradually receding Northport, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Whew, we finally escaped."


    "Thankfully, the innkeeper provided this boat, or we would have been trapped in Northport today."


    She then added, a bit smugly.


    "Lahel, it seems the Castell family isn''t as beloved in the north as they are rumored to be! Did you see? When they knew we were being hunted, many people covered for us!"


    "Maybe the rumors are true. Most of the people in Castell''s territory are unhappy with the young countess who sided with the church. I bet it won''t be long before she''s chased out of Castell like the previous Count of Tulip!"


    Agnes'' mockery made her feel better.


    But the next moment, she heard a familiar voice from the back of the boat.


    "Oh? Chased out of Castell?"


    The voice was somewhat young and pleasant but utterly emotionless.


    Agnes stiffened.


    She turned her head stiffly and saw, to her horror, two figures at the back of the boat.


    A beautiful blonde girl in a ck and white dress with an expressionless face.


    And the elf butler in a tailcoat holding an umbre for her.


    Agnes'' hair stood on end, and she shouted.


    "Lahel! Quick! Move!"


    She threw her boat pole at the two figures and reached for a scroll to tear it.


    But before she could act, Sebastian shed in front of her and snatched the scroll from her hand.


    Seeing theplex scroll, Sebastian raised an eyebrow.


    "A teleportation scroll? Miss Agnes, using this when your magic is nearly exhausted is quite dangerous. You could easily get lost in another dimension."


    "Miss!"


    Lahel cried out.


    He gritted his teeth, grabbed his broken sword, and charged at Sebastian with a roar, his energy surging, as if ready to fight to the death. But Sebastian swiftly knocked him down with a chop to the neck.


    Already severely injured, Lahel was no match for Sebastian, who quickly subdued him.


    "Lahel!"


    Seeing the captured knight, Agnes cried out.


    But the next moment, Sebastian summoned anti-magic chains with a snap of his fingers, binding her and gagging her, just as he did with Lahel.


    "Master, we caught them."


    Sebastian dragged the struggling girl before Charlotte and reported respectfully.


    "Alright, bring them back to the Count''s estate. I want to interrogate them myself."


    Charlotte nced at the furious bloodborne girl and nodded slightly.


    Although she had sessfully captured the two bloodbornes, Charlotte was not in a good mood.


    Remembering the hostility she felt from the residents of Shallow Water Street, Charlotte suddenly felt that the vibrant Northport was not as morous as it seemed on the surface.


    As she looked back at the scenes she had witnessed during this pursuit, she sensed an undercurrent of unrest beneath the calm.


    "Let''s go back."


    Turning around, she took onest look at Shallow Water Street and said.


    <strong>_______________________________</strong>


    <strong>I''ve caught them</strong>

 Chapter 188: Are you a Bloodborne?!

    Chapter 188: Are you a Bloodborne?!


    "Name?"


    "A... Agnes."


    "Surname?"


    "......"


    "Who is your bloodborne elder? When and how did you be bloodborne?"


    "......"


    In the interrogation room of the Count¡¯s estate, Charlotte sat gracefully behind the interrogation table, sipping the tea Sebastian had prepared while questioning the tightly bound bloodborne girl.


    As for why it wasn¡¯t milk tea... simply because she felt drinking milk during an interrogation seemed too informal.


    However, it was obvious that the girl before her was not cooperative. Apart from stating her name initially, Agnes responded to none of Charlotte¡¯s questions, silently ring at her with defiance.Charlotte didn¡¯t get angry.


    She gently stroked the Book of the Dead on the table, and behind her, the spirit of the book, manifested as a blurry figure, cautiously stood, massaging her shoulders in an ingratiating manner.


    Charlotte took another sip of tea and smiled, saying:


    "Miss Agnes, I have many ways to make you talk. However, I am a reasonable person, and unless absolutely necessary, I do not wish to resort to extreme measures."


    "I hope you will cooperate a bit, after all... my patience isn¡¯t limitless."


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s delicate hand gently stroking the Book of the Dead, Agnes¡¯ face turned pale.


    She pursed her lips and stubbornly said:


    "This time I¡¯ve been caught! I have nothing to say. Do what you will! But... I will never bow to the Castells!"


    "Castell... Castell again. It seems you hold quite a grudge against Castell, or perhaps a deep-seated enmity?"


    Charlotte smiled faintly.


    Agnes turned her head away, maintaining her silence.


    Charlotte set down her teacup thoughtfully.


    "Let me guess? You were once a noble. Could it be... you were enemies of the Castell family in the past?"


    Agnes remained silent.


    Charlotte quietly observed her, then suddenly chuckled.


    "It seems you really don¡¯t want to cooperate."


    With that, her expression turned indifferent, her deep blue eyes suddenly transforming into a blood-red hue, emitting a crimson glow.


    A faint aura of authority emanated from Charlotte as she gazed into Agnes'' eyes, her voice cold andmanding:


    "Answer my questions!"


    As Charlotte¡¯smand rang out, Agnes felt as if a thunderp resounded in her mind, causing her thoughts to be muddled.


    Simultaneously, everything around her seemed to dim, leaving only the pair of crimson eyes with a hint of gold in her world.


    At that moment, Agnes felt as if her soul was being drawn into those eerie eyes.


    Her thoughts slowed, and then... as if being opened from the outside, she lost all resistance, her eyes losing focus.


    "de Veillet. My name is Agnes de Veillet..."


    de Veillet?


    Charlotte frowned slightly, not recalling the surname in her memory.


    But the next second, she felt a strong resistance from Agnes¡¯ mental world.


    A faint glow erupted from the bloodborne girl¡¯s body, a hazy image of a scythe appearing behind her.


    At the same time, Charlotte sensed her control over Agnes being severed by something.


    Agnes¡¯ vacant eyes regained focus instantly.


    She stared at Charlotte in disbelief, even a hint of fear in her expression.


    "Mental domination! It''s mental domination!"


    "How can you use Bloodborne''s mental domination?! You... you are a bloodborne?!"


    Charlotte frowned, not expecting her control to be broken so quickly.


    It seemed the bloodborne girl had some protection for her mind, and not a low-level one at that, breaking Charlotte¡¯s innate magic without her using divine power.


    However, when Charlotte looked at Agnes again, she was surprised to find the girl seemed even more exhausted.


    Charlotte pondered.


    It appeared that while Agnes could break free from control, it came at a cost.


    If she used mental domination a few more times, the girl''s spirit would eventually bepletely dominated.


    However, seeing Agnes''s worn-out state, Charlotte dismissed the idea of using mental domination again.


    Mental domination could dominate a target''s mind, but it also had side effects. Using it once was fine, but repeated use couldpletely destroy the target''s mind.


    Charlotte hadn¡¯t intended to go that far, as it conflicted with her initial goal of interrogating her. For her next n, she needed the bloodborne girl to remain herself.


    Seeing the terror on Agnes¡¯ face, Charlotte¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "It seems you recognize this power."


    "If you don¡¯t want me to use it again, then answer my questions honestly."


    Agnes'' expression was conflicted.


    She pursed her lips, stubbornly maintaining her silence, even though she knew she mightpletely copse under repeated mind control.


    However, Charlotte noticed the girl¡¯s uneasy nces around the room, as if searching for something.


    Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred, and she looked at her calmly.


    "Miss Agnes, remember, you are not my only subject of interrogation."


    "You might be willing to let your mind be destroyed rather than answer my questions, but... your knight may not be able to resist mental domination."


    Agnes'' expression finally changed.


    "You intend to control Lahel?!"


    She almost immediately responded with anger and urgency.


    "Where is Lahel?! What have you done to him?!"


    Seeing the girl suddenly bing agitated, Charlotte knew she had found her weak spot.


    She chuckled softly and said:


    "Your knight is still safe. He¡¯s gravely injured, and even with Bloodborne''s healing capability, it¡¯s hard to recover quickly. He is currently receiving treatment, so I started questioning you first."


    Then, Charlotte¡¯s expression turned cold.


    "However... if you don''t cooperate, I will have to interrogate your knight. He may not know as much as you do, but he should be able to answer my basic questions."


    This time, Agnes remained silent.


    Charlotte, however, shifted her tone again, regaining her smile.


    "I think you¡¯ve already realized that I have no intention of killing you, at least... not for now."


    "You don¡¯t have many choices. You can refuse to answer my questions, and I will keep trying. Perhaps I won¡¯t get anything from you, but you will undoubtedly break under my mental domination."


    "And I can still get the answers I want from your knight. After you copse, he might continue to be controlled by me, forget about youpletely, and serve me loyally as a knight until his death."


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Agnes red at her with wide eyes, full of anger.


    "You dare!"


    "Of course, I dare."


    Charlotte took a sip of tea and said calmly.


    Then, she changed her tone again, smiling sweetly.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Of course, there¡¯s another way."


    "You can voluntarily tell me everything I want to know, and I promise not to harm your knight. Perhaps there¡¯s still hope for you."


    "Other than that, you have no other choice."


    Agnes stared nkly at Charlotte, biting her lip in anger.


    "Devil! You¡¯re a devil!"


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Charlotte smiled, revealing a pair of small fangs, looking as innocent and charming as a little demon with horns.


    "So... what¡¯s your answer to this devil¡¯s proposal?"


    She asked with a sweet smile.


    Agnes continued to re at Charlotte.


    But soon, she sumbed to the piercing gaze of those crimson-gold eyes, her defiance draining away.


    When one¡¯s fatal weakness is exposed, even the strongest person will fall. The girl seemed to lose all her strength in an instant, lowering her head slightly, and muttered.


    "The one who turned me into a bloodborne was Count Hol, a fourth-generation bloodborne from Shedite. I was captured and turned into a bloodborne eighteen years ago."


    Eighteen years ago!


    That meant she was at least in her thirties or forties!


    Charlotte''s eyebrow twitched.


    The Book of the Dead''s sense of time was inconsistent and not very reliable. This was the first time she knew the exact duration Agnes had been a bloodborne.


    But... Shedite, huh.


    It seemed not all dark n bloodbornes were like the blood-crazed cultists despised by other bloodbornes.


    "And then? Did you kill Count Hol and disguise yourself with your knight?"


    Charlotte asked.


    Agnes nced at the book spirit behind Charlotte.


    "It was that thing that told you, right? Don¡¯t you already know everything? Why ask me?"


    "Just confirming with you."


    Charlotte took another sip of tea and continued.


    "Where did Count Hol transport the mithril he collected?"


    "Mithril? What mithril?"


    Agnes looked puzzled.


    Charlotte frowned.


    They had been pretending to be Count Hol for so long and didn¡¯t know about the mithril mine?


    "You don¡¯t know what Count Hol was up to?"


    She asked.


    "How would I know? I just knew he and some other bloodbornes were up to something big, but I didn''t know the details. It¡¯s been only two and a half years since I killed him and gained freedom!"


    Agn¨¨s shook her head.


    Two and a half years?


    So, the real Count Hol was managing the Returning Star United Trade Association two and a half years ago?


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Wait... mithril? Mithril mine? The Castell Mining Workshop?! So that¡¯s what the workshop was about!"


    Seemingly realizing something, Agnes widened her eyes.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She suddenly felt that the girl in front of her might know less than she did...


    This was absurd. They had been disguising themselves as Count Hol for two and a half years and hadn¡¯t infiltrated the enemy¡¯s ranks?


    The real Count Hol had been dead for two and a half years, meaning the Returning Star United Trade Association had been without management for that long.


    However, from the investigation of the mining workshop, the Bloodbornes¡¯ n continued without interruption, and the trade operations continued normally.


    Ridiculous!


    How could the Nez n not have noticed anything wrong with Count Hol for two and a half years?


    "In two and a half years... you didn¡¯t find out what Count Hol was doing?"


    She couldn¡¯t help butin.


    "We don''t dare! Every time we attended meetings, the bloodbornes present had incredibly strong auras. It was hard enough to maintain our disguise, let alone investigate what they were up to!"


    Agnesined.


    Meetings?


    Incredibly strong auras?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Meetings?"


    Charlotte raised her voice.


    Agnes pursed her lips, seemingly reluctant to speak, but under Charlotte¡¯s intense gaze, she finally relented.


    "They used crystal ball projections for remote meetings. Many bloodbornes attended, and I could tell from their ents that they were from the Falling Star Kingdom."


    "Do you know their specific identities?"


    Charlotte asked.


    Agnes thought for a moment and said.


    "They rarely mentioned their identities, and seemed quite familiar with each other. But... I remember three names, probably the highest-ranking among them: Count Yurst, Count Nottingham, and Count L."


    Three counts?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    These names weren¡¯t unfamiliar, as she had seen them in the information provided by Anna, the Witch of Prophecy.


    Yurst, Nottingham, L¡ªthese were ce names in the Falling Star Kingdom, representing three Bloodborne Counts of the Nez n!


    Three Bloodborne Counts were targeting Castell County!


    And that didn¡¯t even include Count Hol, whom Agnes had killed!


    Frankly, Charlotte was curious how a bloodborne girl without a Silver Moon strength managed to kill a zing Sun Bloodborne.


    Agnes continued to recall and speak.


    "Among those three counts, the highest ranking should be Count Yurst. He almost always called the meetings..."


    "Oh, and they often mentioned ''His Grace'', who seemed to be the real orchestrator behind the scenes. However, ''His Grace'' never attended the projection meetings, and it was always Count Yurst who ryed his messages."


    His Grace?!


    Charlotte¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    In vampire society, "His Grace" referred to a Bloodborne Duke.


    And a Bloodborne Duke corresponded to the fourth tier of the extraordinary¡ªLegendary!


    This was a true high-ranking bloodborne, at least elder-level, possibly even the n leader!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte''s heart sank.


    The Nez n''s infiltration of the Castell County was orchestrated by a duke-level bloodborne!


    "Now... do you understand why it was so hard for us to stay hidden? Under such circumstances, we wanted to be as inconspicuous as possible. How could we dare investigate what they were up to!"


    Agnes said weakly.

 Chapter 189: Youre definitely not an ordinary bloodborne!

    Chapter 189: You''re definitely not an ordinary bloodborne!


    Indeed, if she put herself in Agnes'' shoes, knowing that behind Count Hol were three other counts and a duke, Charlotte thought she might have fled long ago.


    It took real courage for someone as bold as Agnes to dare to impersonate an identity.


    "Have these three counts alle to Castell?"


    Charlotte asked again.


    Agnes shook her head.


    "I''m not sure. We''ve only seen them during meetings, and we can''t even see each other''s figures clearly. If Count Hol didn''t use a special magical tool to disguise his real voice every time he attended the meetings, we wouldn''t even be able to impersonate him."


    "However, from the snippets of conversation during the meetings, it''s highly likely that the highest-ranking Count Yurst is remotelymanding from the Falling Star Kingdom. As for Count Nottingham, Count Yurst always asks him about things in the Roman Principality, so it''s likely he''s stationed there. When ites to matters involving Castell, they always ask us and Count L, especially thetter. It seems clear that Count L is the one who has actuallye to the Castell."


    So, the one personally involved in infiltrating Castell might only be this Count L?


    With this answer, Charlotte felt somewhat relieved.Three zing Sun Counts and a Legendary Duke would be quite overwhelming, but if only one zing Sun Count was involved in the infiltration of Castell, it would be much more manageable.


    This also aligned with the current state of Castell.


    To be fair, if three zing Sun Counts had really acted against Castell, Charlotte thought her family''s territory would have changed hands long ago.


    In reality, although Castell had been significantly infiltrated, she still had some degree of control.


    This was evident from the fact that the nobles still needed to use rumors to undermine her authority in the territory.


    Only when there is still a threat does one resort to such underhanded methods.


    Also, if only Count L was involved in the infiltration of Castell, it indicated that the Nez n had broader ambitions than just targeting Castell.


    If their goal was solely Castell, it wouldn''t be just one count working while the others watched.


    Charlotte believed this suggested that the Nez n''s plot wasrger than just taking over Castell, and infiltrating Castell might be just a necessary step in their n, with the other counts having other tasks.


    This was actually good news!


    It implied that as long as she was cautious, Charlotte might temporarily avoid attracting the attention of the bloodborne duke.


    She really didn''t want to deal with a bloodborne duke. To be a bloodborne duke, one had to be favored by the bloodborne nobility, and one misstep could bring real trouble.


    However...


    Count Hol also disguised his identity during meetings?


    Noticing this detail Agnes mentioned, Charlotte felt a twinge of interest.


    Disguising oneself in meetings with one''s own kind seemed unnecessary unless they weren''t truly allies.


    If so, Count Hol and the Nez n were likely just coborators, perhaps even wary of each other.


    This could exin why the Nez n hadn''t noticed anything wrong when Count Hol encountered problems.


    However, the fact that the Nez n''s n continued despite Count Hol''s demise indicated that his responsibilities weren''t critically important.


    Or rather, didn''t require much direct oversight from him.


    Considering that Sebastian''s investigation showed the main activity of the Returning Star United Trade was acquiring mithril, Charlotte guessed that Count Hol was probably in charge of transporting the mithril.


    This was indeed important.


    However, if the trade was already running smoothly, Count Hol himself wouldn''t be that crucial.


    Thinking along these lines, Charlotte asked again.


    "On a daily basis... do they interact with you much during meetings?"


    Agnes hesitated for a moment and then answered.


    "Not really. Most of the time, we''re just listeners. They don''t ask us many questions. I always felt... they were a bit wary of us."


    "Thanks to this, we were able to maintain our disguise."


    Hearing Agnes'' words, Charlotte''s expression turned somewhat strange.


    Count Hol encountered problems, and the Nez n didn''t notice. They were even wary of Agnes and her knight during meetings.


    This sounded... as if Count Hol had been sidelined by the Nez n long ago?


    "Besides the three bloodborne counts, did Count Hol have any other contacts?"


    Charlotte thought for a moment and asked.


    "I''m not sure. I was just treated as a maid before and only gained his trust for three years."


    Agn¨¨s shook her head.


    But she seemed to remember something and, after some thought, said.


    "However... he seemed to have a good rtionship with elves. I recall seeing elves visit him asionally in the castle."


    Elves?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    At that moment, she thought of the Nez n''s branch on Luna Ind.


    Gikode had mentioned that the elves on Luna Ind were also involved in the Nez n''s ns. Could Count Hol''s work be rted to this?


    "You never investigated what they were up to?"


    Charlotte couldn''t help but ask.


    "I told you, we didn''t dare!"


    "If you didn''t dare to investigate what they were doing, why take the risk of impersonating Count Hol?"


    Agnes fell silent.


    After a long time, she finally said dejectedly.


    "Because Count Hol mentioned that if the n seeded, they could establish themselves in the human world, even gaining titles in the sunlight..."


    "I want a title. I want to return to the human world and regain a title!"


    "Regain a title?"


    Charlotte looked surprised.


    Agnes nced at her and sneered.


    "At this point, why pretend? When you heard the name Veillet, you should have known, right? My family was ruined because of your Castell!"


    Charlotte: ...


    Ruined by Castell?


    Heavens, she really didn''t know that!


    Not to mention, Agnes became a bloodborne eighteen years ago. At that time, not only had the current Charlotte not transmigrated, but the original Charlotte hadn''t even been born yet.


    Even the archives in the Castell mansion''s study didn''t mention the Veillet name.


    "I don''t know much about the family''s past, and the name Veillet is unfamiliar to me."


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Agnes looked shocked.


    She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "You don''t know? You really don''t know? Has Castell forgotten about Veillet after just a few years?"


    "I really don''t know, but... if you tell me, I''ll listen."


    Charlotte adjusted her sitting position and said.


    Agnes pursed her lips, gritting her teeth as she spoke.


    "Our Veillet family was the Violet Ducal family before the Star-Moon War."


    "But during the Star-Moon War, we lost our territory due to Castell''s betrayal, ultimately leading to the destruction of our family and our removal from the nobility!"


    Violet?


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    This was the first time she''d heard of this. She only knew that the current Duke of Violet was reappointed by the Crescent royalty after the end of the Second Star-Moon War, but she had no idea that there had been a Veillet family before.


    "And you are..."


    "I am the daughter of the former Duke of Violet, Agnes de Veillet."


    Agnes said, straightening her back.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She couldn''tment on old disputes involving the previous generation.


    Honestly, she didn''t know much about the Star-Moon War either. She only knew that the Violet Duchy was the main battleground, and the entire duchy was almostpletely devastated.


    However, if it was indeed Castell that led to the destruction of the Veillet family, then this grudge was significant.


    "Alright, I''ve told you everything I know. Do as you wish, but please uphold the honor of the nobility and do not insult me or my family!"


    Agnes said coldly.


    Seeing her resolute demeanor, Charlotte smiled.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I might really kill you?"


    Agnes pursed her lips and said.


    "Death is better than being a prisoner of my enemy!"


    "Don''t expect me to bow down! Castell ruined my family, and I will never submit to Castell! We will always be enemies until death!"


    Charlotte smiled even more.


    "Unyielding until death? The way you just told me everything in detail didn''t seem very unyielding."


    Agnes: ...


    Her face turned white, then red, and finally, she snorted and turned her head away.


    Seeing the bloodborne girl ring at her, Charlotte felt a strange sense of amusement.


    She stopped teasing her and asked her final question.


    "Alright, Miss Unyielding Agnes, I have onest question¡ª"


    "How do you participate in those remote bloodborne meetings? Since you can disguise your identity, you must be using some kind of magical tool, right?"


    Agnes red at Charlotte but remained silent.


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    "Miss Agnes, I have limited time. If you can''t answer my question, I''ll have to ask Mr. Lahel."


    Agnes: ...


    Her eyes widened in astonishment, as if she couldn''t believe Charlotte''s audacity.


    However, under Charlotte''s yful gaze, she finally gave in and gritted her teeth.


    "It''s amunication crystal, a magical crystal for remotemunication."


    "Oh? Amunication crystal? Where is it?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "In... my backpack."


    Agnes said.


    The backpack again.


    Charlotte clicked her tongue and rang the bell.


    Soon, the door to the interrogation room was knocked on, and a guard entered respectfully.


    "Countess, do you have any orders?"


    "Search her backpack and bring the crystal from it."


    Charlotte ordered.


    A short whileter, the guard returned with a crystal-clear orb.


    "Countess, is this it?"


    Charlotte looked at Agnes, who nodded woodenly.


    Confirming it, Charlotte took the crystal ball while the guard respectfully withdrew.


    Charlotte carefully examined the crystal ball, which was about the size of her palm. Its center glowed faintly, and upon close inspection, she could see a cluster of rotating runes.


    "Are you nning to use it to infiltrate those bloodborne meetings? If that''s your n, I advise you to give up."


    Agnes said, ncing at Charlotte.


    "Oh?"


    Charlotte looked at her with interest, gesturing for her to continue.


    Agnes paused and then exined.


    "Thismunication crystal was given to Count Hol by the Nez n. It''s specially processed and requires bloodline authorization to activate. Only the relevant bloodbornes can use it."


    "Unless you are a blood rtive of the rted bloodbornes, like a descendant. Of course, higher noble bloodlines can also use it, like those of the third-generation bloodborne elders."


    "We can use it because I am a direct descendant of Count Hol, and Lahel is my direct descendant."


    "You may be a bloodborne, but you are not of the Nez n''s bloodline, nor are you rted to Count Hol. Moreover, like me, you are a newly turned bloodborne, so you have no connection to noble bloodlines and can''t use it."


    Agnes looked directly at Charlotte and said.


    "Unless... you want us to continue infiltrating the meetings for you."


    Charlotte gave her a meaningful look.


    "Remote meetings can only be known by the participants, right?"


    "So what? You have no other choice," Agn¨¨s said.


    Seeming satisfied that she had finally turned the tables, Agnes looked more confident.


    However, Charlotte didn''t engage her further and instead began examining the crystal ball on her own.


    Seeing Charlotte''s actions, Agnes twitched.


    "Are you going to try it yourself?"


    She shook her head and said.


    "I tell you, you can''t do it. You can''t even activate it, let alone join a bloodborne meeting."


    "Your rashness will only cause the crystal to self-destruct and alert the bloodbornes behind it. Your bloodline..."


    Agnes didn''t finish her sentence.


    Because the crystal ball in Charlotte''s hand suddenly glowed, clearly activated.


    Agnes'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    "It... it activated? How is this possible? How could you activate it?!"


    She looked at Charlotte with suspicion.


    "You... you can activate the Nez n''s encrypted crystal?! You''re definitely not an ordinary bloodborne!"


    "You even broke my family''s Scythe Guardian! Even Count Hol''s mental domination couldn''t break my Scythe Guardian!"


    Taking a deep breath, Agnes stared into Charlotte''s eyes.


    "A newly turned bloodborne can''t have this kind of power! It''s impossible to have this kind of power!"


    "Who are you? Who exactly are you?!"


    Charlotte smiled faintly, revealing a pair of cute fangs.


    She ced her delicate finger on her pink lips, her voice clear and melodious, her mischievous look like a little devil ying a prank.


    "Guess?"


    Agnes: ...

 Chapter 190: Northport Expansion Plan

    Chapter 190: Northport Expansion n


    "How often do the Nez n''s remote meetings take ce? Is there any pattern to them?"


    Charlotte asked, ignoring Agnes'' astonished expression while ying with themunication crystal.


    Agnes remained silent for a moment before responding,


    "The remote meetings only happen on the 1st, 11th, and 21st of each month. It seems that the crystal controlled by the Nez n requires recharging."


    "However, the meetings don''t necessarily happen every ten days. Typically, the crystal ball will emit a signal and its glow will turn red three days before a meeting."


    "So, the 1st, 11th, and 21st, huh..."


    Charlotte mused.


    Today is July 22nd, which means Agnes and her knight likelymunicated with the bloodbornes just yesterday, and the next meeting should be on August 1st.


    "Did you have a meeting yesterday?""Yes."


    "What did they discuss?"


    "They inquired about our progress and mentioned something about a workshop having issues."


    "A workshop, huh..."


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    This definitely refers to the Castell Mining Workshop.


    It''s clear that Charlotte''s actions have already raised the suspicions of the bloodborne behind the scenes, potentially disrupting their ns.


    "Hey! I''ve told you everything I know. You still haven''t told me who you are."


    Agnes gritted her teeth.


    "Victors take all. I''ve lost, but at least... let me die knowing why!"


    Charlotte nced at her and chuckled.


    "When did I ever say I was going to kill you?"


    Agnes was momentarily stunned.


    However, Charlotte offered no further exnation, getting up and leaving the interrogation room.


    She left Agnes alone, stewing in her thoughts and suspicions.


    At the same time, Sebastian also emerged from another interrogation room.


    Seeing Charlotte, he naturally approached her and said respectfully.


    "Master, Lahel''s interrogation isplete."


    "Oh? How did it go?"


    "It went quite smoothly. At first, he was reluctant to speak, but after I used Agnes as leverage, he revealed everything he knew."


    Sebastian said with a slight smile, presenting the middle-aged knight''s confession.


    As Charlotte epted the confession, she gave Sebastian a curious look, thinking that the master and servant really were alike, even down to the reasons for their confessions.


    Of course, Sebastian and Charlotte had chosen simr methods.


    After reviewing Lahel''s confession, Charlotte found it matched Agnes'' statements, with no discrepancies.


    It was clear Agnes hadn''t lied to protect her knight, and the same went for Lahel.


    "Master, we''ve asked all we could. What should we do with them now?"


    Sebastian asked respectfully.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and then said.


    "Keep them locked up for now. They might still be useful."


    Honestly, although Agnes and Lahel had summoned the undead to attack her convoy, since they hadn''t caused much damage, Charlotte didn''t harbor intense hatred towards them and had no real intention of killing them.


    Now, knowing the reason for Agnes'' hatred towards Castell, she felt even less inclined to act ruthlessly, despite Agnes clearly hating her guts.


    Knowing that Agnes and her knight had a way to participate in the bloodborne''s remote meetings, Charlotte indeed nned to infiltrate one.


    However, she didn''t intend to attend personally.


    The reason was simple. Although she had sessfully activated the Nez n''smunication crystal, the crystal hadn''t been as calm as it appeared. When Charlotte activated it, she felt the crystal trembling.


    It seemed themunication crystal reacted strongly to her bloodline.


    Agnes mentioned that themunication crystal required a specific bloodline to activate.


    Clearly, with the Gospel of Blood and having undergone deep physical modifications by it, Charlotte''s bloodline strength far surpassed that of an ordinary bloodborne.


    Charlotte didn''t know if her current body''s bloodline strength qualified as "True Ancestor," but it was certainly stronger than that of a third-generation bloodborne like Count Hol, who Agnes could overpower.


    In this situation, Charlotte wasn''t sure if infiltrating the meeting herself might cause something unexpected.


    From the description, she estimated that this kind of remotemunication might be an advanced use of the mental world. If that''s the case, her stature might be too high, and she could end up transforming the entire meeting space into her Dark Night Castle the moment she entered.


    That would be problematic. She''s too weak now, her cheat abilities are limited in time, and she still needs to hide her identity.


    Charlotte pondered that she might need to use Agnes and Lahel for this.


    Directly entering the meeting might cause anomalies, but if she could infiltrate through Lahel''s mental world, like using Divine Blessing to possess and attend the Nez n''s meeting, it could work.


    This, however, would require Lahel''s cooperation.


    She wouldn''t need him to be her blood servant, just to open up his mental world to her, simr to how she entered Lottie''s mental world before.


    But there''s no rush. There''s still about nine days left.


    Right now, Charlotte was more curious about the banquet at the Count''s estate the day after tomorrow, and what the nobles and infiltrating bloodbornes in the territory might do.


    With this in mind, Charlotte scanned her mansion and asked.


    "Where''s Nice?"


    "He should be trying to charm the maids. Just before I entered the interrogation room, I saw him meowing and acting cute to some of the maids."


    Sebastian said with a slight smile, always ready to make Nice look bad in front of Charlotte.


    Charlotte: ...


    Her expression darkened as she said.


    "Tell him to meet me in the study."


    Before long, Nice trotted into Charlotte''s study.


    "Meow! Great Lady Charlotte, you called for me?"


    Looking at the ck cat, which seemed to have grown fatter and with shinier fur sinceing to the territory, Charlotte clicked her tongue and said.


    "Nice, it seems you''re living quite well. How are the maids?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Nice''s eyes lit up.


    "Meow! They''re wonderful! The maids here are of much higher quality than those in the manor! I, the great cat lord..."


    Nice didn''t finish his sentence.


    Because he quickly noticed Charlotte''s amused expression.


    "Go on, why did you stop?"


    Charlotte asked with great interest.


    Nice swallowed hard, shivering slightly. Quickly shifting the topic, he said,


    "Um... so, why did you call for me?"


    Charlotte ignored the private life of the lecherous cat and got straight to the point.


    "What''s the highest level of protective and sealing magic and divine rituals you can currently perform?"


    Nice thought for a moment and replied honestly.


    "Well, for magic, I can only cast up to second-tier spells. But divine rituals are a bit better, thanks to the power I can draw from Mithra, the great God of Contracts. So, I can cast up to third-tier divine spells."


    Charlotte: ...


    Did he just say ''draw''?


    Was he trying to say ''leech''?


    Ever since taking him as a servant, she had never seen this lecherous cat pray to any God. Now, it seemed he must be exploiting some loophole to use divine rituals.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    This guy definitely isn''t a real follower of the so-called God of Contract, Mithra!


    Charlotte gave Nice a strange look, then said,


    "Nice, I need you to cast all the highest-level protective and sealing divine rituals you can during the banquet at the Count''s estate. Can you do that?"


    Nice''s eyes lit up.


    "Is it to deal with those bloodbornes that might infiltrate? Meow! Don''t worry! Leave it to me! I''ll make sure all those uninvited guests are sent to another dimension!"


    Charlotte''s eye twitched.


    "That''s not necessary. I need them alive."


    But after thinking for a moment, she added.


    "Still, it wouldn''t hurt to have an emergency option to banish them to another dimension."


    "Meow! Leave it to me, I''ll handle it!"


    Nice patted its chest confidently.


    After giving Nice the order to prepare the divine rituals, Charlotte finally found some time to rx and nned to check out the Count''s library. However, it seemed that her return to Northport from the mining workshop would not allow her any rest.


    Before her sweet milk on the desk could even cool, she received a request for a meeting from Madoc Oran, the mayor of Northport.


    "Madoc? Let him in."


    She said to Sherry, the maid who reported this.


    Sherry respectfully withdrew, and soon, the plump mayor of Northport, Madoc Oran, hurriedly entered.


    "Countess, I heard you captured the mercenaries who attacked you on Shallow Water Street?"


    The chubby old mayor asked as soon as he entered the study.


    Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    "The news spread that fast?"


    Madoc Oran nodded.


    "Yes, it spread quickly. After all, the city guard mobilized to Shallow Water Street this morning, and even the Mercenary Association sent quite a few mercenaries. It was quite amotion."


    He sighed.


    "This is also my failure. I didn''t expect those audacious mercenaries to hide in Shallow Water Street, nor did I expect the impoverished residents there to dare harbor criminals..."


    "But Shallow Water Street has been a problem for a long time. Please give me more time, and I assure you I will resolve the public security issues there!"


    "Rest assured, I will give you a satisfactory exnation for this matter!"


    Madoc Oran said, gritting his teeth.


    Charlotte gave him a strange look.


    "The mercenaries who attacked me were not local to Northport. Why bring up Shallow Water Street?"


    Madoc Oran was stunned.


    "Aren''t you quite dissatisfied with Shallow Water Street?"


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Me?"


    Her expression turned cold.


    "Who said that?"


    Madoc Oran hesitated, then said honestly.


    "The city guards told me. The guards said you were very displeased with Shallow Water Street''s harboring of criminals when searching for fugitives..."


    Charlotte paused, quickly recalling her interaction with the guards. She did express dissatisfaction, but it was directed at the guards who described the residents of the slums as unruly troublemakers.


    It seemed her expression had been misunderstood by the guards and evenmunicated to the mayor, Madoc.


    At this moment, Charlotte somewhat understood why people in high positions often carefully controlled their words and actions. Because their demeanor could easily be interpreted as their stance, influencing those beneath them.


    "I wasn''t displeased with Shallow Water Street''s harboring of criminals. I was astonished that a wealthy ce like Northport still has such impoverished areas. After all, no lord would be happy seeing their subjects living poorly."


    Charlotte said thoughtfully.


    Hearing this, Madoc Oran breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Shallow Water Street has been a long-standing issue in Northport. I''ve always wanted to solve it, but shamefully, I''ve never been able to eradicate it."


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued.


    "How long has Shallow Water Street, or such a slum, been around?"


    Maddock Oran respectfully answered.


    "A long time, likely since Northport''snd was fully developed. You know, Northport is built on the water. Initially, it was a small ind on a shallow sea. Over time, sessive counts expanded it to its current size."


    "However, as Northport couldn''t expand further, the poption kept growing rapidly due to the booming alchemy workshop industry. Eventually, it reached its limit..."


    "Shallow Water Street emerged under such circumstances. Those who couldn''t afford to live in the city built houses along the outer city wall by the water, eventually forming today''s Shallow Water Street. No, honestly, it has grown beyond just a street; it''s almost a district now."


    Charlotte frowned.


    "Since it''s due tock ofnd, has there been no n to expand Northport over these years? I saw Shallow Water Street ispletely exposed outside the city walls. In good weather, it''s fine, but during storms, it must suffer significant damage every time, right?"


    Madoc sighed.


    "You''re right. After every storm, Shallow Water Street is a mess. Post-storm relief has always been a headache for the city hall."


    "As for the city''s expansion ns, there have been several, but none have been executed. The earliest was eighty years ago, but it halted due to the Star-Moon War."


    "Expanding Northport requires a lot of money, and at that time, all funds were diverted to the war efforts. So, the n was postponed."


    "No one expected the intermittent Star-Moon War tost over eighty years, thus dying Northport''s expansion until the war ended..."


    "But soon after the war, your father, the previous Count, sacrificed himself, and the expansion n stalled again... until now."


    Charlotte pondered.


    "How much would it cost to expand Northport?"


    Madoc thought for a moment.


    "It''s aplex calction. Recruiting high-level mages or even legendary mages costs a fortune... We no longer have a zing Sun Mage."


    Charlotte considered for a moment, then ordered.


    "Prepare a detailed estimate for me. I need to see the overall cost of expanding Northport, and also gather all information about Northport and Shallow Water Street and bring it to the Count''s estate."


    Since she became the lord, she had to start taking action. Consolidating power was one aspect; improving her territory was another.


    ces like Shallow Water Street were never mentioned in the study materials at Castell Mansion. She only discovered them after personally visiting the territory.


    Comparison often highlights issues. Compared to thefortable lives within the city, it''s natural for residents living in such conditions to harbor resentment.


    Charlotte felt she couldn''t ignore what she had seen. While consolidating power among the nobility, she also needed to take action to win the people''s approval,ying a foundation for future governance.


    "Understood, Countess. Are you nning to expand Northport?"


    Madoc asked eagerly.


    Charlotte gave him a nce.


    "It''s just a preliminary idea. Let me see the information first, and don''t spread this around yet."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Madoc bowed respectfully.


    Madoc''s efficiency was impressive. It was clear he wanted to make a good impression on Charlotte. The next day, he had the information delivered to the Count''s estate by cart.


    "Countess, this is all the information on Northport and Shallow Water Street. However, regarding the expansion funds, it will take more time to calcte due to theplexity. Different expansion ns require different amounts, and we need to revise old ns."


    "No problem, there''s no rush."


    Charlotte said, instructing the maids to send the materials to her study.


    Charlotte didn''t review the information immediately. She had to prioritize tasks. Expanding Northport wasn''t a decision to be made in a day or two. The immediate focus was preparing for the banquet and meeting her vassal nobles.


    The banquet at the Count''s estate was the next day, and she needed to make some preparations today.


    Specifically, setting up a thorough defense with Nice at the Count''s estate, ready for any potential bloodborne infiltration.


    If the Nez n didn''t act, so be it. But if they did, she intended to capture them all.


    The day passed quickly, and soon, the day of the Count''s estate banquet arrived.

 Chapter 191: The Big Three Families

    Chapter 191: The Big Three Families


    As the most bustling city in the northern region and a renowned port of the Crescent Kingdom, Northport was always lively and busy.


    However, today Northport was even busier than usual.


    At the port facing the Starlight Strait, one sailing ship after another arrived from the north and south, slowly docking at Northport''s deep-water wharf. These ships varied in size, from themon two-masted square-rigged vessels to the recently popr Carrack three-masted ships.


    Unlike the usual merchant ships engaged in maritime trade, each of these vessels flew a variety of gs, each disying increasingly intricate and borate crests, many directly imprinted on the sails.


    These were noble crests, each representing a noble family.


    The only route from the Continent''s Penins to Northport, the Castell Bridge, was equally busy. Luxurious carriages from all directions converged and headed towards Northport, creating a rare traffic jam.


    Like the ships at the port, each of these carriages bore a finely crafted crest on its side, each representing a noble family.


    The Northport city guards, dressed in standardized chainmail, were already lined up along both sides of the bridge, maintaining order from one end of the maind to the city of Northport.


    Seeing the rare but well-known crests of the north, the merchant caravans entering and exiting Northport had no choice but to make way for these carriages, which likely carried barons or even viscounts.Passersby and merchants curiously eyed the noble carriages, engaging in constant discussion andints.


    ¡°Damn! What¡¯s happening today? It¡¯s not the Festival of Expansion, so why are so many nobles here? We need to get to the port to load goods!¡±


    ¡°Load goods? You might have to wait until tomorrow. Northport is incredibly busy today. I heard the Count is hosting a banquet and summoning all the nobles from his territory.¡±


    ¡°All the nobles?! No wonder! I thought I saw the Griss family carriage earlier! And they had armored knights escorting them!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the Leon-Castell family¡¯s carriage also arrived about a quarter of an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°Leon-Castell? So, two of the three Viscount families are here. What about the Roman-Four family?¡±


    ¡°No idea. They usually don¡¯t attend the Count¡¯s events. But... I heard someone saw a ck Carrack ship in the outer port, which looked like theirs.¡±


    ¡°Damn! If I knew the Castell Bridge would be this crowded, we would¡¯ve sailed into the port too!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d be disappointed. The port is even more crowded. Many cargo ships are anchoring outside due tock of berths. Remember, the Castell nobles neverck ships. Whatever you can think of, they¡¯ve already thought of.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Couldn¡¯t these nobles have arrived a few days earlier?¡±


    The merchant caravansined incessantly, but facing the rulers of Castell, they had no choice but to step aside.


    Meanwhile, the center of all this congestion, the Castell Count¡¯s estate, was equally bustling.


    Carriages and longboats from all directions converged here.


    Longboats docked at the estate¡¯s waterway berths, and carriages, guided by stewards in ck-and-white uniforms, entered the square beside the mansion.


    Elegantly dressed nobles disembarked from their carriages or boats, their eyes scanning each other''s family crests, exchanging smiles and greetings.


    Some were elegant and reserved, some ttering and fawning, some confrontational, and some smiling with hidden daggers.


    Everything depended on the status and previous rtions between the families.


    Regardless of whether they were the haughty ¡°great nobles¡± or the cautious new nobles, upon entering the Count¡¯s estate and facing the estate¡¯s stewards, they all put on elegant and appropriate smiles, showing the utmost respect for Castell.


    Madoc Oran stood at the estate¡¯s entrance.


    The mayor of Northport personally took over the duties of the Count¡¯s steward, donned the Castell butler uniform, and smiled as he directed the mansion¡¯s stewards and maids to guide the arriving nobles.


    Suddenly, a luxurious carriage slowly approached, escorted by knights, led by none other than Baron Sharon, who had escorted Charlotte north.


    Seeing the cross-cut family crest with a ck eagle and silver shield on the carriage side, many minor nobles voluntarily made way, and Madoc¡¯s spirits lifted as he went forward to greet them, smiling even more brightly.


    At the same time, a young male noble in elegant attire stepped down from the carriage and then turned to help an elderly noble down.


    Seeing the elderly noble, Madoc stepped forward, nodded to the familiar Baron Sharon, and then respectfully greeted the elderly noble.


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, wee to Northport. It must have been a tiring journey.¡±


    Then, he nced at the young noble beside him and smiled.


    ¡°And this must be your eldest grandson, Lord Derek. I hear he is already a Starry Sky Knight at such a young age. Surely, he will be another Silver Moon in the future.¡±


    Hearing Madoc¡¯s words, the young noble clearly enjoyed thepliment, standing a bit straighter.


    The elderly noble smiled gently, shaking his head.


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s still far from it. Already twenty and still so reckless. It would be enough if he can properly take over our Leon-Castell responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°You are too modest. I heard that Lord Derek became a Starry Sky Knight at eighteen, showing great talent in swordsmanship. He will certainly be a Silver Moon like you.¡±


    Madoc smiled.


    The elderly noble smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°If we talk about talent, the Countess is truly exceptional. I heard that the Countess became a Starry Sky Knight even beforeing of age, and it seems she was a Starry Sky Knight from the moment she awakened. The Countess is the real genius!¡±


    Then, the elderly noble curiously asked.


    ¡°Madoc, I heard the cause of the mithril depletion in the mine has been uncovered? Someone was manipting the workshops? What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°You know, our Leon territory is in the south. Although we have shares in the mine, we haven¡¯t been much involved in managing the workshops, only having a marginal steward there.¡±


    The elderly noble¡¯s expression grew serious as he finished.


    ¡°Such a significant matter being concealed for so long... this is no simple affair...¡±


    Northport''s Mayor Madoc sighed.


    ¡°Yes, since the Countess returned from the workshops, her mood hasn''t been great. It seems the situation is moreplicated than we thought. However, the Countess hasn¡¯t shared the details with me, so I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡±


    Then, he smiled and added.


    ¡°But if there¡¯s something you wish to know, you might ask the Countess directly. After all, the Leon-Castell family and the Count¡¯s household are one and the same¡ªfamily.¡±


    The old noble sighed.


    ¡°Speaking of the Countess, I feel deeply ashamed. I should never have returned if I had known the Countess would face so many difficulties at the Castell Manor. I should have stayed by his side.¡±


    The young noble beside him couldn¡¯t help but interject.


    ¡°Grandfather, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Who could have foreseen that Lady ine would corrupt and be a bloodborne?¡±


    ¡°As for the silver mines¡­ I¡¯m sure the Griss family is involved. Their fief is closest to Silver Mine City. I heard that the Griss family¡¯s steward even argued with the Countess during the recent reorganization of the mining workshops!¡±


    Hearing his grandson¡¯s words, the old noble frowned slightly, seemingly displeased with the interruption.


    At that moment, azy female voice came from behind them with a lightugh.


    ¡°Oh? It seems the Leon-Castell family is quite well-informed! Apparently, they¡¯re notpletely ignorant about the mine situation!¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Hearing this voice, Madoc¡¯s eye twitched. He looked up to see a stunning woman in a burgundy gown elegantly stepping down from a carriage, nked by armored knights.


    A silver badge with a fire dragon emblem adorned her ample bosom.


    Recognizing the woman¡¯s identity, Madoc hurriedly bowed again.


    ¡°Viscount Laura de Griss, wee to Northport.¡±


    The woman nodded slightly at Madoc, then nced at the young noble Derek and addressed Viscount Leon-Castell.


    ¡°Lord Emery, you should manage your heir better. I, Laura de Griss, have a clear conscience regarding the Castell silver mines. The honor of the Griss family does not allow such nder!¡±


    ¡°With such an ill-mannered heir, I truly worry for the future of the Leon-Castell family.¡±


    Hearing her words, the old noble frowned slightly, while Derek snorted and said.


    ¡°The Griss family is well-known for their military arrogance in Castell. Who knows what role you¡¯ve yed in the mining workshops?¡±


    He then looked at the woman with disdain.


    ¡°The Griss family, once formidable in the Star-Moon War, now has only a woman in charge. It seems the Griss family is indeed in decline.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed slightly at Derek¡¯s words.


    But quickly, sheughed lightly and said to Madoc.


    ¡°Sir Madoc, did you hear that? The Leon-Castell family clearly looks down on our Countess. They seem to forget that our Countess is also an excellent woman!¡±


    She then raised her voice to the surrounding nobles.


    ¡°Did everyone hear that? The Leon-Castell family despises female nobles!¡±


    Her words caused the passing nobles to exchange strange looks and whisper among themselves.


    Derek¡¯s face changed, and he hastily said.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The old Viscount Leon-Castell red at him, then calmly addressed the woman.


    ¡°Lady Laura, our family¡¯s affairs do not concern you. You should focus on preparing for the Countess¡¯ wrath.¡±


    He gave her a meaningful look.


    ¡°Although Derek was reckless, he wasn¡¯t wrong. In terms of influence, besides the Count family, no one can match the Griss family in the Castell mining workshops.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed again.


    But she quickly regained herposure, smiling coldly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m also curious. The Leon-Castell family used to lead the mine investigation team. How did you fail to discover that the mithril depletion was fabricated?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Or could it be¡­ that the Leon-Castell family, who always prides themselves on loyalty, has long harbored treasonous intentions?¡±


    The old noble finally erupted in anger.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    The powerful aura of a Silver Moon spread out, causing Madoc to stumble, nearly falling.


    However, Laura also let out a cold snort, her own formidable aura shing with the old Viscount¡¯s.


    ¡°Silver Moon?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell looked at Laura in surprise, slowly retracting his aura, his expression curious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lady Laura to have be a Silver Moon without any indication. I¡¯m truly curious how you managed it, especially since¡­ if I recall correctly, you became a Starry Sky Knight only three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, her tone cold.


    The two Viscounts red at each other, tension rising.


    Madoc, watching from the side, felt a headacheing on.


    Further away, other nobles had already moved aside, entering the Count¡¯s estate through a different route.


    The Leon-Castell and Griss families were two of the three most powerful families in Castell County, and no one wanted to provoke them.


    These two families, one in the south and one in the north, guarded their respective regions. Their long-standing enmity was well-known in the Count¡¯s territory.


    As the two Viscounts confronted each other, anothermotion arose at the Count¡¯s estate¡¯s waterway dock.


    A longboat arrived, and several ck-d swordsmen escorted an elderly man ashore.


    The old man, in a ck robe and holding a cane, seemed sleepy but had meticulously groomed gray hair.


    Seeing him, the other nobles instinctively made way, and those further away began to whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Roman-Four family! They¡¯vee too!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Roman-Four Viscount¡¯s rtionship with the Count¡¯s estate strained since the Star-Moon War?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? That was a long time ago. Maybe they¡¯re trying to mend ties with the new Count.¡±


    ¡°Really? But I heard that the Duke of Falling Star Kingdom has been trying to woo them. After all¡­ they¡¯re a branch of the Roman family and rted to the Falling Star royalty.¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t mention that. Be careful the Roman-Four privateers don¡¯t burn your merchant fleet¡­¡±


    As the nobles whispered, the elderly man approached the Count¡¯s estate.


    Seeing his pale face, Madoc felt the pressure mounting. He forced himself to bow respectfully.


    ¡°Viscount Roman-Four, wee to Northport.¡±


    The Viscount Roman-Four nodded slightly without saying anything.


    He didn¡¯t spare a nce at the Leon-Castell or Griss families and walked straight into the Count¡¯s mansion.


    The Viscounts of Leon-Castell and Griss exchanged a nce, snorted, and also entered the mansion.


    Seeing this, the other nobles breathed a sigh of relief and followed them in.


    In the years when the Count was absent, the three Viscounts held the most sway in Castell. Any one of themmanded the respect of all present nobles.


    Thus, all three Viscounts of Castell County had arrived.

 Chapter 194: Assassin!

    Chapter 194: Assassin!


    Charlotte was quite surprised.


    Before receiving her vassals, she had imagined various scenarios, but she hadn''t expected the current situation.


    One by one, the nobles presented themselves, all pledging loyalty while also using their colleagues. If the usations were taken at face value, nearly all the nobles in the Castell territory, from top to bottom, were implicated. The three viscount families, in particr, had been reported countless times.


    In a word, it was chaos.


    Yet, none of the users were making baseless ims¡ªthey came with documents and evidence.


    Although Charlotte couldn''t immediately determine the truth, the evidence was coherent and well-organized. At least on paper, verifying the ims seemed easy.


    After seeing more than a dozen major and mid-tier nobles, Charlotte''s headache grew worse. The pile of usation documents beside her had be a small mountain, with almost every noble implicated in some crime. The three leading viscount families were depicted as treacherous conspirators, rebellious by nature, and deserving of the harshest punishments.


    The information on Castell Manor had been almostpletely overturned. Every family seemed problematic, even the loyalist Baron Angus, who personally weed Charlotte back to the territory, was reported for colluding with nobles from the Roman Duchy and coborating with suspected bloodbornes.


    Sebastian and Nice were equally astonished. The usually eloquent me elf managed to stammer out ament."Master, at least... they''ve all pledged loyalty. In a way, it shows they still have some reverence for Castell."


    Charlotte: ...


    Yes, they''ve pledged loyalty, but they''ve also all been reported. It felt like a game of Werewolf, and she had no idea how many wolves were among them!


    Moreover, apart from Laura, the head of the Griss family who openly revealed her identity, none of the other nobles were bloodbornes.


    Not only that, Charlotte even used the power of the Gospel to secretly check, finding no signs of mind control among the nobles. Everyone came of their own volition, actively pledging loyalty and making usations.


    After this round of audience, instead of uncovering nobles connected to the Nez n, the situation in Castell had be even more confusing.


    Charlotte sighed softly, her deep gaze prating the curtains to observe the nobles at the banquet.


    The audience had ended, but the banquet continued.


    As the music changed, the atmosphere grew livelier, with more nobles joining the dance floor, full ofughter and elegance.


    If it weren''t for the mountain of usation documents beside her, it would be hard to believe these dancing nobles had just been indignantly making usations.


    Charlotte even noticed nobles who had reported each other dancing together, smiling and graceful.


    Despite the seemingly joyous and peaceful atmosphere, Charlotte''s keen senses detected the undercurrent of tension behind their masks.


    Although the nobles were enjoying the banquet, she could feel many covert nces directed towards the curtains, waiting for her next move.


    The dance floor, seemingly the center of the banquet under the crystal chandeliers, was not the true focal point. The true focal pointy with the beautiful figure behind the curtains.


    "What do you think of the recent audience with the nobles?"


    Charlotte asked, drawing her gaze back.


    Hearing her serious tone, Sebastian quicklyposed himself.


    After pondering for a moment, he said.


    "Master, I''ve traveled across the continent and witnessed the rise and fall of many human families. Unlike our elven race, humans have very short lifespans and much stronger desires."


    "Your family hasn''t effectively ruled Castell for ten years. Such a long time is enough for ambitions to grow..."


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    "Are you saying...?"


    Sebastian considered his words carefully and continued.


    "I believe that given the substantial evidence and confident usations, it''s likely that their reports aren''t baseless. Perhaps... they''re all true, or at least partially true, even if exaggerated or embellished."


    "You mentioned that the nobles of Castell have been deeply infiltrated. For various reasons, many of them might indeed have contacted the Nez n''s bloodbornes..."


    "Of course, this doesn''t mean they''ve all betrayed you. They might be fence-sitters, keeping options open. After all, before you sessfully inherited Castell, its future was uncertain, and nobles hate uncertainty."


    "However, despite the surprising number of usations, we can piece together part of the truth from them."


    "For example, there are indeed bloodbornes from the Starfall Kingdom infiltrating Castell, and many nobles are secretly gathering troops and preparing for war."


    "This is not baseless. I believe it''s part of the Nez n''s n. If they''ve infiltrated so many families, they might be using Castell''s nobles to prepare an army, nning a war!"


    "If that''s the case, this is no ordinary conflict. To overthrow Castell, they wouldn''t need such arge operation. The fact that nobles are willing to use each other suggests that the bloodbornes behind the scenes have made significant moves."


    Charlotte pondered Sebastian''s analysis.


    Some of his thoughts aligned with hers. She also felt that given the nobles'' confident usations, there must be some truth to them.


    However, she hadn''t considered Sebastian''s theory that the Nez n might be using Castell''s nobles to prepare for war.


    "Using the nobles'' power to prepare for war? If they can achieve that, they must have thoroughly controlled the nobles, right?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "Hey, that''s not necessarily the case!"


    Nice suddenly spoke up.


    "Oh?"


    Charlotte looked at him inquiringly.


    Meeting her gaze, Nice straightened his chest proudly, like a student ready for an exam, and said confidently.


    "Lady Charlotte, don''t you find it odd that all these nobles chose the same way to meet you?"


    "They all came with usation materials, all pledged their loyalty to you, and all reported rival families..."


    "If it were just one or two families, it would be understandable, but for every noble family to do this, it clearly indicates a more powerful force behind the scenes!"


    "Sebastian is right about one thing: the force behind this, or to be more straightforward, the bloodbornes from the Starfall Kingdom, might indeed have stirred things up too much."


    "They''ve certainly infiltrated many noble families, but they may not haveplete control or perhaps acted too hastily, leaving traces."


    "And now, you''ve arrived, clearly investigating the truth behind the scenes, even representing the Holy Court on paper..."


    "At this time, everyone reporting simultaneously can muddy the waters, making it hard for you or the Church behind you to take any action!"


    "In this way... on one hand, the Nez n can buy more time to fully control Castell. On the other hand..."


    "On the other hand, they can confuse you, undermine your trust with the nobles, divert your attention, and create opportunities to strike!"


    Sebastian continued Nice''s line of thought.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Nice red at Sebastian, clearly displeased with his interruption, but quickly refocused on Charlotte, looking serious.


    "Lady Charlotte, the Nez n... they might be nning to make a move against you."


    Charlotte''s eyes flickered.


    She understood what Nice was implying.


    The Nez n didn''t need topletely control Castell''s nobles.


    They only needed to infiltrate enough to influence the nobles'' decisions.


    In other words, the Nez n just needed to infiltrate the management of each noble family, not necessarily control their leaderspletely.


    By turning Castell''s nobles into a disorganized group, and then... if they could control her as the lord, they could naturallymand the leaders of each family.


    At the same time, bybining this with a bottom-up infiltration of each family, they could eventually fully control each family.


    By that time, the Nez n would haveplete control over Castell!


    Thinking about this, Charlotte had some guesses about the Nez n''s ns.


    But at the same time, she felt like she was overlooking something, which made her uneasy.


    Just then, Charlotte noticed a noble leaving the dance floor and heading straight towards the curtains.


    It was a middle-aged noble, dressed in a traditional but somewhat old and worn noble''s outfit.


    He looked anxious, walking faster and faster, soon reaching the curtains.


    The Castell guards on either side of the hall quickly approached, raising their weapons to block him.


    "Who are you? What do you want? If a noble below the rank of baron wishes to see the Countess, please apply at the desk over there."


    Northport Mayor Madoc looked at the neer and frowned.


    The middle-aged noble didn''t answer Madoc''s question.


    He raised his head, facing the curtain, and shouted.


    "Countess! I am Arle, a knight of the Leon-Castell fief! I want to report that the Leon-Castell family is plotting rebellion!"


    His voice was loud, drawing everyone''s attention in the hall.


    The half-elf musicians instinctively stopped ying, and after a murmur of discussions, all eyes fell on Viscount Leon-Castell in the hall.


    Viscount Leon-Castell''s expression changed.


    "Nonsense! Guards! Stop him!"


    He angrily ordered the Castell guards.


    The guards didn''t move, still blocking the curtain, seemingly waiting for the lord''smand.


    Charlotte exchanged nces with Sebastian and Nice, her heart skipping a beat.


    She subtly signaled Nice, then looked at the nobles outside the curtain and ordered the guards.


    "Draw back the curtain."


    The guards respectfully pulled back the curtain, and the middle-aged noble looked up at Charlotte.


    He was a weathered-looking noble, his expression resolute.


    "Countess! I have solid evidence of Leon-Castell''s betrayal!"


    He knelt on one knee, pulling out a parchment scroll from his chest and holding it high.


    "Bring it here."


    Charlotte said calmly.


    Following her order, a guard took the scroll from the middle-aged noble and turned to present it.


    Just then, another loud shout echoed through the hall.


    "Countess, watch out! They are assassins!"


    Charlotte looked over in surprise, seeing Vincent, son of Viscount Roman-Four, rushing over with several ck-d swordsmen, looking urgent.


    Meanwhile, the guard holding the scroll suddenly leaped towards Charlotte.


    Sebastian snorted coldly, stepping in front of Charlotte, but the guard''s move wasn''t altered, he charged straight at Sebastian instead.


    Seeing the empty eyes of the guard and the glowing scroll in his hand, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Sebastian, retreat!"


    Shemanded.


    But it was toote.


    Brilliant light suddenly erupted between the guard and Sebastian, enveloping them instantly. A circr magic array formed beneath them, and in an instant, both figures vanished.


    At the same time, the middle-aged noble shouted, recing the guard as he charged towards Charlotte.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he drew a gleaming dagger from his chest as he leaped.


    Mayor Madoc''s expression changed dramatically. He quickly stood in front of Charlotte, grabbing a chair as a weapon and shouted.


    "Everyone, protect the Countess!"


    But it was toote.


    Another guard leaped up, cutting down Madoc along with the chair, while the middle-aged noble continued his charge towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte could see his grotesque face, therge pores, and sweat clearly now.


    However, just as the noble was about to strike, the sound of an arrow piercing through the air suddenly cut through the hall. A crossbow bolt gleamed as it flew, piercing the middle-aged noble''s head.


    The noble copsed to the ground, his dagger sliding across the floor, sizzling and smoking where it touched.


    Vincent, son of Viscount Roman-Four,nded in front of Charlotte. He discarded the emptied crossbow and drew his sword, swiftly cutting down the guard who tried to continue attacking Charlotte, like a knight descending from the heavens.


    "Protect the Countess!"


    He ordered the ck-d swordsmen apanying him.

 Chapter 195: The Real Assault

    Chapter 195: The Real Assault


    The sudden assassination attempt came quickly and ended just as abruptly.


    Regardless of their rank, nearly all nobles are extraordinary individuals. After their initial shock, they quickly followed the lead of the Roman-Four family, subduing the guards who attempted to assassinate their lord one after another.


    Charlotte didn''t even have to utter a word, everything was swiftly resolved.


    However, before the nobles could present the "traitorous" Castell guards to Charlotte, these guards began to convulse and soon died one by one.


    In the end, all Charlotte saw were lifeless corpses with vacant eyes.


    She gave Nice a look, and Nice immediately understood, leaping over to inspect the bodies.


    "It''s mental domination magic. They were forcibly controlled."


    He said.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, her gaze sweeping over the nobles who hade to "protect" her, finally resting on Vincent, who led the ck-d swordsmen and stood in front of her.At the same time, the nobles looked at her, their faces full of unwavering loyalty and concern, as if they had personally thwarted the assassination.


    The hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone awaited the lord''smand.


    Charlotte remained calmly seated on the lord''s throne.


    Her demeanor was serene, sharply contrasting with her youthful appearance.


    After giving a long, deep look at Vincent, the son of Viscount Roman-Four, who stood naturally beside her, she picked up her teacup, took a sip of tea, and said calmly.


    "Continue the banquet."


    The nobles hesitated.


    However, seeing their lord''s seemingly indifferent reaction to the assassination, they eventually resumed their dancing.


    The half-elf musicians hesitated briefly before resuming their music.


    But the banquet''s atmosphere was gone.


    Soon, servants arrived to drag away the corpses, and the injured nobles received treatment one after another.


    Thus, the unexpected assassination attempt quickly concluded and was soon forgotten.


    At least, it appeared to be forgotten.


    During this brief assassination attempt, apart from the assassins, no one died.


    The banquet continued.


    After staying for a while longer, Charlotte slowly rose and decided to leave the hall.


    The recent assassination was definitely not the Nez n''s main objective.


    If they wanted to control her, they certainly wouldn''t choose to assassinate her.


    Charlotte believed this was merely an introduction to create an opportunity for the real attack.


    As for who the Nez n''s real aplices were, she already had a vague suspicion after witnessing everything.


    Of course, mere suspicion wasn''t enough.


    Next, it was time for further verification and a crackdown.


    Thinking this, Charlotte''s deep gaze swept over the Roman-Four family''s ck-d swordsmen. She then ordered the Northport mayor, who still looked apprehensive.


    "Madoc, investigate when these guards were controlled."


    Madoc received the order and withdrew.


    However, as soon as Charlotte left the hall, Vincent of the Roman-Four family quickly followed her, apanied by several ck-d swordsmen.


    Charlotte gave him a meaningful look.


    "Sir Vincent, is there something you need?"


    Vincent, with a solemn expression, responded concisely.


    "Lady Charlotte, the guards were controlled without anyone noticing. There may be a traitor in the hall, someone very familiar with the mansion, possibly someone close to you!"


    "Leaving now is too dangerous."


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? What do you suggest?"


    Vincent solemnly replied.


    "Before my father left, he said you might be in danger today and instructed me to protect you."


    "At least... please allow me to escort you out of the hall."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte felt a slight stir in her heart.


    "Oh, so the viscount did not leave early due to illness?"


    Vincent paused, then respectfully said.


    "I apologize, Lady Charlotte. I lied to you earlier. My father did not leave because of illness. He left because he spotted signs of the bloodborne near you."


    "My father... went to track the bloodborne."


    "Oh? If he found traces of the bloodborne, why didn''t he inform me?"


    Charlotte asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "Because there were others around when he sought your audience."


    Vincent replied matter-of-factly.


    Charlotte was momentarily taken aback by this answer, while Vincent continued.


    "Lady Charlotte, please allow me to escort you out."


    Charlotte gave him an amused look and suddenly smiled.


    "Alright."


    With that, she took the lead and walked out.


    The ck cat Nice also leaped lightly,nding beside Charlotte.


    "Lady Charlotte, are you nning to fish? Do you suspect Roman-Four?"


    Nice''s excited voice echoed in Charlotte''s mind.


    "Perhaps. After all, this escorting act is too typical. His timing was too coincidental and abrupt, making it hard not to suspect."


    Charlotte replied in her mind.


    "Meow! If I saw correctly, Sebastian was teleported away, right? Aren''t you worried?"


    Nice asked.


    "Not really. He was teleported to the sea about fifty kilometers away. He should be able to swim back by tomorrow morning."


    Charlotte replied.


    Nice: ...


    "Alright, get ready to catch someone. Perhaps... we can soon uncover the bloodborne behind all of this."


    Charlotte said in her mind.


    As she conversed intermittently with Nice in her mind, Charlotte continued to leave the banquet hall under Vincent''s escort, heading towards her study.


    However, Charlotte was slightly puzzled because Vincent seemed to genuinely only be escorting her. Until Charlotte entered her study, he hadn''t said a word.


    Could she have been wrong?


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    "Lady Charlotte, the Castell guards were controlled so subtly. This indicates that the mastermind is likely someone within the mansion. Please be cautious!"


    Vincent said respectfully before leaving.


    Then he bowed once more and left with the ck-d swordsmen.


    Charlotte: ...


    Did he just... leave?


    Was her judgment wrong?


    Or did the bloodborne behind it all abandon today''s action?


    Watching Vincent disappear, Charlotte grew increasingly puzzled.


    At this moment, Northport Mayor Madoc''s voice came from outside.


    "Lady Charlotte, I havepleted the investigation and havee to report!"


    "Come in."


    Charlotte naturallymanded.


    Madoc quickly entered the study.


    However, what Charlotte heard was not Madoc''s report but the sound of the study door being locked.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she slowly looked up to see a familiar yet unfamiliar face.

 Chapter 196: The Bloodborne Count Appears

    Chapter 196: The Bloodborne Count Appears


    "Madoc? Is it really you?"


    Charlotte looked at the Mayor of Northport, who had silently locked the door, her expression filled with surprise.


    No, Charlotte wasn''t even sure if the person in front of her could still be called Madoc.


    Although it was still Madoc''s plump, round face, his expression waspletely different from the ingratiating and slick city official she knew. Now, his demeanor was serious and solemn.


    "Yes, Countess, it''s me."


    Madoc calmly took out one magic scroll after another from his chest. The shimmering magic light emanated from his body, and eerie red patterns appeared on his face. Meanwhile, Charlotte noticed that Madoc''s aura was rapidly growing!


    He was no longer an ordinary person, but instantly possessed powerful magic, bing an extraordinary!


    Madoc... had be a Starry Sky Mage!


    He lifted the scrolls, tearing them one by one. Glows spread through the room, creatingyers of magical barriers that isted the space from the outside.Afterpleting all this, Madoc walked directly to Charlotte and bowed, saying:


    "Countess, now... there are finally no annoying flies around."


    Charlotte frowned.


    She had considered that the traitor could be Leon-CastelL or Roman-Four, but she had never thought that it could be her own direct subordinate, the mayor!


    It was indeed hidden right under her nose!


    Upon arriving in Castell, Charlotte was warmly weed by her direct vassals. She had subconsciously believed that her officials were still loyal to her and that only the enfeoffed nobles were problematic.


    But now, she suddenly realized she might have been wrong from the start.


    Yes, if the bloodbornes had infiltrated every aspect of Castell, why couldn''t they have infiltrated her direct domain?


    However, what surprised Charlotte was that Madoc, who had no aptitude for magic, had now be a Starry Sky Mage. How was this achieved?


    Was it those strange patterns on his face?


    What were they?


    Charlotte''s curiosity was piqued.


    But her questions were soon answered.


    "Huh? Forbidden Magic Runes? Even after all these years, someone still uses this stuff?"


    The ck cat Nice''s voice rang out, filled with surprise and even excitement.


    Forbidden Magic Runes?


    Charlotte''s mind was stirred.


    At the same time, her long-dormant divine ritual counter ability was suddenly activated again. Familiar scarlet words began to appear in her vision¡ª


    [Gospel of Blood detected an ongoing divine ritual¡ª]


    [Ritual Name: Nichs'' Forbidden Magic Runes]


    [Caster: Humphrey de L]


    [Recipient: Madoc Oran]


    [Effect: A sphemous ritual created by the legendary mage Nichs, the caster grants the recipient a blessing akin to that of a God. The recipient sacrifices their life potential and soul power to gain immense magical energy and transcendent potential.]


    [Interception Probability: 100%]


    [Intercept?]


    A sphemous ritual by the legendary mage Nichs?


    Humphrey de L?


    Wait, is this the Bloodborne Count of the Nez n who infiltrated Castel?


    Seeing the information appear before her, Charlotte''s heart fluttered.


    She squinted at Madoc.


    "You''ve allied with the Nez n?"


    Madoc seemed surprised.


    "You know about the Nez n?"


    Charlotte took a sip of her tea and responded.


    "Infiltrating nobles, controlling mining workshops, intending to seize control of my Castell... The disturbance is so big, I''m not blind."


    "Honestly, I don''t understand why these Nez n members don''t just stay in the Starfall Kingdom and insteade to my Castell to cause trouble."


    Then, Charlotte looked at Madoc again and calmly asked.


    "Madoc, Castell has treated you well. Why betray us?"


    Madoc sighed slightly and said.


    "Forgive me, Countess."


    "No matter how hard I tried, as someone without extraordinary potential, I could at most obtain a non-hereditary barony in the territory..."


    "I am indeed grateful for everything the Castell family has given me, but my contributions to the territory far outweigh what I''ve received."


    "I am the Mayor of Northport, yet because I''m not a hereditary noble, every hereditary baron or knight looks down on me..."


    "Hereditary nobility is reserved for the extraordinary. Since Castell cannot give me what I want, I had to seek it elsewhere."


    "Besides... Castel has no future. In the face of greater power, even if you are the Saintess of the Holy Court, you cannot stop Castell from changing hands!"


    After speaking, Madoc looked at Charlotte with a sincere expression.


    "Lady Charlotte, although I haven¡¯t worked with you for long, I can see that you genuinely want to be an excellent lord."


    "But unfortunately, your power is too weak. Without Sir Sebastian, you can''t possibly contend with the power of the bloodbornes."


    "You have no idea... the extent of our control over Castell!"


    "For old times'' sake, I sincerely suggest you submit to the Nez n."


    "If you are willing to pledge your loyalty to the Nez n, all the nobles in the territory will swear allegiance to you, and you will be the true master of Castell."


    Being drawn in by the extraordinary power and titles of the Nez n...


    Charlotte pondered.


    "Pff... extraordinary? So you think you''re an extraordinary being now?"


    "Indeed, forbidden magic runes can grant great power, but that power is borrowed, and the corresponding price is even more terrifying. In the end, it''s nothing but a derivative of a failed experiment."


    "Do you think with such false power, you can control Lady Charlotte?"


    The ck cat, Nice, shook his head and said.


    Madoc nced at Nice and smiled.


    "Sir Nice is right; I know my power is borrowed."


    "But... I don''t have many years left to live anyway. Creating a bright future for the next generation is enough."


    "Moreover, after the mission isplete, I will naturally receive the noble embrace of the Nez n. At that time... I will be stronger and more noble than ordinary extraordinary beings, not only possessing power beyond the ordinary but also gaining the ability to live forever!"


    "Inparison to the immortality of the future, what do these few years of life and soul power matter?"


    Madoc''s expression was fervent, filled with longing.


    Then he looked at Charlotte again, persuading:


    "Countess, this may be thest time I address you as Countess. ept the recruitment of the Nez n."


    "I know you''ve made various preparations in the count¡¯s mansion, but unfortunately... even if you''re prepared, you''re just a First Tier Starry Sky Mage. Even with Sir Sebastian¡¯s assistance, you can only contend with a Silver Moon tier at best."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "I can tell you clearly, the being behind me is a Bloodborne Count, a real Third Tier zing Sun! And... there¡¯s more than one!"


    "You cannot contend with us. If you are willing to ept the offer, I think... the Lords of the Nez n would be very happy to ept you, grant you the power of the bloodborne, and make you part of the great Nez n!"


    After Madoc''s words, Nice gave Charlotte a peculiar look.


    Ackey of the bloodborne, not even qualified as the lowest blood servant, standing before the great Bloodborne True Ancestor, persuading her to ept recruitment and be a descendant of a bloodborne n that had gone through countless generations...


    This scene, one had to admit, was quite amusing.


    Charlotteughed.


    She stroked her chin, as if pondering.


    "Immortality? It does sound like a good suggestion..."


    Madoc alsoughed.


    But before he could say anything more, Charlotte''s tone changed.


    "But what if I refuse?"


    Madoc''s smile gradually faded.


    "It seems you haven''t listened to my words."


    He sighed and said.


    "In that case, we''ll have to use force to make you obey..."


    With that, he drew aplex serpentine symbol on his chest and eximed loudly.


    "Oath ¡¤ Bloodborne''s Spirit Descent!"


    A dark red light burst from Madoc¡¯s body. Simultaneously, familiar scarlet words appeared in Charlotte¡¯s vision again¡ª


    [Gospel of Blood detected an ongoing divine ritual¡ª]


    [Ritual Name: Nichs¡¯ Oath of Spirit Descent]


    [Caster: Madoc Oran]


    [Summoned Object: Humphrey de L]


    [Effect: A sphemous ritual created by the legendary mage Nichs. The caster establishes a connection with the summoned object through an oath, projecting the will of the oath object in a manner akin to divine descent before the caster.]


    [Interception Probability: 100%]


    [Intercept?]


    Will projection?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    She did not stop Madoc¡¯s actions, allowing him to continue. The next moment, a powerful aura rose from behind Madoc.


    Under Charlotte¡¯s surprised and curious gaze, scarlet light slowly gathered and formed a phantom figure behind Madoc.


    The phantom wore a half-mask, obscuring its face, revealing only a pair of scarlet eyes and a majestic silver robe adorned with star and serpent patterns, the insignia of the Nez n.


    With the appearance of this figure, a faint blood-red mist filled the study, apanied by an overwhelming pressure...


    It was a Spiritual Force Field.


    This was a Third Tier zing Sun powerhouse!


    The phantom looked at Madoc and spoke in a booming voice.


    "Madoc, you called toote."


    "Apologies, Count. I originally wanted to try persuading Castell to join us, but it seems I have failed."


    Madoc respectfully bowed to the phantom and answered.


    "Acting on your own! If this happens again, you will never receive the sacred embrace."


    The phantom coldly nced at Madoc.


    Hearing this, Madoc''s expression grew tense, showing fear.


    "It won''t happen again! Never again!"


    But the phantom no longer paid attention to him, instead turning its gaze to Charlotte.


    "Charlotte de Castell?"


    The scarlet eyes stared at the girl behind the desk, with a hint of inexplicable emotion.


    "Humphrey de L?"


    Charlotte also looked at the figure, with a curious expression.


    Being directly named, the phantom seemed slightly surprised.


    "You know me?"


    "Hmph! The Roman family... truly unreliable!"


    The Roman family?


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes flickered.


    The phantom''s gaze then fell on Charlotte''s extraordinarily beautiful face.


    Scarlet eyes shed with amazement and nostalgia as the booming voice spoke again.


    "How simr... so very simr..."


    "The inheritance of humanity is truly marvelous. Seeing this face almost identical to Anne Your Highness'' brings back so many memories..."


    Hearing the phantom¡¯s words, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    "You knew my mother?"


    Anne was the name of the mother of the body Charlotte had transmigrated into, and Charlotte knew her mother was a noble from the Starfall Kingdom.


    However, no one in Castell ever mentioned her mother''s identity, as if it were a deliberately buried piece of history.


    As far as Charlotte knew, it was rted to the Star-Moon War thatsted eighty years.


    But at this moment, hearing the title from the Bloodborne Count, Charlotte''s heart raced.


    Anne... Your Highness?


    Charlotte was very curious about her mother¡¯s identity which warranted such a title.


    However, the phantom clearly had no interest in chatting with Charlotte.


    It looked down at her, its voice gradually growing excited and trembling, with a hint of gnashing of teeth.


    "Such nostalgia... makes one want to destroy it, makes one want to tear it apart, makes one impatient to see you grovel at our feet, begging for mercy!"


    Its gaze became more and more unrestrained, its voice increasingly angry.


    "Yurst said to try persuasion first, to try recruiting you, saying Castell is ultimately not Roman..."


    "I have been against this from the beginning."


    "And now, it seems I was right!"


    "After all, seeing such a face, no Nez can restrain their inner rage!"


    The phantom grew more solid, emitting an even more terrifying pressure. Apanying this pressure was a mental shockwave like a tsunami.


    "Remnants of the Roman family! Suffer the wrath of the Nez n, be the eternal ves of our bloodborne n!"


    A terrifying aura erupted, and the vast will of a Third Tier zing Sun transformed into a dark red mental storm, surging towards Charlotte¡¯s soul!


    Seeing this, the ck cat Nice couldn''t help but cover his eyes, sighing in his heart.


    Ah... why do these overestimating fools always try to invade this old monster''s mental world?

 Chapter 197: Beat the Lackey, the Boss Appears?

    Chapter 197: Beat the Lackey, the Boss Appears?


    Charlotte knew that the Nez n had been preparing for a long time and that they would inevitably make a move against her today.


    What surprised her, however, was that the one targeting her was not an ordinary bloodborne, but a zing Sun Bloodborne Count.


    Though the enemy¡¯s power was shocking, it wasn¡¯t beyond Charlotte¡¯s expectations. Since learning from Agnes that there was a Bloodborne Count among the Bloodbornes targeting Castell, Charlotte had prepared for the worst¡ªto face a zing Sun during the banquet attack.


    To this end, Charlotte even ordered Nice to set up five high-level divine and magical spells throughout the count¡¯s estate, almost draining thest bit of the ck cat¡¯s magic and exhausting it to the brink of copse.


    As for herself, she was always ready to unleash her True Ancestor form to deal with the possible appearance of the Bloodborne Count.


    Charlotte¡¯s n wasprehensive. What she didn¡¯t expect was that the attack woulde not from a real zing Sun but from a projection of the Bloodborne Count¡¯s will, facilitated by a forbidden spell.


    This oue left Charlotte somewhat frustrated. If the real zing Sun had descended, she could potentially use her True Ancestor¡¯s power to keep him there, but dealing with a mere projection of will was more challenging.


    A zing Sun¡¯s greatest strength is their extraordinary mental power. Destroying a remotely projected will would at most inflict some mental damage on the zing Sun.


    Yet, the situation was dramatic. The Nez n aimed to control Castell, and the Bloodborne Count¡¯s projected will chose mental domination as the most convenient and likely to seed approach for the Nez n.Honestly, this wasn¡¯t a wrong judgment. A Starry Skky extraordinary had no power to resist the mental invasion of a zing Sun.


    But Charlotte was not an ordinary Starry Sky.


    Though her actual power wasn¡¯t formidable, her fusion with the Gospel of Blood had altered her soul in ways she herself hadn¡¯t fully understood, imbuing it with some divine-like qualities.


    Even without using her True Ancestor powers, the automatic protection of the Gospel would give any invader a hard time.


    Both Sebastian, who had suffered mental trauma, and the disgraced, fallen knight of the Holy Court''s Inquisition could testify to this.


    Seeing the radiant will projection, Charlotte offered no resistance, letting the immense mental force invade her mental world.


    She didn¡¯t n to use the Gospel¡¯s power to harm the invader immediately. Mental connections are mutual, since the opponent hade, she intended to turn the tables and control him instead.


    It was a bold and crazy idea, but Charlotte decided to try.


    As the Bloodborne Count Humphrey de L¡¯s will sessfully invaded, the Gospel of Blood deep in Charlotte¡¯s consciousness automatically opened, radiating red light, and an ancient aura rose from her.


    The invading will quickly sensed something amiss. Upon entering Charlotte¡¯s mental world, instead of a misty soul realm of typical extraordinary, he saw a vast, boundless sea of blood.


    ¡°This... is a little girl¡¯s mental world?!¡±


    Staring at the near-infinite soul sea, the invading will trembled slightly, stunned.


    He had invaded many mental worlds, including those of powerful extraordinaries.


    However, even the strongest extraordinary he had invaded did not have a soul realm as boundless as this ocean.


    The will projection immediately sensed danger, a faint sense of crisis rising...


    Bloodbornes, nearly immortal and old monsters, were masters at self-preservation. Sensing the strangeness of the mental world, the Bloodborne Count L¡¯s will projection wasted no time, turning to flee swiftly from the mental world.


    His actions were quick. Deciding to leave, he immediately disengaged from the invasion and returned to the real world.


    However, just then, a softugh came from behind him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why leave in such a hurry?¡±


    The will projection¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking around, he found himself not in the study of the count¡¯s mansion but in a grand, solemn castle.


    Turning back, he saw not a bookshelf and a girl behind a desk but a tiered, elevated tform.


    Atop the tform sat a majestic throne, upon which a silver-haired, red-eyed girl was seated.


    The girl¡¯s appearance was identical to that of the Countess of Castell, but her crimson-gold eyes and the exquisite ck divine robe filled the will projection with a sense of foreboding.


    This isn¡¯t the real world! This is the mental world! A vivid mental world!


    Damn it! How could she have a dominion over the mental world?


    How did she silently pull me into her mental world?


    The will projection instantly grasped the situation. Shock, absurdity, confusion, panic... various emotions surfaced.


    The will projection had intruded into others¡¯ mental worlds before, but being passively drawn into a mental world only meant one thing: the other party¡¯s soul strength far exceeded his imagination.


    On the elevated tform, Charlotte, seated on the throne, gently flipped through the Gospel of Blood disguised as an ordinary book, and chuckled.


    ¡°Come as you please, leave as you wish. Sir L, do you think my mental world is your backyard?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Who exactly are you?!¡±


    The will projection looked at the petite figure on the throne, his voice filled with uncertainty and suspicion.


    From her high vantage point on the throne, Charlotte smiled down at the will projection she had drawn into the Dark Night Castle.


    ¡°Me? Just a young countess who recently inherited her territory.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned the pages of the Gospel and, using the mysterious soul connection, summoned:


    ¡°Nice,e see me.¡±


    The Gospel radiated light, and the ck cat Nice¡¯s figure slowly materialized beside Charlotte. At this moment, he too had been drawn into the mental world.


    However, Nice seemed much calmer, clearly having anticipated this.


    Seeing the ck cat in the mental world and the girl on the throne, the will projection¡¯s gaze darkened.


    By this point, if he hadn¡¯t realized he had fallen into a well-prepared ambush, he would have wasted all these years of life.


    He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer! If he remained, the other side could reverse the invasion through his will projection and invade his true self!


    Quickly, the will projection made a decision. Without hesitation, he struck his chest, intending to self-destruct this thread of will.


    Even though destroying this thread might leave his true self weak or evenatose for a while.


    But just as he raised his hand, silver light suddenly burst forth, and chains of illusion shot from all directions, quickly binding him.


    Simultaneously, he realized with horror that he had lost control over the projection!


    ¡°The God of Contracts'' Heavenly Lock!¡±


    He cried out, never expecting to encounter the high-level divine magic of the God of Contracts here.


    On the other side, the ck cat Nice snickered and proudly raised its tail.


    ¡°Trying to run? I can¡¯t perform such divine magic in the real world, but here, it¡¯s different!¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    ¡°Enough. Is the ritual ready?¡±


    Charlotte nced at the smug ck cat and asked calmly.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Lady Charlotte, it¡¯s long ready. The Servant¡¯s Final Oath is my specialty in contract magic!¡±


    Nice patted its chest confidently.


    The Servant¡¯s Final Oath?! The will projection¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Seeing the eager ck cat and the calm girl on the throne, he quickly realized Charlotte¡¯s intention.


    ¡°You¡­ you want to enve me?!¡±


    Charlotteughed softly.


    ¡°So what if I do?¡±


    Yes, she nned to use the Servant¡¯s Final Oath to enve him.


    Although Charlotte had some authority as the Bloodborne True Ancestor, she was still a low-level extraordinary and had not mastered the forbidden method of turning other bloodbornes into blood servants, as the dark n Shedite did.


    Even though she could suppress targets with her bloodline in her True Ancestor form, this form had time limitations. For stability and security, using a fundamental contract like the Servant¡¯s Final Oath to control enemies was safer than bloodline suppression.


    After all, Nice had once dared to use this contract to control a ¡°newly resurrected God¡±!


    Although it had ultimately failed.


    The will projection was finally panicking. The Servant¡¯s Final Oath was infamous, and he knew its terrifying power.


    ¡°No! Please stop! Perhaps we can talk!¡±


    He shouted urgently.


    But Charlotte had no intention of continuing the conversation.


    Talk? If it weren¡¯t for her unique abilities, he would have alreadypleted the mental invasion and turned her into a mindless puppet.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    She ordered Nice.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Nice replied excitedly.


    As a victim of the Servant¡¯s Final Oath, he was pleased to see another suffer from it.


    As for the potential threat to his status, he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    He knew the powerful ally he had attached himself to wouldn¡¯t truly ept this troublemaker, who had wreaked havoc on Castell, as a servant.


    The Servant¡¯s Final Oath was a temporary measure.


    In Charlotte¡¯s deeper vision, he saw clear coldness toward the enemy.


    Thinking of this, Nice snickered. He drew aplex symbol on his chest with his paw, and his voice became solemn.


    ¡°Contract: Servant¡¯s Final Oath!¡±


    Silver light shone from Nice, a manifestation of the God of Contracts¡¯ power within Charlotte¡¯s mental world.


    With Charlotte¡¯s permission, Nice temporarily had some control over the mental world¡¯s power!


    Silver light transformed into chains, linking one end to the will projection and the other to Charlotte on the throne.


    Charlotte quickly sensed a connection forming between her and the will projection.


    But this wasn¡¯t enough.


    The will projection was just a fragment of Humphrey de L¡¯s consciousness, not his true soul.


    To seed, Charlotte needed to use the Servant¡¯s Final Oath to reverse-invade L¡¯s mental world and nt the contract deep within his soul!


    Determined, Charlotte activated the power of the Gospel of Blood.


    This was the crucial moment. With a chance to control a Bloodborne Count, she had to seize it with all her might!


    As Charlotte used the Gospel¡¯s power, her image in the Dark Night Castle quickly changed.


    In an instant, she transformed into her ¡°adult¡± form.


    At the same time, the will projection felt a familiar and terrifying power emanate from Charlotte.


    ¡°A Bloodborne! You¡­ no, you are also a Bloodborne!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Which n duke are you? There must be some misunderstanding between us!¡±


    The will projection spoke frantically, clutching at straws.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t respond.


    Under the augmentation of the divine power of blood, her mental strength surged, using the Servant¡¯s Final Oath to channel up the connection towards Humphrey de L¡¯s true self...


    It felt like traversing countless dimensions. Charlotte sensed herself breaking through an invisible barrier, her vision changing, just like when she had once used the Blood Totem¡¯s power to descend on Sebastian. She ¡°saw¡± the true body of the will projection, Bloodborne Count Humphrey de L.


    In an old castle, in a bedroom, there was a ck coffin where Humphrey de Ly.


    He appeared as a middle-aged noble in a ck cloak, his eyes tightly shut and face filled with terror.


    Without hesitation, Charlotteunched her final invasion through the mental channel. But just as she broke into his mental world, another dark red light suddenly burst from his mind.


    An even more powerful, vast, and terrifying aura, far stronger than the one she faced against the me Demon Vroka, descended!


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she realized a crucial w in her n.


    Most bloodbornes have Elders.


    Bloodborne ns have strict hierarchies.


    A Bloodborne Count, especially a core count of the Nez n, would certainly have an Elder!


    Her invasion had triggered the mental mark left by L¡¯s Elder!


    And this Elder was a Legendary.

 Chapter 198: Bloodborne Duke

    Chapter 198: Bloodborne Duke


    Legendary!


    This is a Legendary being!


    Feeling the overwhelmingly powerful aura, much stronger than that of the me Demon Vroka, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    Encountering a Legendary being was not part of her n.


    Although she possessed the ability to absorb other bloodlines in her True Ancestor form, making her a nemesis of bloodbornes, at this moment, she had only projected a thread of consciousness into Count L''s mental world, augmented by divine power.


    Perhaps in a direct confrontation, her True Ancestor form could easily dominate, using her divine power of blood to crush the opponent. However, the current situation felt more like they were connected through a "phone call."


    Charlotte''s phone wasn¡¯t even her own¡ªit was the Gospel of Blood''s, the phone line was provided by Nice, and the server belonged to Count L.


    In this context, relying solely on remote invasion, she couldn¡¯t overpower a legendary being like when she had crushed Vroka.


    Continuing with the Servant¡¯s Final Oath had be a luxury because the legendary will, awakened from Count L¡¯s soul source, was now blocking the direct path to L''s soul.After a brief hesitation, Charlotte decided to detonate the divine power within her consciousness thread that had entered Count L''s mental world, aiming to destroy his mental world entirely.


    Count L had already sensed something unusual about her identity.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t discovered her "true identity," she needed to eliminate the danger in its infancy to prevent the Nez n from learning her secret.


    However, just as Charlotte was preparing to destroy L¡¯s mental world and escape, a dignified and ancient voice suddenly echoed within his mental world.


    ¡°Who are you, sir? Since when did the noble descendants of blood bepdogs of the Holy Court?¡±


    Huh...?


    Lapdogs of the Holy Court?


    Charlotte was momentarily stunned.


    Simultaneously, dark red light blossomed, and a tall, ethereal figure gradually materialized in L''s mental world.


    It was a young man whose age was indiscernible, dressed in a blue-ck robe adorned with starlight. His silver-gray hair and extraordinarily handsome features gave him an androgynous appearance.


    His scarlet eyes shimmered with starlight, exuding both dignity and mystery. As he appeared, the entire mental world was bathed in a deep starlight glow.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart sank.


    She sensed that L''s mental world was now protected by this figure.


    The bloodborne before her was undoubtedly Count L¡¯s direct superior and very likely the mastermind behind the chaos in the Castell territory.


    ¡°I am Yorok Nez. How may I address you?¡±


    ¡°Hiding like this, have you forgotten the honor of the bloodborne after bing a follower of the God of Contracts?¡±


    The dignified voice spoke again, and the descending Bloodborne Duke cast a cold, wary gaze at her.


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s mood grew moreplicated.


    Wait...


    He mistook her for a follower of the God of Contracts?


    Instinctively, Charlotte focused on the thread of consciousness she had projected and quickly realized what was going on.


    It was simple. She had invaded Count L¡¯s mental world using the Servant¡¯s Final Oath, a spell cast by Nice from the God of Contracts. During the invasion, she naturally followed the path of the contract magic.


    Contract magic served as a disguise, masking the essence of her consciousness. Moreover, since the contract magic was manifested using the divine power of blood Nice borrowed from her, her divine power also carried traces of the God of Contracts.


    Honestly, Charlotte had no idea how Nice managed this transformation.


    The mysterious ck cat had only told Charlotte that it could use the power of the mental world to perform divine rituals from the God of Contracts, given her permission within her mental world.


    Regardless of how Nice did it, when Charlotte projected her consciousness and divine power through contract magic, thebined forces created a bizarre result.


    In the perception of the descending Bloodborne Duke, Charlotte¡¯s aura bore the marks of the God of Contracts, Mithra, despite having traces of bloodborne essence.


    She had been mistaken for a bloodborne follower of the God of Contracts!


    Realizing the truth, Charlotte¡¯s mood grew even more peculiar.


    However, she quickly had an idea.


    Not being recognized was beneficial.


    Whether it was Charlotte''s true identity or her status as the master of the Gospel, either revtion would bring endless trouble if discovered by the Bloodborne Duke.


    Conversely, since the Bloodborne Duke had misidentified her, she might as well go along with it...


    Completing the Servant¡¯s Final Oath seemed impossible now, and even destroying L¡¯s mental world had be quite challenging.


    However, if she yed her cards right, she might not only avoid exposing her identity but also extract some secrets from the Nez n...


    With luck, she could even intimidate the Nez n into refraining from attacking Castell again, buying her time to consolidate her territory!


    Thinking this, Charlotte nced at L¡¯s mental world.


    Unable to bear the dual descent of Charlotte and the legendary bloodborne, Count L had fainted and his consciousness had fallen into a deep sleep.


    With Count L unconscious, no one could expose Charlotte¡¯s identity.


    As long as she and this self-proimed Yorok Nez Bloodborne Duke were here, her identity remained safe.


    With this in mind, Charlotte manipted the divine power hidden beneath the contract magic.


    The light transformed, and a mist of crimson and silver-gray interwove, creating a vague, graceful figure.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t change her manifested appearance within an uncontrolled mental world.


    However, she could blur it.


    After the True Ancestor''s Liberation, she transformed into her adult form. Now, influenced by contract magic and deliberately blurred by her own actions, a female figure that even Charlotte herself couldn''t recognize was born.


    She chuckled softly and said leisurely.


    "The honor of bloodbornes? Hidden in darkness, using filthy tricks like rats... you dare speak of bloodborne honor?"


    "Who I am is not important. What''s important is that the descendants of Nez... you''ve crossed the line."


    She didn¡¯t know it before she spoke, but the moment she did, even Charlotte herself was startled. During her True Ancestor form, she hadn''t paid much attention to her voice. Now, in Count L''s mental world, her voice, amplified by divine magic, had changed along with her body.


    Gone was the childish tone, reced by amanding and seductive one.


    Duke Yorok''s expression remained unchanged, but a dark look appeared deep in his eyes.


    After a few seconds of silence, heughed lightly.


    "Embracing the darkness is the very essence of a bloodborne''s existence. Those who betray their bloodline are the true desecrators!"


    "Ha! You don''t even dare to say your real name. It seems you know well that siding with the Holy Court is a disgrace that the noble bloodborne abhors."


    With a stern expression and a grand voice, Duke Yorok continued.


    "As for crossing the line... if anyone has, it¡¯s the Holy Court. The Videl Treaty clearly delineates our rights and duties, yet you have vited it, undermining the authority of Nez in Starfall!"


    Undermining the authority of Nez in Starfall?


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    She knew the Nez n had significant influence in the Starfall Kingdom, almost like the uncrowned kings. While they didn''t control the monarchy as thoroughly as the Wild n Vadat in the Coria Kingdom, they were an undeniable power among Starfall nobility.


    However, as far as Charlotte knew, the Holy Court didn''t interfere much in the Starfall Kingdom. Their rtionship with the Nez n, while adversarial, was mostly one of mutual non-interference.


    But listening to Duke Yorok now... it seemed something had gone awry within Starfall?


    After some thought, Charlotte feigned confusion and asked.


    "Undermining Starfall''s authority? The Church has always maintained non-interference with Starfall''s bloodbornes. What are you talking about?"


    Duke Yorok snorted,ughing derisively.


    "Non-interference? Ha... it seems you haven¡¯t earned the full trust of the Holy Court."


    Charlotte''s mind raced.


    She wanted to inquire further, but seeing the Duke''s scrutinizing gaze, she decided to hold back.


    Posing as a follower of the God of Contracts, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to reveal her ignorance about the Church.


    After some thought, Charlotte decided to shift the focus to her own territory.


    "The Church has its own principles, but the order of Castell cannot be challenged."


    "Thend of my Lord''s faith must not be desecrated. If you continue to meddle in northern affairs, it will be akin to dering war."


    Duke Yoroc fell silent.


    After a long pause, he looked at Charlotte and said softly.


    "Is this the will of the Holy Court?"


    Charlotte neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Duke Yorok remained silent.


    Charlotte watched him, curious about how he would respond.


    Like her, this legendary being wasn''t present in the flesh; he was also a consciousness projection attached to the unfortunate Count''s mental realm. Considering this, he probably couldn''t fully grasp her strength and wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly.


    Meanwhile, Duke Yorok met Charlotte''s gaze.


    His starlit red eyes glowed brighter, and Charlotte felt his aura rising sharply.


    Is he really going to make a move?


    Charlotte cursed inwardly, increasing the output of her divine power and preparing to destroy the mental world if necessary, even if it exposed her divine power of blood.


    Exposing her divine power of blood would only reveal her True Ancestor''s power.


    But if Count L survived, it would be more than just exposing her divine power of blood!


    Just as Charlotte was about to make a show of force, Duke Yorok suddenly stopped.


    He looked at her deeply and then said.


    "I understand."


    With that, his ethereal figure began to dissipate, as if he were retreating.


    Huh?


    He''s leaving?


    Charlotte was stunned.


    However, just as Duke Yorok''s figure vanished, Count L''s mental world abruptly shattered, detonated by the Duke himself.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t the one who did this.


    It was Duke Yorok.


    This Bloodborne Duke... had wiped out his own Count from the soul level before leaving!


    Charlotte felt a strong force eject her, and in an instant, she was back in the study of the Count''s mansion.


    She had exited the mental world and returned to reality.


    Count L''s presence was gone, and Mayor Madoc was foaming at the mouth on the floor, seemingly suffering bacsh from L''s soul annihtion.


    After ensuring he was still alive, Charlotte pondered over what had just happened.


    The sudden appearance and departure of the Bloodborne Duke, and the information he revealed, left her deep in thought.


    Killing his own kin without hesitation before leaving, it seemed the Nez n had grand schemes afoot.


    Judging by the clues, their actions were likely tied to internal strife within the Starfall Kingdom.


    And... what exactly was the Videl Treaty?


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    However, since it involved the Holy Court, she had a professional to ask.


    "Nees, what is the Videl Treaty?"


    "The Videl Treaty? Why are you asking about that?"


    "Just tell me if you know."


    "Uh... okay, it should be a treaty signed three hundred years ago between the Church and the heretics of Starfall Kingdom... you know, Starfall is overseas, and the Church''s control there isn''t very strong, especially after the decline of the Holy Legions over the centuries. The Videl Treaty was apromise with the heretics active in the Starfall Kingdom."


    "What does the treaty stipte?"


    "Let me think, I don''t remember the exact terms, but generally, it allows the Holy Court to turn a blind eye to the heretics in Starfall, provided they operate underground and don¡¯t disrupt the Church¡¯s preaching or the kingdom¡¯s order."


    "It sounds... somewhat simr to the situation in the Coria Kingdom?"


    "Hey, it''s different. The bloodbornes in the Coria Kingdom are much more dominant. The Church''s rule is almost nominal; I¡¯ve heard that priests there don¡¯t even dare to leave their churches at night!"


    Charlotte: ...


    "And what about the Starfall Kingdom? Has the Holy Court done anything there in recent years?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been in the Crescent District all this time and don¡¯t know much about the Starfall District. But if I had to guess, maybe only the civil war from thirteen years ago?"


    Nice replied.


    "Civil war?"


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued.


    "The Lc War, the internal struggle for the throne of Starfall Kingdom thatsted three years following the end of the Star-Moon War. The prolonged wars left the kingdom in ruins, and eventually, two branches of the Roman family fought for the throne."


    Nice exined.


    The Lc War...


    Charlotte mused.


    She had read about this war in records, but it had been over a decade ago.


    Of course, more than ten years had passed since then, and the Starfall Kingdom had long since returned to normalcy.


    But now, it seemed that things in the Starfall Kingdom might not be as peaceful as they appeared.

 Chapter 199: A Minor Trouble

    Chapter 199: A Minor Trouble


    "Nice, did the Holy Court also participate in the Lc War? How much do you know about this war?"


    Mulling over the internal conflict in Starfall that the ck cat Nice mentioned, Charlotte pondered and asked.


    "Heh, I happened to see some documents from the Cardinal in the Crescent Diocese. Speaking of which... it¡¯s rted to the Crescent Kingdom."


    "After the Star-Moon War ended, the then King of Starfall, Henry ''The Fool'' Roman, was overthrown by the nobles of Starfall Kingdom. Since Henry ''The Fool'' had no heirs, two branches of the Roman family started a civil war over the throne. Because both branches used lcs as their emblem, this war was also known as the Lc War."


    "Among them, the more powerful Roman branch used the red lc, while the slightly weaker branch used the purple lc. At the start of the war, the red lc family was dominant. However, the purple lc familyter received assistance from the Holy Court and the Crescent Kingdom, eventually turning the tide and defeating the red lc family..."


    "Seeing the tide had turned, the red lc family eventually relinquished the throne and submitted to the purple lc family, leading to reconciliation. The head of the purple lc family, Edward Roman, eventually ascended the throne of Starfall, bing the current King Edward III."


    "Lady Charlotte, if the Holy Court did anything significant in Starfall, it would be this event."


    Nice scratched his head as he spoke.


    "And the church''s missionary work in the Starfall Kingdom has also progressed well over the years?"Charlotte pondered for a moment and asked again.


    Nice nodded.


    "Of course, after helping the purple lc family defeat the red lc family, the purple lc family naturally needed to show their gratitude. Not only the church but even the Crescent Kingdom gained many benefits from this."


    "And what about the red lc family? Were they purged afterward?"


    "Heh, not really. Although they fought fiercely, they are ultimately family. Rather than a total victory, it was more of apromise. You know, after the war, King Edward III married the daughter of Duke Lanstor from the red lc family!"


    Charlotte gave Nice a surprised look.


    "You seem to know quite a lot."


    "Hehehe, just a bit, just a bit. The romantic affairs of the Starfall royalty are widely known, especially the stories about Edward III and Duke Lanstor''s daughter. Some enthusiasts even wrote books about it."


    Nice chuckled.


    Charlotte: ...


    Looking at Nice''s expression, she could tell those books were probably not serious literature.


    "However, although Edward III didn''t purge the red lc family, he did purge many nobles, earning him the nickname ''Tyrant Edward.''"


    Nice thought for a moment and added.


    Purge many nobles, huh...


    Charlotte nodded slightly, deep in thought.


    From the limited information she knew, the Holy Court, being highly esteemed, rarely intervened in mundane conflicts. Such involvement in a kingdom''s civil war was unusual.


    Considering the position of the Nez n in Starfall Kingdom¡¯s nobility,bined with what Nice mentioned, Charlotte quickly formed a bold hypothesis.


    Could it be that during the Starfall civil war, the Nez n supported the red lc family?


    On the surface, it was a battle for the throne between two branches of the lc family. But in reality, it was a struggle between the Nez n and the Holy Court for control over the Starfall Kingdom?


    The two branches of the lc family were merely their proxies?


    And in the end, the Nez n lost?


    This spection made Charlotte¡¯s heart race.


    However, as she connected the dots, she felt this could very well be the truth...


    The red lc family, supported by the Nez n, lost. The Holy Court''s influence in the Starfall Kingdom strengthened, squeezing the survival space of the Nez n.


    Charlotte didn''t know what the Nez n faced after the Lc War, but judging by Count L''s anger, the Nez n likely suffered significant losses.


    It seemed the Nez n was preparing for war. If viewed from this angle, were they nning to instigate a second civil war in the Starfall Kingdom?


    Is that why they were reaching into Castell?


    At this thought, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    This was highly likely because if the Nez n wanted to start a war in the Starfall Kingdom, they would need a secure base. As the Northern Londs across the sea from the Starfall Kingdom, Castell was perfect for this.


    Additionally, there was the Roman Duchy...


    Duke Nottingham of the Nez n was likely stationed in the Roman Duchy. Like Castell, if Charlotte''s guess was correct, the Roman Duchy could also be a staging ground for the Nez n¡¯s counterattack.


    Of course, this was just a hypothesis.


    However, Charlotte felt it was very close to the truth.


    Even Count L¡¯s hatred towards the Roman family could be exined.


    Regardless of being red or purple lcs, they were all Romans. In the Lc War, the two Roman branches ultimately reconciled.


    If the Nez n truly supported the red lc family, it would be akin to being betrayed by the Roman family...


    Yet, Charlotte was puzzled why the Nez n''s anger extended to her as Castell''s Lord, and why Count L referred to her mother as "Your Highness."


    Could it be... her mother''s true identity was royalty of Starfall?


    This was not impossible because Charlotte had long known that her mother came from a major noble family in the Starfall Kingdom. Due to sensitive circumstances, all past ties were hidden when she moved to the Crescent Kingdom.


    Charlotte hadn''t paid much attention to this before. But since she might now be dragged into the conflict of Fallen Star Kingdom, she thought it might be time to investigate.


    "Nice, since you''ve read so many books about the Starfall royalty, have youe across a royal member named Anne?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "Anne? There are many Anne in Starfall Kingdom, and quite a few in the royal family. Which Anne are you referring to?"


    Nice scratched his head.


    Seeming to recall something, he suddenly raised his chubby face and asked.


    "Wait... Are you suspecting your mother is part of the Starfall royal family?"


    Charlotte nodded.


    "To be addressed as ''Your Highness,'' she should be a princess or someone of simr status, right?"


    "A saintess or some exceptionally high-ranking women can also be addressed this way... But your mother was a devout believer of the Holy Court. She probably doesn¡¯t fit that category. She often fed me small fish at the church before you were born!"


    Charlotte: ...


    There were so many issues with that statement that she didn''t know where to start.


    Noticing Charlotte''s strange expression, Nice quickly corrected himself.


    "Ah, no... Sorry, I meant before your current body was born."


    Scratching his head, he said.


    "Honestly, you''re much more human than I imagined, to the point where I always forget your true identity..."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte: ...


    Why did that sound so odd?


    "Lady Charlotte, are you curious about your mother¡¯s background? If you want to find out, perhaps I can help by asking some people to investigate. Despite how I look now, I still have many friends in the church. Several have been transferred to Starfall Kingdom as priests, and even some as high priests. If I ask them to investigate, they might find some clues."


    Nice patted his chest as he spoke.


    Charlotte was moved and nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you."


    "Got it!"


    Nice happily wagged his tail.


    With Sebastian rarely absent, it was finally Nice''s turn to show off in front of Charlotte.


    The poor ck cat had no idea that over time, with each confrontation with Sebastian, it was slowly bing more subservient.


    "Alright, call someone in and lock up Madoc. Once he sobers up, interrogate him thoroughly."


    Charlotte said, ncing at the Northport mayor foaming at the mouth on the ground.


    ...


    This anticlimactic attack did not affect the banquet at the count¡¯s mansion.


    In fact, because the main conflict urred in the mental world, the nobles in the banquet hall didn¡¯t even realize Charlotte had been attacked by a bloodborne.


    Not being able to control Count L was unfortunate, but Charlotte didn¡¯te away empty-handed.


    At the very least, she had a rough idea of what the Nez n might be up to.


    Madoc was likely just a small yer, but by using him as a breakthrough, more information could be uncovered.


    Moreover, although Count L was killed by Duke Yorok, Charlotte managed to roughly pinpoint his location during the spiritual invasion.


    Duke Yorok clearly didn¡¯t have the confidence to save L from her, hence why he acted as he did. It was evident that Count L knew significant information about the Nez n.


    Charlotte nned to send people tounch a surprise attack once Sebastian returned.


    However, she didn¡¯t have high hopes. L¡¯s castle was indeed within the county, but it was quite far from Northport. It would take two or three days to reach it.


    Two or three days... Charlotte estimated that would be enough time for Duke Yorok to clean up. By the time she sent people there, the castle might be empty.


    However, theing period would be the best time for Charlotte to consolidate her territory.


    Count L was likely the Nez n¡¯s representative infiltrating Castell. With him dead, the hidden bloodborne forces in Castell would certainly be thrown into disarray.


    Duke Yorok was frightened away by her, and he wouldn¡¯t act rashly in the short term, giving Charlotte time.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t think this was a permanent solution.


    In fact, her performance had some ws. If Duke Yorok investigated, he might easily link the ¡°mysterious bloodborne expert¡± with ¡°Charlotte of Castell.¡±


    The probability of discovering they were the same person was very low, but guessing there was a connection was almost certain.


    The only constion was that the Nez n and the Holy Court were enemies. Duke Yorok couldn¡¯t ask the church to verify if there was a bloodborne worshipping the God of Contracts...


    But nothing was absolute. The Nez n excelled in divination. Who knew if they would use it to confirm some information?


    As for whether the Nez n would continue targeting Castell, honestly, Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure.


    All she could do now was strike them unexpectedly before they had time to react!


    Thinking of this, Charlotte picked up the documents provided by the nobles at the banquet.


    She rubbed her chin thoughtfully.


    "It seems these materials, likely meant to confuse the situation, could be quite useful."


    ...


    In a lush forest.


    Tall trees blocked out the sun, and low shrubs were dense and green.


    White spires, ingeniously crafted, rose among the trees, surrounded by flowers and vines, forming a city in the forest like a dream.


    In the tallest spire at the city center, two slender figures sat facing each other, leisurely ying a game of Myria Chess.


    One was a handsome young man in a star-studded blue-ck robe, with silver-gray hair naturally cascading down his back.


    If Charlotte were here, she would recognize him as the Bloodborne Duke she had just confronted in the mental world¡ªYorok Nez.


    The other was a beautiful elven woman.


    Wearing a luxurious gown adorned with flowers and grass, with silver hair and golden eyes symbolizing elven royalty, she looked noble and mysterious.


    Suddenly, Yorok Nez''s movements paused slightly, the ck priest chess piece in his hand stopping mid-air.


    Noticing his momentarily serious expression, the elven woman smiled slightly and said.


    "Sir Yorok, what¡¯s the matter?"


    Duke Yorok¡¯s eyes flickered as he slowly ced the priest piece down.


    "Elder, there¡¯s a problem in the n. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t continue our game today."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    The elven woman asked curiously.


    A red glint shed in Yorok¡¯s eyes as he said nonchntly.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a minor issue in Castell..."


    With that, he rose from the chessboard, bowed to the elven woman, and said.


    "Elder, may I use a meditation room on your ind?"


    The elven woman smiled.


    "Of course. The Nez n is a friend of our Luna Ind. With my emblem, my kin will naturally lead you to our finest meditation room."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Duke Yorok said.


    Then, he hurriedly left the spire.


    "A minor issue..."


    Looking at the chessboard where the ck pieces had a clear advantage, the elven woman chuckled softly.


    "For a Bloodborne Duke with a strongpetitive spirit to put down his chess piece and rush to a meditation room for divination, it doesn¡¯t seem like a minor issue..."

 Chapter 200: Divination

    Chapter 200: Divination


    Duke Yorok hurriedly left the spire and, guided by a beautiful elven attendant, entered the most tranquil meditation room on Luna Ind.


    As soon as he entered, his previously calm demeanor turned grim.


    He quickly approached the magic tform in the meditation room, took out a shimmering crystal ball from his pocket, and gently ced it on the crystal stand on the tform.


    "Crystal Spirit, appear before me."


    Duke Yorok recited an incantation and gently rubbed the surface of the crystal ball.


    A myriad of colors flickered within the crystal ball, and a phantom-like purple shadow slowly emerged above it.


    As soon as the purple shadow appeared, a cheerful and frivolous voice immediately echoed from the crystal ball.


    "Yo! Good morning, Lord Yorok! It''s 10 PM Luna Ind time, and it''s been 2569 days, 12 hours, and 31 minutes since youst summoned Adast for divination. Thest time you summoned me was when there was a change in the ruling family of the Northern Londs. Since then, you haven''t called on Adast again. The days without your summons have been a lonely and tedious wait. Poor Adast could only pass the time by singing in the void. You might not believe it, but Adast seems to have a bit of talent for singing. During this period, Adastposed three songs and seven poems, and now I''ll¡­"


    "Shut up, Adast!"Duke Yorok snapped, pressing down on the crystal ball as if silencing a chattering pet.


    The crystal ball fell silent instantly.


    "Prepare for the highest level of star divination!"


    Duke Yorokmanded coldly.


    The crystal ball did not respond.


    Duke Yorok frowned.


    "Adast?"


    The crystal ball flickered slightly, and the frivolous voice spoke again, tentatively.


    "Lord Yorok, didn''t you tell me to shut up?"


    Duke Yorok: ¡­


    The veins on the back of his hand bulged as he clenched the crystal ball. He took several deep breaths, barely restraining himself from smashing the talkative crystal spirit. If the spirit of the sacred object wasn¡¯t fixed from the moment of its creation, he would have long shattered this family heirloom and reforged it with a less talkative spirit.


    "I just don¡¯t want to hear your pointless babbling. Prepare the highest level of star divination and tell me if you can do it now."


    He asked, holding on to thest bit of his patience.


    Hearing Duke Yorok¡¯s words, the crystal ball''s voice quickly became cheerful again.


    "Okay, Lord Yorok, it''s wonderful to be at your service again! Tonight''s constetions are clear, perfect for divination. Adast is always ready to serve you! But you don''t look well. Are you unwell, or have you encountered some trouble? If you''re unwell, Adast knows of an excellent calming herb on Luna Ind that''s very beneficial for blood descendants like you¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    Duke Yorok pressed down on the crystal ball, grinding his teeth, his aura nearly erupted.


    The crystal ball went silent once more.


    Duke Yorok took a deep breath, calming his aura, and said coldly.


    "Just answer my question. If you say one more word of nonsense, I¡¯ll throw you into thetrine of the beastmen!"


    The crystal ball trembled slightly, seemingly shivering, and the frivolous voice now sounded much more subdued.


    "Okay¡­ okay, what would you like to divine?"


    "I want to divine the sess rate of the Returning Star n again."


    After some thought, Duke Yorok said in a deep voice.


    "The sess rate of the Returning Star n? Lord Yorok, didn¡¯t you already divine this 4021 days, 13 hours, and 45 minutes ago? And then again 2569 days, 12 hours, and 34 minutes ago¡­"


    "If you¡¯ve forgotten the previous results, Adast would be happy to recount the star signs. The results from 4021 days, 13 hours, and 45 minutes ago indicated that while there were risks, the n would proceed smoothly if the correct path was chosen. The stars pointed to the Northern Crescent as thend of hope. As long as you gained the support of the Northern Crescent, the Returning Star n would be secure¡­"


    "The results from 2569 days, 12 hours, and 34 minutes ago indicated that the Returning Star n was already on track. As long as it followed the predetermined star trajectory, there was almost no chance of failure. This divination was not disrupted by the Holy Court¡¯s blessings, and Adast can ensure the uracy of the results."


    "Do you really want to perform a third divination? Adast believes that divining a certain oue is pointless. Star divination, being the highest form of divination under the Gods, is highly reliable and urate. Repeating the divination is just a waste of resources."


    The phantom shadow on the crystal ball started babbling again, but this time, Duke Yorok didn¡¯t show any impatience.


    His expression was extremely serious, his eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    Noticing Duke Yorok¡¯s expression, the phantom shadow cautiously asked.


    "Lord Yorok, has something happened?"


    Duke Yorok nced at the crystal ball and said in a deep voice.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m summoning you for a third divination. A powerful unknown bloodborne appeared in the Northern Londs, disrupting our ns."


    "An unknown powerful bloodborne? With all due respect, star divination is the highest form of divination under the Gods. Unless someone knows the results and alters the destined star path, no one can change it¡­"


    The phantom shadow said.


    However, as it spoke, it quickly noticed Duke Yorok¡¯s growing impatience and hastily corrected itself.


    "Of course, if Lord Yorok really wants to perform another divination, Adast is very willing to serve¡­"


    "Then begin."


    Duke Yorok rubbed his temples.


    "Alright, please arrange the star sacrifices ording to the ritual. Since this is the third divination for the same purpose, the sacrifices will be four times the initial amount."


    Duke Yorok nodded. With a sh of light, he procured a Starfall Stone, a Tear of the Moon Goddess, Ritual Gold, Star Illusion Incense, and other rare magical materials.


    Carefully, he arranged them around the crystal ball in a hexagram pattern and then began chanting an intonated incantation.


    Specks of starlight blossomed on the crystal stand, a mystical star formation appearing under the crystal ball.


    Duke Yorok exhaled slowly andmanded.


    "Adast, begin."


    "As youmand."


    The phantom shadow replied respectfully.


    Then, a brilliant light shone from the crystal ball, the phantom shadow transforming into countless photons that flowed into it. Points of starlight continuously swirled within the crystal ball, casting a myriad of colors and projecting a magnificent and mysterious star river onto the meditation room¡¯s dome.


    Duke Yorok, solemn and focused, stared intently at the luminous crystal ball, his hands unconsciously clenching, clearly anxious.


    After a long while, the radiant light gradually dimmed, and the splendid starry river on the dome swiftly contracted, returning to the crystal ball. After flickering for a moment, the phantom shadow reappeared above it.


    "What are the results?"


    Duke Yorok asked hastily.


    "Strange! Very strange! The divination results have changed! And they''ve changed so drastically..."


    The crystal ball flickered as the phantom shadow''s astonished voice emerged.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Duke Yorok''s eyelid twitched, his heart skipping a beat.


    "What exactly did you see?"


    "Terrible, absolutely terrible! The starlight is dim, the main star is reversed, and even the secondary stars that should have returned to their orbits have changed paths... this almost signals the copse of the Returning Star n!"


    "Not only that, but the main star is dim and on the verge of disintegration. This means that not only is the Returning Star n in jeopardy, but the person executing the n is also at great risk..."


    The phantom shadow said solemnly.


    Then, it couldn''t help but ask.


    "Lord Yorok, what have you done? Did something go wrong, angering the other bloodbornes or provoking a prince to act?"


    "Forgive Adast for speaking inly, but Adast hasn''t seen such a dire divination result in over a thousand years. Thest time was when one of your kin tried to divine his fate after identally sleeping in Lord Abaddon''s coffin... and he waster turned into a specimen hanging in the castle by Lord Abaddon..."


    "The current divination results are simr. Your Returning Star n is almost certain to fail, and not only that, but the future of the Nez n is also obscured by dark clouds, making an already dangerous path even more perilous..."


    "Lord Yorok, did you desecrate a God''s statue or something? This isn¡¯t just a powerful bloodborne interfering with the n... Honestly, seeing these results makes Adast want to run away, but unfortunately, Adast has no legs..."


    Duke Yorok: ¡­


    "It''s really that serious?"


    He widened his eyes, filled with disbelief.


    "Adast, could you have made a mistake in your divination?"


    "Lord Yorok, Adast also wishes this result were wrong, but as an elder of the Nez n, you should know better than anyone whether a star divination result can be wrong..."


    Duke Yorok fell silent.


    "I want to divine the future situation and direction of the Northern Londs."


    After some thought, Duke Yorok said.


    "The future situation and direction of the Northern Londs? Lord Yorok, forgive Adast for speaking inly, but if the Returning Star n fails, divining the Northern Londs will be meaningless. Adast can already tell you with the crystal ball that the Nez n won''t be sessfully controlling it. Even so, do you still want to proceed?"


    "Do as I say and prepare for the divination."


    Duke Yorok said coldly.


    The unexpected result of the first divination made him realize that divining the Northern Londs might also yield poor results. However, he needed more than just the oue, he needed to understand what he was up against by divining the Northern Londs.


    Although he couldn¡¯t gauge the strength of the mysterious bloodborne expert, a follower of Mithra alone shouldn¡¯t have the power to endanger the entire Nez n. He needed more information through divination.


    "Alright... please ce the necessary star offerings ording to the ritual."


    Hearing Duke Yorok''smand, the phantom shadow obediently responded.


    Duke Yorok nodded, taking out various rare magical materials again, and reluctantly arranged them, chanting a rhythmic incantation.


    Soon, a myriad of starlight descended once more, and the Star Crystal began its second divination.


    Momentster, the starlight faded, and the phantom shadow flickered slightly.


    The frivolous voice reappeared, but this time it sounded more puzzled.


    "Strange... very strange... Adast''s divination yielded no result..."


    "No result?"


    Duke Yorok¡¯s gaze tightened.


    He frowned.


    "Are you sure? Did something go wrong?"


    "Impossible! Adast, crafted by Lord Casey himself, is the finest divination object in Myria. No one is better at star divination than Adast! Adast is certain the divination was effective, but there was no result..."


    "Strange... very strange indeed!"


    The phantom shadow shook its head.


    Hearing this, Duke Yorok¡¯s expression changed subtly.


    "The divination was effective? Are you certain it was effective?"


    He asked.


    "Absolutely, Adast ispletely sure."


    The phantom shadow confirmed.


    Duke Yorok fell silent again, his expression shifting, eyes filled with suspicion.


    An effective divination without a result could only mean one thing: the target of the divination was being concealed or protected, preventing any feedback.


    However, preventing feedback from a divination is much more challenging than performing the divination itself, especially when the diviner is using a sacred object and is a Legendary.


    While Duke Yorok wouldn''t arrogantly im his divination skills were the best in Myria, he was confident that few could obstruct him from using the Star Crystal.


    Unless... a more powerful force had directly interfered!


    Thinking of this, Duke Yorok''s expression grew more and more uncertain.


    Could it be that the gaze of Mithra, the God of Contracts, had truly fallen upon Castell?


    Was it Mithra''s power preventing his divination?


    Was the mysterious bloodborne expert truly a follower of Mithra, and did the Holy Court intend to act against the Nez n?


    If this were the case, it would be troublesome. The Nez n didn''t have enough strength to contend with the Holy Court at the moment...


    Information...


    He needed more information!


    The Gods had not walked the mortal realm for many years, and those who carried out their will were the Gods'' agents.


    If the Holy Court truly had ns for the Nez n, he needed to quickly investigate the true identity and specific strength of that bloodborne expert!


    "Lord Yorok, are you alright? You don''t look well."


    The phantom shadow cautiously asked.


    Duke Yorok took a deep breath and asked.


    "Adast, do you still have enough starlight stored to continue divination?"


    "Of course, Lord Yorok, you haven¡¯t used me for seven years. There¡¯s enough starlight left for two more star divinations."


    The phantom shadow replied.


    Duke Yorok nodded, his eyes flickering slightly.


    "In that case, perform one more divination for me."


    "This time... I want to divine the identity of the powerful bloodborne expert I encountered today!"

 Chapter 201: Changed Fate

    Chapter 201: Changed Fate


    ¡°Divining the identity of the bloodborne expert you mentioned? Lord Yorok, forgive Adast for reminding you once again: a bloodborne capable of threatening you must be at least as strong as a Legendary, and such a being would certainly attract the attention of a God.


    If this powerful bloodborne indeed has divine support, if Castell has truly entered a God¡¯s sight... then this bloodborne is likely a divine agent, and our divination will yield no results, just as it did earlier.


    After all, the current star divination no longer has the blessing of Lord Casey¡¯s power.


    Moreover, if our divination catches the attention of a God, that God might turn THEIR gaze upon us.


    Lord Yorok, Gods loathe having THEIR secrets pried into by mortals. You surely do not wish to rashly draw the attention of an unknown God?¡±


    The Star Crystal Spirit, Adast, spoke solemnly.


    Listening to its words, Duke Yorok gradually calmed down and fell silent.


    After a moment, he sighed softly and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was impulsive. But it¡¯s difficult to stay calm when a n I''ve been plotting for years suddenly faces a crisis...¡±Adast was right.


    When dealing with matters involving Gods, caution is a necessity.


    Otherwise, it could ce oneself in immense danger.


    Perhaps... I should temporarily halt the Returning Star n, at least the infiltration of Castell, until a more thorough investigation is conducted.


    Duke Yorok thought.


    ¡°Lord Yorok, this is not your fault. Adast understands yourmitment to the Returning Star n, as it concerns the future of the Nez family, the orders of the Council of Elders, and the safety of Lady Eugenia... Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Wait... the divination result has changed!¡±


    ¡°The divination result changed?!¡±


    Duke Yorok was slightly stunned.


    Divination results typicallyst for a period, but it¡¯s rare to hear of results changing abruptly.


    Unless the diviner did something that influenced the content of the divination.


    Duke Yorok''s expression turned serious, and he quickly asked.


    ¡°What has changed?¡±


    ¡°The main star¡¯s fate and the subordinate stars¡¯ paths... hmm, meaning you and the fate of the Nez family. Although still obscure, it¡¯s not as shrouded in darkness as before. Furthermore... the main star and fate star seem to be bnced between darkness and light. On one side is the annihtion star abyss representing destruction, and on the other is the boundless star sea filled with hope!¡±


    Adast¡¯s voice was full of wonder.


    ¡°Lord Yorok, what did you just do? Not only did the main star and subordinate stars change, but even the future of the Returning Star n seems to have altered! Although hope remains slim, a ray of starlight has appeared in the sky!¡±


    What did I just do?


    Duke Yorok frowned.


    He seemed to recall something, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Wait... could it be the thought I had of temporarily halting the infiltration of Castell?


    Thinking of this, Duke Yorok suddenly felt like he had grasped something, a sh of light crossing his mind.


    ¡°Adast, quickly! Help me divine the opportunity for the Nez family to achieve the Returning Star n and ovee the Descend of Divinity crisis!¡±


    While arranging various magical materials to set up the star array, Duke Yorok urgentlymanded.


    ¡°At yourmand...¡±


    Starshine spread once more, projecting the boundless star sea onto the ceiling of the quiet room.


    Soon, Adast¡¯s astonished voice came through.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Duke Yorok hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Strange! Really strange! Although there was a faint indication during the first divination of the Returning Star n, this time, divining the opportunity for the Nez family to break the crisis yields nothing but a nk...¡±


    Duke Yorok¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.


    ¡°A nk? Are you sure the divination result is nk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Yorok. It seems we¡¯ve encountered some kind of force again... something is blocking my divination. Perhaps...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps... it¡¯s divine power!¡±


    Duke Yorokpleted the unfinished sentence of Adast, his eyes gradually brightening, and his spirits visibly lifted.


    ¡°Adast, thank you. If we get through this crisis, when Lord Casey is awakened, I will certainlymend you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Lord Yorok, have you figured something out? Judging by your expression, you seem to have suddenly gained confidence... could it be that you already know the key to breaking the crisis?¡±


    Adast asked curiously.


    Duke Yorok shook his head:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    But then he continued.


    ¡°However... I do know where the key lies, or rather... who it involves!¡±


    ¡°You mean... Castell?¡±


    Adast inquired.


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    Duke Yorok nodded slightly, his eyes gleaming.


    The divination results from Adast turned up nk twice, likely due to the same force.


    His first failed divination was about Castell¡¯s future, and the second was about the Nez family¡¯s key to oveing the crisis.


    These two divinations, when considered separately, yield no clues. But now, seeing them together, the answer is obvious...


    The key to oveing the Nez family¡¯s crisis lies in Castell!


    Reflecting on the timing of the change in the first divination result, Duke Yorok¡¯s eyes shed.


    Perhaps... he had misjudged some things from the start!


    "Adast, I heard that you experienced the entire length of the Thousand-Year Holy War?"


    "Yes, indeed. It was an exceedingly dark war. Adast witnessed the once-flourishing bloodbornes being torn apart, continuously retreating under the iron hooves of the Holy Court... Countless dukes and counts fell, and even the princes were reced. I must say, you being in slumber during that time was a blessing..."


    "Enough of the idle talk, just answer my questions!"


    "Uh... yes, I experienced the whole war."


    "Did the God of Contracts be a God during that time?"


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Yes."


    "What is the exact rtionship between this God and us bloodbornes?"


    "Naturally, it is a hostile one. As a staunch supporter of the God-King Harald, the God of Contracts fully participated in the Thousand-Year Holy War, and our rtionship with this God can be described as one of irreconcble conflict. In fact, even the signing of the Videl Treaty and the Coria Peace ord faced significant opposition from the contract followers within the Holy Court because the bloodborne bloodline siphoned off part of the contract''s authority."


    Duke Yorok''s eyes flickered as he nodded slightly.


    "I see."


    "Lord Yorok, do you need to perform onest divination? Although thest two attempts failed, it was merely unfortunate coincidence. Adast''s divination skills are not thatcking. Give Adast one more chance, and I will definitely..."


    "No, it''s enough. I''ll summon you again if needed."


    Duke Yorok waved his hand, dismantling the setup around the crystal seat.


    "Well, alright. Thank you for your use. The wise Adast is always ready to assist you with divination..."


    As Adast continued to ramble, Duke Yorok quickly put away the crystal ball. This spirit of the sacred object was good in many ways, but once it started talking, it wouldn''t stop, making one''s head buzz.


    Putting away the crystal ball, Duke Yorok paced the quiet room, lost in thought. His conversation with Adast made him reconsider some details he had previously overlooked, most notably the rtionship between the God of Contracts and the Bloodbornes.


    Given that the God of Contracts had an irreconcble conflict with the Bloodbornes due to authority issues, how could this God possibly take Bloodborne as a follower? Moreover, a Legendary one at that.


    Even if that God did take one as a follower, the powerful bloodborne Yorok met did not seem like a devout follower who despised bloodbornes. In their brief interaction, the bloodborne never expressed any faith in the God of Contracts, nor did they respond to questions about the Holy Court''s intentions.


    Now that he thought about it, he might have been wrong from the start. The bloodborne might not be a follower of the God of Contracts at all.


    "Relying solely on faith markers to discern allegiance is inurate... It is rumored that a Legendary mage in human civilization once created a sphemous spell to steal divine power. What I saw might not be the truth."


    "That powerful bloodborne might merely be using the identity of a follower of the God of Contracts!"


    With this realization, Duke Yorok''s mind cleared. He quickly thought of more things.


    "If the star divination was obscured, there might truly be a power of divinity behind her, but this God... is likely not the God of Contracts."


    "Not the God of Contracts, but impersonating one. It seems that their rtionship with the Holy Court is quite intricate!"


    "Could it be... an ancient God that has awakened?"


    "In that case, the new Countess of Castell is very likely a follower of this mysterious God!"


    "I think... I now understand the key to breaking the crisis."


    With this thought, Duke Yorok stopped. He quickly approached the magic table, retrieved a slightly smaller crystal ball from his storage space, and ced it on the crystal seat while chanting incantations. Gradually, a crimson glow emerged from the crystal ball, and a blurred projection appeared within it.


    "Lord Yorok, what are your orders?"


    The blurry projection asked respectfully.


    "Yurst, what mission is L executing these days?"


    Duke Yorok asked.


    The projection responded promptly.


    "Lord Yorok, I was just about to report this to you. L is in the final stages of infiltrating Castell. If all goes well, we willpletely control Castell by tomorrow!"


    Duke Yorok was stunned.


    "Completely control Castell? So... he has acted against the new Countess of Castelle?"


    "Yes, today the Count''s estate in Castell is hosting a banquet, which is ideal for the final infiltration n. By now, L''s men should already be in action."


    Duke Yorok: ...


    The face of this Legendary Bloodborne turned green instantly.


    "Yurst! Quickly send out orders to halt all infiltration of Castell! Stop all hostile actions against Castell immediately!"


    The blurry figure was taken aback.


    "Halt the infiltration of Castell? Lord Yorok, we are on the verge of controlling Castell. Why stop now?"


    Duke Yorok sighed.


    "Yurst, pay more attention to the Returning Star n and stop being so absorbed in your experiments. At this rate, I''m worried that the enemy might attack us, and you would still be oblivious."


    "Uh... Lord Yorok, has our activity alerted the Holy Court? I will contact Lord L immediately to halt the operation."


    "No need to contact him. He''s already dead."


    "Dead... dead?!"


    The figure in the crystal ball was startled.


    "Yes, dead."


    Duke Yorok sighed, his eyes clouded.


    "Lord Yorok, should we report this to the Council of Elders immediately? The fall of a count is no small matter, especially since Count L was a member of the Council..."


    The blurry projection asked.


    Duke Yorok''s eyes flickered slightly, and he shook his head gently.


    "No need. I will exin to the Council myself."


    "Alright... but it may take some time to take over Castell, as Lord L was in charge there, and I am unsure how many blood servants he developed. Things might be chaotic for a while..."


    Duke Yorok: ...


    "Use whatever means necessary. From now on, I don''t want to see any of our people acting against Castell''s nobility, especially the Count of Castell! Not a single case!"


    He ordered sternly.


    "Understood. I will contact Count Nottingham. He is currently stationed in the Roman Duchy, closest to Castell and best suited to take over."


    The blurry figure replied hastily.


    Duke Yorok nodded slightly.


    "Very well."


    "Do you have any other orders?"


    The blurry figure asked respectfully.


    Duke Yorok thought for a moment and said.


    "One more thing... I order you to use all avable resources to secretly investigate the background of the current Countess of Castell. Within a week, I want all information on her!"


    ...


    "Achoo!"


    In the Count''s mansion in Northport, Charlotte, having just finished the banquet, sneezed as she changed into her nightgown with the help of her maid.


    Suspiciously, she looked at the tightly closed window, rubbed her nose, and muttered to herself.


    "Why do I feel like... someone was spying on me?"


    After gulping down the warm sweet milk on the table, Charlotte thought for a moment, then walked to the window and drew the curtains even tighter.

 Chapter 202: Knocking on the Nobles

    Chapter 202: Knocking on the Nobles


    The banquet at the Count''s estate was fairly sessful.


    Although there was an assassination attempt in full view of everyone and Charlotte seemingly did nothing about it, she managed to achieve her initial goal of formally meeting her vassals.


    Moreover, thanks to these highly adept nobles in internal strife, she ended the banquet with arge amount of leverage over various noble families.


    It could only be said that the bloodborne behind the infiltration of Castell was too hasty.


    However, Charlotte knew this was only the beginning.


    While she now had a preliminary understanding of her vassals within the territory, her authority had not yet been established.


    Regardless of how deeply the noble families were infiltrated by the bloodborne or how respectful everyone appeared at the banquet, the fact that the Castell family''s power was waning and noble ambitions were growing had not changed.


    But it wasn''t all bad news.


    The Nez n, which had been operating from the shadows, was now out in the open.Although she was not sure what their next move would be, Charlotte had a vague idea of their purpose in infiltrating Castell.


    As for how to reprimand her vassals, establish her authority, and expel the Nez n''s forces, Charlotte had further ns...


    "Master, Sebastian has let you down, allowing the assassin to exploit a magical scroll..."


    Sebastian returned earlier than Charlotte expected, arriving early the next morning.


    The me elf rushed to apologize as soon as he returned to the castle, still dripping wet and with some seaweed on his head.


    Yet, despite his state, he knelt and bowed elegantly.


    Sebastian did not question why Charlotte had not summoned him directly.


    Nor did Charlotte bring it up.


    There was no point in mentioning that she didn''t want to expend additional blood divine power and estimated that the assassin wouldn''t pose a significant threat to her, hence she didn''t summon him.


    As for Sebastian... judging by his apprehensive demeanor, he likely thought Charlotte''sck of summoning was a sign of her displeasure.


    Admittedly, it was somewhat embarrassing for a high-level Silver Moon extraordinary being to be outwitted by an assassin who hadn''t even reached entry level.


    "You have indeed becent. From now on, you must be more cautious and never underestimate any enemy."


    Charlotte spoke calmly.


    Sebastian bowed even lower.


    "Great master, I will remember this lesson and never repeat it."


    "Alright, no need to dwell on it. Since you''re back, you must have heard about Madoc."


    Charlotte took a sip of her steaming sweet milk and asked.


    "I heard from Nice."


    Sebastian replied.


    But his expression carried a hint of gritted teeth, especially when he mentioned Nice''s name.


    Seeing his expression, Charlotte could guess what had happened.


    Nice had probably gone to the gate of the Count''s estate right after receiving her orders, just to mock Sebastian when he returned.


    These two... never missed a chance to kick each other when they were down.


    "Since you know, it''s straightforward. I''ve pinpointed the coordinates of that Bloodborne Count. Imand you to immediately organize a team to investigate. If necessary, you may summon me to descend!"


    Charlotte said sternly.


    Sebastian straightened, respectfully bowing his head.


    "At yourmand."


    "Alright, you may go. On your way out, call in Viscount Leon-Castell. I''ve seen him pacing around below for a while."


    Charlotte nced at the small square below and said.


    "As youmand."


    Sebastian bowed and left respectfully.


    Not long after, Viscount Leon-Castell entered the study with the help of a maid, trembling slightly.


    "Countess!"


    The old viscount knelt as soon as he entered.


    His eyes were red, withrge dark circles, indicating he hadn''t rested well.


    It''s understandable. Besides the treason of Madoc, which the nobles were unaware of, the assassin''s attackst night happened in full view.


    Although the attacker wasn''t from the Leon-Castell family, the assassin''s usation against them thrust them into the spotlight...


    Some things, said privately and publicly, havepletely different effects.


    In any case, afterst night''s incident, the old viscount was bound toe and exin himself to his lord.


    "Stand up. I know why you''re here. In fact, even if you hadn''te, I nned to summon you."


    Charlotte said.


    "Countess! I had no knowledge of the assassination! Regarding the bloodborne... I did have dealings with them, but it was to feignpliance and uncover their intentions. My loyalty to Castell is unwavering!"


    The old viscount spoke excitedly, his words bing somewhat incoherent.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and said gently.


    "I understand. I have never doubted the loyalty of the Leon-Castell family."


    "Countess..."


    The old viscount looked moved.


    "However... I have also received some other information, all rted to the Leon-Castell family."


    Charlotte''s tone shifted as she picked up a stack of parchment from her desk and handed it to the maid, Sherry, to pass to the old viscount.


    The parchments contained reports from other families using the Leon-Castell family.


    The old viscount took them with trembling hands and started to read, his eyes widening and his hands shaking as he read further.


    "nder! This is nder! The Leon-Castell family has never done such things!"


    "Oh? Really?"


    Charlotte lowered her eyelids, her expression turning cold as she used her blood divine power to exert the might of her authority on the Silver Moon viscount.


    At that moment, Viscount Leon-Castell felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from Charlotte.


    Even though he didn''t sense any power surpassing the Starry Sky from the young girl in front of him, an inexplicable fear and anxiety gripped him.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "I..."


    The old viscount swallowed hard, his scalp tingling.


    "Enough, there''s no need to exin."


    Charlotte interrupted him.


    "Viscount Leon-Castell, I trust your loyalty. However... as you said, the bloodborne''s influence has infiltrated every aspect of our territory. I believe not everyone in the Leon-Castell family shares your steadfastness."


    "Many of the incidents documented here are easily verifiable, and I fear they will not stand up to scrutiny. The noble families of Castell need to be reorganized, and the Leon-Castell family is no exception."


    "The information here could be enough for me to strip your family of its title, but I don''t intend to do that."


    "Because I trust you, Viscount. Among the three viscount families, the Leon-Castell family is the most loyal. I believe that, even if the things recorded here are rted to your family, they were not your orders but the machinations of the bloodborne infiltrating your ranks."


    "My purpose in showing you this information is simple: Imand you to reorganize your family!"


    "The past is the past. From now on, I don''t want to see such things happening in the territory again!"


    "Countess..."


    The old viscount looked moved again.


    Charlotte continued.


    "Of course, my trust in you is also because you gave me a heads-up."


    "Now that the banquet is over, I can be open with you. In fact, I knew about the assassin''s n before the banquet."


    The old viscount was stunned.


    "You... you knew?!"


    "I have my own intelligence sources."


    Charlotte said calmly.


    The old viscount hesitated, then couldn''t help but ask.


    "Then why did you..."


    "Why did I still hold the banquet?"


    Charlotte nced at him and said calmly.


    "Because I was also looking for an opportunity, a chance to bring out the mastermind!"


    She chuckled softly and added.


    "In fact, things went quite smoothly. With just the two of us here, I can tell you some things."


    "Viscount, the bloodborne of the Starfall Kingdom has been infiltrating the families of Castell for a long time. Last night''s assassination... the mastermind was them."


    "However,st night''s assassin was not their real killer move. In fact, after I left the banquet hallst night, theyunched another attack on me."


    "You... you were attacked again?"


    The old viscount''s eyes widened.


    "It''s fine. The fact that I can stand here and talk to you means everything has been resolved."


    Charlotte nodded and said.


    She smiled slightly.


    "Viscount, do you know why I''m telling you all this?"


    The old viscount hesitated and bowed his head respectfully.


    "I do not know, mydy."


    "Because I have a task for you, or rather, for your Leon-Castell family."


    Charlotte''s expression turned serious.


    Viscount Leon-Castel straightened up.


    "Please give your orders. The Leon-Castell family will do everything in its power!"


    "I need you to form an inspection team to investigate every noble family in Castell County and root out all the bloodbornes!"


    Charlotte said calmly.


    "Investigate... investigate all the noble families?!"


    The old viscount''s eyes widened.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Charlotte lowered her eyelids.


    "Countess, there is indeed a problem... If we inspect all the noble families, it will likely cause dissatisfaction among the vassals and could destabilize the territory..."


    "Especially since the bloodborne''s power is so brazen and likely stronger than we imagine... They will not sit idly by while we conduct this inspection."


    The old viscount spoke with difficulty.


    "If you''re worried about the bloodborne, rest assured. For the foreseeable future, they will be without a leader and unable to cause trouble."


    Charlotte chuckled.


    "Without a leader?"


    The old viscount was stunned.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, taking a sip of her sweet milk, and said calmly.


    "The bloodborne infiltrating Castell is the Nez n, one of the six major bloodborne ns, and the organizer behind the scenes is a bloodborne count named L."


    "Last night''s second attack on me was orchestrated by this bloodborne count!"


    She smiled and looked at the old viscount.


    "And he... is now dead."


    "Dead? A bloodborne count... is dead?"


    The old viscount was stunned again.


    Charlotte did not borate further but pointed to the pile of parchment on the desk.


    "As for whether other noble families will oppose... if they do, just show them this."


    "I''ve just taken over and honestly don''t want to cause too much upheaval. I hope each family will remain loyal to me. But if someone is truly blind..."


    Charlotte''s expression turned cold.


    "I won''t hesitate to reappoint new nobles."

 Chapter 203: Charlottes Counterattack

    Chapter 203: Charlotte''s Counterattack


    "Viscount, I¡¯m giving you three months. Within three months, all nobles in the county must undergo inspection. Any noble who refuses will be considered as having voluntarily renounced their title."


    "Here is the list of specific items that need to be inspected and the register of usations against each family. Take it back and review it carefully."


    Charlotte pulled out a pre-prepared set of inspection documents from the drawer and had the maid hand them to Viscount Leon-Castell.


    The Viscount was already subdued by the pressure of the Majesty magic augmented by blood divine power. Yet, when he saw the content to be inspected, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock.


    "Countess! This... this might be..."


    "Hmm? What? Is it difficult?"


    Charlotte gave him a faint nce.


    The old Viscount instinctively lowered his head. After a long silence, contemting the usations against the various noble families alongside the inspection contents, he sighed.


    "Your Grace, I ept the order. However... the bloodborne is extremely adept at hiding their identity. Even with your mandate, it will be challenging to uncover all of them...""Furthermore, these inspections nearly uncover the very foundations of each family. Even if the bloodborne behind the scenes lost their power to resist, if the nobles unite against this, it might still lead to serious repercussions, despite the leverage you hold over them."


    Charlotte smiled slightly and said.


    "You need not worry about identifying the bloodborne members. Since I¡¯m entrusting this task to you, I¡¯ll provide you with specialized personnel to verify their identities. Your responsibility is simply to ensure all nobles submit to the inspection."


    "Viscount, as the external affairs manager of the County, I believe no one is more familiar with the situation of each noble family than you..."


    "As for whether the nobles will oppose..."


    Charlotte chuckled dismissively.


    "If they truly unite, let them. I will dere all resisting nobles as rebels in the name of the Countess of Castell. Their titles will be revoked, and I will call upon loyal nobles to help suppress the rebellion. Those who distinguish themselves in this endeavor will have a chance to earn these revoked titles."


    The Viscount was momentarily stunned, unsure how to respond.


    Charlotte continued.


    "Of course, this task is not easy, so I¡¯ll assign you some professional assistance capable of dealing with nobles who intend to rebel."


    The Viscount¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Professional assistance? To deal with rebellious nobles? Are you deploying the County¡¯s guard?"


    Charlotte smiled.


    "Not necessarily. The County¡¯s guard has its own tasks. If the nobles unite, even the guard cannot swiftly subdue them. The personnel I¡¯m assigning are more specialized."


    "More... specialized personnel?"


    The Viscount¡¯s eyelid twitched, seemingly connecting some dots.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t borate further. She leaned forward, gazing intently at the Viscount and said meaningfully.


    "One more thing..."


    "I know you are a devout follower of the Holy Court. However, due to the special circumstances in the County, refrain from promoting the idea that I¡¯m here to spread the Holy Court¡¯s faith or that I¡¯m a Saintess of the Holy Court."


    Charlotte emphasized the words "devout" and "promote."


    Feeling as though he had been thoroughly seen through, the Viscount quickly lowered his head.


    "That¡¯s all I have to say. Any questions?"


    Charlotte adjusted her posture, resting her chin on her hand with a smile.


    The Viscount swallowed hard and sighed.


    "No, Your Grace."


    Seeing his dejected demeanor, Charlotte smiled and said.


    "Viscount, don¡¯t feel too pressured."


    "There is an old saying in the ancient Eastern kingdom: ''A new monarch brings new officials.''"


    "Although I am not a ''monarch,'' I am the ruler of Castell. Complete this task, and the Leon-Castell family will undoubtedly be the greatest contributors."


    "And I... will not treat contributors unfairly."


    Upon hearing this, the Viscount couldn¡¯t help but look up, meeting her deep blue eyes.


    After taking a deep breath, he bowed respectfully and said.


    "I understand, Your Grace."


    After taking on the task of inspecting the nobles, Viscount Leon-Castell left with a heavy heart.


    As soon as he left, the study window opened from the outside, and the plump body of the ck cat Nice squeezed in.


    Charlotte nced at him, frowning.


    "Why don''t you ever use the front door?"


    "Heh, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you while you were meeting with the vassal, so I came through the window out of habit."


    Nice expertly rolled onto the desk, grabbed a snack, and savored it.


    Charlotte decided not to expose thezy cat¡¯s reluctance to climb the stairs and got straight to the point.


    "Have you finished interrogating Madoc?"


    "Of course! When Nice gets involved, it''s always swift!"


    "Oh? Judging by your tone, it didn¡¯t take long?"


    "Hehe, not at all! If it were someone else, it might have been different, but with Madoc and his forbidden magic tattoos, I have a thousand ways to make him talk!"


    Seeing Nice''s smug expression, Charlotte recalled the texts on the divine ritual counter and felt a sudden urge to ask.


    "Nice, do you know the legendary mage Nichs?"


    "Huh? Nichs? Who''s that? I don¡¯t know him! Never heard of him!"


    Nice quickly shook his head like a rattle.


    Charlotte was too familiar with this reflexive denial. Whenever he was hiding something, he would always react this way.


    She stared deeply at him and suddenly smiled.


    "Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never seen you pray to the God of Contracts. Aren¡¯t you a devout follower?"


    "Ah... well, Your Grace, I do pray privately every day... Praise the Contract!"


    Nice solemnly drew the symbol of the God of Contract Mithra in the air, sincerely praying.


    The gesture didn¡¯t look very practiced.


    Charlotte silently watched, not speaking.


    Under her intense gaze, Nice nervously averted his eyes.


    He coughed twice, and a register appeared in his paw with a sh of light.


    "Your Grace, here is the list Madoc provided. It contains the nobles and officials in the direct domain who were infiltrated by the Nez family."


    As it spoke, its expression became peculiar.


    "I must say... it''s impressive your direct domain hassted this long. After reviewing the list, it¡¯s practically a sieve."


    Charlotte: ...


    Although knowing he was trying to change the subject, she had to admit he seeded.


    She didn¡¯t continue probing Nice''s secrets and instead took the register to review, her eyelid twitching.


    "This many?"


    "Fortunately, there are no bloodbornes. Most of those influenced are court nobles and city hall officials. Given that the direct domain is the central hub for the Holy Court in the north, even if the priests were ipetent, the Nez family probably didn¡¯t dare to be too audacious..."


    "So, I should be grateful to the Holy Court?"


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    After a moment''s thought, she nodded in agreement.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "In every sense, I suppose I should indeed be grateful to the Great Lord."


    "Praise be the Holy!"


    Charlotte also drew a cross symbol on her chest, her movements far more fluid than Nice''s.


    After finishing speaking, she handed the list back to Nice and praised:


    "Well done! Now that we have the list, go ahead and arrest these people. No one on this list is to be spared, and all their properties are to be confiscated! The expansion n for Northport needs a lot of funds, so let''s start with these confiscated assets."


    "Lady Charlotte, there are quite a few people on this list. Are you sure you want to take action?"


    "Of course, we have to take action. I am already nning to act against the nobles, so why would I leave out the direct domains? This is our foundation."


    Charlotte replied without hesitation.


    Nice seemed quite pleased with the word "our," so much so that his tail was held even higher.


    However, he was still somewhat puzzled.


    "Lady Charlotte, I understand you want to quickly control the county, but aren''t you worried about causing chaos in the county with such drastic measures? I remember you mentioned before that you wanted to proceed cautiously."


    Charlotte smiled and said.


    "That was before. Back then, I didn''t know the extent of the Nez family''s infiltration into the county, so I had to be cautious. But now..."


    Her eyes shed as she continued.


    "The Nez family''s infiltration into the county is indeed severe, but perhaps for efficiency or bnce, they haven''t consolidated the infiltrated noble forces..."


    "This can be seen from the nobles'' mutual denunciations. Even if the nobles are infiltrated, their forces are scattered and independent."


    "Perhaps this worked well when Count L was alive, but now that he''s dead, the Nez family''s control has undoubtedly weakened significantly. Re-establishing control over the infiltrated forces won''t be easy, because... underground work is inherently difficult."


    "Therefore, I must seize this opportunity."


    She stroked her chin thoughtfully and added.


    "Speaking of which, it was unexpected that the Bloodborne Duke would kill Count L so decisively. A Bloodborne Count is no minor character. This swift action makes me believe they might have had a personal vendetta..."


    "The bloodline is a strong bond for bloodbornes. Such actions are surprising. It suggests either deeper secrets within the Nez family or a real grudge between the Duke and Count L..."


    "I suspect the Nez family has its own factions, and they might not be as united as we imagined."


    Nice nodded.


    "I understand now. But why did you assign this task to Viscount Leon-Castell? Do you really think they are loyal?"


    Charlotte took a sip of her sweet milk and said slowly.


    "I know they cannot bepletely loyal. In fact, I don''t think Viscount Leon-Castell is as devout a holy believer as he appears. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ignored the church''s decline in Castell."


    "In truth, I believe Leon-Castell is more like a fence-sitter with his own little schemes. He might not openly betray me, but he''s probably been colluding with the Nez family in secret..."


    "But that''s no longer important. With Count L dead, the Nez family''s Duke must be uncertain about my backing. There are no secrets that cannot be leaked. Once the nobles learn of the Bloodborne Count''s demise, they will be filled with doubt."


    "In such a situation, fence-sitters will choose the side that benefits them the most!"


    "Moreover, the Leon-Castell family is one of the weakest among the three viscount families. They have influence butck strength, so I''m not worried about them growing too powerful during the noble inspections..."


    Nice had a sudden realization.


    "I see, by having them conduct the inspections, they will be pitted against the other nobles. Even as fence-sitters, once you deal with the Nez family''s infiltration, they will have no choice but to follow you."


    Charlotte nodded.


    "Exactly."


    "You are truly... wise."


    Nice couldn''t help but say.


    "Speaking of which, I also have something to ask you."


    Charlotte said, changing the topic and looking at the ck cat.


    "Nice, you must know more than just Contract Magic, right?"


    Nice was taken aback and began to y dumb.


    "Uh? What are you talking about? I..."


    "Do you know Holy Magic?"


    Charlotte asked, staring at him.


    "I..."


    Nice opened his mouth.


    "Do you?"


    Charlotte pressed, not breaking her gaze.


    Under her increasingly intense gaze, Nice swallowed and finally confessed.


    "Well, maybe a little."


    "What about Detect Evil?"


    "Uh... I know that too."


    "Good!"


    Charlotte nodded and said.


    "Since you know a little, I''ll give you another task. When the inspection starts, you''ll be an assistant. With your keen senses and Detect Evil Holy Magic, no vampire should escape your notice."


    "An assistant for the noble inspections?"


    Nice''s eyes lit up, and his amber pupils seemed to sparkle with the shape of a golden tower.


    He straightened up, gave a human-like bow, and said excitedly.


    "Nice willplete the task!"


    "Alright, once you''re done, go report to Viscount Leon-Castell. Remember, you''re an assistant but also a supervisor. Call my name if necessary."


    "Understood!"


    After receiving the task, Nice left.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and then called her maid, Sherry.


    "Sherry, bring me some official stationery for noble correspondence..."


    Sherry quickly brought the stationery and ink. Charlotte picked up a quill, dipped it in ink, and after a moment of thought, began to write.


    However, after awkwardly writing a single word, she stopped.


    This was quite embarrassing.


    Although she had inherited most of her predecessor''s memories, Charlotte hadn''t quite inherited her writing skills. Or rather, even her predecessor had focused more on etiquette, not these skills.


    After some thought, Charlotte looked at Sherry.


    "Shirley, have you learned to write?"


    Sherry nodded.


    "I have."


    "Good, I''ll dictate, and you write."


    Charlotte handed the stationery to Sherry.


    Sherry took the paper respectfully, and Charlotte, after a moment of contemtion, began to dictate.


    "To the Honorable Viscount Remisio..."


    "I have returned to the territory for over a week now, and Castell''s situation is moreplicated than I imagined. The Remisio family has always been a friend to the Castell family. As the Lord of Castell, I have a matter I wish to coborate with you on..."


    "Would you be interested in epting employment to earn arge sum of extramission ie while guarding the Castell silver mine?"


    "..."

 Chapter 204: Using Public Resource for Oneself

    Chapter 204: Using Public Resource for Oneself


    Leaving the count''s estate, Viscount Leon-Castell worriedly rode his family carriage back to their residence in Northport.


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, Derek de Leon-Castell hurriedly approached, surrounded by servants, and asked anxiously.


    "Grandfather, how did it go? Did the young Countess of Castell make things difficult for you?"


    The old Viscount frowned at him and reprimanded him.


    "What young Countess? That''s our Lord, the esteemed Countess of Castell!"


    Derek was taken aback, seemingly puzzled by his grandfather''s sudden change in attitude.


    "Grandfather, weren''t you..."


    The old Viscount red at him, nced at the surrounding servants, and said in a low voice.


    "Follow me to the study."Once in the study, Viscount Leon-Castell dismissed the servants and maids, while Derek took the initiative to pour his grandfather''s favorite Yte honey wine.


    The old Viscount sipped the wine, his expression softened slightly, and Derek couldn''t help but ask.


    "Grandfather, why are you suddenly so respectful to the young... Countess?"


    The old Viscount gave him a look and said calmly.


    "We are vassals of Castell. Loyalty to our lord is our duty; naturally, we should respect the Countess."


    "But... but didn''t you say before that Castel had no future and would eventually be swallowed by other great nobles?"


    Derek couldn''t help but say. He frowned, confused by his grandfather''s change.


    "Without the protection of the zing Sun and having lost the Borde family''s patronage, Castell is still a vassal of Borde, but anyone can see it''s on the brink of copse. As a branch of Castell, we must n ahead, and the Starfall bloodborne is a force worth investing in..."


    Hearing his grandson''s words, the old Viscount looked at him deeply.


    "Those words, did your friends from the Starfall Kingdom tell you that?"


    Derek paused, quickly lowered his head, and said.


    "You... you''re overthinking. I don''t have any friends from the Starfall Kingdom..."


    The old Viscount waved his hand.


    "Enough, I''m old but not blind. I may not ask about certain things, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know. I usually don''t ask because having multiple ns isn''t a bad thing..."


    "Rest assured, the Leon-Castell family will be yours sooner orter. I don''t have the energy to cultivate a new heir. Although youck your father''s talent, you''re still better than your wastrel uncles. Entrusting the family to you will at least slow down its decline."


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Derek''s face turned pale and then flushed.


    "Grandfather, I didn''t..."


    The old Viscount sighed.


    "I know you mean well. I''ve been strict with you, and your uncles have their own territories. It''s natural for you to worry about your inheritance. It''s understandable to associate with extraordinaries to strengthen your position..."


    "In fact, I tacitly approved your actions. The north is not like the south. If the Starfall Kingdom''s bloodborne wants to extend its reach into Castell, our small Leon branch has no power to resist... Rather than resisting, it''s better to align with them, potentially preserving and even strengthening the family''s position during the power transition."


    "Then... have you changed your mind now? Why?"


    Derek couldn''t help but ask.


    The old Viscount looked at him.


    "You should know about the attack on the Countessst night, right?"


    Derek instinctively wanted to deny it, but seeing his grandfather''s deep eyes, he finally nodded honestly.


    "Yes, I know..."


    But after nodding, he quickly added.


    "But I didn''t know they would use Arle as a cover, nor did I expect Arle to push our Leon-Castel family into the spotlight! This isn''t what we agreed on!"


    The old Viscount snorted coldly and said.


    "Can''t you see? The Starfall bloodborne is forcing us to take a stand. Among the three Viscount families, we are the closest to the Castell family, with the best reputation and highest influence. It''s easy to expand our power through marital ties if the Castell family falters..."


    "The Crescent is not Starfall, nor is it Coria. Those bloodbornes ultimately don''t dare to openly rule the north; they still need the northern nobles!"


    At this point, seemingly recalling something, the old Viscount suddenly asked.


    "Derek, after yesterday, have the bloodbornes from the Starfall Kingdom contacted you again?"


    Derek looked embarrassed, as if his grandfather had seen through him.


    "You... you knew?"


    "To be honest, no, they haven''t contacted me again. They promised they would seed, but it seems... it seems..."


    "But it seems they failed, and after failing, they disappeared, right?"


    Viscount Leon-Castell asked.


    "Yes."


    Derek answered honestly.


    Looking at his not-so-bright but always arrogant grandson, the old Viscount felt exhausted.


    He sighed deeply and said earnestly.


    "Derek, stop associating with the Starfall bloodborne."


    "The Starfall Kingdom''s bloodborne is likely no match for the Countess. The Countess'' background far exceeds our expectations. After all, she is the child of that Highness. Even if the family has declined, she still holds some trump cards."


    "Grandfather, what exactly happened?"


    Derek couldn''t help but ask.


    The old Viscount paused and said.


    "The Bloodborne Count who orchestrated this infiltration from the Starfall Bloodborne is probably dead."


    "Dead... dead?"


    Derek''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help but exim.


    The old Viscount red at him.


    "Keep your voice down. It''s enough that you know about this, but... I imagine it will soon spread within your circle anyway."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Overnight, the Countess silently eliminated a zing Sun Bloodborne who was targeting her. She must have powerful protectors in the shadows, and Castell''s foundation still stands strong."


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Derek''s expression changed slightly.


    "Then... what should we do?"


    The old Viscount looked at him with disdain.


    "What''s there to panic about? It''s the Starfall Kingdom''s bloodborne that''s trying to overthrow Castell, not our Leon-Castel!"l


    "But..."


    "No buts, Derek. The past is the past. Even if the Countess doesn''t know the details of your actions, she probably has a pretty good idea. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have reprimanded me. But she doesn''t seem inclined to pursue it further. The ones who will suffer are those bloodbornes who infiltrated the County and the nobles who are loyal to them."


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Derek suddenly felt a stirring in his heart.


    "You mean..."


    "I mean, this might also be an opportunity for our Leon-Castell family."


    The old Viscount said meaningfully.


    As he spoke, he took out the investigation order Charlotte had given him and handed it to his grandson.


    "Derek, from now on, you must sever all ties with the Starfall bloodborne and help meplete this task."


    Derek took the order, read it carefully, and then turned pale.


    "Investigate the nobles? Wait... and audit the family businesses?! The Countess is putting our Leon-Castell on the spot! And... how do we have the power to make other noblesply?"


    "Grandfather, if we really go through with this, our reputation among the nobles will copse. All the Castell nobles will turn against us!"


    The old Viscount sighed.


    "I understand all that, but we have no choice... The Countess has made it clear that she will not allow us to y both sides. Castell''s power can''t dethrone all the nobles in the County, but dealing with a single Viscount family is more than enough."


    With that, he gritted his teeth.


    "Since we have no choice, we might as well pledge our loyalty fully to the Countess, assist Castell in crushing the Starfall bloodborne''s schemes, and maximize the benefits for our Leon-Castell family!"


    "But... won''t this provoke a rebellion among the county''s nobles? Our Leon-Castell will be the first to suffer! The Countess might just be overthrown, but we could face utter destruction from the wrath of the other nobles!"


    The old Viscount drained his honey wine in one gulp and said quietly.


    "Derek, do you know how many people the Countess used to reim the mining workshop?"


    "How many?"


    Derek couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    The old Viscount held up three fingers.


    "Three, only three people. Besides the Countess, there were just three, and two of them were servants, plus a pet cat..."


    "Three people? That''s impossible! There are extraordinaries and guards stationed at the mining workshop! How could she..."


    Derek was incredulous.


    "How? By relying on the prestige of the Castell family that has ruled the north for centuries, by the title of Count of the North, and by Castell''s influence in the kingdom!"


    The old Viscount said emphatically.


    Looking at his grandson, he continued with a tone of frustration.


    "The Countess may be younger than you, but she is far stronger."


    "From what I know, she stormed into the mine with just her steward, killed a Silver Moon bloodborne, and won the loyalty of the mine''s guards with just a few words!"


    "Not only that, but even Viscount Remisio, who oversees the Castell silver mine, has old ties with the Castell family. He assisted the Countess in quelling the rebellious mine manager that day!"


    "Before I left, the Countess mentioned sending professionals to assist with the investigation. If my guess is correct... it could very well be Viscount Remisio."


    "The royal guard? She... she dares to seek aid from the royal guard? Castell isn''t a vassal of the king! Such behavior would never be epted by the nobles!"


    Derek couldn''t help but exim.


    "But... what if the Countess holds evidence of the nobles'' betrayal? What if she has a legitimate reason to reim their titles?"


    The old Viscount said quietly.


    With a sigh, he continued.


    "The Starfall bloodborne made a mistake, a fatal mistake..."


    "They thought they could better bnce the power of the nobles by inciting internal strife among the Castell nobles, making it easier for them to control. But they ended up giving the Countess a big gift..."


    "With leverage over various nobles, the Countess has every reason to escte minor issues, seize the opportunity to reim titles, and if anyone objects, it would be seen as rebellion. Through private connections, she could likely seek aid from Viscount Remisio."


    "I''ve heard the Remisio family is in dire need of money, and Castell has plenty of it. Viscount Remisio is the kind of man who would do anything for the right price. The Countess can circumvent the royal guard''s restrictions by hiring or even allying with the Remisio family!"


    "When the army guarding the Castell silver mine raises the Remisio family banner instead of the Crescent g, everyone will know those aren''t Remisio''s conscripts but actual royal guards. Yet, they''ll have no choice but to ept it, and the northern nobles'' private soldiers are no match for those well-equipped professional troops!"


    "Derek, the Starfall bloodborne can no longer control Castell. To control Castell, they must control the Countess, but they have already failed."


    "With mysterious protectors for extraordinary strength and the Remisio family avable for worldly military support, if I''m right, Viscount Remisio might have already received a call for aid from the Countess!"


    Hearing his grandfather''s analysis, Derek was dumbfounded.


    The old Viscount looked at his grandson, who, despite having some extraordinary talent, was otherwise almost useless, and sighed.


    "Derek, from now on, get close to the Countess."


    "I have a feeling... even with the backing of Legendary Bloodborne, the Starfall bloodbornes might not be a match for the Countess!"


    "Although the Countess is young, when standing before her, even as a Silver Moon knight, I dare not breathe heavily. Anyone who treats her like a child is bound to suffer greatly!"


    ...


    The conversation between the Leon-Castell family''s grandfather and grandson roughly set the direction for the family''s allegiance.


    Meanwhile, at the Castell silver mine, Viscount Remisio, stationed with the royal guard, received Charlotte''s letter sent through the teleportation array.


    This fierce-looking Viscount sat by the campfire, eating roasted meat, and with greasy hands, picked up the letter and chuckled.


    "Hmm? Hiring the royal guards to garrison the mine? Heh, this young Count is quite bold! How could the royal guard interfere in the affairs of a ducal vassal? That''s public power for private use! And it''s overstepping!"


    He took arge gulp from his mug, but when he saw the remuneration figure in the letter, he sprayed his drink out in shock.


    "Pfft... cough cough... cough cough cough... At least five hundred gold tana per kingdom soldier?!"


    With a changing expression, Viscount Remisio shot up and shouted to his lieutenant, who was drinking with others nearby.


    "Glenn! How many family banners did we bring? Bring them all out!"

 Chapter 205: Choose a Side

    Chapter 205: Choose a Side


    Charlotte moved swiftly.


    After summoning the Leon-Castell family, she announced her audit n for the entire county, officially appointing Viscount Leon-Castell as the examiner and starting the audit from her own domain.


    Overnight, chaos erupted in the Northport City. Nice led the Castell guards in raids based on the list provided by Madoc¡¯s confession. Many governing officers and low-ranking nobles from the direct domains were arrested along with their families and taken to prison.


    Thisrge-scale audit naturally caused an uproar among the nobility. Those still in Northport after the Count''s banquet swarmed to the Count¡¯s estate, seeking to persuade, oppose, berate, or test her intentions.


    Despite the seemingly cordial atmosphere of the banquet, where nobles maintained at least a superficial respect, they now revealed their true stance as Charlotte began her crackdown to reim the Castell family''s waning authority over the past decade.


    Opposition.


    Unified opposition.


    Charlotte realized she had underestimated the deeply rooted nobles of her domain. The day after the audit n was announced, the nobles still in Northport drafted a petition against it.


    They demanded Charlotte retract the audit n, citing numerous downsides and harshly criticized the Leon-Castell family.¡°The property and privacy of nobles are sacred and invible. Even their lord has no right to conduct such a strict audit, let alone property verification!¡±


    ¡°This is contempt for the Sacred Code! It undermines the foundation of our rule! It is the act of a tyrant!¡±


    ¡°While the assassination at the banquet warrants investigation, it should not be an excuse to vent anger on vassals!¡±


    ¡°She is a naive child who will ultimately ruin Castell¡­¡±


    ¡°A woman of the Starfall bloodline. No matter how well the Castell family hides it, they cannot hide the truth. Her heart may not even belong to the North, but to herself alone!¡±


    Public opinion was overwhelmingly against her.


    Overnight, Charlotte transformed from a promising young lord into a tyrant in the eyes of all her subjects.


    Holding the nobles¡¯ petition and listening to reports of their criticisms from the guards, Charlotte¡¯s expression darkened.


    Although she had anticipated some resistance from the nobles, the tant disregard and sexist remarks were particrly infuriating.


    Despite her anger and the urge to punish those insolent nobles, Charlotte remained calm.


    She knew the uproar wasrgely fueled by the nobles whose interests were threatened. The general popce had not yet reacted to the audit n, which did not target them directly.


    However, she understood the need for swift action.


    ¡°Who are the main instigators?¡±


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    ¡°Mostly new nobles who rose through workshops and trade caravans, along with some low-ranking nobles from the direct domains.¡±


    Nice replied.


    ¡°New nobles from workshops and trade caravans? No other viscounts or barons involved?¡±


    Charlotte was surprised.


    ¡°No, none.¡±


    Charlotte frowned.


    After a moment of thought, she understood.


    ¡°A bunch of fools being used as pawns¡­¡±


    The new nobles, despite their wealth,cked significant influence and could not have rallied so many nobles overnight. They were likely being used by the old nobles to pressure her and test her limits.


    These new nobles feared the financial audits more than the bloodborne checks, having likely evaded taxes extensively.


    ¡°Nice, investigate and arrest the leading agitators based on the provided evidence and confessions.¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte ordered after some thought.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of rebellion?¡±


    Nice asked.


    ¡°Even if there is a rebellion, the direct domains won¡¯t orchestrate it. Only those with private armies can truly rebel.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    ¡°And your reputation? Doing this mightbel you as a tyrant.¡±


    Nice continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone else will handle that.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    She turned to her maid, Sherry, and instructed.


    ¡°Sherry, send word to the Leon-Castell family¡¯s residence. Tell them it¡¯s time to show their influence among the nobles.¡±


    ...


    Specialized tasks require specialized people.


    While the nobles¡¯ protests were loud, it was unclear how many were firmly against Charlotte, how many were opportunists, or mere spectators.


    But one thing was certain: appointing the Leon-Castell family to audit the nobles was the right choice.


    Following Charlotte¡¯s orders, the Castell family¡¯s guards moved out, suppressing the rebellious direct domain nobles.


    As the rulers of the North, the Castell family maintained a standing guard of three thousand. While not enough to rival thebined private armies of the nobles, it was more than sufficient to quell minor uprisings in the direct domains.


    Simultaneously, the Leon-Castell family publicly supported Charlotte.


    The elderly viscount personally condemned the rebellious nobles, asserting the audit''s legitimacy for territorial security.


    Notably, the viscount focused not on the nobles¡¯ crimes but on the threat posed by the bloodborne infiltrations, invoking historical fears of bloodborne rule.


    Public opinion swiftly shifted, especially amongmoners who saw the audits as a form of justice against the nobles. Charlotte¡¯s previously tarnished image as a tyrant was transformed into that of a righteous new lord.


    The Castell family¡¯s head skillfully manipted public sentiment, rallying some traditional loyalist families and allies of Leon-Castell to support the audits, including four baronial families.


    Surprisingly, even the rival Griss family¡¯s viscountess hinted at supporting the audits, though she demanded that her family be audited directly by Charlotte and sought to rece Leon-Castell as the executor of the audit n.


    Charlotte rejected this, adhering to her principle of trust once decided. Granting power to the Griss family would only fuel their ambitions, given their already substantial military strength.


    Charlotte intended to deal with the Griss familyter, possibly by leveraging her knowledge of their bloodline status.


    Meanwhile, the Roman-Four family maintained silence, departing Northport quietly after the banquet. Charlotte suspected they harbored secrets, especially regarding their maritime power.


    The Castell family¡¯s actions caused a clear divide among the nobles. While supporters were few, the Griss family¡¯s tentative support and the departure of other nobles indicated a refusal to support Charlotte openly.


    Charlotte sighed, understanding she could only choose one major noble ally for now.


    The Castell family¡¯s actions muddied the political waters, and Charlotte¡¯s deployment of family guards quickly suppressed the rebellious nobles in the direct domains.


    However, the departing nobles signaled their dissatisfaction and potential future conflicts.


    Charlotte knew this was just the beginning.


    Although the immediate unrest was quelled, she anticipated possible conflicts and prepared for potential battles.


    Shortly after, themunication crystal seized from Agnes activated, indicating an iing message from the Nez bloodborne.


    Charlotte felt a surge of anticipation.


    It seemed the Nez n was initiating the meeting earlier than expected.

 Chapter 206: I would rather die than submit

    Chapter 206: I would rather die than submit


    Agnes did not understand why the young Countess of Castell hadn''t killed her.


    She asked herself and felt that she had already beenpletely drained of all the information she knew. Logically, she should have had no further value to him, and she was ready to face death.


    Yet, the Countess of Castell did not kill her.


    Not only did he not kill her, but he also provided her with good food and drink. Although she was imprisoned and her powers were sealed, she was fed three meals a day, and the guards did not torment or insult her as she had read in stories.


    She didn''t know what that seemingly weak but truly insidious and nasty person was thinking.


    After the interrogation, she seemed to havepletely forgotten her, never visiting again. This indefinite imprisonment drove Agnes nearly crazy.


    Being a quick-tempered person, she preferred a swift end, even being burned at the stake, rather than being forgotten in a cell.


    This treatment made her feel insignificant, as if her life and death meant nothing to Castell. Her revenge, her hatred, did not matter to Charlotte at all, as she never regarded her seriously.


    Realizing this, Agnes felt furious, but as time passed and she gradually calmed down, she became more and more bewildered.She, Agnes de Veillet, daughter of the former Duke of Violet, heir to the Veillet family, could neither revive her family nor avenge them. Now, she had even be a prisoner of her enemy, unable to control her own fate and future...


    She felt like aplete failure, a clown.


    "Miss, since they have spared our lives, it means we still hold some value to them..."


    "Don''t lose heart. As long as we live, there is hope for the Veillet family to rise again, and our revenge remains possible."


    "If you give up, the Veillet family... will truly be history. Those nders, those fabricated stains, will be nailed to the Veillet family forever, unchangeable."


    Seeing the increasingly despondent girl, the middle-aged knight Lahel advised her earnestly through the iron window.


    Hearing her loyal knight¡¯s words, a glimmer of light appeared in Agnes¡¯ dark pupils.


    She lifted her head and saw the familiar resolute face of her knight.


    For over a decade, he had never left her side, protecting her even in the most dangerous moments. Now, imprisoned, he continued to encourage her. Unknowingly, Lahel had be the most important person in her life.


    Throughout the years, they had faced countless life-and-death crises, but Lahel had never given up. He always supported her, believed in her, and remained loyal to her.


    He was always proud to be a knight of the Veillet family.


    Seeing the Veillet family crest, the most well-preserved and cleanest part of Lahel¡¯s worn-out armor, Agnes had mixed feelings.


    She took a deep breath and sighed.


    "Lahel, you are right. As long as we live, there is hope for the future..."


    "No matter what that monster of Castell is thinking, as long as I live, I should not give up hope..."


    After speaking, she stood up, walked to the cell door, picked up the food she hadn¡¯t touched for two days, and began to eat ravenously.


    "p, p, p..."


    Suddenly, clear apuse sounded outside the cell, apanied by a sweet female voice that made her grit her teeth.


    "Well said, as long as there is life, there is hope. The dead... have nothing."


    Agnes paused in her bread-eating, raising her head sharply, her crimson eyes ring at Charlotte who had suddenly appeared outside the cell. She said coldly.


    "Are you here to mock me?"


    Charlotte smiled and nced at Agnes.


    "I heard from the guards that a certain prisoner seemed to be giving up, having not eaten for two days, so I came to check. It seems I was worried for nothing."


    Agnes stiffened slightly, her expression unnatural.


    She bit her lip and said.


    "If you just want to mock me, go ahead. I don''t know why you spared us, but if you want us to surrender, you should give up. I, Agn¨¨s de Veillet, would rather die than bow to Castel!"


    "Oh, really? But I remember someone saying the same thing a few days ago, yet soon after spilled all the information they knew."


    Agnes looked up suddenly, her eyes zing with anger.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "That was only because you..."


    "Because I, this bastard, threatened you with your knight, using what you cared most about to force you, leaving you no choice."


    Charlotte finished Agnes¡¯ sentence.


    After speaking, she smiled slightly and said.


    "Miss Agnes, you know, once someone has been caught with a fatal weakness, it''s hard for them to turn the tables. So, if I now threaten your lives against each other, what would you choose?"


    Agnes stared in disbelief.


    "You... despicable! People like you are the disgrace of nobility!"


    "Sorry, Miss Agnes, I never considered myself a true noble."


    Charlotte, who had risen halfway, spoke calmly.


    Then, she suddenly changed the subject and said.


    "The Veillet family, also known as the Violet family, founders of the Violet Duchy, an ancient family that ruled the Violet Forest and its surrounding areas after breaking away from the Crescent Kingdom..."


    "Erd de Virlette, thest Duke of the Violet family, one of the seven legends of the Crescent Kingdom,mander of the Second Guard Corps during the Star-Moon War, known for his wise governance of his territory as ''Wise Erd.''"


    "However, in the Second Star-Moon War, Erd''s greed for merit led him to advance recklessly, resulting in the annihtion of the entire Second Corps during the First Roman Battle, causing a reversal in the war and the loss of the Violet Duchy. Erd himself died on the battlefield..."


    "Upon hearing the news, the king was furious and decided to strip the Veillet family of their ducal title, demoting all Veillet nobles tomoners."


    As she spoke, Charlotte looked at the increasingly upset Agnes and said.


    "Miss Agnes, this is what I found about your family and your father. Am I right?"


    Agnes'' eyes immediately reddened.


    "nder! This is nder!"


    "At that time, it was Castell''s betrayal of my father, their ally, that caused the originally victorious battle to fail!"


    "The Starfall Kingdom''s main attack was never Violet. My father diverted the Starfall Kingdom''s army to the border between Violet and Roman to protect Castell''s silver mines, only to be betrayed by Castell, who was supposed to support us!"


    Charlotte allowed Agnes to vent and curse, and when she had almost finished, she sighed softly and said.


    "The Star-Moon War has long ended. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what truly happened back then. I can only see the records circting within the kingdom."


    "After finding information about Duke Veillet, I was surprised. Low taxes, encouragement of arts and culture, using magic research to develop agriculture and industry... Your father was indeed a respected lord."


    "Honestly, after reading the official records of the First Roman Battle, I also found many doubts. But as the head of Castell, I consider myself quite knowledgeable about my own family and do not believe it was as bad as you think..."


    "What are you trying to say with all this?"


    Agnes said coldly, her expression full of vignce.


    Charlotte smiled.


    "Miss Agnes, I am tired of the same old threats. I know you have deep-seated hatred for Castell, and that¡¯s fine."


    "I want to make a deal with you."


    "A deal?"


    Agnes looked puzzled, her eyes even more wary.


    "Yes, a deal."


    Charlotte nodded and said.


    "I want you and Sir Lahel to submit to me, continue to pretend to be Count Hol, and assist me in my conflict with the Nez n. In return, I promise to help rebuild the Veillet family in the future."


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Agnes froze for a moment before bing furious.


    "Dream on! Do you think I would believe your lies?"


    "I, Agnes de Veillet, would rather die than bow to you!"

 Chapter 207: Pretend now to Strike Later

    Chapter 207: Pretend now to Strike Later


    Count Castell''s Estate, Meditation Room


    Agnes, now dressed in a brand-new maid''s outfit, fidgeted with thece hem of her skirt ufortably. Despite her cute face, her expression was wooden and stiff, making one wonder if she might suddenly rip off the ck and white headpiece with Castell''s emblem and stomp on it angrily.


    Simrly, Lahel, the middle-aged knight who had donned the Castell''s standard knight uniform but stubbornly kept the Veillet family crest on his chest, watched his young mistress with a hesitant look.


    "What''s the matter, Lahel? Do you have something to say?"


    Agnes asked, ncing at him.


    Lahel scratched his head.


    "No, nothing much. It''s just... You just sternly refused Count Castell''s offer, so I thought you were nning to keep opposing her. But now... you seem to have changed your mind so quickly."


    Agnes: ...


    The girl¡¯s expression became slightly unnatural. She pursed her lips and said."I just suddenly figured it out. Even if I reject her offer, she¡¯ll just keep us locked up. And as long as we¡¯re locked up, we¡¯ll never have a chance..."


    "Instead of that, it''s better to pretend to submit..."


    "Charlotte de Castell can activate the encrypted crystal of the Nez n, which means she must have a big secret. We don''t even know if she is the real Charlotte."


    "Facing an enemy who is much stronger than us and has secrets, we might as well pretend to join her, lie low for now, and find her weaknesses while building up our own strength."


    "We can¡¯t fight her now, but I don¡¯t believe she is without ws! Given enough time, we¡¯ll find her secrets!"


    "When we uncover her secrets, find her weaknesses, and wait for the right time... we¡¯ll strike and defeat her!"


    "Just like when we endured and retaliated against Count Hol!"


    "Then, I will make her taste the suffering our Veillet family has endured!"


    Agnes said through gritted teeth.


    The girl was visibly agitated, but the middle-aged knight seemed thoughtful and hesitant.


    Agnes noticed and asked.


    "Lahel, do you have something to say?"


    Lahel hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully.


    "Miss, I¡¯ve been thinking about something."


    "Countess Castell is different from Count Hol. She has many followers and a vast, prosperous territory. She knows about our past revenge on Count Hol and seems moreposed and less arrogant than Count Hol..."


    "In this situation, even if she epts our ''submission,'' she definitely won¡¯t let her guard down."


    "Our every move will likely be under her surveince..."


    "Also, after meeting her this time, I felt her aura was even stronger than when I first saw her. I suspect she might have some method of increasing her power."


    "I¡¯m worried... that over time, instead of closing the gap, we might fall further behind. Not to mention, once she fully controls her territory, opposing her will be even harder."


    "In this case, can we really find an opportunity to strike back?"


    After listening to Lahel''s words, Agnes clenched her fists, her expression uncertain.


    After a moment, she said.


    "I don¡¯t believe anyone is without ws. I also don¡¯t believe her power and influence will grow indefinitely..."


    "Bloodbornes are notoriously difficult to advance in power, and when they do, they enter a period of deep slumber. She¡¯s currently only a Starry Sky tier, not even a Silver Moon. We will have our chance!"


    "Besides, we¡¯re bloodbornes, and if there¡¯s one thing we have, it¡¯s time. We can wait. If a month isn¡¯t enough, then two months, if not two months, then three months, or even a year, two years, three years..."


    "We¡¯ll wait until she enters deep slumber, until we find her weakness!"


    Agnes grew more determined as she spoke, her initial hesitation turning into firm resolve, as if trying to convince herself.


    However, Lahel still seemed hesitant.


    He remained silent for a long time before sighing.


    "Miss... actually, I¡¯ve thought about it, and her proposal isn¡¯tpletely uneptable for us."


    "From the beginning, our goal has been to revive the Veillet family. If she can truly help us rebuild, reconciling with Castell might be an option."


    "You¡¯re right, we are bloodbornes and can wait, but our scattered kin cannot. They might remember the Veillet name now, but in a generation or two, they¡¯ll forget. By then, the Veiillet bloodline might be lost..."


    "There¡¯s no grudge between nobles that can¡¯t be resolved. Though it was Castell¡¯s inaction that led to our defeat, it was ultimately the King who stripped us of our title."


    "The Duke died not just because of the battle but was also ambushed by a Starfall''s Legendary during the retreat..."


    "Instead of dwelling on revenge, it might be better to focus on rebuilding our family."


    Agn¨¨s''s expression changed instantly. She angrily mmed the table.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    "Castell is our enemy. We can never reconcile, never!"


    "Lahel, don¡¯t say that again! Remember! Even if we temporarily submit, it¡¯s to bide our time! Today''s endurance is for tomorrow''s victory!"


    "Rebuilding the family and revenge are equally important!"


    Seeing the girl¡¯s unwavering determination, Lahel sighed.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead."


    "Let''s not discuss this further. Lahel, why do you think Countess Castell suddenly wants to recruit us?"


    Agnes asked, changing the topic.


    Lahel thought for a moment and said.


    "Since she mentioned impersonating Count Hol, it might be rted to themunication crystal. When we were released from the dungeon, I saw many imprisoned nobles and a few Northport officials. Something must have happened to Castell while we were locked up."


    Agnes nodded.


    "I think so too."


    After thinking for a moment, she said.


    "The Nez n''s n at the banquet must have failed. Not only that, but the little Countess of Castell probably used the banquet to expose many of their people. Maybe... just like the previous times, the Nez n activated themunication crystal prematurely."


    At this point, Agnes'' eyes shed.


    "Lahel."


    "I''m here, Miss."


    "Countess Castell doesn''t yet know that both you and I can activate themunication crystal on our own. So, if she wants us to impersonate Count Hol, we''ll tell her that both of us must participate."


    "Both of us?"


    "Yes, just like before, you¡¯ll disguise yourself as Count Hol, and I¡¯ll maintain the operation of the crystal..."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Lahel''s heart stirred.


    "You mean..."


    Agnes narrowed her eyes.


    "Charlotte daring to let us disguise ourselves probably means she has a way to prevent us from leaking secrets to the Nez n during the meeting..."


    "Although I don''t know what method she will use to monitor us, themunication crystal works through a remote mental connection. Even if she knows that you, disguised as Count Hol, will attend the meeting, she would never guess that the crystal operator can also secretly open a mental channel tomunicate privately!"


    Lahel''s heart skipped a beat.


    "You want to contact the Nez n?"


    Agnes nodded.


    "Yes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Although I don''t trust the insidious bloodbornes of the Starfall Kingdom, our goal of dealing with Castell aligns."


    "I believe they wouldn''t refuse a ''friend'' who can secretly provide them with intelligence on Castell."


    Smiling, Agnes continued.


    "Lahel, you worry that the gap between us and Countess Castell will widen over time. But what if we can drag her down from behind?"


    Seeing his mistress¡¯ eyes light up, Lahel hesitated but swallowed his words. Honestly, based on past experiences, he wasn¡¯t optimistic about her n. He felt Countess Castell had a mysterious power and might have a way topletely prevent them from contacting the Nez n privately.


    At this moment, the door to the meditation room creaked open, and Charlotte entered gracefully in meditation attire.


    The girl and the knight immediately fell silent.


    Charlotte, eyeing them in their maid and knight outfits, nodded in satisfaction.


    "Not bad, fits well."


    Seeing her look at them like amusing toys, Agnes bit her lip, her fists clenched tightly.


    "Countess, why have you brought us here?"


    Lahel asked, stepping in front of Agnes.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t beat around the bush and bring out the shingmunication crystal.


    "The Nez n¡¯smunication crystal has reacted. It seems they¡¯re calling an early meeting. I want to join you in the meeting."


    Join... together?


    Both Agnes and Lahel were taken aback.


    "You... will operate themunication crystal too?"


    Agnes couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Me? No, of course, you two will operate it. I¡¯m just an observer."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    An observer?


    Agn¨¨s was even more puzzled.


    She exchanged nces with Lahel and said.


    "We can assist you in disguising yourself, but... for the best effect, one of us needs to operate the crystal while the other disguises."


    "Okay."


    Charlotte nodded.


    So readily?


    Agnes couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlotte. Charlotte hadn¡¯t yet revealed how she would prevent them from leaking secrets while disguising, which made Agnes uneasy rather than reassured.


    After all, Charlotte hadn¡¯t even signed a contract with them!


    But at this point, Agnes had no reason to hesitate. She exchanged a look with Lahel and nodded, starting to ce her hand on themunication crystal, injecting magic to activate it.


    The familiar power spread from the crystal ball, verifying their bloodline power. Gradually, the crystal ball emitted a dreamy glow, and Agnes felt her mental power connect with it.


    Connection sessful!


    Agnes felt a surge of excitement.


    "It¡¯s activated. Lahel can prepare to join the meeting."


    She nced subtly at Charlotte and readied herself to open the secret mental channel.


    However, just then, Charlotte interrupted them.


    "Wait a moment."


    She smiled slightly and closed her eyes. When she reopened them, her azure eyes had turned golden.


    A terrifying mental force erupted from her, and in Agnes¡¯ astonished gaze, the crimson brilliance engulfed the world in an instant.


    Agnes felt a moment of disorientation, the world spinning. Suddenly, ck stone walls rose, and steps ascended inyers through the crimson mist...


    In an instant, Agnes found herself in a towering ancient castle. Charlotte sat regally on a majestic throne, her casual clothes transformed into an ornate ck gown with thorn and rose patterns. Her blonde hair turned silver, and even her height seemed to increase slightly.


    Themunication crystal floated in mid-air, appearing somewhat ethereal, like a projection rather than a physical entity. Agnes and Lahel remained in their positions, touching the crystal.


    Feeling the omnipresent mental power around her, Agnes¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief.


    A mental world!


    This is a mental world!


    She was pulled into the other¡¯s mental world!


    Damn it, who is this young countess, able to pull someone¡¯s consciousness into her mental world?!


    Isn''t this something only Legendary can do?!


    No, just being able to construct such a realistic mental world is already absurd!


    Is she really just a Starry Sky?!


    There¡¯s no way to secretly contact the Nez n now!


    Looking at Charlotte, who sat high on the throne with a yful smile, Agnes was left speechless.


    As the daughter of a Legendary expert, she knew well about mental worlds. In such a world, any minor actions of an outsider would be exposed, and even their life and death would be in the host''s hands...


    In other words, she and Lahel were now under Charlotte¡¯s 360-degree surveince, and she could sever their connection to themunication crystal at any moment.


    "Alright, now... you can start disguising and join the Nez n¡¯s meeting."


    Charlotte said, shifting into a morefortable position, smiling.


    Agnes: ...

 Chapter 208: Nez Clans Remote Meeting

    Chapter 208: Nez n''s Remote Meeting


    In a majestic and ancient pce.


    ck curtains shrouded the surroundings, making the already dark pce even more oppressive. Beneath the curtains, a rectangr table was ced in the center of the pce, with ancient stone seats arranged on either side.


    Several tall, blurry figures sat on either side of the table, their appearances indistinct. Only their scarlet eyes flickered with a deep light in the illusory curtain.


    Suddenly, a dim red glow appeared on one of the stone seats on one side of the table.


    With a distortion of space, a new tall figure slowly materialized in front of the table.


    Seeing the newly appeared figure, many of the shadows around the table slightly bowed their heads and respectfully greeted him.


    "Lord Count Hol."


    Only the two figures at the head of the table merely nced at the new figure and nodded slightly.


    "Count Hol... you are quitete for this meeting."One of the figures at the head of the table spoke softly, his voice imposing and somewhat displeased.


    "Count Hol" was silent for a moment, then spoke in a deep voice.


    "Lord Count Yurst, this impromptu meeting was too sudden. I didn''t have time to prepare, so I am quitete."


    "Count Hol" was, of course, the disguised Lahel.


    However, at this moment, Lahel''s mind was far from calm.


    While he manipted the illusory figure to converse with the Nez n''s Count, he couldn''t help but nce back at the figure seated high on the Blood Throne.


    And beside him, Agn¨¨s, who was touching the phantom crystal to maintain themunication, was already dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    Although Agnes had known her n would fail the moment Charlotte unfolded her mental world, it wasn''t until she and Lahel fully activated the crystal and entered the meeting in disguise that she realized just how formidable Charlotte''s power was...


    Because Lahel''s consciousness didn''t enter themunication crystal as usual. Instead, the virtual meeting room of the crystal was directly projected into reality!


    The crimson mist above themunication crystal manifested the meeting scene as if it were a projection, making it feel like they were truly present.


    It was like a 3D video conference: the ancient pce descended into the mental world, the shadows of the Nez n and the disguised figure of Lahel appearing simultaneously, while Agn¨¨s and others watched as if they were spectators.


    Including Lahel, who operated the joining illusion.


    From the scarlet gazes of the bloodborne members in the meeting room, it seemed they hadn''t noticed that their remote meeting had been projected into someone else''s mental world, nor had they noticed the three individuals observing their meeting.


    This secret online meeting had been forcefully turned into a 3D "movie" by Charlotte!


    "Don''t be nervous. Continue speaking to them as you normally would. I want you to extract any possible information."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t see us, nor can they hear our voices."


    Charlotte, seated high on the throne, watched with interest the meeting of the Nez n, directly projected into her mental world through the psychic connection. She ordered Lahel, disguised as Count Hol.


    Lahel forced himself to look away.


    Suppressing his inner turmoil, he focused on the meeting room and soon noticed an issue.


    The seat originally belonging to Count L was empty!


    "Alright, now that everyone is here, let''s begin the meeting."


    The figure at the head of the table, representing the Nez n''s Count Yurst, spoke in a deep voice.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the figure on the other side of the table, who also hadn''t greeted Lahel, asked the question Lahel was curious about.


    "Lord Count Yurst, you seem to have forgotten that Count L has not yet arrived."


    The figure representing Count Yurst nced at him and said.


    "Count Nottingham, Count L will not being. He has already sacrificed himself for Nez and returned to our master''s realm."


    Upon hearing this, the remote meeting room fell into an uproar.


    Lahel and Agnes were both stunned and then couldn''t help but look back at the beautiful figure seated on the Blood Throne.


    Having participated in thest remote meeting, they were well aware of what Count L had been up to before.


    However, they had originally thought that Count L had merely been defeated by Countess Castell, but they never expected that he had actually perished!


    A genuine Bloodborne Count!


    A true zing Sun!


    Even though they had once killed the real Count Hol through deceit, they were well aware of how lucky they had been.


    Even when they seeded in killing Count Hol, it was only after gaining his trust and attacking him with poison and ambush while he was in his periodic slumber.


    And even so, they had almost lost their lives in the process!


    Count L was even more different. Unlike Count Hol, who had parted ways with the Blood Demon Cult, L was a bloodborne member of the Nez n, with backing from a duke-level bloodborne!


    Killing such a bloodborne would be far more difficult than killing a zing Sun!


    Who could have done it?


    Was there a powerful protector behind the Countess of Castell?


    Or...


    Agnes and Lahel''s eyes fell on Charlotte, feeling a sense of shock at the absurd idea that arose in their hearts.


    However, looking at the almost tangible castle in the mental world, at the meeting projection pulled into the mental world by Charlotte, and at the many bloodborne members in the meeting room unaware of being watched, it was hard for them not to wonder.


    Is the Countess of Castell really just a Starry Sky?


    "Count L has fallen? How is that possible?"


    "His strength far surpasses an ordinary zing Sun, and the Castell County has fewer than five Silver Moons. How could anyone there kill him?"


    "What exactly happened?"


    In the meeting hall, Count Nottingham''s gaze sharpened as he asked in a serious tone.


    Count Yurst sighed deeply and said.


    "This informationes from the Duke himself. I don''t know the specifics yet, but from the Duke''s attitude, it seems there is a power within the Castell family that even the Duke fears."


    A power that even the Duke fears?


    The bloodbornes in the meeting hall looked astonished and soon fell into an uproar again.


    "The Castell family? But hasn''t the Castell family already fallen? There''s only a newly adult Countess left!"


    "Yes, I heard that the Countess of Castell almost got killed by the Blood Demon Cult while in the Borde Duchy. How could he possibly pose a threat to Count L?"


    "Wait a minute, could it be the work of the Holy Court? I heard the young Countess of Castell is a Saintess of the Holy Court. Could there be powerful protectors in secret?"


    "Impossible! If she were truly a Saintess of the Holy Court, the Temr Knights would have personally escorted her before she even entered Castell County."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The bloodbornes discussed fervently.


    Watching the chaotic scene, Count Yurst knocked on the table and said.


    "Silence!"


    The overwhelming mental force of the Bloodborne Count swept across the hall.


    Except for Count Nottingham, the projections of the other bloodbornes trembled and quickly fell silent.


    Lahel also felt the unparalleled mental force from Count Yurst.


    However, as the mental pressure swept over, he felt a gentle crimson glow envelop him, shielding him from any pressure.


    He couldn''t help but nce at the small figure on the throne behind him, feeling that she was increasingly mysterious and unfathomable...


    Count Yurst''s gaze swept across the hall. Seeing everyone quiet down, he nodded in satisfaction and said solemnly.


    "I urgently powered themunication crystal to summon you here to ry the Duke''s orders..."


    "The Duke hasmanded that, from now on, all infiltration ns against Castell are to be suspended. No attacks on Castell nobility, especially the Castell family, are permitted!"


    He then looked at Count Nottingham.


    "Count Nottingham, you are closest to Castell. From now on, you will take over all of Count L''s duties. However... you are not to continue the previous efforts. Instead, you must quickly rebuildmunications, restrain the various blood descendants and vassals, and avoid antagonizing Castell!"


    Upon hearing this, the Nez bloodbornes were once again taken aback.


    "Pause the infiltration n? But... the n has reached its most critical stage, and I''ve received intelligence that the young Countess of Castell intends to move against our people!"


    Count Nottingham couldn''t help but protest.


    "Then have our people withdraw! In any case... the Duke''s orders are to avoid antagonizing Castell until he issues new instructions!"


    Count Yurst said firmly.


    Then he looked at everyone.


    "Additionally, the Duke has another order: we are to use all avable resources to investigate and gather information about the Countess of Castell¡ªCharlotte de Castell!"


    Investigate Charlotte?


    Lahel and Agnes were taken aback.


    They instinctively turned around and nced at the figure behind them with a peculiar expression.


    "Investigate Charlotte de Castell? Is she connected to L''s fall?"


    Count Nottingham''s voice held a hint of surprise.


    Count Yurst nodded slightly.


    "Most likely, as L was heading towards her when he fell."


    Then he looked at the other bloodbornes.


    "Many of you have sessfully established intelligence points in the Crescent Kingdom. What information do you have on Charlotte de Castell? The more detailed, the better!"


    "Charlotte de Castell..."


    The bloodbornes fell into contemtion.


    "I heard she inherited the usual beauty of the Castell family, known as the Jewel of Borde, and is the most beautiful girl in the Crescent Kingdom."


    One bloodborne thought aloud.


    "If I remember correctly, the Castell family once had ties with the elves. She likely has some elven blood, albeit diluted, making her a half-elf."


    Another bloodborne mused.


    "I heard a rumor that the mother of the Countess of Castell came from the Starfall Kingdom, and... she might even be from the Starfall royal family."


    Another bloodborne couldn''t help but mention.


    Upon hearing this, many bloodbornes turned their attention to Count Nottingham.


    Count Nottingham''s eyes flickered slightly as he said.


    "Indeed, she was Anne the ''Devout'' of the Roman family, a well-kept secret. Few know of it."


    "The ''Devout'' Anne? Princess Anne? The half-sister of Henry the ''Fool''? The half-sister of Edward III? But didn''t she die of a cold?"


    A bloodborne asked curiously.


    "A cold? I heard Henry the ''Fool'' poisoned her out of fear of her threat to the throne!"


    Another bloodborne said in confusion.


    Count Nottingham shook his head.


    "No, no. Anne the ''Devout'' fell in love with the previous Count of Castell during his visit to Starfall, renounced her im to the throne, and followed him to the Crescent Kingdom in anonymity."


    Hearing this, some bloodbornes'' eyes flickered.


    "Does this mean the Castell family might be protected by the Roman family?"


    Count Nottingham shook his head again.


    "No, that''s unlikely. The Roman family is currently ruled by the Lc faction. Although Edward III is rted to Anne the ''Devout,'' there was little affection between them. Moreover, Anne chose the Crescent Kingdom, which the Romans see as a betrayal..."


    "If there is a power behind the Castell family that even the Duke fears, it must be something else."


    Hearing Count Nottingham''s exnation, the bloodbornes fell into discussion again.


    Watching the meeting, Lahel and Agnes were surprised.


    Anne the ''Devout''?


    Princess Anne?


    The Countess of Castell... has such a prestigious background?


    Charlotte''s eyes also twitched.


    She didn''t expect that her curiosity about her mother''s original identity would be unveiled in the Nez n''s meeting.


    And, as it turned out, she really was a princess of the Falling Star Kingdom, and even a sister to both the former and current kings!


    However... it sounded like quite aplicated situation.


    Watching the bloodbornes deep in discussion, Count Yurst scanned the hall and said solemnly.


    "These are old stories. Besides this, does anyone have any more information about the Countess of Castell?"


    The bloodbornes fell silent.


    After a moment, one bloodborne hesitantly said.


    "Actually, I''ve heard a rumor..."


    "When the Countess of Castell was in Borde, she seemed to be involved in an incident concerning the descent of an Evil God..."

 Chapter 209: The Chaos Caused by Thorny Rose

    Chapter 209: The Chaos Caused by Thorny Rose


    ¡°Oh? An Evil God?¡±


    Yurst''s eyes flickered as he looked at the bloodborne who had spoken.


    All the other crimson gazes in the conference hall also focused on this bloodborne.


    ¡°Viscount Scott¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, your task is to form a mercenary group in Eastern Yteds, right?¡±


    Count Yurst asked curiously.


    The bloodborne who spoke nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, my lord, which is why I said this is merely a rumor I heard¡­¡±


    Viscount Scott''s eyes turned distant, as if recalling something.


    ¡°Rumor has it that a year ago, Borde encountered a summoning n by the Blood Demon Cult, which was ultimately thwarted by the Holy Court.¡±¡°This summoning n involved many families in the Borde Duchy, including the Castell family. It¡¯s said that the Countess of Castell almost lost her life because of it!¡±


    A summoning n by the Blood Demon Cult?!


    Archduke Abaddon?


    Hearing the Viscount''s words, the bloodbornes'' eyes twitched, and they all became serious.


    Although Archduke Abaddon and the Observer Casey were both Bloodborne Princes, their rtionship was not good, withpletely different ideologies.


    The Nez family and the Shedite family had a rtionship simr to that between Starfall and Crescent¡ªentangled in grudges and not seeing eye to eye.


    ¡°Viscount Scott, I¡¯ve heard of this as well. It¡¯s said the Holy Court dispatched three zing Suns to investigate, but as far as I know, the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s n failed.¡±


    A bloodborne said solemnly.


    Viscount Scott shook his head.


    ¡°Sir Rune, you don¡¯t understand. The summoning incident in Borde wasn''t as simple as it seemed. In fact, a year ago, it wasn¡¯t just the Shedite n attempting the summoning, there was also an unknown God!¡±


    ¡°And it wasn¡¯t the Holy Court that thwarted the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s n, but this unknown God who appeared and severely wounded the unsealed Fire Demon Vroka, destroying the cult''s n to summon Archduke Abaddon!¡±


    The Bloodborne named Rune from the Nez family was surprised, his gaze serious.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it was¡­¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with Countess Castell?¡±


    He asked curiously.


    ¡°This brings us to the role yed by the Castell family. It¡¯s said that the unknown God first appeared at the Castell family manor!¡±


    ¡°The former head of the Castell family was bewitched by the Blood Demon Cult and intended to sacrifice Charlotte de Castell to Archduke Abaddon. However, it was the head of the Castell family who ended up being sacrificed instead!¡±


    ¡°After the incident, the Holy Court¡¯s Demon Hunters found unknown symbols at the scene, pointing to an unknown God! And¡­ it¡¯s likely a God from Coria!¡±


    Viscount Scott said solemnly.


    Count Nottingham''s heart stirred.


    ¡°You mean the young Countess of Castell was saved by a resurrected God?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Viscount Scott nodded.


    Count Nottingham frowned slightly.


    ¡°Gods don¡¯t save mortals without reason. Those who receive divine intervention are usually devout followers¡­¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, Charlotte de Castell is highly regarded by the Holy Court. Although not a true saint, the light of the divine appeared during hering-of-age ceremony.¡±


    ¡°She is¡­ a devout holy follower!¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that this resurrected God is a demigod of the Holy Court? But you mentioned an Evil God earlier?¡±


    Viscount Scott said solemnly.


    ¡°This is what confuses me about the rumors. From what I understand, the Holy Court views this resurrected God as an unknown Evil God. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent three zing Suns to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Moreover,st year the Holy Court even sent a team to Coria to further investigate the unknown God.¡±


    Count Nottingham¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Coria¡­ This is the second time you¡¯ve mentioned Coria. But the kingdom of Coria has always been under the influence of Vadat and Szellem. Even the Holy Court only has minimum control.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that this unknown God is an ancient Bloodborne Prince?¡±


    Viscount Scott sighed.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°However, this unknown God¡¯s symbol should be familiar to everyone present. Many of you might even have it in your homes¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Viscount Scott¡¯s indistinct silhouette raised a hand, sketching a faint symbol on the long table.


    It was a pattern of thorns and roses, with elegant lines that carried a hint of mystery.


    Seeing this pattern, almost all the bloodbornes present were stunned.


    ¡°Thorny roses? Damn! Isn¡¯t that Coria¡¯s most beautiful decorative pattern? It¡¯s carved on my usual coffin!¡±


    One of the bloodborne couldn¡¯t help but eximed.


    ¡°Seriously? Scott, are you kidding? My house¡¯s furniture is all from Coria! All with this pattern!¡±


    Another bloodborne eximed in disbelief.


    Even Count Yurst, who presided over the meeting, had a twitching eye.


    Thorny roses?


    Lahel and Agnes, who had been silently observing, were also stunned.


    The reason was simple: they had just seen this symbol!


    They couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look at the beautiful figure sitting on the throne behind them.


    The figure wore a noble and mysterious ck dress adorned with intricate patterns of thorns and roses, and the wall behind the throne disyed a symbol identical to the one the bloodborne had conjured.


    Under the crimson glow, the mysterious symbol shimmered with a profound light, evoking a sense of nobility and mystery. A closer look would involuntarily arouse a sense of awe andpel one to bow their head.


    After being drawn into the mental world, Lahel and Agnes had seen these symbols, feeling their strange power. Just a few nces left their minds in a daze. Now, with the bloodborne¡¯s information, they finally understood why.


    A holy symbol!


    This was a holy symbol of a God!


    Agnes, not particrly sharp-witted to begin with, felt her thoughts bing even more disjointed.


    Even she now realized a terrifying possibility.


    She stared nkly at Charlotte on the throne, stammering.


    ¡°Thorny roses¡­ holy symbol of an Evil God¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±


    Charlotte nced at her.


    ¡°Handle the crystal properly, or I¡¯ll dry you out and feed you to the fish!¡±


    Agnes immediatelyplied.


    She quickly lowered her head, obediently continuing to maintain the connection with themunication crystal.


    ¡°Thorny¡­ roses¡­ holy symbol¡­¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    ¡°Scott, are you sure your information is urate? Where did you get this information?¡±


    Yurst¡¯s voice was solemn.


    His voice had never been this serious, not even when discussing the fall of Count L.


    Viscount Scott nodded.


    ¡°Yes, my lord, it''s true. I learned this information from a mercenary from the Crescent Kingdom while drinking. He had a distinct southern ent and was very knowledgeable about the customs of the Borde Duchy. Despite his rough behavior, he was quite familiar with some human aristocratic etiquette. I judged that he might be a fallen noble from the Borde Duchy, making his information somewhat credible¡­¡±


    ¡°I was also very curious about the resurrection of an Evil God, especially since this pattern is somon among us bloodborne. Thorns and roses are our favorite elements. Even the carpet in my house had this design. Oh¡­ and just in case, I¡¯ve already burned that carpet.¡±


    ¡°After learning about this, I conducted a special investigation. Although this matter is secretive, the incident involving the Evil God is real. The only uncertain part is whether Countess Castell is truly rted to it.¡±


    Upon hearing Viscount Scott¡¯s words, the bloodborne in the conference hall quickly became restless.


    ¡°Damn it! Scott, you should have mentioned this earlier! Damn, if it really is a God¡¯s holy symbol¡­ oh, heaven, I need to change my coffin as soon as I get back!¡±


    The bloodborne with a coffin adorned with thorns and roses cursed.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Count Yurst''s authoritative voice restored order.


    The bloodbornes quickly quieted down, but their flickering gazes revealed their inner turmoil.


    Count Yurst was equally unsettled.


    He took a deep breath, his voice more serious than ever.


    ¡°Scott, your information is very important. I understand. There are many mercenaries from the Crescent Kingdom in Eastern Yteds, which is close to Coria, making it convenient for gathering information. Please continue to investigate this matter.¡±


    Then, Count Yurst looked at the others.


    ¡°The rest of you, continue to investigate any information rted to Countess Castell, as thoroughly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Also, remember the Duke¡¯s order. Do not engage in conflict with the nobles of Castell under any circumstances! If necessary, temporarily withdraw our infiltrated personnel.¡±


    The bloodbornes¡¯ eyes sharpened.


    Although Count Yurst did not further analyze or judge Scott¡¯s information,bined with the Duke¡¯s wariness of Castell, they vaguely guessed the truth.


    This resurrected God¡­ might indeed be real, and the Duke may have already encountered THEM!


    ¡°Alright, everyone, act quickly. Today¡¯s meeting is over. In theing days, stay alert to any changes in themunication crystal.¡±


    Count Yurst said solemnly.


    With that, his figure gradually became indistinct, leaving the hall first.


    The remaining bloodbornes were once again in turmoil, but themotion didn¡¯tst long. They left the hall one after another, each leaving more urgently than thest.


    The remote meeting of the Nez n was thus concluded.


    ...


    Count Yurst disconnected themunication and returned to reality.


    His already pale face appeared even paler, his scarlet pupils filled with uncertainty.


    ¡°Thorny¡­ roses¡­ this must be reported to the Duke immediately!¡±


    He said, rising from his coffin.


    But upon seeing the beautiful pattern of thorns and roses on his coffin, he felt uneasy.


    Thorns and roses were the favorite nts of the bloodborne, including himself.


    Like the other bloodbornes, his coffin was from Coria, a luxurious limited edition with more borate patterns.


    Count Yurst once loved the decoration of his coffin, but after the meeting, looking at it again made him feel a chill, as if eyes were watching him from the darkness.


    He quickly got out of the coffin, shut its lid, and called out.


    ¡°Bruce! Is Bruce here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord, what can I do for you?¡±


    An elderly butler soon entered and bowed.


    ¡°Prepare a remotemunication immediately. I need to speak with the Duke, right now!¡±


    Count Yurst said quickly.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve already arranged it. You can contact the Duke at any time.¡±


    The butler replied respectfully.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Count Yurst nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he hesitated for a second, pointing to his coffin.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, have that coffin taken out, chopped up, and burned¡­¡±


    ¡°Chopped up? Burned? Isn¡¯t this your favorite coffin?¡±


    The butler was stunned.


    Count Yurst¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°That was before. It¡¯s not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­ understood.¡±


    The butler nodded and prepared to act.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Count Yurst suddenly called him back.


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    The butler looked puzzled.


    Count Yurst thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chop it up or burn it. Fill it with stones and sink it into the sea.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ get rid of all furniture and fabrics with thorny rose patterns in the house. Sink them all!¡±


    The butler was stunned.


    He nced at the thorny rose-patterned decorations all around the castle and fell silent.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    Count Yurst gritted his teeth and repeated.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I heard you¡­¡±


    The butler nodded with a heavy heart and left to arrange the task.


    Count Yurst then hurried out of the bedroom, starting to use remotemunication magic to contact Duke Yorok.


    ¡°Your Grace, this is Yurst. I have important news to report!¡±


    ...


    ¡°What? Thorny roses? Holy symbol of an Evil God?¡±


    In a luxurious elven-style bedroom, Duke Yorok¡¯s eyes twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.


    He looked at the decorative thorn and rose patterns on his starry robe, and his thoughts became disjointed as well.

 Chapter 210: The Gods Holy Symbol

    Chapter 210: The God''s Holy Symbol


    After experiencing two failed divinations, Duke Yorok suspected that a mysterious God might be supporting Castell. Therefore, he wasn''t too surprised when he heard Count Yurst''s report.


    However...


    A holy symbol made of thorny roses?


    Duke Yorok was baffled.


    As a third-generation bloodborne born in the same era as several Bloodborne Princes, Duke Yorok could be considered a living fossil of the extraordinary world.


    He had not only lived through the millennium-long holy war but had also witnessed the rise and fall of the bloodborne race. Additionally, he had participated in the Gods'' War 2,500 years ago, witnessing the Bloodborne True Ancestor defeat the old and new Gods of the Myria Continent to ascend to supremacy.


    Back then, the Bloodborne True Ancestor was not even called the Progenitor; she had two other famous titles¡ªthe Queen of the Night or the Eternal Night Sovereign.


    Duke Yorok considered himself very knowledgeable about the history of the extraordinary world. Even though he often slept for decades or even centuries, each time he woke up, he would catch up on new history, paying special attention to matters rted to mythology.


    However, in his memory, he had never heard of a holy symbol made of thorny roses!Moreover, this pattern was extremelymon among bloodbornes and had been popr for hundreds of years. Recently, it has even be fashionable in the human world.


    If this really were the holy symbol of some God, the craftsmen of Coria would never dare to use it as decoration, and someone would have discovered it over these hundreds of years!


    Unless this was a mysterious God that had been nning its resurrection for centuries...


    But then again, Duke Yorok had never seen such a holy symbol, so how could there be talk of resurrection?


    Or could it be that there were Gods even he didn''t know about?


    Duke Yorok pondered.


    This was actually not impossible.


    Too many Gods had fallen during the Gods'' War. Even he had joined the battle as a member of the Blood Legion at thest minute, and hecked sufficient understanding of the earlier Gods.


    "Yurst, are you sure this is really a God''s holy symbol?"


    After thinking for a moment, Duke Yorok asked seriously.


    In the crystal ball, Earl Yurst hesitated briefly before cautiously replying.


    "I... I''m not sure, and I don''t dare to verify it, which is why I reported it to you."


    Verifying whether a symbol is a God''s holy symbol is simple: perform a ritual and pray to it.


    If there really is a God behind it, the holy symbol will respond.


    But no one in their right mind would randomly pray to an unknown God. Who knows if the God might "crawl through thework", if it¡¯s an ancient being looking for a new host, it might even possess the person on the spot.


    Obviously, Count Yurst didn''t have the courage for that either.


    Duke Yorok frowned slightly.


    Honestly, after hearing Yurst''s report, he was also hesitant to pray to this symbol.


    The Nez n was not what it used to be. The holy followers asionally received vague divine messages from Lord Harald, but their own myth had long been asleep.


    Prayer is essentially a resonance of the mind and spirit.


    Facing an unknown God without the protection of their myth was dangerous, even for a Legendary.


    After pondering for a moment, Duke Yorok said.


    "I understand. Warn all bloodborne members not to pray to the thorny roses. For now, store away all items rted to thorns and roses."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Count Yurst saluted.


    Then he hesitated.


    "My lord, what about the Elder Council..."


    "I''ll exin to the Elder Council. Continue tracking information on Countess Castell and gather as much information as possible on the thorny roses."


    Duke Yorok instructed.


    "Yes... yes, my lord."


    Count Yurst nodded.


    After reporting on, Count Yurst disconnected the remotemunication.


    Watching the light on the crystal ball gradually fade, Duke Yorok pondered for a moment and took out the Star Crystal again.


    A hazy purple shadow slowly appeared, and the cheerful voice of the crystal spirit Adast quickly rang out.


    "Yo! Good afternoon, Lord Yorok! It''s now four-thirty in the afternoon on Luna Ind. Since yourst summoning..."


    "Shut up!"


    Duke Yorok immediately interrupted the crystal spirit.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He nced at the suddenly silent crystal spirit and said.


    "Adast, I need you to divine again, this time on a symbol!"


    As he spoke, Duke Yorok disyed the pattern of thorny roses.


    "Hmm? Thorny roses? My lord, isn''t this a decorative pattern from Coria? Why divine this?"


    The crystal spirit Adast asked, puzzled.


    "Divine whether it is a symbol of a God."


    Duke Yorok said.


    Adast: ...


    "Lord Yorok, do you... have a grudge against me?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then why make me do such a divination?"


    "It''s just a verification. Besides, divining whether it¡¯s a God''s symbol is within the safe range."


    Duke Yorok said calmly.


    "Alright, Lord Yorok, but let me make it clear: I can only divine whether it is rted to a God. I won''t go deeper. If it really is rted to a God, my divination will likely fail."


    "Agreed."


    After some negotiation, the crystal spirit Adast quickly got to work, and specks of starlight began to shine on the crystal ball again.


    Duke Yorok focused intently, watching Adast''s changes.


    However, the crystal ball only flickered a few times before the starlight dissipated, and the purple shadow soon spoke in surprise.


    "Huh?"


    "What is it?"


    Duke Yorok asked.


    "No results, just likest time... but I felt the same interference."


    The crystal spirit answered honestly.


    The same interference, the same nk...


    Duke Yorok straightened slightly, his expression bing serious.


    The Gods are immune to divination.


    Given the nk result, this symbol is likely a God''s holy symbol...


    And with the same interference, it undoubtedly points to the mysterious God behind Castell.


    Thinking of this, Duke Yorok became solemn.


    "Adast."


    "I''m here, Lord Yorok. What do you need?"


    "You were created even before Lord Casey ascended to the divine throne. You should know more about the Gods'' War than anyone in the Elder Council. Have you ever seen this symbol during the war?"


    "This... no, I haven''t. In fact, I always thought this pattern was just a popr decoration. If not for your divination, I wouldn''t have known it was rted to a God. But as far as I know, earlier Gods in the Gods'' War didn''t have holy symbols. Holy symbols were created towards the end of the war."


    No holy symbols?


    Duke Yorok''s heart stirred.


    "Are you saying holy symbols aren''t essential for Gods?"


    Adast shook his head.


    "A long time ago, yes, but not anymore. I don''t know the exact reason. Even the True Ancestor''s holy symbol..."


    "Hmm? Wait... what is the True Ancestor''s holy symbol again? I can''t seem to remember."


    The crystal spirit paused, suddenly nked.


    The True Ancestor''s holy symbol?


    Wasn''t it...


    Duke Yorok instinctively tried to recall, but he also nked.


    Hmm?


    Wait...


    Did the Bloodborne True Ancestor... have a holy symbol?

 Chapter 211: Are you an Evil God?

    Chapter 211: Are you an Evil God?


    Does the Bloodborne True Ancestor have a holy symbol?


    As this thought crossed his mind, Duke Yorok couldn¡¯t help but ponder the question.


    He felt there seemed to be a well-known symbol among the bloodbornes in his memory, but when he tried to recall it, it was as if he had no impression at all.


    This made Duke Yorok''s expression grow serious.


    The Bloodborne True Ancestor is the source of all blood descendants.


    As a part of the Bloodborne n, as a Legendary being, it was impossible for him to forget whether their True Ancestor had a holy symbol or not.


    Even though these ancient blood descendants had long parted ways with their progenitor, even if they no longer wanted to see that terrifying sovereign again... they could neverpletely forget the mark belonging to that progenitor.


    ¡°I... seem to have forgotten something, like there¡¯s some force interfering with my memory of the True Ancestor.¡±


    Duke Yorok said solemnly.¡°Interfering with your memory of the True Ancestor? Could it be that you can¡¯t remember either?¡±


    Adast asked.


    Duke Yorok nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I... can¡¯t remember either, I just¡­¡±


    He suddenly got stuck again.


    The Legendary Bloodborne looked dazed, as if he had fallen into some kind of stupor. After a moment, he came to his senses.


    ¡°Wait... Adast, what were we just talking about?¡±


    ¡°We were discussing the origin of the Thorny Rose.¡±


    The crystal spirit naturally answered.


    ¡°Oh, right... the origin of the Thorny Rose.¡±


    Duke Yorok was momentarily puzzled, then nodded instinctively.


    He thought back carefully and indeed remembered that he had been discussing this topic with Adast, and nothing seemed out of ce.


    ¡°So... as you said, it¡¯s very likely an ancient God who fell into slumber early during the Gods'' War?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all signs indicate that this symbol was likely forged by a resurrected ancient God. Furthermore, she might even be one of the Gods from Myria before the Catastrophe of Extinction and the Great Migration of the Elves.¡±


    ¡°Myria? Those old Gods of Myria who were swept into the dustbin of history by the True Ancestor and other myths?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Many of the events involving the resurrection of Evil Gods on Myria today are struggles of these ancient remnants. Though most were obliterated, some survived by clinging to their powers. asionally, some fortunate mortals would ascend to divinity by seizing these ancient beings¡¯ authorities. Such stories have been told frequently over the past two thousand years, so this possibility cannot be ruled out.¡±


    Adast''s phantom nodded slightly, discussing the potential implications behind the Thorny Rose symbol with Yorok.


    They never mentioned the True Ancestor''s holy symbol again, as if they had never discussed it.


    Neither Duke Yorok nor Adast realized this anomaly.


    ¡°Thorny Rose... It seems I should first understand how this symbol originated and the forces that have quietly spread it over the past few centuries.¡±


    Duke Yorok''s eyes flickered as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to send someone to Coria for investigation. This symbol definitely originated from there.¡±


    Adast suggested respectfully.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue. Although Vadat is unpleasant, I still have a few friends there. I can write to inquire.¡±


    Duke Yorok nodded.


    This emblem couldn¡¯t have appeared out of nowhere. He believed that by investigating its origins, he could uncover the identity of the God behind it!


    Of course, before that, the infiltration n into Castell must bepletely halted. He didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of a mysterious God who had possibly been resurrecting for centuries.


    ¡°It seems you n topletely halt the infiltration of Castell. You must exin this to the Elder Council properly. Time is running out for the Nez n, and they might not agree with your decision.¡±


    Adast reminded him.


    ¡°I will exin the stakes to them. Even if our positions differ, we are all working for the future of the Nez n, for the future of the blood descendants.¡±


    Duke Yorok said solemnly.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    After speaking, he felt a bit of a headache.


    The Elder Council...


    Indeed troublesome.


    ...


    The Thorny Rose symbol made the already troubled Duke Yorok even more troubled.


    At this moment, a new message appeared in Charlotte''s vision¡ªthe mastermind behind all this.


    ¡¾The Gospel of Blood has detected unsynchronized identity information¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾Unsynchronized Information: True Ancestor Holy Symbol¡¿


    ¡¾Synchronization Probability: 0.99%¡¿


    ¡¾Would you like to synchronize this identity?¡¿


    Charlotte: ...


    Is there even a need to ask with a 0.99% probability?


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    She answered in her mind.


    With her choice, the information from the Gospel slowly faded away.


    However, Charlotte could sense that this information was only hidden. She could summon it from the depths of her consciousness at any time to decide whether to synchronize it.


    Identity... synchronization? True Ancestor Holy Symbol? What does this mean? Does it imply synchronizing my symbol with that of the Bloodborne True Ancestor? Did the previous True Ancestor not have a holy symbol?


    She frowned, pondering deeply.


    The sudden message from the Gospel of Blood made it hard for Charlotte not to connect it with the recent remote meeting.


    The Gospel of Blood was evidently deeply tied to the True Ancestor¡¯s status. Clearly, something had happened just now, causing the Gospel in her consciousness to react.


    Could it be... that the Nez n¡¯s treatment of the Thorny Rose as a God''s symbol triggered some mechanism?


    Charlotte spected inwardly.


    Finding no answers, she temporarily put the matter aside.


    Although the Gospel provided no further information, she could make a fairly urate guess based on various clues.


    At this point, she increasingly believed that the Gospel of Blood was really engaging in some sort of ¡°True Ancestor training¡± program.


    The remote meeting ended, and Charlotte withdrew her spirit from the Dark Night Castle. The consciousness of the three participants also returned to reality.


    Though the meeting wasn¡¯t long, she gathered substantial intelligence.


    Not only did she gain insights into the Nez n¡¯s investigation ns and attitude changes towards her, but also obtainedplex information about her mother¡¯s background, making her keenly aware of the chaotic marriages within the Starfall Royalty.


    What surprised her most was the Nez n¡¯s attitude. She had been prepared for a confrontation with the nobles backed by the Nez n, but it turned out that the Nez n backed down first.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if this was rted to the will of the Bloodborne Duke named Yorok she encountered in Count L''s spiritual world.


    While contemting, Charlotte retracted all the blood divine power, but suddenly sensed something strange in the atmosphere of the meditation room.


    Charlotte looked up at Agnes and Lahel standing before themunication crystal.


    These two had not spoken a word since the meeting ended. They just stared nkly at her, and when she looked back at them, they almost simultaneously lowered their heads, appearing cautious and upright.


    It was as if they had the word ¡°nervous¡± written all over their faces.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She shifted her position and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s with those expressions? I believe I¡¯ve already said, that if you submit to me and do your job well, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Agnes swallowed hard.


    She bit her lip, mustered her courage, cautiously looked up at Charlotte, her eyes filled with apprehension and hope, and stammered.


    ¡°Are... are you...¡±


    ¡°Are you an Evil God?¡±

 Chapter 212: Sooner or later, the time will come

    Chapter 212: Sooner orter, the time wille


    Charlotte thought it was a miracle that Agnes had managed to stay alive until now.


    Setting aside whether or not she herself was an "Evil God," it was quite bold to directly call someone a "suspected Evil God" to their face.


    Agnes quickly realized the mistake in her words. She immediately covered her mouth and stammered.


    ¡°Ah no... I didn''t mean to call you an Evil God... I meant to ask you... I... I...¡±


    Agnes'' face turned red. She seemed at a loss for words, struggling to find the right terms while clearly very nervous, and didn''t know what to say.


    Charlotte nced at her and smiled brightly, saying,


    ¡°Miss Agnes, you seem a bit too nervous.¡±


    ¡°I am Charlotte de Castell, Countess of the North, and head of the Castell family.¡±


    ¡°I am now, and will be in the future.¡±¡°As a devout holy believer, I forgive your recent offense. Just don''t talk about such nonsense outside, it could cause unnecessary misunderstandings and trouble. And I... don''t particrly like trouble.¡±


    Agnes: ...


    With that, Charlotte put away themunication crystal.


    ¡°Well, thank you both for your cooperation today. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°The Castell estate doesn''t keep idle people. Go find Nice and Sherry, they''ll tell you what you need to do around the estate.¡±


    ...


    Agnes left the meditation room in a daze.


    Only when she could no longer sense Charlotte¡¯s presence and pressure did she fully wake up. She grabbed the sleeve of the middle-aged knight, excitedly saying,


    ¡°La... Lahel! Did you see that?! Did you see it? She... those symbols on her were described as a holy symbol by those bloodbornes! Described as a holy symbol!¡±


    ¡°I told you, she definitely isn¡¯t an ordinary bloodborne if she can ignore the Nez family¡¯s bloodline sense and activate themunication crystal!¡±


    ¡°Even that pretentious book spirit was respectful to her!¡±


    ¡°She can create a mental world almost identical to reality! Even my father can''t create such a realistic mental world!¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard stories about resurrected Evil Gods from my father when I was a child. All the traits she shows match those described in our family''s books!¡±


    ¡°She is a God... she must be the Evil God the Nez n mentioned as being resurrected!¡±


    Agnes was thrilled.


    However, Lahel¡¯s face was full of worry. The middle-aged knight hesitated and cautiously said.


    ¡°Miss... that¡¯s indeed a bold assumption.¡±


    ¡°But, forgive me for saying so, you seem a bit too excited...¡±


    ¡°Excited? Oh, right! Of course, I''m excited! Lahel! This is a mythical existence! A resurrected evil... um, God!¡±


    Agnes said exuberantly.


    Lahel nced at his mistress and sighed.


    ¡°Miss, do you... think this is a good thing? Escaping from a bloodborne and escaping from a God are two very different matters.¡±


    Agnes answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing! Lahel! Don¡¯t you know? We might be close to myths and legends now!¡±


    ¡°If this is true, perhaps we don''t need to think about leaving so soon. Staying by her side might be better! Because she might really have the power to help us revive our family!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if this is true, do you know what it means? It means the Castell family no longer exists! It no longer exists!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an Evil God! The story about Countess Castell escaping a sacrifice surely isn¡¯t true! The truth is probably that she took over the identity of the young Countess Castell! Resurrecting through a human body...¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    ¡°This is a ssic move for Evil Gods! It must be like this!¡±


    Listening to the girl, Lahel¡¯s expression became strange.


    ¡°Miss, your hatred for the Castell family... is truly deep.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we Veillets and Castells are enemies till death!¡±


    Agnes said without hesitation.


    Seeing hisdy¡¯s resolute look, Lahel hesitated but resisted the urge to pour more cold water on her.


    As a bodyguard for a great noble, he was also of noble birth and had read some mythological tales, many about Gods resurrection.


    Gods resurrecting through human bodies could happen in many ways: taking over a corpse, possessing a body, and even more direct reincarnation and awakening.


    Considering the Countess of Castell¡¯s repeated emphasis on her identity, he ultimately didn¡¯t propose another possibility.


    That is, perhaps she had been a resurrected God from the moment she was born.


    However, leaving aside the connection between the Castell and the Evil God, there was one thing he felt he must remind his overly exciteddy.


    ¡°Miss, do you think... staying near a resurrected Evil God is safe?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten all the legends about the resurrection of Evil Gods recorded in history?¡±


    Legends about the resurrection of Evil Gods?


    Agnes froze, then stood dazed for a moment.


    It was then that she suddenly realized another thing.


    The reason Evil Gods were called Evil Gods was naturally because they didn''t do good deeds.


    In numerous historical records and church ounts, those resurrected Evil Gods were all cruel and malevolent beings, each of whom caused great disasters after their resurrection until they were suppressed or banished.


    Thinking of this, Agnes calmed down.


    She nced back at the meditation room and couldn''t help but shiver, then whispered.


    ¡°It shouldn''t... be that bad, right? Seriously, although she has threatened us, I don''t think she is that evil...¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she hasn¡¯t forced us to sign any contract. Well... maybe a resurrected God wouldn¡¯t fear our escape, but... at least we are still somewhat free at the soul level.¡±


    Agnes spoke uncertainly, much less confident than before.


    Just then, a maid came up to them.


    ¡°Miss Agnes, Sir Lahel, Sir Nice and Lady Sherry are waiting for you in the front hall.¡±


    ¡°Oh... okay, we¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Agnes said reflexively.


    She and Lahel exchanged a nce and said.


    ¡°One step at a time. At least... we are still somewhat free now.¡±


    Lahel hesitated but finally nodded.


    The two followed the maid to the front hall, where Nice and Sherry were waiting.


    Agnes and Lahel curiously looked around the luxurious hall of the count''s estate, finally resting their eyes on a person and a cat.


    Seeing the girl and the knight, Nice snickered, a glow shing in his ws as he produced two scrolls, and said with glee.


    ¡°Finally here?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, sign these two deeds of sale contracts!¡±


    Agnes: ...?


    Lahel: ...?

 Chapter 213: Contractor, you should feel lucky

    Chapter 213: Contractor, you should feel lucky


    Charlotte certainly wouldn''t let two people who knew part of her core secrets roam freely under her watch, nor would she naively believe that Agnes and Lahel would truly pledge their loyalty to her.


    Her inaction didn¡¯t mean others wouldn¡¯t act. Being the first to proactively sign a contract with her, Nice had always been eager to ensure others experienced the same treatment it once did.


    Of course, this time it wasn''t a servant''s oath but rather a secrecy contract. Leaking secrets would result in death, but betrayal would only lead to curses and marks.


    The servant''s oath was too domineering, and the bond between master and servant was much deeper. Charlotte didn''t sign such contracts with just anyone.


    For Agnes and Lahel, a general contract was sufficient. Charlotte didn¡¯t want to be a tyrant who maintained control through contracts alone.


    Moreover, Agnes and Lahel were already bloodbornes. With Charlotte holding the Gospel of Blood, she had absolute dominance. As long as there was a link between them, they couldn''t escape her grasp.


    After the contract was signed, these two, like Reina before, would be handed over to Sherry for training. Once Sebastian returned, he might also be involved.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t have high expectations for them. She simply thought that their disguised identities as Count Hol might be useful and had a certain fondness for them as fellow bloodbornes, perhaps harboring hopes she hadn¡¯t even recognized herself.


    Although she didn¡¯t fully understand the rtionship between gods and their followers in this world, she knew God needed believers. Since she might be a God to the Bloodbornes, it was best to recruit as many potential bloodborne followers as possible.Who knows, she might find a better way to supplement her blood divine power.


    After the contract, she returned Agnes'' Book of the Dead. Holding the Gospel of Blood, it wasn¡¯t beneficial for her to keep an already imed sacred object. It was better to give it back to Agnes.


    "That''s... returned to me?"


    Agnes was stunned as she took the Book of the Dead from the maid. She hade to Northport to retrieve this book, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be returned after being forced to submit.


    The ethereal book spirit floated above the book, arms crossed, in its usual arrogant manner. It looked down at her, as if it were the true master.


    "Contractor, now that you''ve be a subordinate of that existence, serve her well."


    "This is a great opportunity for you. Do you know how many have longed to meet her, let alone be granted a contract?"


    "You should be grateful to the supreme existence for giving you, a humble ant, endless possibilities..."


    The spirit''s voice was arrogant, making it seem like Agnes had gained a tremendous advantage by being forced into submission.


    However, Agnes ignored its high and mighty tone.


    "Her? Supreme existence? So... she really is a resurrected God? You even know which God she is?!"


    "Who is she? Tell me! Tell me now!"


    She looked excitedly at the book spirit.


    But the spirit proudly raised its head, revealing nothing.


    "The supreme existence has her reasons for not revealing her true identity to you. As her servants, we naturally won''t go against her will."


    Seeing the spirit¡¯s ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t tell¡± attitude, Agnes clenched her teeth.


    "You! Don''t forget, you are my contracted spirit first. I am your master!"


    "Hmph! Even if you don''t say, I¡¯ll figure out who she is sooner orter! I''ll know her identity one day!"


    The girl waved her fist angrily at the spirit.


    Watching the girl bickering with the spirit, much like she used to in Count Hol¡¯s castle, the middle-aged knight Lahel sighed, unsure what to say.


    Miss... seems to havepletely forgotten her recent vow to never submit.


    ...


    Perhaps due to the will of the Nez n¡¯s higher-ups, after the remote meeting ended, Leon-Castell''s inspection task faced fewer obstacles.


    Although there was still some resistance, it came mostly from nobles and rarely from actual bloodbornes.


    Without the Nez n¡¯s support, those infiltrated nobles were clearly no match for the Castell family. Under the Countess¡¯ will, the inspection n proceeded more smoothly.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    No bloodbornes were found in Castell¡¯s direct domain.


    Actually, there were bloodbornes. When she used the Blood Summoning to project the Dark Night Castle to spy on the Nez n¡¯s remote meeting, Charlotte discovered many crimson light clusters nearby, clearly bloodbornes hiding in Northport''s direct domain.


    It was normal to find bloodbornes hiding in human territories where the Holy Court¡¯s influence was weak. In a sense, Agnes and Lahel could be considered such bloodbornes.


    However, the infiltrators belonging to the Nez n did retreat.


    Charlotte felt both satisfied and disappointed.


    Maybe she subconsciously hoped the Nez n would resist, giving her an excuse to uproot all potential dissenters in her territory...


    As for the hidden bloodbornes in the north, Charlotte had some ns, intending to act after consolidating the power of Castell County.


    Viscount Leon-Castell left afterpleting the direct domain''s inspection.


    This was not the end, but the beginning.


    Inspecting the direct domain took less than three days. The real task was to inspect all the nobles in the county.


    Before leaving, the old viscount formally met the Countess¡¯ designated professional assistant.


    "The Countess¡¯... cat?"


    Seeing the ck cat Nice, fluffed up and with his tail high, served by Castell maids, the old viscount¡¯s expression was priceless.


    Nice puffed out his chest and cleared his throat.


    "Viscount Leon-Castell, I am Nice, the contracted being of Lady Charlotte and a devout contract follower."


    "I will apany you for the uing inspections."


    A talking extraordinary intelligent being!


    Seeing the talking ck cat, the viscount¡¯s eyes widened.


    Indeed, Castell¡¯s foundation was not to be underestimated!


    ...


    The viscount and Nice left Northport together.


    With the departure of thest major noble, Northport returned to its usual calm.


    The inspection targeted only nobles, and Charlotte¡¯s control over her direct domain was strong, so the operation didn¡¯t significantly disrupt themoners'' lives.


    However, Northport¡¯s bureaucratic system underwent a major shake-up, and for the next few days, even Charlotte couldn¡¯t afford to ck off and had to be busy.


    As the Count of the North, Charlotte soon found herself buried in a sea of documents from various parts of her direct domain, tasks previously handled by Madoc.


    "Perhaps, it¡¯s time to appoint a new mayor for Northport."


    Looking at the growing pile of documents, Charlotte rubbed her temples in frustration.


    "Lady Charlotte, the milk is warmed."


    At her desk, the maid Sherry respectfully poured her a ss of milk.


    Charlotte took it, sipping lightly, but then looked at the maid who seemed to have something to say.


    "Sherry, you seem to have something on your mind?"


    Sherry hesitated, then slowly nodded.


    She suddenly knelt on one knee, surprising Charlotte, and held up the vial of blood Charlotte had given her to be a blood follower.


    "Lady Charlotte, regarding your earlier proposal... I¡¯ve made up my mind."


    "I... I can¡¯t drink it and be your follower."

 Chapter 214: Sherrys Choice

    Chapter 214: Sherry''s Choice


    "Lady Charlotte, I''m afraid I cannot drink this and be your follower."


    Sherry said, kneeling on one knee and holding up the red vial. Her usually expressionless face showed deep apology.


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised; she hadn''t expected that her personal maid of over a year would make such a choice. She believed she understood Sherry well¡ªdiligent in her work, dedicated, and gifted in both magic and swordsmanship.


    Even while busy with her maid duties, Sherry had not neglected her training and, with Charlotte''s resources, had be the second young follower after Rand to step into the Starry Sky tier.


    Despite her silence and stoic demeanor, Charlotte knew Sherry''s heart was not cold. Sherry was also deeply grateful, having wholly pledged herself to Charlotte after thetter saved her entire family from the Inquisition''s attack on the Rose Society.


    She was thoroughly loyal, if not as noticeable as Sebastian or even Nice, the audacious fat cat. Sherry had seamlessly integrated into Charlotte''s life, managing her meals, daily schedules, and wardrobe choices with utmost care and skill.


    "Why? May I know the reason?"


    Charlotte asked gently.


    After a moment of hesitation, Sherry replied."Lady Charlotte, drinking your blood would make me a bloodborne, right?"


    Charlotte nodded slightly, confirming.


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Charlotte hade to a deeper understanding of her blood servant abilities. Bing her blood servant meant inheriting her bloodline power, leading to a transformation of one''s own blood.


    Sebastian had experienced this transformation, he looked almost like a bloodborne when unleashing his bloodline power.


    Despite being an elf and once a zing Sun expert, his body continued to change towards that of a bloodborne with each use of the power. He had warned Charlotte that this transformation was inevitable as her power grew.


    Sherry, being human and not a magical being, would undoubtedly transform into a bloodborne if she became Charlotte''s blood servant.


    "Lady Charlotte."


    Sherry began respectfully.


    "I heard that bing a bloodborne hinders one''s personal growth in power and halts any further advancement in magic..."


    "I don''t want to give up my magical talents."


    Charlotte, taken aback, considered Sherry''s words.


    "Perhaps that''s true, but bing a bloodborne would also grant you new strengths."


    Sherry bowed her head.


    "But those strengths would be gifts from you, not the result of my own efforts. I want to follow you through my own hard work, not because I must rely on you to keep progressing."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Understanding Sherry''s perspective, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She too hadmented not bing a mage, so she could sympathize with Sherry''s reluctance to give up her magical potential. Sherry had excellent magical talent, recognized even by Nice, making her dilemma understandable.


    "Have you considered that as a bloodborne, you would escape aging, gaining nearly unlimited time?"


    Charlotte asked.


    Sherry responded respectfully.


    "I have thought about it. While long life is attractive, I can''t bear the thought of watching my loved ones age and die while I remain unchanged."


    Charlotte paused, reflecting on her own contentment at escaping the bounds of mortality. She had achieved a form of eternal life soon after arriving in this world, unlike the immortal seekers of her previous life. Despite its ws, her eternal life seemed promising with enough time to grow even stronger.


    Unlike Sherry, she had no ties in this world.


    "Moreover." Sherry continued.


    "As your head maid and personal attendant, I need to interact with ordinary people and work under the sunlight. Bing a bloodborne would hinder my ability to perform my duties."


    Charlotte, who had not considered this angle, realized the practicality of Sherry''s concerns.


    She had thought that making her attendants bloodbornes would ensure their safety, overlooking the impracticalities of their daily roles.


    "I respect your choice, Sherry, but know that your loyalty has never been in question."


    Charlotte said, understanding yet slightly disappointed.


    Despite recognizing Sherry''s valid points, Charlotte had hoped for a different oue.


    "Thank you for understanding, Lady Charlotte. My life has belonged to you since you saved my family."


    Sherry said earnestly, kneeling.


    Charlotte nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging Sherry''s loyalty and independence.


    Each person must make their own choices, and she respected Sherry''s. Though disappointed, she realized the unsuitability of a bloodborne as her head maid.


    As Sherry departed, Charlotte looked at the returned vial, sighing softly.


    Everyone had their own paths to follow, and she understood and respected Sherry''s decision.


    Reflecting on Sherry''s words about immortality, Charlotte felt a pang of homesickness, a rare feeling since arriving in this world.


    Shaking off the thoughts, she reminded herself to focus on her immediate goals: consolidating her territory, building a safe haven, and pursuing her path to strength and Godhood.


    As she resumed her work, reviewing the candidates for the next mayor of Northport, she suddenly felt a familiar call from afar.


    It was Sebastian, who had left days ago with the Castell guards to track down Count L.

 Chapter 215: The Black Dragon and the Mysterious Mage

    Chapter 215: The ck Dragon and the Mysterious Mage


    ¡°Sebastian? He''s calling for me directly, could it be that he has made an important discovery?¡±


    Charlotte''s heart stirred.


    She pondered for a moment, then stood up and closed the study door, instructing the maid not to disturb her temporarily. She then sank into her consciousness, connecting with the Gospel of Blood within the sea of her mind.


    The surroundings shifted once more, and Charlotte found herself back in the mental world of the Dark Night Castle.


    She summoned the crimson star sea that represented the bloodbornes and gently pointed at the star that signified Sebastian, which was shing. A wisp of her consciousness passed through the void and projected itself to where Sebastian was.


    ...


    At a ruined castle perched atop a coastal cliff.


    The tall stone walls were already dpidated, but the past grandeur was still faintly discernible.


    At this moment, a fierce battle was taking ce outside the castle.Castell guards, d in chainmail, hid behind the castle''s crumbling battlements, their hands trembling as they gripped their bows, staring fearfully at the sky.


    Above them, a menacing ck dragon with a wingspan of over fifteen meters was engaged in a fierce struggle with Sebastian.


    The furious dragon''s roar, carrying immense dragon might, assaulted the soldiers'' minds like a tsunami, causing many to foam at the mouth and faint under the terrifying pressure.


    Within a one-kilometer radius of the castle, the area was in ruins. Dragon breath had corroded the forest and coastline into a deste wastnd, with terrifying w marks and sword scars over ten meters long everywhere.


    Sebastian floated in mid-air, a ring of levitating magic power gathered behind him, wielding a ck ming sword.


    He looked quite battered but had sessfully shielded the Castell guards within the castle from the dragon''s breath.


    On the ck dragon''s back sat a ck-robed mage wearing a Demon¡¯s Eye mask. He looked down at Sebastian and said with some surprise.


    ¡°Impressive, Crimson me de, once renowned in Eastern Yteds. Even with your broken mental state, you still possess the power to contend with a dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°But no matter how strong your endurance is, how long can you withstand the dragon''s might? I don¡¯t understand. You could have retreated unscathed, so why protect these humans?¡±


    ¡°Or have you truly be Castell¡¯s loyal dog as the rumors say, giving up your freedom?¡±


    Hearing the ck-robed mage¡¯s words, Sebastian sneered.


    He elegantly wiped away the blood from his mouth, and then said indifferently.


    ¡°I have chosen to pledge my loyalty to Castell, so I will do my job. My ambitions and pursuits are beyond theprehension of short-sighted people like you.¡±


    He then gave the ck-robed mage a deep look.


    ¡°But you, despite being an elf, are associating with the Blood Demon Cult, notorious even among bloodbornes¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you''re not even an elf anymore. I sense a familiar aura on you. You must be an elven bloodborne from the Nez n of Luna Ind?¡±


    ¡°Betraying the elves and your own n... aren¡¯t you afraid of Luna Ind and Nez joining hands to hunt you down?¡±


    Hearing Sebastian¡¯s words, the red eyes behind the mage¡¯s mask flickered.


    He almost instinctively covered the pointed ears beneath his mask, then furiously eximed.


    ¡°Shut up, you trash chased across half the continent by the Pure White Witch!¡±


    ¡°Odossia, kill him!¡±


    The ck-robed mage shouted angrily, the ck magic book in his hand shing red.


    The ck dragon roared and pped its wings to charge at Sebastian.


    Seeing the ck dragon rushing toward him, Sebastian smiled slightly.


    He abandoned his defense and raised his ming sword high, chanting rhythmically.


    ¡°Imprison, me of Death!¡±


    ck mes spread from the sword, transforming into a massive prison that enveloped both Sebastian and the ck dragon.


    ¡°Dark Knight¡¯s Death Imprisonment? Haha... Sebas, it seems you gained quite a lot of good stuff during your adventures in Eastern Yteds.¡±


    ¡°But if you think an iplete Third Tier imprisonment spell can confine Odossia, that¡¯s trulyughable.¡±


    The ck-robed mage sneered.


    However, seeing Sebastian¡¯s faintly smiling expression, a chill suddenly ran down his spine.


    At the same time, a brilliant light erupted from Sebastian, and a formidable aura surged from him...


    Sensing the heart-stopping aura, the ck-robed mage¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve regained your strength?!¡±


    ¡°This is bad! Odossia, retreat quickly!¡±


    He shouted, the light from the magic book in his hand ring,manding the ck dragon to halt its attack.


    Blood-red light radiated from the dragon¡¯s body.


    The ck dragon roared angrily, halting its charge.


    The ck-robed mage, without hesitation, took out a scroll from his chest and tore it apart.


    Brilliant light burst from beneath the dragon, forming arge circr magic array.


    The figures of the ck dragon and the mage gradually blurred, and they vanished into the light before Sebastian¡¯s me prison closed in.


    Watching the dissipating magic light, a trace of regret shed across Sebastian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ they ran pretty fast.¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He chuckled and slowly descended from the sky.


    Just as hended, he wobbled slightly, almost copsing.


    ¡°Sir Sebastian!¡±


    Seeing this, Castell guards in the castle rushed out, with the captain reaching out to support him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit exhausted. Check the casualties from the recent battle.¡±


    Sebastian shook his head, refusing the captain''s support, then entered the inner hall of the castle alone.


    ¡°I need to meditate and rest. Do not disturb me for now.¡±


    He instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The soldiers saluted respectfully.


    Sebastian closed the door of the inner hall behind him.


    As soon as the door closed, crimson mist spread around him.


    Sebastian sensed it and slowly raised his head.


    Everything around him had changed, no longer the dpidated castle but the familiar Dark Night Castle.


    Charlotte¡¯s clear and melodious voice came from the front.


    ¡°Sebastian, your mission this time was unexpectedly exciting.¡±


    Sebastian looked up to see his liege seated on the mysterious and majestic Blood Throne.


    Perhaps because they were familiar with each other, her form was not the "Lady of the Night" but the "Countess" he usually saw.


    ¡°Master, Sebastian failed to keep them here.¡±


    Sebastian knelt on one knee respectfully.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter, they escaped quickly. There will be another opportunity.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    Then she looked at him.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t be so reckless in the future. Using your life to imprison the enemy is too dangerous, even if I respond to your call and lend you power.¡±


    ¡°Remember, you are my servant now. I need you alive to serve me, not to take reckless risks.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Sebastian was moved and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Sebastian understands.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Charlotte also sighed in relief.


    She had been truly startled just now. When she projected over, she almost collided with the ck dragon. Fortunately, it retreated in time. Otherwise, she would have had to forcibly use her True Ancestor powers.


    This wasn¡¯t like when they were in Borde City.


    At that time, she and Sebastian were close, and the energy consumption for projecting through Sebastian¡¯s body was minimal.


    But now¡­ Charlotte estimated that Sebastian should be in the northeastern border area of the county, quite far from Northport, making the projection much more energy-consuming.


    Not to mention, just by looking through Sebastian¡¯s perspective at the ck dragon and mage, she could sense they weren¡¯t simple.


    The mage aside, whose power seemed weaker than Sebastian''s, the ck dragon was definitely much stronger.


    She wondered how Sebastian managed to hold his ground or if the enemy was not fighting at full strength.


    ¡°That ck dragon just now... it has a familiar aura. Is it the same dragon that was once in the silver mine?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Probably¡­ Yes, its dragon might is simr to Gikode¡¯s but more refined, likely the source of the dragon power for that Vadat bloodborne.¡±


    Sebastian answered respectfully.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Odossia¡­ sounds like a female name.¡±


    Sebas nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s amon name among dragons. As you saw, it¡¯s likely a female dragon.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, then asked.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you discover during this investigation?¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s question, Sebastian¡¯s expression turned somewhat strange.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s odd. When I arrived here as you directed, the bloodbornes in the castle had already withdrawn, leaving an empty fortress.¡±


    ¡°We tracked their traces to a nearby city and found signs of Nez n bloodbornes. However, they didn¡¯t seem interested in entangling with us.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we even got a list of nobles they recruited in the nearby city from a Nez bloodborne. Before leaving, they even extended goodwill to us, leaving a considerable amount of refined mithril¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m suddenly confused about what the Nez n is up to.¡±


    Charlotte: ...


    She knew why. It seemed the order from Duke Yorok had been sessfully conveyed, and the bloodbornes under Count L had received the message and begun an orderly retreat.


    She had to admit, this Blood Duke of the Nez n¡­ was quite interesting.

 Chapter 216: The Blood Demon Cult and the Nez Elder Council

    Chapter 216: The Blood Demon Cult and the Nez Elder Council


    "I know about the Nez n. This matter rtes to decisions made by their upper echelons, and they will likely halt their infiltration of the Northern Lands for the time being."


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and then spoke.


    Decisions by Nez''s upper echelons?


    Sebas felt a slight stir in his heart.


    Reflecting on the attack on the Count''s estate and the usual tactics of the Nez n, he began to form some suspicions.


    "Sebastian, what about that Blood Demon Cult member just now?"


    Charlotte asked.


    Sebastian''s expression grew solemn.


    "Master, I was just about to report on this. After conducting further covert investigations in the nearby cities, we found that those nobles who had allied with the bloodline were not only coborating with the Nez n but also had connections to the Blood Demon Cult!""The Blood Demon Cult has also infiltrated the Northern Lands, but I am currently unsure of the extent of their infiltration. However, based on the traces left by the Nez n, it appears they are cooperating with the Blood Demon Cult."


    "Though, it seems there has been a conflict between the Nez n and the Blood Demon Cult, which might be rted to the Nez n''s retreat. We discovered signs of their battles during our investigations, including traces of dragon breath at the scene."


    "After discovering the presence of a dragon, I decided to withdraw the team, but during the retreat, we were attacked by that Blood Demon Cultist and the ck dragon, forcing us to organize a defense in the old castle..."


    Nez n''s infiltration of Castell involving the Blood Demon Cult?


    Charlotte frowned slightly upon hearing Sebastian''s report, yet felt a sense of realization.


    When investigating Castell¡¯s silver mine, she had noticed that the necromancy used by the bloodborne named Gikode neither matched the Nez n¡¯s style nor the documented techniques of the Vadat n. Instead, it bore the distinct characteristics of the Blood Demon Cult.


    Combining this with Sebastian¡¯s findings, she now understood the situation¡ªthere was an involvement from the Blood Demon Cult.


    However, the reason behind the Nez n''s cooperation with the cult remained unclear. Was it a desperate measure or something else?


    From her in-depth exchanges with Nez and the recent investigations into the noble circles within her domain, Charlotte had roughly discerned the Nez n¡¯s motives.


    After the Lc War, the Nez n faced severe survival challenges in the Starfall Kingdom. They were likely preparing to counter-attack the current ruling family supported by the Holy Court, aiming to regain their influence.


    In other words, the Nez bloodborne might be secretly preparing for a second Lc War.


    As for the role the Blood Demon Cult yed in this, Charlotte was unsure. Considering the cult''s usual objectives, it likely involved summoning the Bloodborne Archduke or destabilizing the Crescent Kingdom''s regime.


    The Blood Demon Cult... always eager to create chaos and disrupt order, it was the biggest dark force and source of disorder on the Crescent Penins.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and then asked.


    "Which city were you investigating, and who is the lord there?"


    Sebastian respectfully answered.


    "Master, it was Nord City, and the lord is Devon de Griss."


    "Griss family?"


    Charlotte''s gaze flickered.


    "Yes."


    Sebas nodded.


    "Griss, huh..."


    Charlotte lightly drummed her fingers on the armrest of the Blood Throne, her mind conjuring up the image of that Lady Viscountess Laura from the Griss family.


    "Master, have you thought of something?"


    Sebastian asked, noticing Charlotte¡¯s thoughtful expression.


    Charlotte gently shook her head.


    "Not much, just pondering a question. When that Lady Viscountess of the Griss family sought an audience with me, she imed she was framed by the Leon-Castell family and attacked by the bloodbornes. At the time, I thought it was a tactic by the Nez n to bnce the power among Castell''s noble families. But now, it seems... it might not be the case."


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Are you suspecting the involvement of the Blood Demon Cult?"


    "We cannot rule out that possibility."


    Charlotte considered.


    "Should we investigate the Griss family?"


    Sebastian inquired.


    "No rush. We are already in the process of scrutinizing the entire domain. Viscount Leon-Castell has started his investigations, and the Griss family is a crucial part of this. Before concluding investigations on other noble families, we shouldn''t pressure them too early. Besides, we don¡¯t fully understand the Lady Viscountess'' true stance."


    "However, with the Nez n''s retreat, the Griss family might also react ordingly."


    "Let¡¯s observe their next moves for now."


    Charlotte advised.


    Among the three major forces in Castell''s domain¡ªthe once prestigious Leon-Castell, the mostly sea-focused Roman-Four, and the militarily powerful Griss family¡ªthe Griss family was undoubtedly the strongest.


    Charlotte had always nned to deal with the Griss familyst.


    She assessed that if the domain¡¯s nobles united to resist her, the g bearer would likely be Griss, as no other family had such prestige and power.


    Charlotte''s inspection actions were bound to face opposition from the nobles, especially the major ones.


    Pressuring the Griss family too much could escte the situation and even lead to war.


    Charlotte wasn''t aiming to exterminate the nobles, just to ensure their loyalty and reim the powers they had seized during the Castell family¡¯s absence.


    War, being an extension of politics and thest resort, would inevitably damage the livelihood of Castell''s people and should be avoided if possible.


    However, if the Blood Demon Cult was truly involved with the Griss family...


    It might present a different scenario altogether.


    With this in mind, Charlottemanded.


    "Sebastian, withdraw the guards to the Silver Mine City, then monitor the Griss family covertly. Report any issues to me immediately."


    "At yourmand."


    Sebastian bowed respectfully.


    "And remember, don''t be too reckless. Safety first."


    Charlotte reminded.


    "Sebastian... understood!"


    Sebastian adopted an even more respectful and submissive posture.


    "Alright then, that''s about it for now. Call on me when there is more news."


    Charlotte said with a smile.


    With that, she waved her hand, and crimson mist began to spread throughout the dark night castle. Sebastian sensed a familiar force repelling him from all directions.


    His consciousness blurred as if traversing time and space. When the mist cleared, he had returned to the real world.


    Taking a deep breath, Sebastian stood up and exited the inner hall of the old castle. He then instructed the Castell guards who had apanied him.


    "Ry the order: Rest for half an hour, then we head to Silver Mine City."


    ...


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    In a ck temple.


    The temple was circr, surrounded by a ring of tall stone pirs. Each pir was engraved with ancient and mysterious carvings depicting constetions and fate, and beyond the pirsy an endless, starry sky.


    At the very back of the temple floated an ancient, dpidated stone door emitting a ghostly blue light. In front of the door stood arge conference table.


    A tall shadow stood in front of the conference table.


    His crimson gaze was fixed on the closed stone door, deep and far-reaching. After a long sigh, he turned around, sweeping his eyes over the three other shadows standing around the table.


    Seeing only the three shadows, he frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "Only you three came?"


    His gaze lingered on one particrly tall shadow.


    "Alec, where are the other elders from Luna Ind?"


    The tall shadow smiled casually and said.


    "Grand Elder, the two old folks on the ind are not interested in this kind of meeting, so I had toe alone as their representative."


    The Grand Elder''s frown deepened.


    He nced at Alec and said lightly.


    "Tell them to stop tinkering with their nts. They are elves, but they are also part of the Nez. The Starfall and Luna Ind lineages are one. When the Day of Divinity''s Descentes, the Moon Goddess won''t be able to protect them. Only the grace of Lord Casey can shield us."


    Then, the Grand Elder looked at another shadow, who appeared quite old and stooped.


    Before he could speak, the old shadow spoke first.


    "Grand Elder, the other three elders have not yet awakened..."


    The Grand Elder sighed deeply.


    "Let them continue to sleep then. They did suffer greatly in the Lc War."


    Turning his attention to thest of the three shadows, he said.


    "Yorok, tell us, did something happen in the Roman Duchy or Castell?"


    "Grand Elder, indeed as you said, there have been some changes on my end..."


    Duke Yorok gave a slight bow and recounted everything that had transpired in Castell and his divination results.


    "Thorny roses? A holy symbol? Yorok, are you joking? This Coria pattern is everywhere. If it were truly a holy symbol of some God, why has no one discovered it for hundreds of years, only for you to find it now?"


    Among the three, the old stooped shadow frowned and said.


    Duke Yorok nced at him and said.


    "Maxim, if you don''t believe it, you can divinate it yourself."


    "However, without the sacred artifact bestowed by Lord Casey, I can''t guarantee what will happen."


    Maxim''s shadow gave him a deep look, then turned to the Grand Elder.


    "Grand Elder, whether or not there is a resurrected God, I believe we cannot give up Castell."


    "Castell''s power is indispensable to the Returning Star n. Controlling Castell will severely damage the Starfall royal family''s trade with the continent. We can control the Star-Moon Strait, preventing even the Holy Court''s fleet fromnding on the Starfall Ind!"


    Duke Yorok frowned and said.


    "Maxim, I have already reported my divination results. It is not a newly resurrected God but likely a god who has slumbered for hundreds of years. My divination has warned me that opposing it could bring disaster to our Nez."


    Maxim shook his head.


    "Yorok, divination results can be interpreted in many ways. Yours is not necessarily correct. Moreover, affected divinations might be erroneous, as time and again has been proven."


    "I do not find your reasons sufficient, or are you suggesting we abandon the Starfall Kingdom to avoid conflict with the Holy Court and move to the Eastern Yteds?"


    Hearing Maxim''s words, Duke Yorok''s expression darkened.


    "Maxim, are you using me of finding excuses to retreat?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    Maxim nced at him.


    Duke Yorok snorted coldly.


    "Havingmitted to the Returning Star n, I will not abandon it halfway. I merely wish to avoid adding another foreign God to our enemies, making an already precarious situation even worse!"


    Maxim shook his head.


    "An affected divination result is not necessarily from a God. Our sess in the Returning Star n has been smooth. If this were a God who has been dormant for hundreds of years, why were our prior calctions so sessful?"


    "Or are you suggesting we convene the Elder Council again for another joint divination?"


    "Yorok, given your rtionship with Eugenia, are you trying to use this to plead for that traitor?"


    Duke Yorok''s expression changed instantly.


    He coldly red at Maxim and said.


    "Maxim, watch your words! She is the Holy Maiden of our Nez!"


    Maxim snorted coldly.


    He was about to retort but fell silent at the Grand Elder''s calmmand.


    "Silence!"


    "Grand Elder, this concerns Nez''s future. Please decide!"


    Yorok bowed to the Grand Elder.


    The Grand Elder did not immediately reply.


    He closed his eyes lightly, faint starlight flickering around him as if divining something.


    The bloodborne elders watched him in silence, their hearts stirred.


    The Nez n excelled in divination.


    Aside from the traitorous former Holy Maiden Eugenia, the Grand Elder was the highest diviner in the n.


    After a moment, the starlight around the Grand Elder faded. He opened his eyes, his crimson gaze deep and distant.


    "Grand Elder, what is the result?"


    Maxim asked curiously.


    The Grand Elder''s gaze swept around the circle, and after a moment of silence, he said.


    "Notify everyone to dispose of all items with thorn and rose patterns."


    Maxim''s eyes widened, and Duke Yorok visibly rxed, letting out a sigh of relief.


    However, as he started to rx, the Grand Elder stopped him.


    "Yorok, Castell is crucial to the Returning Star n and cannot be abandoned. Since you are in charge of Castell''s affairs, you must bear this responsibility..."


    He looked at Yorok.


    "I trust you understand my meaning?"


    Yorok:...

 Chapter 217: You understand what I mean, right?

    Chapter 217: You understand what I mean, right?


    Disconnecting from the Elder Council''s projection meeting, Duke Yorok returned to reality.


    Recalling the Grand Elder''s meaningful gaze, his expression shifted, and he couldn''t help but curse.


    "These old foxes... every single one of them!"


    Afterward, he paced around the room before sighing and taking out a smallermunication crystal.


    The crystal glowed, and a shadowy figure appeared within it.


    The figure, d in a mage''s robe, was thin and standing before a magical workstation filled with various bottles and devices. He was busy with some magical research.


    Sensing the summons, the shadowy figure in the crystal hesitated for a moment.


    Quickly regaining hisposure, he put down his work, approached the crystal, and respectfully bowed to Duke Yorok.


    "My lord, have you finished the Elder Council meeting?"Seeing the bottles and devices projected from the crystal, Duke Yorok''s face darkened with anger.


    "Yurst! I should have told you that, as the direct manager of the Returning Star n, you need to be more attentive and stop fiddling with these bottles and gadgets!"


    "The failure of the Lc War is partly due to people like you who neglect their duties and tinker with nonsense all day! We don''t even clearly understand the betrayal by Red Lc!"


    The shadow projected in the crystal was Count Yurst.


    However, at this moment, the Bloodborne Countcked any of the authority and presence he had in the Nez n''s remote meetings, looking instead like a mage obsessed with research.


    He tried to hide his magical workstation,ughed awkwardly, and coughed.


    "Uh, my lord, you know, with our long lifespans, boredom is inevitable. Finding hobbies is our way to pass time, just like you enjoy ying chess with the Elf Queen..."


    Seeing Duke Yorok''s face darken further with his exnation, Yurst quickly stopped and changed the subject.


    "Um, my lord, we''ve stopped infiltrating Castell. Was your meeting sessful? Is there something specific you need me to do?"


    Duke Yorok took a deep breath and said.


    "The Grand Elder has ordered that all items rted to the thorny rose pattern must be disposed of immediately. However, Castell is a crucial part of the Returning Star n and cannot be abandoned."


    Yurst''s eyes widened.


    "Dispose of items rted to the thorny rose pattern? Does that mean there''s truly a God behind Castell?"


    "Wait, the Grand Elder said we can''t abandon Castell? Does that mean we should continue infiltrating Castell? But... isn''t there a resurrected God behind Castell? We can''t report to the Holy Court about an Evil God''s resurrection, can we?"


    Duke Yorok frowned.


    "What''s the point of reporting? Not to mention whether reporting will be effective against a God who has been dormant under the Holy Court''s nose for centuries, attracting the Holy Court''s attention now would surely lead to the Returning Star n''s failure."


    Yurst respectfully asked.


    "Then, what do you propose?"


    Duke Yorok thought for a moment and said.


    "The Grand Elder stated that Castell is crucial and cannot be abandoned..."


    "For us, we need Castell to support us during the execution of the Returning Star n, to be our ally."


    "Securing support doesn''t always mean integrating them into our power. Negotiating and forming alliances is also an option!"


    Yurst''s interest was piqued.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "My lord, are you suggesting we make friendly rtion with Castell?"


    Duke Yorok nodded.


    "I have that thought. However, it depends on the exact situation in Castell."


    Yurst''s expression became serious.


    "I understand. I will send word to elerate the background investigation on the Countess of Castell..."


    "That''s not enough..."


    Duke Yorok shook his head and said.


    "Halting the infiltration has already significantly dyed our n. Since we''ve decided to change our approach, we need to act quickly."


    "You mean...?"


    "I''m considering sending a delegation to Castell, representing our Nez n, to directly negotiate with the Castell family."


    Duke Yorok said quietly.


    Yurst''s eyes widened.


    "Send a delegation? Direct negotiation?"


    "But... it''s said that the Countess of Castell is currently investigating the bloodborne in the north, targeting our Nez n. Sending a delegation now could be..."


    Duke Yorok interrupted him.


    "I know there''s a risk, but it also shows our sincerity."


    Yurst''s eyes lit up and he said.


    "I understand. I will arrange for a delegation to go and negotiate with the Castell family."


    Duke Yorok shook his head.


    "A standard delegation is not enough. To show our sincerity, a count must lead this effort."


    "Although human counts and our counts are different, sending a count as our representative also shows our respect and sincerity!"


    Hearing this, Yurst instinctively looked at Duke Yorok, who also looked at him.


    "Yurst, you are the direct manager of the Returning Star n. No one understands its details better than you."


    "I think you understand what I mean, right?"


    Count Yurst:...


    ...


    The traces of the Blood Demon Cult added an element of uncertainty to Charlotte''s investigation n.


    However, apart from the attack on Sebastian, no more Blood Demon cultists appeared in Castell in the following period.


    Even the ck dragon seemed to have vanished.


    Viscount Leon-Castell''s investigation in the southern part of the Castell County also proceeded smoothly. Despite inevitable opposition from local nobles, the strong support of the Castell family left the small and medium nobles with no choice but toply.


    Staying in the capital Northport, Charlotte received almost daily reports on the progress from the old viscount. To her surprise, the Nez n had indeedpletely withdrawn.


    The old viscount''s sess was partly due to this withdrawal. The abandonment by the bloodborne left those scheming nobles with no choice but to ept the new lord''s scrutiny.


    Meanwhile, a Carrack ship from the Starfall Kingdom, carrying a delegation led by the Nez'' Count Yurst, sailed into Northport''s harbor.

 Chapter 218: You are under arrest!

    Chapter 218: You are under arrest!


    Count Yurst couldn''t remember how many years it had been since hest visited Northport.


    Fifty years? A hundred? Or even two hundred?


    As a traditional bloodborne, Yurst rarely left his castle. Thest time he had to move was after the defeat in the Lc War, forcing him to retreat from the capital of Starfall, Beron, to the countryside.


    Looking at the bustling, almost congested port in front of him, and the sprawling waterfront buildings, even though he was prepared, this Bloodborne Count couldn''t help but marvel.


    "They say Castell is the wealthiest territory in the North. Seeing it today, it truly lives up to its reputation!"


    "No wonder the Elder Council is reluctant to give up Castell. Such a prosperous ce is rare even in Starfall..."


    Waging war requires substantial funds.


    Although bloodbornes, with their long lifespans and hoarding lifestyle, usually neverck money, many of the Nez n''s assets were squandered in the Lc War.


    The Elder Council indeed had reasons not to abandon Castell. Over the years, just by infiltrating Castell''s silver mines indirectly, the Nez n had amassed considerable wealth and forged numerous enchanted equipment.Count Yurst believed that if they could fully control Castell, the chances of reiming control over the Starfall Kingdom would significantly increase.


    Thinking of this, Yurst felt a headache and nervousness.


    An unknown God had appeared behind Castell, disrupting all of the Nez n''s ns and nearly erasing any possibility of controlling the North.


    To be honest, as one of the leaders of the Returning Star n, he really didn''t want toe to Northport at this critical juncture to face an unknown God.


    But the bloodborne hierarchy is strict.


    A higher rank means absolute power. As a subordinate to Duke Yorok, he had no choice but to face it head-on.


    "My lord, we need to prepare to go ashore."


    The captain''s respectful voice brought Yurst out of his thoughts.


    Unlike Count Yurst, the captain of this Carrack ship was not a Nez bloodborne but a retainer from their outer circle.


    Yurst nodded, suppressing his unease, and said sternly.


    "Prepare thending boats."


    The Carrack ship had a deep draft, and with Northport''s busy, crowded port, it could only anchor in the bay. Those disembarking had to take small boats ashore.


    Because of the presence of the Holy Court, the bloodbornes'' identities couldn''t be openly disyed. Officially, they were a noble merchant caravan from the Starfall Kingdom.


    Count Yurst ordered his apanying bloodbornes to disy the merchant caravan''s banner and rowed towards the dock.


    The dock was even more bustling, filled with countless people, carts, merchant caravans, mercenaries, sailors... a constant throng.


    Yurst''s group didn''t attract much attention.


    After discreetly registering their identities at the dock''s office, they were led directly to the Nez n''s underground base in Northport, a tavern on Seaside Street.


    "My lord, wee to Northport. It must have been a hard journey."


    The tavern owner, having received the news in advance, greeted Count Yurst respectfully.


    "Prepare three suitable carriages for us. We will visit Count Castell''s estate tonight."


    "Remember, the carriages should be dignified and solemn, but not too dreary. They should be low-key yet not overly simple."


    Count Yurst casuallymanded.


    As a bloodborne, he always had high standards for travel conditions, and this visit to the lord of the North made him even more particr.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Understood, my lord. Please rest for a while. I will make the arrangements."


    The tavern owner replied respectfully.


    Noticing the owner''s haggard appearance and the empty tavern, Count Yurst felt a pang of concern and frowned slightly.


    "Is there no one else left at our n''s base?"


    The tavern owner forced a bitter smile.


    "My lord, since Countess Castell began investigating the bloodbornes in her territory, our people have either fled or been captured. Now, it''s just me here."


    Count Yurst was surprised.


    "Castell''s actions were that swift?"


    The tavern owner sighed.


    "Yes, Countess Castell''s control over the territory is much stronger than we anticipated. Especially since... she seems to have special means to identify our people. Many of our members were captured by the city guards before they could escape."


    Count Yurst paused.


    He couldn''t help but nce at the tavern owner again and suddenly asked.


    "You mean to say that aside from thisst base and you, all the other organizations the n has secretly established in Northport over the years have been wiped out? Even those not involved in infiltrating Castell?"


    "Yes, they''ve all been uprooted. Even the local nobles involved lost their titles and had their properties confiscated. Really, don''t be fooled by Countess Castell''s young age and gender; her methods are swift, urate, and ruthless..."


    The tavern ownermented.


    Count Yurst fell silent, his brow furrowing deeply.


    Seeing the Count deep in thought, the tavern owner hesitated and asked.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?"


    Count Yurst nced at the tavern''s entrance and suddenly said.


    "I''m wondering... if Countess Castell really has special means to investigate your identities, why hasn''t this ce been targeted?"


    Hearing this, the tavern owner was stunned.


    The next second, with a loud crash, heavily armed city guards, led by an extraordinary knight, burst in, quickly surrounding and apprehending the Nez bloodbornes in the tavern.


    "Don''t move! We''re the Northport Guard. Based on our investigation, we have reason to suspect you''re involved with the Starfall bloodbornes. You''re under arrest!"


    Seeing the armored guards flood in, the tavern owner was panicked, while the Nez bloodbornes apanying Count Yurst stood up, alert.


    Only Yurst himself remained calm, seemingly expecting the Northport Guard''s arrival.


    He took a sip of the mead the tavern owner had served him and then looked at the surrounding guards, speaking calmly.


    "I am Yurst, Yurst Nez."


    "I am here on behalf of the Nez n to speak with Countess Castell."


    Hearing Count Yurst''s words, the guards exchanged nces.


    The leading knight snorted and said.


    "Nez or not, I''ve never heard of you. You can''t just meet the Countess whenever you want."


    "Everyone, hands on your heads, squat down, and don''t move!"


    Yurst: ...?

 Chapter 219: The Academys Vision

    Chapter 219: The Academy''s Vision


    The ethereal hymn was beautiful and dreamlike, the radiant holy light divine and majestic.


    In the prayer room of Northport Church, Charlotte sat gracefully in a white dress before the statue of the God Harald, hands sped and eyes closed in prayer.


    Watching the young countess bathed in holy light, the priests of the Holy Court were visibly moved, drawing the ring cross on their chests and silently praising the divine.


    A devout Lord often meant the strengthening of faith, which was especially important for the church in the increasingly declining North.


    If anyone in Northport City was most hopeful and loyal to this young countess, it was undoubtedly these priests.


    To them, the holy light surrounding the girl was dazzling and almost indistinguishable from the legendary saintess.


    Moreover, given the recent rumors in the North and Charlotte''s recent crackdown on the bloodborne forces, the priests saw her as a devout and steadfast missionary, a "saintess" destined to save the Northern Church...


    After a long while, the radiance faded, and the hymn slowly ceased.


    Charlotte gently opened her eyes, a flicker of light shing in the depths of her pupils, her expression revealing a trace of satisfied joy.To the watching priests, this overflowing joy confirmed her piety and fervor, and their gazes upon Charlotte grew even more fervent.


    "Praise the divine!"


    Charlotte extended her right hand and drew a standard ring cross on her chest, then gratefully nodded toward the statue.


    "Praise the divine!"


    The priests, visibly excited, followed Charlotte''s lead, bowing in unison and with devout voices.


    Only Lottie, the acting priest of Northport Church, averted her gaze unnaturally, looking at the other priests with a hint of sympathy in her eyes.


    Daily prayers had be Charlotte''s routine to replenish her blood divine power through the strength of the holy light.


    Though each session provided only a small amount, it was a steady and long-term source of divine power.


    Her gratitude to the great God Harald... It was entirely sincere.


    After the prayer, Charlotte rose with the help of Sherry, while the priests gathered around her.


    Looking at the priests, Charlotte smiled and said.


    "Sirs, have you considered my previous proposal?"


    The priests exchanged nces and respectfully replied.


    "Mydy, we believe you are right. The North is unlike other ces, and we know spreading the faith of the God here is extremely difficult. It must be done gradually..."


    "Indeed, the church has long lost its foundation in Castell. Furthermore, the North is full of non-believers and pagans hostile to the church. Using harsh methods to spread our Lord''s Light might not be a good idea."


    "We agree with your suggestion of a gentle approach. If we can truly let them experience the Church''s light and goodwill, they will eventually be moved and converted..."


    Seeing the unanimous agreement among the priests, Charlotte smiled radiantly and said warmly.


    "Then I must rely on you all. Reopening the church school will be the first attempt. The Castell family will fund the church school."


    "However, given the public''s perception of the church, I suggest renaming the reopened church school to ''Nortnd Academy.'' What do you think?"


    "This..."


    The priests looked at each other, but considering the church''s current predicament in Castell, they eventually nodded in agreement.


    "Everything... will be as youmand."


    Charlotte''s smile grew even warmer.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Then I will need your continued support. No one is more suited to teaching general and etiquette courses than you, esteemed priests. Once the school reopens, you will all be very busy."


    "Praise the divine, it is our duty! And being instructors will make it easier to guide young souls!"


    The priests replied solemnly.


    After a discussion, Charlotte assigned each remaining priest to teach at the soon-to-be-reopened "Nortnd Academy."


    As the priests left, they were full of hope for the future.


    Watching their departing figures, Charlotte smiled.


    Turning to the silent priest Lottie, she asked leisurely.


    "Lottie, what do you think of my handling of this?"


    Lottie, with a peculiar expression, sighed.


    "As expected of you... effortlessly diverting all the priests'' attention and turning them into usefulbor."


    "General and etiquette courses are always the most boring and busiest subjects. Once they be teachers, they won''t have the energy to preach..."


    "Moreover, reopening the church school has been a wish of many northern priests. However... judging by your attitude, whether it will ultimately be a ''Church Academy'' or ''Castell''s Academy'' is uncertain."


    Listening to Lottie''s response, Charlotte smiled without denying it.


    After the crackdown began, she had been considering what else she could do. Believing in the principle that "education is the foundation of a century''s n," she thought it crucial to focus on education for long-term stability and faith propagation.


    This was also part of her n to consolidate her rule and spread faith in the future.


    "You are correct. I do n to extend this further. In the future, I want to bring all noble offspring in the territory to the academy for education."


    Charlotte said.


    Lottie hesitated.


    "This... might be difficult. Nobles have their own traditions and private tutors. Except for those aspiring to be noble priests, few attend church schools."


    Charlotteughed.


    "It''s just a thought. The road ahead is long. For now, it''s about giving the northern priests something to do."


    "Whoever controls education controls the power of thought. If we want to make the North impregnable, this aspect must be strengthened."


    Lottie''s heart stirred.


    "Lady Charlotte, are you nning to start preaching?"


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    "Consider it a precaution."


    After discussing the specifics of reopening the long-closed "Church Academy" with Lottie, Charlotte, having harvested today''s divine power, returned to the count''s mansion.


    However, as she stepped down from the carriage, she saw the captain of the Northport City Guard hurriedly approaching with the mansion steward.


    "Mydy, the City Guard has urgent news to report!"


    Saying this, the captain handed over a hastily written parchment scroll.


    Maid Sherry took the scroll and handed it to Charlotte. As Charlotte read it, her expression changed to one of surprise.


    "The Nez n? A delegation?"

 Chapter 220: Nezs Chips

    Chapter 220: Nez''s Chips


    The underground base of the Nez n in Northport was located in a tavern on the outskirts.


    Count Yurst sat quietly at the bar, rxed, sipping honey wine from Luna Ind.


    Beside him, other Nez bloodborne members from the Starfall Kingdom, who were also part of the delegation, stood armed and wary, watching the surrounding guards who had encircled them.


    The tavern was in disarray, a chaotic area centered around the Nez delegation, indicating a recent fight, though no blood was visible.


    Further away, heavily armed Castell guards, led by extraordinary knights, surrounded the tavern in multipleyers, even sealing off the entire street.


    Inside and outside the tavern, the atmosphere was tense. All the guards gripped their weapons tightly, their gazes heavy and alert as they stared at the bloodbornes in the center.


    "No need to be so tense. Wee in peace and do not wish to conflict with Castell."


    Yurst said as gently as he could, observing the mortal guards, who were more anxious than his own bloodborne.


    He was genuinely trying to be as gentle as possible. Bloodbornes, including those from Nez, were inherently arrogant. Their disdain for mortals surpassed even that of elves. Sitting here calmly and talking with ordinary guards was almost miraculous for traditional bloodbornes.However, no matter how gentle or friendly his attitude, as a representative of the Nez n and a Bloodborne Count with considerable power, Yurst couldn''t simply let mortals capture them. This was about the dignity and honor of the Nez n.


    This tense standoff arose from such circumstances.


    Nheless, Yurst had been careful not to harm any Castell Guards attempting to capture them.


    Only the tavern owner looked dejected at the wrecked state of his tavern, wondering how much it would cost to repair it.


    But he quickly realized that whether the tavern would still be there or if he would even remain in the North after today was uncertain.


    Thinking about repair costs now was meaningless.


    The atmosphere in the tavern was oppressive and heavy. Except for the exceptionally strong Yurst, everyone else was quite nervous.


    Especially as time passed and more Castell guards and extraordinary individuals were summoned, the Nez bloodborne members nced more frequently at their count.


    Eventually, when the city guards began bringing over the giant magic crystal cannons enchanted by Legendary mages from the coastal defense, even Yurst grew uneasy.


    He set down his empty cup, his eye twitching as he nced at the formidable weapons that had easily shredded the Starfall Kingdom''s vanguard fleet during the Star-Moon War. Clearing his throat, he said a bit unnaturally.


    "Wee with no ill intentions, merely representing the Nez n to speak with the Countess of Castell."


    The Castell guards exchanged looks until finally, an extraordinary knight stepped forward cautiously and said.


    "The captain has gone to report to the countess. Until we receive orders, do not move!"


    Do not move?


    If we keep waiting, will you bring all the magic crystal cannons in Northport?


    Yurst cursed silently, feeling helpless.


    Though he was a powerful count, and these heavy magic crystal cannons would find it difficult to kill him directly, it was different for the other bloodbornes.


    Even for him, at such close range and with so many cannons, he would be injured if not killed.


    This is absurd!


    Are the humans of the Crescent Kingdom so hostile to bloodbornes?


    It''s all the fault of those madmen in the Blood Demon Cult!


    Yurst cursed his fellow cultists internally, forgetting for a moment that Castell''s hostility toward bloodbornes began with their own infiltration and the count''s orders.


    As Yurst contemted whether to use a teleportation scroll to retreat, a series of urgent hoofbeats sounded outside the tavern.


    Yurst looked out to see a dusty messenger dismount and rush towards the extraordinary knightmanding the Castell guards.


    "Captain Chatham! Captain Chatham! Orders from the countess! Escort the Nez envoys to the count''s estate!"


    The messenger pulled out a parchment from his chest and handed it over.


    The knight took the parchment, read the order with its distinctive signature, and nodded slightly.


    "It is indeed the countess''mand."


    He then gestured for the soldiers to lower their weapons and bowed slightly to Yurst.


    "Envoys from the Starfall Kingdom, the count will see you now."


    He then signaled the soldiers to clear a path.


    Yurst breathed a sigh of relief, putting away the teleportation scroll he had almost used.


    He gave a signal to his fellow bloodbornes and then stood up, heading outside.


    "Wait, though the countess will see you, only the leader may proceed."


    Captain Chatham stopped the other vampires from following Yurst.


    The bloodbornes red at him, but after a moment''s hesitation, Yurst said to them.


    "Wait here. I''ll go alone."


    They needed the conversation, not Castell. Despite Castell''s tough stance, they were the ones seeking something.


    Escorted by soldiers, Count Yurst boarded a carriage bound for the count''s estate.


    The estate was also heavily guarded. As Yurst alighted, he saw armored knights even more elite than the city guards.


    Amidstyers of security, he finally entered the Castell mansion.


    The Castell family was indeed wealthy and prestigious.


    Even Yurst, with his thousand-year-old picky taste, found the architecture and decor of the northern count''s mansion to be understated, luxurious, and elegant.


    The servants and male attendants in the mansion were well-trained and impably polite,parable to his own blood servants.


    Comparing this to his current rural castle, Yurst felt his temporary residence seemed quite shabby.


    His old castle was splendid, but it had been confiscated by the Roman royal family after the defeat in the Lc War.


    Sighing inwardly, Yurstmented the Nez n''s thousand-year heritage,rgely squandered in that war.


    If they couldn''t regain their territory through the Returning Star n, endless hardshipsy ahead.


    Following the attendants and guards, Count Yurst arrived at the mansion''s reception hall.


    "Count Yurst, please wait here. The count will arrive shortly."


    The attendant said respectfully.


    Yurst nodded lightly and sat gracefully in the reception hall.


    No sooner had he sat than a young, beautiful maid entered with a tray of wine, pouring him a ss of guest wine.


    After pouring the wine, the maid didn''t leave. Instead, she curiously observed him and couldn''t help asking.


    "Are you Count Yurst of the Nez n?"


    Hmm?


    Count Yurst paused slightly as he picked up his wine ss.


    He instinctively looked at the maid but quickly froze because he sensed a familiar aura from her.


    It was the aura of a bloodborne!


    She was... a bloodborne!


    Moreover, she gave him a strong sense of affinity, indicating she was likely a pureblood, at least a fifth-generation, possibly even fourth-generation!


    What''s going on?


    Wasn''t Countess Castell purging the bloodbornes from her territory?


    How could there be a bloodborne working openly as a maid in her estate?


    "You know me? Which n do you belong to? What''s your name?"


    Count Yurst asked calmly.


    The young maid seemed excited and opened her mouth to say something, but a light cough came from the door.


    "Ahem, Miss, the Countess will be here soon."


    Miss?


    Count Yurst''s heart stirred.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    He looked toward the door and saw that the speaker was a Castell guard.


    However, when he sensed the guard''s aura, he was stunned again.


    It was because the other party was also a bloodborne!


    Although not as pure as the maid, the guard was likely also a fifth-generation bloodborne!


    What is this?


    Are bloodbornes now freely working as servants in the Castell estate?


    Wasn''t the young Countess Castell supposed to despise bloodbornes because of her grandmother?


    And... they seem to know me?


    Count Yurst was deeply puzzled.


    However, there was one thing he seemed to be certain of.


    That was, the Countess of Castell might not be as hostile to bloodbornes as those lower-level bloodbornes had investigated.


    This suddenly gave him a glimmer of hope. Could it be... that the Nez n might actually be able to negotiate with the ruler of the Nortnds?


    "Agnes, what are you doing here?"


    A clear, melodious female voice came from the doorway, immediately drawing Count Yurst''s attention.


    He looked over and saw a petite, beautiful noblewoman appearing at the door, apanied by respectful maids and guards.


    She was indeed a very beautiful youngdy. Even with Count Yurst''s two thousand years of experience, her appearance could be considered among the best he had seen, including those proud elves.


    Her smooth blonde hair fell naturally, and her pure blue eyes were like exquisite gemstones. Her delicate features and fair skin were as if carved from jade.


    Charlotte de Castell!


    Count Yurst instantly realized her identity. Only the girl reputed to be the most beautiful in the Crescent Kingdom could have such looks.


    However... she looked even younger than he imagined, more like a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl rather than a sixteen-year-old.


    Seeing the girl at the door, the maid shrank back guiltily.


    She hurriedly moved away from Count Yurst, stammering.


    "Nothing... nothing... I was just curious..."


    "Curious? Did you finish weeding the garden?"


    The girl nced at her with a faint smile.


    The maid became even more nervous.


    "Weeding! I''ll get right to it! I''m very efficient!"


    With that, she scurried out in a hurry.


    Watching the bloodborne maid''s disappearing figure, Count Yurst''s heart stirred.


    That bloodborne seemed to fear this young Countess?


    No... that look wasn''t just fear, it seemed to have a bit of something else.


    To be precise, it looked more like reverence?


    Count Yurst couldn''t help but look at the girl.


    The girl likely had something concealing her aura, he couldn''t immediately sense her power.


    However, from the initial investigation, the Countess of Castell should only be an extraordinary at the Starry Sky tier.


    Count Yurst sized up the girl while she sized him up as well.


    "Are you Count Yurst of the Nez n?"


    She asked softly.


    Count Yurst withdrew his gaze and stood up to greet her.


    "Indeed, I am Yurst Nez, representing the Nez n."


    The girl nodded.


    "I am Charlotte de Castell."


    Then, she instructed the maid and guard behind her.


    "You all may leave."


    The guards hesitated but respectfully saluted and left.


    The girl gracefully entered the reception room and sat opposite Count Yurst.


    Seeing herposed demeanor, Count Yurst was moved.


    As a Bloodborne Count, most human nobles he encountered would instinctively fear him, not just due to his status but also because of the disparity in power.


    However, this girl was so calm. Moreover, she dared to meet him alone, indicating she wasn''t afraid of his strength.


    Considering the experiences of Count L and Duke Yorok''s attitude, he increasingly believed there must be experts protecting this young lord of Castell!


    With this thought, Count Yurst became more cautious. He hadn''t sensed any other auras, if there were indeed experts, their power must far surpass his!


    Was it... the unknown divine agent?


    Or perhaps, the unknown God THEMSELF?


    Taking a deep breath, Count Yurst put away his increasingly oundish thoughts. He took out a scroll from his robe, held it with both hands and ced it before Charlotte.


    "Honorable Countess of Castell, I am here on behalf of the Nez n to seek reconciliation with Castell."


    Charlotte nced at the scroll on the table but didn''t open it immediately. Instead, she smiled and said.


    "Reconciliation? Count Yurst, the Nez n has severely damaged Castell''s interests over the years. If you truly seek reconciliation, shouldn''t you offer an exnation first?"


    Count Yurst nodded slightly and said.


    "You are right. However, wee with sincerity. This scroll contains records of all the Northern nobles who have cooperated with the Nez n over the years. This... is one of our tokens of sincerity."


    "I believe... with it, you will understand our genuine determination for reconciliation, as it means we willpletely lose the trust of all Northern nobles."


    "Moreover, we will offer some precious books and extraordinary knowledge aspensation to make up for the disadvantages caused to Castell over these years."


    Hearing Count Yurst''s words, Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    She thoughtfully nced at him and suddenlyughed.


    "Count Yurst, you came to the Northern Port not just for reconciliation, did you?"


    Count Yurst nodded.


    "Of course, besides reconciliation, I also represent the Nez n in seeking cooperation."


    "Cooperation? Are you trying to persuade me to support the Nez n in reiming authority in the Starfall Kingdom in the future?"


    Charlotte smiled faintly.


    Count Yurst looked surprised, then nodded and sighed.


    "Your intelligence is even faster than I imagined. Indeed, we wish to cooperate in this regard."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "Sorry, I am not interested in getting involved in the power struggles of the Starfall Kingdom."


    "Countess Castell, wouldn''t you at least hear our terms first?"


    Count Yurst said.


    "Oh? Terms?"


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Count Yurst nodded and said meaningfully.


    "Countess Castell..."


    "I wonder if you are interested in acquiring a duke''s title and a territory as wealthy as Castell?"

 Chapter 221: Proposal

    Chapter 221: Proposal


    "Oh? A duchy title and arge piece ofndparable to Castell? Let me guess, you''re referring to the territory of the Starfall Kingdom, correct?"


    Charlotte chuckled lightly and asked in return.


    Count Yurst nodded.


    "Naturally, it is the Starfall territory. As you can see, once the Nez n regains its former power, fulfilling the promise of exchangingnd will naturally be a matter of course."


    Charlotteughed.


    "But the control of the Starfall Kingdom is not in the hands of the Nez n right now, is it? And I have heard that even before the Lc War, the Nez n was only rtively influential in the Starfall Kingdom. Even if you regain your former status, so what?"


    "How can you make me believe that the Nez n will have the power to control the Starfall Kingdom in the future? Not to mention, to gain this so-callednd, wouldn''t I need to contribute manpower, resources, and fully support the Nez n''s war efforts?"


    "Using a future promise ofnd to gain my support¡ªhow is that any different from me personally conquering a piece ofnd myself?"


    Count Yurst''s expression grew serious as he replied."Naturally, it is different. Over the years, Edward III''s tyranny has caused the Starfall royal family to lose the people''s support. Once we initiate the war, it will inevitably be a war of session, and the new king of the Starfall Kingdom will naturally be someone from the Nez n."


    "By then, we will naturally grant you thend as the royal family of the Starfall Kingdom. All you need to do is provide some support during the war, which should not be particrly difficult for the wealthy Castell."


    "Moreover, to be honest, we have already gained considerable support among the nobles of the Starfall Kingdom. Once the war begins, the majority of the nobles will stand with us."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "Count Yurst, there is no need for such words. If your side was truly confident in winning the war, why would you seek others'' support?"


    "I understand that you want to be the behind-the-scenes power in the Starfall Kingdom, like the Vadat n in the Coria Kingdom. But I think you may have misunderstood one thing..."


    "The Vadat n has always controlled Coria Kingdom and contended with the Holy Court, repeatedly driving the theocratic forces out of Coria. But the Nez n... lost its power right after the Lc War."


    "You are not only facing the Starfall royal family but also the Holy Court that supports them. This is your greatest enemy."


    "And I have no interest in waging war against the Holy Court. After all, I am a devout follower of the Holy Court."


    Count Yurst: ...


    He nced at Charlotte, who was casually making the sign of the Holy Cross on her chest, and was left speechless, not knowing how to respond.


    A follower of the Holy Court? If he hadn''t known about Castell''s secrets through the Duke, he might have actually believed her!


    After learning about the Thorny Rose and seeing the bloodborne servants in the count''s mansion, who would believe she was a follower of the Holy Court!


    "Countess Castell, regarding the Holy Court, I think you needn''t worry too much. We do not intend for bloodbornes toe to the forefront but to support a new king."


    "For the Starfall Kingdom, this remains a civil war, not a war of faith. And in secr wars, the Holy Court cannot directly intervene."


    "We won''t repeat the mistakes of the first Lc War. Not to mention, don''t you want to know where thend we promise is?"


    Count Yurst said.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "Sorry, Count Yurst, to be honest, I''m not interested in gaining an enve, especially one that is far overseas and possibly muchrger than Castell."


    "The duchy title is indeed tempting, but I have yet to fully control my own territory, let alone have the ambition to take on more."


    "Moreover, if I be a duke of the Starfall, would I be considered a noble of the Starfall or a noble of the Crescent?"


    "The legal standing of a duchy is higher than that of a county, and I do not wish to be a target of contention for both nations. Although the Star-Moon War has ended, territorial disputes between the two nations remain unresolved."


    Count Yurst smiled.


    "Countess Castell, you misunderstand. In fact, we are not promising an enve."


    "Hmm?"


    Charlotte paused slightly.


    The Starfall Kingdom is an ind nation, isted overseas.


    If the Nez n isn''t promising an enve on Starfall Ind, then the remaining territory can only be one ce.


    That is the maind part of the Starfall Kingdom, the birthce of the Roman family, and currently the most disputed territory between the Starfall Kingdom and the Crescent Kingdom¡ªthe Roman Duchy.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at Count Yurst in surprise.


    "Count Yurst, are you saying that your offer is the Roman Duchy? You''re going to give away the Roman family''s ancestralnd?"


    Count Yurst nodded.


    "You are correct, it is the Roman Duchy."


    "The Roman Duchy is thest piece of Starfall''snd on the maind and also a neighbor to Castell. If you obtain the Roman Duchy, yournd area will increase nearly threefold, and the poption will more than double."


    "Not only that, but although Castell has fertile coastal ins, much of thend has long been unsuitable for crops due to prolonged seawater erosion, leading to limited grain production. As I understand, purchasing grain from other territories is something Castell nobles do every year..."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "During the Star-Moon War, Castell experienced several famines. If it weren''t for the war-torn regions surrounding it, Violet and Roman refugees wouldn''t have fled to Castell."


    "Unlike Castell, the Roman Duchy has vast arablend and is a significant grain-producing area in the northern maind, and a key region for Castell''s grain trade."


    "Once you acquire the Roman Duchy, Castell will fill its final gap and be the most powerful force in the northern maind."


    "I think... you understand what possessing the Roman Duchy means."


    "As for the legal conflicts you are concerned about, they won''t be an issue."


    "The Roman Duchy was once part of the Crescent Kingdom. Even now, the Crescent royal family is eager to reim thisnd. If the Starfall relinquishes it, the Crescent royal family would wee it. You would remain a duke of the Crescent, with no territorial disputes."


    "At that point, Castell wouldn''t need to constantly worry about the possibility of renewed war between the two kingdoms, as the most contested territory, the Roman Duchy, would be resolved."


    "And as the middle ground between the Crescent and Starfall, Castell could monopolize the trade across the Star-Moon Strait..."


    "Countess Castell, nond in the north is more attractive than the Roman Duchy. Five hundred years ago, before the Roman royal family ruled the Starfall Kingdom, your ancestors fought the Roman dukes multiple times for border territory. I believe... the Castell family is very aware of the Roman Duchy''s significance."


    "Countess Castell, now... do you think our offer is sufficient?"


    Count Yurst asked with a smile.


    Charlotte fell silent.


    She had to admit, she was indeed tempted.


    It wasn''t that Charlotte was an expansionist, but the issues of Castellck of grain, being in a strategically dangerous position¡ªwere facts she had studied in the manor''s study before arriving. These were real problems.


    Ordinarily, Castell could buy grain from nearby territories, but during wartime, it was another story.


    The Roman Duchy had the grain that Castellcked. Moreover, the industries of the Roman Duchy and Castellplemented each other. If Castell acquired the Roman Duchy, it would significantly strengthen the north.


    Moreover, Charlotte knew that the Roman Duchy was popted by the descendants of northern tribes, who had migrated there. Although they had culturally integrated with the Crescent people, their faith was simr to Castell''s.


    Most people there... were not Holy Court believers!


    ording to Charlotte, the Roman Duchy''s poption was twice that of Castell, around eight million.


    In the long run, the Roman Duchy could be a significant source of faith.


    Additionally, like Castell, the Roman Duchy was located in the northern maind, far from the Holy Court''s center, separated from the Crescent hearnd by the rugged Violet Duchy.


    If she acquired the Roman Duchy, Charlotte could potentially develop a force that could contend with the Holy Court in the future, like the Coria Kingdom.


    Picturing the future, Charlotte was tempted.


    However, she remained calm.


    Count Yurst''s proposal was indeed attractive, but the timing wasn''t right.


    Currently, Castell was in a delicate situation. Though it seemed prosperous, itcked secr protection, faced internal noble ambitions, and external threats.


    Since the fallout with Borde, Charlotte had received severalints from Borde nobles, all testing the waters.


    Had Castell not avoided direct conflict with Borde, she suspected nearby dukes might have already initiated territorial disputes.


    With internal and external troubles, Charlotte didn''t think Castell could afford to wage an external war.


    Charlotte guessed the Nez bloodbornes weren''t aware of these issue. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have made such a promise.


    As for why the Nez n suddenly sought to reconcile, Charlotte could guess most of the reasons.


    The Nez n was likely short of funds.


    Moreover, they probably aimed to use Roman and Castell to cut off Starfall from the maind.


    They had foreseen the ''resurrected God'' behind Castell, though they didn''t know it was Charlotte herself, causing them to change strategy, attempting to ally with her instead of infiltrating the north.


    Additionally, they might want to make Castell a buffer between Starfall and the Crescent, isting the Holy Court from Starfall Ind entirely...


    The Roman Duchy was attractive, but as the Roman family''s foundation, it was a liability for the Nez n. If the Nez n intended to retreat to the Starfall Ind, it was a burden.


    This was a transparent n Charlotte could see.


    However, the Nez n''s urgency suggested they had more pressing reasons beyond regaining power...


    Their desperation gave Charlotte an idea for addressing Castell''s current challenges and opportunities.


    "Well, Countess Castell, have you made a decision?"


    Count Yurst asked.


    Charlotte gathered her thoughts and looked at him.


    Her eyes twinkled slightly as she smiled.


    "Count Yurst, your proposal is indeed tempting, but these are future promises, unpredictable. For Castell, if you want to secure our support... it¡¯s not enough."

 Chapter 222: Sincerity

    Chapter 222: Sincerity


    "Oh? Not enough? Then could you tell me what kind of conditions would secure Castell''s support?"


    Count Yurst frowned and asked.


    Charlotte paused for a moment and said.


    "Count Yurst, to be honest, your offer is indeed enough to make me agree. But unfortunately... considering the Nez n''s past transgressions in Castell, I find it hard to trust you."


    "Handing over information on all the nobles you''ve coborated with is certainly a show of sincerity. But then again, without the Nez n''s interference, the rtionship between the Castell family and the local nobles wouldn''t be as delicate as it is now..."


    "As for your im of ''losing the trust of northern nobles,'' nobles rarely trust each other in the first ce. It''s mostly about interests. As long as the stakes are high enough, some will take risks. That doesn''t prove much."


    "What you''ve already offered is not enough to make up for Castell''s losses, and your promises are intangible,cking a foundation for mutual trust."


    Hearing this, Count Yurst''s brow rxed, and he smiled.


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Countess Castell. Since we are here, we naturallye with sincere intentions. If you have doubts, we can sign a contract."Charlotte shook her head.


    "Words alone cannot truly earn trust, and as for contracts... any contract can have loopholes. Rather than promises, I prefer to see action."


    "Oh? Countess Castell, what kind of action would you like to see?"


    Count Yurst asked.


    Charlotte paused slightly and said.


    "Count Yurst, thanks to your side, the internal situation in Castell is unstable. To be frank, perhaps thinking that Castell is temporarily unable to focus, some annoying characters around the north have been secretly causing trouble recently."


    "Although they are just minor annoyances, they are still troublesome. If your side truly has sincerity, why not show me your strength first?"


    Count Yurst raised his eyebrows.


    "You mean the local lords near Castell? You want us, the Nez n, to intimidate them?"


    Charlotte smiled.


    "Since your side ns to overthrow the Starfall royal authority, you should be capable of intimidating a few Crescent lords, right? As far as I know, your forces in the Crescent Kingdom are not limited to just Castell."


    "If you can forsake the local nobles around Castell after abandoning Castell''s nobles, then I can truly believe that you are showing goodwill toward us."


    Count Yurst looked surprised.


    "You know quite a lot."


    Charlotte remained silent but smiled.


    Of course, she knew a lot. After all, she had observed a remote meeting of the Nez n, where most of the participating bloodbornes were involved in underground activities in the Crescent Kingdom and its surroundings.


    Not only Castell but many nearby lords and nobles were also targets of their efforts. Castell just seemed to be the most important one.


    After a moment of thought, Count Yurst decisively nodded.


    "No problem. Since you want to see sincerity, we will show sincerity. I can assure you that in the uing period, the lords around you should have no energy to harass Castell."


    Hmm...?


    So straightforward?


    Looking at Count Yurst, who agreed so readily, Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    Noticing her expression, Count Yurst smiled.


    "Don''t be surprised. Compared to Castell, our attempts to woo the surrounding nobles were incidental."


    "If we can gain your support, even giving up the support of other Crescent nobles is worth it."


    "But..."


    Count Yurst''s expression gradually turned serious, and his crimson eyes looked deeply at Charlotte.


    "I hope you understand that our willingness to extend an olive branch and use the Roman Duchy as a bargaining chip is not just to show goodwill to Castell but also to the one symbolized by the Thorny Roses behind you."


    Count Yurst emphasized the term "behind you."


    Charlotte nced at him with some surprise, not expecting the Bloodborne Count to suddenly bring up their suspicions about the "Thorny Roses."


    No, it could no longer be called a suspicion.


    Various signs indicated that the Nez n now genuinely believed there was a God behind Castell symbolized by the Thorny Roses.


    Seeing Charlotte''s surprised expression, Count Yurst smiled.


    "Countess Castell, don''t be surprised. Our Nez n knows more than you might imagine."


    "Rest assured, we have no intention of interfering or threatening. On the contrary, we prefer peaceful coexistence."


    "The Roman Duchy represents not just arge piece of territory but also millions of potential followers. I think this would be crucial for any resurrected great being. For us Nez, trading a duchy that we would inevitably give up in the future for the friendship of a great being is a worthwhile deal."


    "Moreover, deceiving a God that has been awakened in Myria for centuries is a price our Nez n is unwilling to bear."


    "The Holy Court may be powerful, but its core strength is far in Eastern Yte, while Castell... is our neighbor!"


    "Countess Castell, with this exnation, do you believe in our sincerity?"


    "Furthermore, we can promise that if we seed in taking the Starfall Kingdom, the Nez n is willing to provide means and resources to help the God restore THEIR divine power as quickly as possible!"


    Wow?


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Means and resources to restore divine power?


    Charlotte''s eyelids twitched wildly, almost losing herposure.


    Hmm, this indeed shows a lot of sincerity.


    Not to mention, the Nez n, a force that has existed for thousands of years, even has ways and resources to help a God restore divine power...


    The other party''s words practically confirmed their belief that there was a "resurrected God" behind Castell.


    Though Charlotte already knew from the Nez n''s remote meeting that they knew many things about her, having them state it outright represented apletely different significance.


    At this point, Charlotte realized another issue.


    The Nez n wanted more than just Castell''s support, they were also interested in the "God" behind Castell!


    No, it might not be support but a gesture of goodwill or an investment.


    Of course, only she knew what the so-called "God" really was.


    But Charlotte was puzzled about how the Nez n knew that the "God" needed ways and resources to restore divine power?


    And what did they mean by having been awakened for centuries?


    Looking at the Bloodborne Count in front of her, who acted as if he knew everything, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel he might have misunderstood something.


    Regardless, a duchy thatplemented the northern region, along with means to restore divine power... Charlotte was indeed thoroughly tempted.


    But she knew she had to stayposed.


    The other party definitely misunderstood, thinking there was a powerful hidden God behind her. Only she knew she was a fake with a sixty-second cheat.


    And even the cheat was at a Legendary level, with the status of a God but not the power, enough to bully some bloodline-pressured bloodbornes at best.


    After some thought, Charlotte said.


    "Count Yurst, your intelligencework is indeed impressive. However, mortals cannot fathom the thoughts of Gods. I am merely the Lord of Castell and cannot promise you anything."


    "But... I have seen your sincerity. Now it just needs to be put into practice."


    Count Yurst nodded and smiled.


    "That is enough. You will soon see our sincerity. I hope for a pleasant cooperation in the future..."


    He raised a ss of mead.


    "Hopefully."


    Charlotte also smiled slightly and raised a goblet of dairy-based drink.


    They looked at each other and drank their respective beverages.


    "Oh, right."


    Charlotte put down her ss and suddenly said.


    "Since we have been so open, I think there''s one more thing I should convey."


    Count Yurst''s expression changed slightly.


    "Oh? Please go ahead."


    Charlotte paused and said.


    "Since you''ve investigated my background, you should know that I do not get along with the Blood Demon Cult..."


    "The Blood Demon Cult? Rest assured, even though we are both bloodbornes, we actually don''t get along either. In fact, I have always disliked those who act without any bottom line."


    Count Yurst said instinctively.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? But are you aware that when your side was infiltrating my Castell silver mine, there was a shadow of the Blood Demon Cult behind it?"


    "The shadow of the Blood Demon Cult?"


    Count Yurst was slightly taken aback.


    As if realizing something, his expression gradually became serious. He asked.


    "Are you... certain?"


    "It seems you didn''t know? I thought your side had already entered into deep cooperation with the Blood Demon Cult! It''s just... your rtionship might not be as good as we imagined. At least a few days ago, our people found traces of fighting between your side and the Blood Demon Cult in northern Castell."


    Charlotte feigned surprise.


    Count Yurst''s expression grew more serious.


    He seemed to be thinking of something, his face bing somewhat suspicious. After a moment, he bowed to Charlotte and said.


    "Countess Castell, thank you for the information. We will soon show you Nez''s sincerity and look forward to the day we can cooperate with Castell and the great being behind you!"


    "I will report today''s negotiations to the duke as soon as possible. Please await my good news..."


    With that, Count Yurst hurriedly left.


    Watching his serious demeanor, Charlotte felt a stir in her heart.


    It seems... there might be some conflict between the Blood Demon Cult and the Nez n that she wasn''t aware of?

 Chapter 223: Ambushed

    Chapter 223: Ambushed


    Upon leaving the Count''s mansion, the Castell guards no longer troubled Count Yurst.


    It was only when this Bloodborne Count returned to the wrecked tavern that he finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt more at ease.


    He couldn¡¯t exin why, but despite not encountering any threats at the Count''s mansion, ever since meeting the Castell Countess, Yurst felt a vague sense of unease and pressure.


    He couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of this pressure; he just had a feeling it was likely rted to the mysterious God behind Castell.


    Perhaps¡­ when he was just conversing with the Castell Countess, that mysterious God was secretly observing him!


    Thinking of this, Count Yurst grew restless again.


    The mission assigned by the Duke was technicallypleted.


    He had indeed stepped into the arena between legends and myths. Now, he only wanted to leave Northport as quickly as possible, report everything back, and then retreat to his castle.


    ¡°Count, you¡¯re finally back! How did the negotiations go? Can we return to Starfall?¡±Seeing Yurst return unharmed, the tavern owner was extremely excited, nervously and expectantly asking.


    Clearly, the head of this Nez bloodborne''s underground base was terrified by the recent Castell crackdowns. With the tavern also smashed, he now just wanted to seize this opportunity to escape and get away from the trouble.


    Count Yurst looked at him strangely.


    Feeling rxed, the Bloodborne Count also had a bit of yful impulse.


    He chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°The negotiations went very smoothly.¡±


    Hearing this, the tavern owner''s eyes lit up.


    But Yurst took a bag of gold tana from his pocket and stuffed it into the owner¡¯s hand, saying,


    ¡°Fix up the tavern well. Your task is going to be even tougher from now on.¡±


    ¡°What? Fix the tavern? Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±


    Looking at the gold tana in his hand, the tavern owner was confused.


    Count Yurst grinned.


    ¡°Yes, we are leaving, but you need to stay here.¡±


    ¡°We are about to cooperate with Castell and need a liaison. I am too busy to travel frequently between Starfall and Crescent. And you¡­ will act as our representative tomunicate with the Countess.¡±


    With that, Count Yurst took out amunication crystal from his pocket and ced it on the tavern¡¯s bar.


    ¡°This is amunication crystal that can reach me, and it is temporarily entrusted to you.¡±


    ¡°Hold onto it well. Such precious magical devices are rare even within the n.¡±


    The tavern owner was stunned but eventually epted the crystal under Yurst''s somewhat oppressive gaze.


    ¡°Do well, and if you achieve great merits, I will reward you with the Blood of Origin.¡±


    Count Yurst added.


    The tavern owner''s eyes lit up, and he eagerly said.


    ¡°Thank you, Count! I will work hard! I will definitely work hard!¡±


    It was difficult for bloodbornes to enhance their power.


    And the Blood of Origin bestowed by a high-ranking bloodborne was the greatest hope for lower-ranking bloodbornes to enhance their power.


    After reassuring the head of their base in Northport, Count Yurst hurriedly set sail.


    He needed to report the negotiations with the Castell Countess to the Duke as soon as possible.


    ¡°The Duke was right, it seems the God behind Castell might be having some trouble restoring THEIR power. Otherwise¡­ that young Countess wouldn¡¯t be so interested in ways to restore divine power!¡±


    ¡°No wonder THEIR symbol has appeared on the continent for hundreds of years without making a name. It¡¯s probably because THEY has been lurking due to limited strength and only recently umted some power¡­¡±


    ¡°From this perspective, this mysterious God does seem like a suitable partner for Nez. After all¡­ THEY are a deity but doesn¡¯t seem to pose a huge threat yet!¡±


    On the sailing Carrack ship, Count Yurst was writing furiously on a parchment while muttering to himself.


    In the cabin, candlelight flickered, and a light blue incense smoke wafted, emitting a refreshing and aromatic scent.


    He had to admit, the n¡¯s fleet knew how to enjoy themselves. Even the incense in the cabin was high-grade, invigorating and refreshing. Yurst almost wanted to ask where it was purchased.


    However, recalling the information the Castell Countess mentioned about the Blood Demon Cult, his interest quickly dissipated, and his brows furrowed again.


    ¡°The Blood Demon Cult¡­ could Elder Maxim still not have given up on cooperating with them?¡±


    ¡°They appeared in the North¡­ could it be Elder Maxim¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°No, this matter must also be reported to the Duke immediately!¡±


    Yurst pondered for a moment, then picked up his quill and resumed writing his report on the parchment with increased speed. Just then, there was a gentle knock on the wooden door of the cabin.


    "My Lord, it''s time for afternoon tea. Today''s treats are Bloodflower Red Wine from Luna Ind and Crescent Almond Cake."


    Hearing the voice outside the cabin door, Yurst instinctively paused his work.


    Work was important, but for the elegant and enjoyment-loving bloodborne, so was life.


    The Nez bloodborne could be driven to countryside castles by mortal nobles, but they would never miss their daily afternoon tea!


    Unless, of course, they were asleep in their coffins.


    "Come in."


    Count Yurst said calmly.


    The wooden door of the cabin was gently opened, and a young blood descendant entered, carrying a tray.


    Yurst nced casually and noticed it was one of the blood descendants escorting the delegation to the North.


    He couldn¡¯t remember exactly how many generations down this one was, maybe ninth or tenth, with strength approaching the Second Tier Silver Moon, making him a core member of the escort team.


    "My Lord, please enjoy the refreshments."


    The blood descendant stammered, appearing somewhat nervous.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Seeing this, Yurst chuckled silently.


    The bloodborne''s hierarchy was strict, and many low-ranking blood descendants acted this way in his presence.


    As an enlightened member of the n, Yurst didn''t view the status difference as seriously as some of the more rigid bloodbornes, but he was used to it and felt somewhat resigned.


    Yurst covered the parchment, nodded lightly, and elegantly picked up the wine ss.


    However, just as he was about to drink the red wine, he suddenly felt a sense of unease and stopped.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the blood descendant had not left.


    Moreover, the descendant was staring intently at the red wine in Yurst¡¯s hand, with trembling hands hidden under his sleeves.


    The heartbeat, like a drum, was as clear as stars in the night to Yurst''s perception.


    Yurst''s eyebrows furrowed.


    He inconspicuously sniffed the wine, his expression changing slightly, and his demeanor darkened.


    With a cold snort, he casually threw the wine ss to the ground, then pointed a finger. The blood descendant was instantly pulled forward by an invisible force.


    In the cabin, the candlelight flickered as a fierce wind rose. The blood descendant, pale and terrified, was lifted into the air, unable to move.


    Yurst looked at him calmly, his crimson eyes filled with sarcasm.


    "Child, did no one tell you that your rapid heartbeat can''t fool a high-ranking bloodborne''s perception?"


    "Tell me, who ordered you to do this?!"


    Yurst¡¯s voice boomed, his pressure like thunder.


    The blood descendant before him, face pale, trembled with fear.


    Just then, amotion arose outside the cabin, mingled with exmations, curses, and screams.


    The faint scent of blood gradually permeated, reaching Yurst''s nose.


    Yursts expression shifted.


    He threw the blood descendant aside, collected the parchment, and left the cabin.


    On the deck, chaos reigned.


    When Yurst arrived, he witnessed a brawl.


    Those who had apanied him as the delegation were surrounded, under attack from the escorting blood descendants, led by the ship''s captain, a Bloodborne Viscount named Zachary.


    At that moment, this captain, also of the Nez n, raised a silver sword and stabbed at a blood descendant loyal to Yurst.


    Seeing this, Yurst was furious.


    With a roar, he summoned a shadow tendril that knocked Zachary to the ground. Then, transforming into a cloud of ck mist, he appeared before his besieged blood descendants, coldly gazing at the attackers.


    "Zachary! Have you lost your mind?"


    "Cough, cough¡­"


    Captain Zachary stood up, looked at Yurst with aplex expression, then lowered his head and said.


    "Apologies, my Lord. My master does not wish to see the Castell negotiations seed, so¡­ we must inconvenience you."


    Yurst was enraged.


    "Inconvenience? Inconvenience means raising swords against your kin?!"


    Red light red around Yurst, and his oppressive aura surged.


    However, just then, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, his face paled, and he spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    His aura became unstable, and he copsed.


    Poisoned?


    When?


    Yurst was stunned.


    Seeing his shocked expression, Captain Zachary said gravely.


    "My Lord, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to use your powers."


    "Inhaling the scent of the Phantom Death Flower, the more you use your extraordinary abilities, the weaker you be¡­"


    Hearing this, Yurst''s expression changed.


    "The scent? The incense¡­! You tampered with the incense?!"


    Captain Zachary neither confirmed nor denied.


    "Apologies, Lord Yurst, but you are a Count. To deal with someone of your stature, I had to resort to such dishonorable means."


    Yurst''s expression was grim.


    He snorted coldly and said.


    "Zachary, I don''t know which old fool is behind this, but¡­ if you think poisoning can deal with a Bloodborne Count, you underestimate the power of a Count!"


    "I will bind all of you and bring you to the Elder Council. You and your backers will face the n¡¯s punishment!"


    With that, Yurst roared and forcibly activated his power, summoning a Spiritual Force Field.


    Just then, a loud dragon''s roar suddenly came from the sky.


    The dragon''s might, shing with the Spiritual Force Field, pressed down on Yurst, shattering his force field.


    A force field is linked to the soul. When it is damaged, so is the soul.


    Yurst''s face turned white, and he spat out another mouthful of ck blood.


    He staggered, nearly falling, but a blood descendant behind him quickly supported him, helping him stay upright.


    A massive shadow covered the ship as a majestic ck dragon slowly descended.


    Seeing the figure on the dragon''s back, shrouded in a ck robe and wearing a Demon Eye Mask, Yurst¡¯s expression changed.


    "The Blood Demon Cult!"

 Chapter 224: The Eternal Slumber of the Gods

    Chapter 224: The Eternal Slumber of the Gods


    "Blood Demon Cult! Zachary! You actually defected to the Blood Demon Cult!"


    Count Yurst eximed, both shocked and enraged upon seeing the distinctive mask with the demon''s eye.


    Captain Zachary averted his gaze ufortably and, along with the other crew members, stepped aside to make way.


    In the sky, the majestic ck dragon slowly descended onto the deck, its form shrinking as it did.


    A Blood Demon Cultist, dressed in ck robes, leaped from the dragon''s back and slowly approached the utterly exhausted Count Yurst, looking down at him.


    With a slightly raspy voice, tinged with amusement, the cultist spoke from behind his mask.


    "Yurst Nez, one of the fourth-generation bloodbornes of the Nez n, holding the title of Count."


    "A confidant of Duke Yorok, one of the ten dukes of the Nez n, and the direct overseer of the Returning Star n. However, due to your obsession with magical inscriptions, you often neglect your duties, causing the blood descendants executing the n to work independently and inefficiently..."


    As the cultistid bare his background, Yurst''s face alternated between pale and flushed.He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily.


    "Curse you, Shedite! Interfering in Nez affairs, are you trying to provoke a war?!"


    The Blood Demon Cultist chuckled softly and replied.


    "Provoke a war? Oh, certainly not."


    "To be more precise, my dear Count, Shedite is also an ally of Nez!"


    Licking his lips under the mask, his pupils gleamed with a heated intensity.


    "I''ve never owned a blood servant of a Count¡¯s caliber before. Today¡­ I might just get the chance."


    With that, the cultist gently raised his right hand, lifting a ck staff, and dark red light began to gather on it.


    Sensing the pressure emanating from the bloodline power, Yurst¡¯s expression shifted slightly.


    But just as the cultist was about to cast his spell, Captain Zachary stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Yurst.


    "Envoy, the Duke has ordered that the handling of the conservatives is an internal matter of the Nez bloodbornes. Even if we are coborating, Shedite cannot interfere, nor can you use the Desecration Staff against Nez!"


    The Blood Demon Cultist paused, his crimson eyes fixed on Zachary. After a moment, heughed softly.


    "Since it is the Duke''s order, I will naturallyply. This Count¡­ will be left to the Duke to try out the new staff."


    With that, he slowly retracted his staff, looking regretfully at Count Yurst.


    The¡­ Duke?


    Yurst was taken aback.


    A sh of recognition passed through his mind, a familiar figure surfacing.


    Yurst''s expression changed.


    He wanted to say something, but the side effects of his damaged spiritual force field made him increasingly dizzy. The hallucinogenic poison in his body also fully erupted as his strength waned.


    Ultimately, he passed out¡­


    ---


    Yurst did not know how long he had been unconscious.


    When he woke up, the mental agony had subsided, and the poison in his body had dissipated.


    Recalling the attack he suffered before passing out, Yurst quickly sat up, only to find himself in a dimly lit room.


    "You''re awake."


    An elderly, gentle voice caught Yurst''s attention.


    He looked up to see an old man in noble robes sitting at a nearby desk, reading a parchment.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Shadows obscured the old man''s face, making it difficult for Yurst to see his features. However, he could clearly see the parchment on the desk in the candlelight.


    It was the very letter he had been writing on the ship!


    Yurst''s expression tightened, and he quickly reached into his clothes.


    As expected, his letter, themunication crystal for contacting Duke Yorok, and his storage items containing personal and magical equipment were all gone.


    "No need to search. I''ve taken your belongings. Of course, if you cooperate, you''ll get them back soon."


    The old man set down the parchment and spoke calmly.


    The flickering candlelight revealed his face.


    Upon seeing the old man¡¯s face, Yurst''s expression changed dramatically.


    It was none other than Maxim Nez, a more ancient third-generation Bloodborne Duke, and a standing elder of the Nez n¡¯s Elder Council, who usually didn''t get along with Duke Yorok.


    "Maxim Elder?! It¡¯s you!"


    "So you haven¡¯t given up coborating with the Blood Demon Cult!"


    "What do you want? Kidnapping me¡­ Do you intend topletely break with Duke Yorok?!"


    Count Yurst demanded angrily.


    Elder Maxim nced at him indifferently and chuckled.


    "Break? My rtionship with Yorok has never been good, so where¡¯s the talk of a break?"


    "Then why attack me? Coborating with the Blood Demon Cult to attack your kin, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Grand Elder''s wrath? Ruining Duke Yorok''s negotiation ns with Castell, are you trying to destroy the Returning Star n?!"


    Count Yurst continued angrily.


    Elder Maxim chuckled and said.


    "Yurst, don¡¯t try to pry information out of me. I¡¯ve been out of the coffin longer than you¡¯ve been asleep, so stop your probing. The Grand Elder¡¯s name doesn¡¯t hold much weight with me."


    "As for destroying the Returning Star n¡­ heh, the one who would ruin the n and the Nez is Yorok. I, on the other hand, am genuinely thinking about Nez¡¯s future."


    "Hmph, negotiating with Castell. He¡¯s regressing with age, pinning hopes on a so-called ''God'' whose existence is unverified!"


    Yurst¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Are you¡­ crazy? All of Duke Yorok¡¯s actions were approved by the Elder Council and guided by the Grand Elder¡¯s divination!"


    "Are you¡­ questioning the Elder Council and the Grand Elder?!"


    Elder Maxim gave him a meaningful look and said.


    "Oh? The Grand Elder¡¯s divination?"


    "Yurst, let me tell you a secret even your Duke doesn¡¯t know."


    "Our Grand Elder hasn¡¯t heard the Gods¡¯ voice in nearly five hundred years."


    "Sess and failure both lie with the divine agents. As a divine agent, he has long lost his divination power."


    The Grand Elder¡­ lost his divination power?


    No! Wait¡­ the Grand Elder hasn¡¯t heard the Gods¡¯ voice in centuries?!


    Yurst''s eyes widened.


    As he pieced things together, his face turned pale.


    Seeing his reaction, Elder Maxim said meaningfully.


    "It seems you¡¯ve realized."


    "Indeed¡­ the god we serve may have truly fallen into eternal slumber."

 Chapter 225: Pray to the Gods!

    Chapter 225: Pray to the Gods!


    "Heh, the Grand Elder and Yorok are truly regressing with age, trying to contact a dubious existence that may not even be a God. It seems the long years have made them forget that divination is not omnipotent. Not all existences have benevolent intentions towards the bloodbornes!"


    "Yurst, a God in eternal slumber cannot protect THEIR followers. The Nez n must find another path..."


    "The Day of the Divine Descent is imminent. As one of the first awakened from slumber and a divine Bloodborne God, the Blood Demon Archduke represents the future of Nez!"


    Elder Maxim''s voice was loud and authoritative.


    Hearing this, Yurst''s expression changed.


    "Lord Abaddon? You¡­ you''re not just coborating with the Blood Demon Archduke! You¡¯ve defected to him!"


    Elder Maxim gave him a calm look.


    "Defected? Even if I have, why not?"


    "You may not have experienced the Age of the War of the Gods, but you witnessed the power of myths during the Royal Blood Era. You should understand that in this world, only those who possess mythical power can control their destiny!""Extraordinary poweres from the Gods, and all glory belongs to the Gods. Without divine protection, the so-called extraordinary is just water without a source, a tree without roots."


    "Though you may survive for a time, under the erosion of years, as the bloodline weakens, you will ultimately face destruction and extinction..."


    Yurst¡¯s eyes widened.


    "So¡­ you chose the Blood Demon Archduke? Elder Maxim, have you forgotten what a lunatic God he is?!"


    "Lunatic? So what if HE''s a Lunatic? Yulster, if you had experienced the War of the Gods, you would understand thatpared to madness... rational Gods are even more terrifying for mortals."


    Elder Maxim shook his head slightly.


    "You''re insane! You must be insane! You want to defect to the Blood Demon Archduke! Do you want Nez to be another Blood Demon Cult, hated by everyone?"


    "Even if Lord Casey has truly fallen into eternal slumber, even if the Nez n has lost its divine protector, the future of the Nez n cannot be entrusted to a hysterical madman!"


    Yurst shouted angrily.


    Elder Maxim''s expression darkened.


    "Yurst, in consideration of our shared blood, I will forgive your offense this time..."


    He then coldly looked at Yurst.


    "Now, I give you two choices."


    "First, submit to me and sign a blood pact, pledging your loyalty. I will not hold your past mistakes against you. On the contrary, I will grant you further potential."


    "Second, you can refuse. But if you do, don''t me me for using the Desecration Staff to turn you into a blood ve..."


    "A blood ve! You intend to turn a blood descendant into a blood ve! You¡­ you madman!"


    Earl Yulster roared.


    Elder Maxim gave him a calm look.


    "Chaos ising, and all old rules will be broken. Those who cling to outdated norms will ultimately be eliminated by the times..."


    "Yurst, I admire your expertise in magical inscriptions. After all¡­ you were once an alchemist as famous as the legendary mage Nichs..."


    "The era of human rule is ending. Following that fool Yorok will not bring you a better future. Instead of wasting time in your rural castle, pledge your allegiance to me, and I will grant you a better future."


    "Yurst, I give you three days to consider. After three days¡­ I will return to ask you."


    "Will you be my follower, or will you be a blood ve, losing all freedom and will!"


    With that, Elder Maxim turned and left.


    "Wait! What about my fellow blood descendants!"


    Yurst shouted.


    Elder Maxim paused slightly and said calmly.


    "Rest assured, those who apanied you on this mission are still alive."


    "Of course, whether they live or die next depends on your choice..."


    With that, Elder Maxim said no more, leaving the room and locking the door behind him.


    Only Yulster was left in the dim room, looking somber.


    "Bang!"


    He punched the wall, his already pale face turning ashen.


    ---


    Count Yurst had no idea how long he had been imprisoned.


    In the dark room, he couldn''t perceive the passage of time. Even the candle on the table had been removed. Despite his long life making him insensitive to time, he felt an immense torment at this moment.


    He didn''t know if Duke Yorok had noticed his disappearance or where his fellow blood descendants were.


    He hoped the duke would notice his absence.


    But rationality told him this possibility was almost zero.


    Three days was an unbearably long time for someone forced to make a decision, but for a Bloodborne Duke waiting for a subordinate''s report, it was just a blink of an eye.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Count Yurst knew he had to make a decision.


    He knew Elder Maxim would never let him leave peacefully.


    It seemed he had a choice, but in reality, he didn''t.


    Either betray the duke he followed and desecrate the honor of the bloodborne.


    Or stay true to himself, but inevitably face the fate of bing a blood ve under someone else''s control...


    "This isn''t a choice! No matter what... I will end up as a tool for Elder Maxim to use against the duke and even the Grand Elder!"


    "The Blood Demon Cult has no bottom line, and the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon is a paranoid madman. They are not the future of Nez!"


    "Cooperating with the Blood Demon Cult will only turn the Nez n into a tool for the Blood Demon Archduke, a stepping stone for HIS descent into the world!"


    "No wonder the duke said my mission could decide Nez''s future... Elder Maxim, being a senior elder for so many years, has probably recruited many blood descendants!"


    "No! I must find a way to report everything to the duke! I must warn him! Elder Maxim started using the Desecration Staff of Shedite to create forbidden blood ves. He''s gone mad and wants to destroy the bloodline foundation that Nez has maintained for thousands of years. He''s going to ruin the entire Nez n!"


    The more Count Yurst thought about it, the more anxious and fearful he became.


    But when he looked around, he felt a wave of despair.


    He was imprisoned.


    All his belongings were confiscated.


    Even his bloodline powers were temporarily sealed.


    In his current state, how could he contact the duke?


    Feign submission and look for an opportunity?


    No, impossible. Elder Maxim would never give him a chance. Once he submitted, the elder would surely force him to sign an unbreakable blood pact. Even if he wasn''t turned into a blood ve, he would lose the ability to resist.


    Think quickly!


    Think of a way!


    Count Yurst couldn''t help but pace around the room.


    However, this only made him more anxious.


    At this moment, Count Yurst suddenly felt regret.


    He regretted returning from Northport so hastily.


    If he had stayed longer in the North or, more directly, if he had contacted the duke through amunication crystal before leaving the North, he might not be in such a passive position now.


    He might still have been attacked and captured, but at least he could have ryed the negotiation results with Castell before being imprisoned.


    He could even foresee that Elder Maxim would me his disappearance on Castell!


    Wait...


    Castell?


    As if struck by inspiration, Yurst paused.


    A thought shed in his mind, and Count Yurst suddenly had a bold idea...


    "Wait..."


    "If I can''t contact the duke, then... can I try praying to the Thorny Rose?"


    This thought startled Yurst himself.


    Praying to a God he didn''t worship was extremely dangerous, especially when he knew nothing about that God.


    In fact, praying to an unknown God often went unanswered, and at most, one might attract a fleeting, "polluted" gaze.


    However, once Yurst had this crazy idea, he couldn''t suppress it.


    Even though praying to another God was fundamentally simr to Elder Maxim defecting to the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon...


    "No... it''s different. Believers are often influenced by their Gods. From my interactions with Countess Castell, that mysterious God doesn''t seem to be a mad God..."


    "Although I haven''t built mutual trust with Castell, she hasn''t rejected the possibility of cooperation, which must be with God''s consent!"


    "Moreover, I promised to provide a way to restore divine power!"


    "From this perspective, that mysterious God is likely to respond to my call!"


    "Not only that, although the Holy Court has covered it up to some extent, I know that the Blood Demon Cult recently attempted a failed divine descent ritual, and it was that mysterious God who thwarted them!"


    "The mysterious God behind Castell... is very likely to have an irreconcble feud with the Blood Demon Cult!"


    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and the Nez n has what that mysterious God needs!"


    "Praying to THEM might actually bring THEIR gaze and help!"


    Thinking this through, Yurst took a deep breath and firmed his resolve.


    Rather than bowing to the notorious Blood Demon Archduke, he preferred to seek favor from the God behind Castell!


    Having made up his mind, Yurst no longer hesitated. He bit his fingertip, drawing blood, and began to sketch the mysterious symbol he had seen, illuminated by the dim light...

 Chapter 226: A Call

    Chapter 226: A Call


    "Countess, regarding the reconstruction n for the Northern Academy, the church has sent two documents that require your review and signature."


    "Additionally, Viscount Leon-Castell has written to inform you that as of yesterday, the review team has sessfullypleted the inspection of three baronies in the south. Two baron families used of coborating with the bloodborne have offered to pay a substantial atonement sum and cede three castles and four estates in exchange for your forgiveness."


    "The Viscount has attached the letters of confession from the two barons for your review and decision."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Countess? Countess¡­?"


    In the study, where Charlotte was processing administrative matters, the secretary softly called out to the drowsy figure behind the desk.


    Charlotte snapped awake, shaking off her drowsiness.


    She nced wearily at the ever-growing pile of documents on her desk and nodded slightly.


    "Alright¡­ Leave the documents there. I''ll look at themter.""And about the signatures¡­"


    The secretary asked cautiously.


    "Hand them over."


    Charlotte extended her hand, and the secretary hurriedly presented the documents that needed signatures.


    After carefully reviewing them to ensure there were no issues, Charlotte picked up a quill pen and, dipping it into the fragrant carbon ink, signed her mboyant signature.


    The secretary respectfully withdrew with the signed documents, while Charlotte yawned, revealing dark circles under her eyes, a testament to her fatigue.


    "Countess, please enjoy some coffee milk and pastries."


    The head maid, Sherry, brought a steaming beverage and ced it respectfully before Charlotte.


    The coffee milk was much like the coffee milk from Charlotte''s previous life, made from finely roasted elven coffee and special hot milk from Luna Ind. It was amon drink among elves in the world of Myria and had been popr across the continent for thousands of years.


    The pastries were wheel-shaped puffs filled with nut cream and almond powder, a specialty from the Honey Workshop.


    Charlotte picked up the milk coffee, and the rich aroma instantly refreshed her.


    She took a small sip, the perfect sweetness and rich texture bringing a satisfied nod. Sherry clearly understood her tastes better and better.


    "Countess, while it''s important to handle affairs, please also take care of your health and ensure sufficient sleep. After all¡­ your body is still growing."


    Seeing Charlotte happily sipping coffee milk and enjoying pastries, Sherry hesitated but spoke cautiously.


    Charlotte: ...


    Although she knew Sherry meant well, the maid''s nce at her head and chest made her feel that the coffee milk suddenly lost its appeal.


    "Alright, I''ll be careful. Thank you."


    Charlotte smiled.


    "If there''s nothing else, please leave. I''d like to enjoy my coffee milk and the view outside alone."


    Sherry bowed respectfully and withdrew, while Charlotte sighed and rubbed her temples in exhaustion.


    Since the departure of Count Yurst of the Nez n, she hadn''t slept well for two days.


    It wasn''t just the busy workload¡ªthough that was partly true, with Sebastian not around to help and many of the officials in the direct domain dismissed following the audit, she had to handle many matters personally. More importantly, she hadn''t been able to sleep well for two nights.


    Since the night beforest, Charlotte had felt a persistent unease, as if someone was calling her.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    At first, she thought Sebastian needed to report something, but the blood servant''s soul contract showed no reaction.


    Then she considered whether it might be the werewolf Luff conducting some religious ceremony or recruiting new members, as he had been devoted to spreading the faith of the True Ancestor since arriving in the North.


    However, after observing the light points representing her followers in her mental realm, she ruled that out.


    Charlotte wondered if it was a situation simr to when the High Priest prayed to her.


    But this call was much weaker than the High Priest''s prayer, making it difficult for her to pinpoint its source.


    Although faint, the intermittent call was like a mosquito, constantly buzzing in her ear.


    Especially at night, it became more persistent, even causing her bloodline to stir, making sleep impossible.


    Fortunately, the call weakened and became less frequent during the day, giving Charlotte hope for a brief rest.


    However, just as she finished her coffee milk and pastries and nned to take a nap in her chair, the call came again¡­


    Not only that, this time it was stronger and clearer than ever.


    "Damn it! Where is this noiseing from? It''s like a constant, annoying renovation sound!"


    Hearing the call that seemed toe from both her soul and her bloodline, Charlotte could no longer bear it.


    She ordered the maid not to let anyone disturb her, locked herself in the study, and sank into her consciousness, directly using the divine power stored in the Gospel of Blood.


    She didn''t believe she couldn''t find the source of the call with the use of divine power!


    Under the protection of divine power, Charlotte''s golden hair turned silver, and her blue eyes transformed into mysterious golden pupils.


    With enhanced perception, she entered an "observer" state that seemed to perceive everything.


    This time, perhaps due to the stronger call, she finally located its source.


    To her surprise, the source was the crimson star sea in the depths of her consciousness, representing the bloodbornes!


    No, more precisely, it was one particrly bright red star among the others!


    "A bloodborne member? A bloodborne member¡­ is calling me?"


    Charlotte was astonished.


    "Wait¡­ this aura feels familiar."


    She pondered.


    After a moment of contemtion, Charlotte carefully touched the glowing blood-red sphere in her consciousness.


    Immediately, she felt her consciousness being pulled, ascending infinitely, as if crossing an endless void, to a dark room.


    In the room, ckened bloodstains on the floor formed twisted symbols that looked oddly familiar, resembling her Thorny Rose.


    In the corner, a nobleman with disheveled hair, pale from severe blood loss, sat on the floor, staring nkly at thetest blood symbol in front of him.


    His gaze was dull but carried a hint of hope.


    The symbol before him was the most urate Thorny Rose among the room''s many scrawled symbols¡­


    When Charlotte recognized him, she was stunned.


    "Count Yurst?"

 Chapter 227: Audience with the "God"

    Chapter 227: Audience with the "God"


    "Count Yurst? So he was the one calling me?"


    "Wait¡­ he looks like this, could he be imprisoned?"


    "Ugh¡­ such ugly symbols. No wonder the call has been so faint. This doesn''t resemble the Thorny Rose at all! It''s even worse than my handwriting. It''s a miracle I could sense it at all..."


    In the void, Charlotte''s will "observed" Count Yurst, who was praying in front of the blood-red symbol, finally realizing who had been disturbing her sleep these past few days.


    It seemed this Bloodborne Count had run into some trouble and had chosen to call out to her, a "mysterious God"!


    "Trouble, huh..."


    Charlotte''s interest was piqued as she extended her awareness, aided by the blood divine power, from Count Yurst to the surroundings.


    Soon, she "saw" the scene outside the room.


    Yawning guards, a maze of corridors, and solemn stone walls...This was a grand and imposing castle.


    Within the castle, there were many bloodbornes and blood servants. In some rooms, Charlotte even saw familiar Demon Eye symbols.


    "The Blood Demon Cult? They captured Count Yurst?"


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat.


    Capturing a Bloodborne Count alive was much harder than defeating or even killing one.


    Instantly alert, Charlotte spread her consciousness cautiously. To her relief, she didn''t sense any overly powerful presence for now.


    The guards in the castle weren''t stronger than Count Yurst himself, but it seemed his powers had been sealed, exining his current state.


    Of course, the absence of a strong presence was only temporary.


    If someone could seal a Bloodborne Count''s powers and imprison him, there must be an even stronger¡ªpossibly Legendary¡ªbeing behind it!


    After some thought, Charlotte''s gaze returned to Count Yurst.


    She was genuinely curious.


    As a bloodborne of Nez, if captured by the Blood Demon Cult, he should pray to Nez''s nobility.


    But why did this Bloodborne Count turn to her?


    After pondering for a while, Charlotte decided to respond to his call and ask him directly.


    After all, this was the first time she had been called by a bloodborne.


    With that in mind, Charlotte increased the output of her blood divine power and began a Blood Summoning through the scarlet star representing Count Yurst in the crimson star sea...


    ...


    Count Yurst deeply regretted his actions.


    He regretted not memorizing the symbol of that mysterious God, only knowing its concept as the Thorny Rose.


    He had thought such amon pattern was ingrained in his mind, but when it came time to draw it, he realized that "recognizing" and "reproducing" it werepletely different.


    The result was numerous attempts with no response.


    Yurst didn''t know if it was because his symbols were too off or because hecked the necessary ritual or altar for resonance, but likely it was both.


    After all... even mortals praying to an unknown God need the right holy symbol and a series of intricate rituals.


    "Indeed... relying on imperfect symbols and prayers without a ritual or altar won''t transmit my voice to the God..."


    Yurst felt despondent.


    Looking at the symbols covering the floor, he knew his time was running out.


    The guards and Elder Maxim could appear at any moment, diminishing his hope.


    However, just as Yurst was sinking into despair, a breeze suddenly stirred in the room...


    Gradually, the symbols on the floor began to glow and writhe like worms, seeminglying to life.


    With his powers sealed, Yurst didn''t notice the breeze or the symbols'' changes.


    It wasn''t until the crimson light grew brighter that it caught his attention.


    "Hmm?"


    Yurst''s heart skipped a beat.


    He perked up, hurriedly looked at the floor, and saw thest symbol he drew glowing with a crimson hue, while the surrounding symbols moved towards it like swimming fish!


    As the symbols converged, the central symbol became clearer, its twisted outline turning graceful and smooth, eventually bing identical to themon decorative pattern of the Thorny Rose!


    "This¡­ this is¡­ this is the Thorny Rose! The true Thorny Rose!"


    Seeing the familiar symbol, Count Yurst was ted.


    The next moment, radiant light burst from the Thorny Rose.


    He felt enveloped in a sea of crimson light, a mysterious force pulling him, drawing his consciousness in...


    It felt like crossing endless voids, a sensation of vertigo and weightlessness overwhelming him.


    Crimson mist engulfed everything, flooding in like a tidal wave and quickly obscuring his vision.


    Yurst felt a moment of disorientation.


    When his consciousness cleared, he found himself standing in a misty world.


    Next, the crimson mist roiled, and enormous pirs and stone walls rose from the ground, slowly towering amid thunderous noise.


    ck reliefs appeared on the pirs and stone walls, faintly outlining a vivid and mysterious mural, adorned with intricate and exquisite thorns and roses.


    Yurst watched the rapidly changing scene around him in shock.


    When the crimson mist gradually dissipated, he realized he was standing in a majestic and solemn ancient castle, with every decoration perfectly fitting the aesthetics of the bloodborne.


    Mysterious, strange, yet subtly exuding a sense of holiness and solemnity.


    "This¡­ this is the Dark Night Castle?!"


    Seeing the mysterious and solemn architecture around him, Count Yurst couldn''t help but exim, almost jumping up.


    The Dark Night Castle...


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    The highest sanctuary where the Bloodborne True Ancestor summoned HER descendants. Although Yurst had only entered it once in his youth, following the duke, he remembered it deeply.


    Memories from a thousand years ago began to awaken as Yurst''s eyelids twitched, looking at the familiar decorations around him.


    But when his gaze fell on the reliefs and murals on the walls, he was quickly puzzled.


    Because the reliefs and murals did not depict the bloodborne creation legends and the battles of the Gods recorded in the castle where the Bloodborne True Ancestor resided, but stories he had never seen before.


    Within the crimson mist, there were four distinct reliefs and murals.


    One depicted an evil yet sacred sacrificial ritual.


    A girl bound to a cross, a gigantic sacrificial array, evil worshippers screaming in pain, and hundreds of corpses falling backward...


    Another depicted a solemn submission ceremony.


    A tall woman sitting on a throne with an indistinct face, a mysterious and majestic thorny rose glowing brightly, and an ardent and longing me elf kneeling with one knee on the steps below...


    Another depicted a vast battle.


    A city under the night, a terrifying demon trying to break free from a seal, a Goddess standing proudly in the sky, and the divine sword in her hand, whose mere sight conveyed supreme power, shing at the demon...


    Thest one depicted a prayer scene.


    A thorny rose standing on an altar, a hooded preacher, a fervent werewolf priest seemingly singing the God''s name to hispanions, and numerous devout believers listening to the teachings under the holy symbol...


    No...


    This couldn''t be the True Ancestor''s Dark Night Castle. The stories depicted here weren''t the same, and he hadn''t heard of them either.


    Looking at the four relief murals, Yurst calmed down a bit and sighed with relief.


    The Bloodborne True Ancestor, though a figure of history and legend, still held residual power.


    Seeing the surroundings had initially scared him more than being captured by Elder Maxim.


    However...


    It really looks like it!


    Yurst''s gaze wandered around, feeling an intense sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Apart from the reliefs and murals symbolizing the legends of the God, this ce indeed resembled the castle of the True Ancestor in his memory!


    "Have you seen enough, Bloodborne of Nez?"


    An ethereal and lofty female voice echoed from all directions.


    Ethereal, mysterious, mature, with a hint of alluring charm.


    The voice was so enchanting, like a divine melody, and seemed to carry supreme majesty, inspiring awe and reverence.


    When the voice reached Yurst''s ears, he felt his heart stop for a moment, and his blood seemed to boil as if stirred by the ethereal, mysterious voice.


    A reverence, from his blood and soul, slowly spread within him...


    Such powerful mental strength, able to so easily stir my extraordinary bloodline!


    Yurst''s heart raced, and he quickly diverted his gaze from the reliefs and murals.


    All extraordinary powers originate from God, and God''s power naturally suppresses mortal extraordinary powers.


    But to so effortlessly shake his bloodline, besides the long-vanished Bloodborne True Ancestor, the nobles leading the bloodborne ns, and the God-King Harald who once waged war against the bloodborne ns, this was his first time!


    Yurst''s gaze roamed around, trying to find the source of the voice, and after finding nothing, he knelt down respectfully and said.


    "Mysterious and mighty majesty! Please forgive Yurst''s rudeness..."


    He hesitated for a moment, then mustered the courage to say:


    "Mysterious and mighty majesty, Yurst... wishes to request an audience and beseech your help!"


    Yurst''s voice echoed through the solemn castle.


    He lowered his head, anxiously awaiting the God''s response.


    He knew his request might be presumptuous to an unfamiliar God, especially since he hadn''t prepared an altar or offerings.


    But now, Yurst couldn''t care about that.


    Yurst had never felt time pass so slowly while waiting for a response.


    Every second of silence felt like a year.


    Silence brought immense pressure, and just as Yurst grew more anxious and tense, the ethereal voice finally rang out again, like a heavenly melody.


    "Come forward."


    As soon as the words fell, the castle floor began to tremble, and the crimson mist churned again.


    Yurst felt a surge of energy and looked up to see the mist parting to the sides, revealing the transforming ground. Stone bs, seeming alive, rolled andyered, forming a staircase leading straight ahead...


    After a slight hesitation, Yurst stepped forward and ascended the staircase.


    At the top of the stairs, he saw a high tform with a majestic and ancient throne surrounded by intricate thorny roses. On the throne sat a woman in a ck divine dress,zily leaning and watching him with interest.


    Through the mist, Yurst couldn''t see the woman''s face, only her mysterious, radiant red-golden eyes and silky silver hair.


    Even so, he could feel the woman''s divine and majestic presence, ancient and vast, with an unparalleled beauty that even the mist couldn''t hide.


    Yurst felt this vague figure seemed familiar.


    But when he tried to recall, nothing came to mind. After a moment''s hesitation, he even forgot what he was trying to remember, feeling only the Goddess'' mystery and beauty, even with her face concealed...


    Yurst dared not look any longer, fearing to anger the mysterious Goddess.


    Taking a deep breath, he respectfully bowed and introduced himself again.


    "Yurst Nez, fourth-generation bloodborne of Nez, Bloodborne Count, greets the mysterious and mighty majesty..."


    "May your glory always shine upon the world, and may all honor belong to your throne!"


    Hearing Yurst''s reverent, almost ttering praise, the "Goddess" on the throne chuckled softly.


    She shifted her posture slightly, crossing one slender white leg over the other, tapping the armrest of the throne, and smiling faintly.


    "Bloodborne of Nez, I understand your request. Call me Dark Night."


    Her mist-covered gaze grew profound, and her voice took on a yful tone.


    "I always adhere to the principle of equivalent exchange. Since you seek my help, what price are you willing to pay?"

 Chapter 228: I wont eat you

    Chapter 228: I won''t eat you


    "Dark Night?"


    Her title is "Dark Night?"


    Yurst''s eye twitched, and he couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise, his mind immediately running wild...


    He couldn''t help it; the title "Dark Night" was too sensitive for the bloodborne.


    After all, the Bloodborne True Ancestor who created the Bloodborne was known as the Queen of the Night, and her sanctuary was called "Dark Night Castle!"


    Given the towering castle around him that closely resembled the style of the Dark Night Castle in his distant memories, it was hard for Yurst not to make the connection...


    Especially as he got closer to her, he increasingly felt a certain disturbance deep within his bloodline.


    His power, his blood, seemed toe alive in an instant, as if it had its own life, cheering, celebrating, and... giving him a feeling that it might break free from his control at any moment and rush into her embrace.


    That was resonance!Blood resonance!


    Yurst realized almost immediately what was happening, and his heart surged with waves of shock.


    Wait a minute...


    This kind of resonance, akin to that of a Bloodborne Prince but even stronger, originates from the bloodline...


    This kind of power...


    This kind of feeling...


    Could she be...?!


    Yurst''s heart pounded wildly, his breathing quickened, and he couldn''t help but tremble.


    All these clear signs unmistakably connected this mysterious God before him to that ancient and powerful figure in his memories.


    Though her aura seemed somewhat different from his ancient memories, and the surrounding scenes differed from his memories of Dark Night Castle, this kind of power, akin to that of a Ruler over the Bloodborne, was not unfamiliar to Yurst, a Bloodborne Count who had lived for thousands of years and had once had the honor of meeting that great being.


    Such power... could only belong to the True Ancestor!


    This was the True Ancestor''s power!


    Such terrifying blood resonance and oppression could only belong to the True Ancestor!


    Yurst made his judgment almost instantly, and his entire body went numb.


    His mind went nk, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to respond to her question. His mind was filled with a single, roaring thought.


    It''s her!


    It must be her!


    She''s back!


    She''s going to settle ounts with her descendants!


    At this moment, Elder Maxim and the Blood Demon Cult were no longer important in Yurst''s mind.


    His mind was a storm of thoughts and waves of shock, leaving only one thought.


    The Myria Continent...


    Is about to change!


    Yurst''s face was filled with horror, hisplexion pale.


    And sitting high on the Blood Throne, Charlotte, who could see through his thoughts thanks to the special abilities of Dark Night Castle, felt a bit helpless.


    She knew that this bloodborne member was likely to recognize the source of her power after being summoned to Dark Night Castle.


    After all, he was a seasoned bloodborne member, and the power she was using now was the blood divine power.


    No matter how others perceived her, Charlotte understood that she was not truly a God.


    Her "divine power" came from the Gospel of Blood. She could use this power, but she couldn''t disguise or change it.


    In other words, as long as she used the blood divine power, it was only a matter of time before some beings familiar with this power recognized its source.


    She just didn''t expect to be exposed so quickly, just like when she faced that guy, Sebastian.


    But after hearing Yurst''s thoughts, she understood: this Bloodborne Count was also an old antique who had lived for thousands of years!


    He had seen the real True Ancestor!


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    One had to admit... the bloodbornes really lived up to their reputation. As long as they didn''t encounter any idents, they could survive even longer than elves and dragons!


    Also, it turned out that Dark Night Castle was the sanctuary of the True Ancestor...


    It seemed that if she summoned others here in the future, she would have topletely change the environment and refrain from calling herself "Dark Night."


    Charlotte thought thoughtfully, summarizing the various issues exposed by this Blood Summoning.


    With the blessing of the blood divine power, her thinking speed was far beyond normal. At this moment, multitasking was not a problem.


    Of course, her main focus was still on Count Yurst.


    The chaotic thoughts in his mind revealed one piece of information after another, which piqued her interest, such as the internal strife of the Nez n, the past of the Bloodborne True Ancestor, and the conflicts between the True Ancestor and the Bloodborne n.


    However, it was clear that Yurst was now terrified by her.


    She could even sense his thoughts bing increasingly chaotic and disordered, the information conveyed diminishing,monly referred to as a "mental nk."


    Clearly, even after thousands of years, the True Ancestor''s residual might still lingered among the Bloodborne n.


    Even a count could loseposure so dramatically.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and then smiled faintly.


    "Blood descendant of Nez, what is your answer?"


    The ethereal,zy voice seemed to carry a power that could prate the soul, pulling Yurst out of his shock and fear.


    And with that came even greater fear.


    Oh, heavens!


    He... he...


    He had lost hisposure in front of this being!


    Yurst was shocked, scared, and terrified.


    He now regretted it to death. If he had known that the being behind Castell was this entity, he would never have dared to pray to her, even if he became a blood ve!


    Facing Elder Maxim, he would lose his freedom.


    But facing this being, a single misstep could mean annihtion!


    Recalling the events of thousands of years ago, he had no doubt that his rudeness would be met with a supreme seal or a terrifying p that could make a prince spin 1080 degrees in ce...


    Even after thousands of years, there were still several second-generation princes who had offended the True Ancestor sealed in stones somewhere!


    Not to mention...


    The current Princes and their actions towards her...


    Recalling the countless attempts by various ns to diminish the True Ancestor''s influence, erase the True Ancestor''s faith, and hunt down the bloodborne royalty to prevent her return, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Charlotte felt the same chill.


    Good heavens... what had the Bloodborne True Ancestor done to make the entire Bloodborne n so hostile to her?


    "Great... Great... Your... Your Highness..."


    "I... I... I..."


    Yurst stammered, unable to form coherent words.


    Seeing his mouse-like behavior in front of a cat, Charlotte lost interest in frightening or deceiving him.


    Because it was unnecessary.


    This Bloodborne Count was clearly already inplete disarray.


    Under Charlotte''s insight, she could feel his deep-seated fear and regret, wishing he could give his own praying self a few ps.


    Moreover, she could clearly sense that he no longer had any thoughts of seeking help. He just wanted to leave here as quickly as possible, far away from her.


    In his heart, she was far more terrifying than the Blood Demon Cult and the Blood Demon Archdukebined!


    Charlotte sighed and said.


    "You can rx a bit. After all... I won''t eat you."


    Hearing her words, Yurst abruptly raised his head, his wide eyes filled with tension and anxiety, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Really?"


    Charlotte: ...?

 Chapter 229: The Fear of the Bloodborne Count

    Chapter 229: The Fear of the Bloodborne Count


    "What does that mean? Did the Bloodborne True Ancestor really eat people in the past?"


    Seeing the nervous expression on Count Yurst''s face, Charlotte couldn''t help but think this might be the case.


    To be honest, it''s quite possible.


    After all, having inherited the Gospel of Blood and possessing powers simr to the Bloodborne True Ancestor, she can increase her blood divine power by consuming bloodline energy. The strike she unleashed against the fire demon Vroka was proof of that.


    From this perspective, if the Bloodborne True Ancestor in history treated her descendants as reserve food sources, it doesn''t seem entirely imusible.


    Thinking this, Charlotte decided to probe further. As the inheritor of the Gospel of Blood, possibly designated as the new Bloodborne True Ancestor, she needed to understand the secrets of the Bloodborne True Ancestor to be at ease.


    "Oh? It seems... you''re quite worried that I might eat you?"


    She said yfully.


    Yurst was even more terrified."No... not worried... I... I''m not worried..."


    He stammered, shaking his head vigorously.


    But inside, Yurst''s turmoil grew more chaotic.


    "What does she mean by this? Shouldn''t I be worried that she might eat me? No... How can I not worry! Extraordinary poweres from the Gods, and the True Ancestor is the source of all bloodbornes... For thousands of years, she would devour her descendants to be stronger. Blood descendants are her flock. Now she''s clearly recovering her strength, so why wouldn''t she take the simplest shortcut?"


    Yurst''s expression showed his fear, while his chaotic thoughts couldn''t help but spill out.


    Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing his inner turmoil.


    "So the Bloodborne True Ancestor really did use blood descendants as food... I knew it. Love might be irrational, but hatred has reasons. No wonder the Bloodborne True Ancestor, worshipped by the bloodbornes,ter became estranged. The true reason probably lies here, right?"


    Charlotte''s mind raced, conjuring up an image of the former Bloodborne True Ancestor: mysterious, powerful, insidious, ruthless...


    Could it be that she had inherited the true "viin" storyline?


    Thinking this, Charlotte''s gaze fell on Yurst. She wanted to see if this centuries-old Bloodborne Count could reveal more secrets about the Bloodborne True Ancestor...


    But under her intense crimson-gold gaze, Yurst suddenly went pale, as if he had realized something.


    "Damn! This is the Dark Night Castle!"


    Charlotte heard Yurst''s inner exmation, and his chaotic thoughts became even more disordered. But the chaossted only a moment.


    To Charlotte''s surprise, Yurst''s expression quickly became respectful and submissive. Despite his pale face and trembling legs revealing his fear, he appeared increasingly calm and respectful.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte noticed his thoughts rapidly diminishing. Soon, Yurst''s mind was filled with a single repeated phrase.


    "Praise the True Ancestor! Praise the Great Progenitor! Praise the True Ancestor! Praise the Great Progenitor..."


    Charlotte: ...


    She had a rough idea of what was happening. It seemed that her ability to hear others'' thoughts in the Dark Night Castle wasn''t a secret, at least not to someone like Yurst, who had lived for centuries.


    "You don''t need to fear me so much. If I wanted to consume your bloodline energy, I would have done it when you visited Castell."


    Charlotte said after thinking for a moment.


    Yurst''s eyes widened upon hearing her words, and his previously empty thoughts became chaotic again.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "She admitted it! She really is the resurrected Bloodborne True Ancestor! And... she''s in Castell! She mentioned consuming bloodline energy, she really has such thoughts! Oh my God, no wonder Castell is cleansing all bloodbornes. Is she preparing to recover her strength?"


    Charlotte: ...?


    What kind of twisted logic is this?


    "You don''t believe me?"


    She frowned.


    "I-I do believe you... Of course, I believe you..."


    Yurst nodded rapidly like a pecking chicken.


    But his expression became even more terrified.


    Charlotte felt a bit helpless. Yurst''s fear and vignce were far beyond her expectations. This conversation... seemed to be going nowhere.


    "Enough, whether it''s true or not, whether you believe it or not, time will tell. Let''s talk about why you summoned me."


    Charlotte said, shaking her head.


    She gave up trying to gain his trust and redirected the conversation to the purpose of his summoning, with a smile she thought was kind.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Yurst shivered. Especially upon seeing her faint smile beneath the crimson mist, his entire body tensed up even more. His barely suppressed thoughts resurfaced.


    "She... she smiled! Oh heavens, is the world ending? She... she''s bing more and more abnormal! She... No, empty your mind! Empty your mind!"


    "Great... great one, I... I''m fine! I don''t need any help! I have no thoughts! Yes, I have no thoughts! I didn''t know the pattern pointed to you... I..."


    Count Yurst was incoherent and visibly terrified.


    Charlotte: ...


    "Are you mocking me?"


    She frowned.


    With a thud, Count Yurst dropped to his knees. Sweat poured from his head, and he looked on the verge of tears.


    "No... no... how could I mock... mock you... I''ll do whatever you need! Anything you need, just forgive my offense..."


    Charlotte: ...


    This sounded as if she was the one bullying him.


    However, based on his intermittent thoughts after being summoned to the Dark Night Castle, she roughly understood his situation.


    The Blood Demon Cult... and the internal conflict within the Nez n, huh?


    After a brief consideration, Charlotte said.


    "Yurst, I already know why you summoned me. Honestly, I don''t care about your so-called offense, and I''m not interested in consuming you. I can protect you and help you through this crisis, but... you need to do something for me."


    "Ah... what do you need me to do?"


    Yurst asked cautiously.


    "I haven''t decided exactly what yet... Oh, wait, there is something. You know about the missing pages of the Gospel, right? Help me find them."


    Charlotte though for a moment and replied.

 Chapter 230: Devoured and Forgotten

    Chapter 230: Devoured and Forgotten


    "The pages of the Gospel...? Do you mean the Gospel of Blood?"


    Yurst asked in surprise.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    "Is there another Gospel?"


    Yurst quickly lowered his head and responded fearfully.


    "No, there isn¡¯t. I understand. I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it!"


    Seeing him so terrified, Charlotte was really curious about what kind of shadow the previous Bloodborne True Ancestor had left on him to make him so fearful.


    Honestly, if it was just about being devoured, it shouldn¡¯t make him this scared, right?


    Or perhaps, for an immortal bloodborne, the most terrifying thing is death?Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure.


    However, his fear saved her a lot of trouble.


    "In that case, our contract is established..."


    Charlotte said.


    With those words, a radiant light shed in her hand, revealing a goblet filled with crimson blood.


    She gently waved her hand, and the goblet floated towards Yurst.


    "Drink it, as a witness to our agreement."


    The goblet contained the contract blood needed to sign a blood pact, initially prepared for Sherry, who had declined. Now, since Yurst had discovered her identity, signing a pact to bind him for secrecy was necessary.


    Though Charlotte could suppress Yurst in the mental realm using her blood divine power, it would be different in the real world.


    A Bloodborne Count is equivalent to a zing Sun!


    Not to mention the vast distance between them.


    With Nice absent, she couldn¡¯t sign a servant¡¯s final oath while also protecting Yurst from a Legendary Bloodborne''s blood ve contract. Thus, the best solution was to sign this highest-level blood pact, which disregards power and distance, requiring mutual consent.


    While this pact would upy one of Charlotte¡¯s blood contract slots, it would also ensure Yurst¡¯s loyalty, binding him to her cause.


    The risks of her "Bloodborne True Ancestor" identity were greater than she imagined. Until she had sufficient strength, she had to hide her identity and eliminate any exposure risks.


    Gaining a BloodborneCcount from the Nez n for free was a good deal in Charlotte''s view.


    Such an old monster, having lived for thousands of years, would certainly know many secrets about the Bloodborne.


    As for loyalty, she could cultivate that over time.


    "A blood pact?!"


    Seeing the floating goblet, Yurst¡¯s eyes widened in terror.


    Huh?


    Terror?


    Charlotte was puzzled, not understanding why he was so afraid of the contract blood she offered...


    Sebastian had once seen it as a divine gift!


    "What are you afraid of? Why are you hesitating?"


    She asked, sensing his unease.


    "No... I... I¡¯m not... I¡¯m not!"


    Yurst''s face grew paler as he stared at the blood in the goblet.


    He bit his lip, as if making a difficult decision, and with trembling hands, took the goblet, looking as if he were about to drink poison.


    He closed his eyes, pinched his nose, and drank the contract blood, just as if he were downing poison.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    As the crimson blood flowed down, a red glow enveloped Yurst, and Charlotte felt a new bond forming in the depths of her bloodline.


    However, unlike with Sebastian, Charlotte sensed a faint connection to the deepest part of the crimson starry sea, where the great star representing the five Bloodborne Princesy.


    Charlotte realized that this connection was Yurst¡¯s faith link with the Nez n¡¯s Bloodborne Demigod known as the Star-Gazer, Casey.


    Yet, at the moment their contract was formed, this faint link began to fade, eventually disappearingpletely.


    Charlotte understood that this meant the blood pact had sessfully overridden the Demigod¡¯s influence.


    Regardless of whether Yurst was under the Demigod¡¯s watch before, now the Nez n¡¯s Bloodborne Demigod couldn¡¯t actively focus on him.


    Truth be told, snatching a blood descendant from a Bloodborne Demigod made Charlotte uneasy, but she was lucky not to attract attention.


    Another reason was that they signed the contract in her mental realm, her domain.


    With the contract sealed, Yurst looked defeated and dejected. Yet, seeing Charlotte¡¯s gaze, he forced a strained smile.


    "You don¡¯t seem too happy about bing my blood pact subject?"


    Charlotte asked.


    "I''m happy... happy, of course I''m happy..."


    Yulster replied, forcing the words.


    Charlotte frowned.


    He seemed used to hiding his thoughts.


    When answering her questions, he no longer revealed his inner thoughts.


    "I want the truth."


    She demanded coldly.


    Yurst¡¯s scalp tingled with fear.


    Biting his lip, he decided toy it all out.


    "Alright... I am conflicted. Being your subject means being linked to your power, with the risk of being devoured at any moment... To be honest, I fear death, but I fear being devoured and forgotten by the world even more... I¡¯d rather choose death over being devoured by you."


    With that, Yurst seemed to release a burden, copsing weakly to the ground.


    Forgotten by the world?


    Charlotte frowned, pondering.


    At this moment, she sensed the time limit of the Blood Summoning was nearing.


    "That¡¯s enough for today. Remember our contract."


    She said.


    "The contract is sealed, and you have my protection. I will watch over you, and I expect you to fulfill your promises..."


    She waved her hand, and crimson mist spread through the castle.


    Feeling the guiding force reappearing, Yurst quickly asked.


    "Your Grace, you truly won¡¯t devour me?"


    "That depends on your future actions."


    Her ethereal voice echoed, gradually fading.


    ...


    The Blood Summoning ended, and Charlotte returned to her study in reality, but she didn¡¯t dispel her blood divine power. Instead, she delved into her consciousness, reconnecting with Yurst¡¯s vision through their blood pact.


    The Blood Summoning had ended, but Yurst¡¯s ordeal was far from over.


    As the Blood Summoning ended, Charlotte sensed a powerful presence approaching.


    The Nez n elder named Maxim, mentioned in Yurst¡¯s thoughts, seemed to be returning.


    After half a month, Charlotte was about to indirectly face a Legendary Bloodborne again.

 Chapter 231: Not Even the True Ancestor Can Save You!

    Chapter 231: Not Even the True Ancestor Can Save You!


    After a dizzying sensation of weightlessness, Yurst returned to reality.


    He was back in the same dim room, illuminated by flickering candlelight that seemed ready to extinguish at any moment.


    Everything he had just experienced felt like a surreal dream.


    But the thorny rose mark now imprinted deep within his soul reminded Yurst that it was all real.


    He had truly seeded in summoning the God behind Castell.


    Yet, no one could have anticipated that this God was actually the Bloodborne True Ancestor who had been missing for two thousand years!


    Reflecting on the various legends about the True Ancestor, Yurst sighed deeply.


    He knew that from now on, he hadpletely lost his freedom.


    No matter what promises that being made, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he had be a reserve meal, ready to be devoured at any moment.All he could do now was try to please the entity or simply reduce her focus on him, and then live carefully, anxiously, and difficultly.


    Damn it!


    This was even worse than signing a subservience contract with Elder Maxim or bing a blood ve!


    At least with thetter, though he would lose his freedom, there was still a chance to regain it if he survived long enough!


    At this moment, Yurst wished he could go back to the moment before he drew the thorny rose and give himself a few hard ps.


    The Duke had warned him countless times not to pray to unknown Gods.


    And this was the first time he did so, immediately faced the consequences.


    But it had already happened, no amount of regret could change it. He could only sigh and ept his tragic fate.


    "s... Your Grace, why can¡¯t you treat your descendants as well as other true Gods do?"


    "Considering being a descendant of the Bloodborne True Ancestor as a great terror, only the bloodbornes would think so, right?"


    Yurst sighed inwardly.


    Of course, he only dared to sigh inwardly.


    The contract was set, and who knew if that terrifying entity was watching him.


    If he recklessly voiced his thoughts and they reached that entity¡¯s ears, he might immediately be fresh meat.


    There had been simr urrences in history!


    Although bing a blood servant of myth made Yurst despondent, being a God''s servant still had its perks.


    Back in reality, he noticed that his strength, unchanged for a thousand years, showed signs of breaking through its bottleneck.


    Yurst felt that his current potential had increased. If he drank enough extraordinary blood and had a good rest, he might achieve a higher level of blood resonance, advancing his strength.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t be a Duke, he could potentially reach the peak of what a Count could achieve!


    This should have been a cause for celebration.


    But he couldn¡¯t feel happy.


    A shepherd naturally wants his sheep to grow quickly, well, and fat.


    Because that way, the meat would be plentiful and delicious.


    Thinking this way, Yurst felt even more depressed.


    However, despite his depression.


    Now that he had be a blood servant, he was fully bound to the True Ancestor¡¯s cause.


    ording to the Nez n records, the True Ancestor''s blood servant is considered her sibling.


    If the True Ancestor were to fall, she could fully resurrect through her servants.


    Because of this, bloodbornes who didn¡¯t want to see the True Ancestor resurrected would naturally purge all her blood servants.


    For the sake of his own life and existence, Yurst had no choice but to help the resurrected True Ancestor hide her identity and fulfill her various domineering demands.


    With that thought, Yurst sighed again and began erasing the traces left from his summoning.


    Fortunately, he had used his own blood as the catalyst for the summoning.


    Utilizing the power of his bloodline made erasing the traces quite convenient.


    Just as he finished, the room''s tightly shut door creaked as someone slowly pulled it open from the outside.


    Blinding light flooded in, making Yurst shield his eyes instinctively.


    Immediately after, Elder Maxim¡¯s aged voice echoed through the room.


    "Hehe, Yurst, the three days are up. What have you decided?"


    Elder Maxim seemed to be in a good mood, his tone much gentler than during theirst meeting.


    Yurst could even smell the strong scent of alcohol on him.


    Based on the various legends about this Legendary Elder within the n, Yurst instantly realized that Maxim had probably been binge-drinking in some human tavern for the past three days.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Why the silence? I¡¯ve given you three days. Haven¡¯t you made up your mind yet?"


    "Will you submit to me, pledge your loyalty, and join me in forging a new future for the Nez n, or will you stubbornly resist, forcing me to turn you into a blood ve?"


    Seeing Yurst remain silent, Elder Maxim frowned and asked.


    "Hmph, think carefully. If you pledge your loyalty, you can retain some freedom. I might even promise to let you go once I control the Nez n..."


    "But if you force me to make you a blood ve... heh, I can¡¯t guarantee your will remains your own."


    Seeing Yurst still not respond, Elder Maxim¡¯s smile vanished, and he threatened with a stern face.


    Listening to him, Yurst slowly raised his head and looked at the legendary elder who had sided with the Blood Demon Archduke.


    Forcing loyalty or bing a blood ve was a tremendous insult and uneptable for a bloodborne who followed the Elder...


    Yet at this moment, faced with Maxim¡¯s fierce coercion, Yurst felt no inner turmoil.


    He wasn¡¯t angry, he even felt likeughing.


    Of course, it was a coldugh.


    It might even be a mockery.


    Submission contract?


    Bing a blood ve?


    Forget it. These soul-binding contracts couldn¡¯t possibly work when his soul was already marked by the True Ancestor¡¯s symbol!


    The domineering blood contract had even severed his connection to Lord Casey. No way a Legendary Elder could force a contract on him, not that his faith had been particrly fervent anyway.


    Yurst, nowpletely disheartened, had no interest in arguing or negotiating with Elder Maxim.


    With the True Ancestor''s return, internal conflicts within the Nez n, or among the five major bloodborne ns, meant nothing¡ªnone would escape!


    However, seeing Maxim¡¯s condescending attitude, treating him as a ything underplete control, Yurst felt a renewed sense of irritation.


    This irritation, mixed with the frustration of signing the blood contract, created a peculiar chemical reaction, making Yurst feel increasingly stifled and agitated, like fuel to a fire.


    Especially Maxim¡¯s arrogant demeanor, treating him with such disregard, ignited a rebellious spirit in Yurst, who had initially resigned himself to despair.


    To hell with it!


    The True Ancestor may have the power to toy with me, but who do you think you are?


    A Legendary Duke stooping to underhanded tactics against a mere Count like me? Pathetic!


    If you¡¯re so capable, face the Grand Elder and Duke Yorok head-on!


    Bullying a lowly Count¡ªwhat does that prove?


    Yurst cursed inwardly.


    And as he cursed, a thought struck him.


    His eyes flickered, and he suddenly sneered.


    "Oh? Submission?"


    "Elder Maxim, I¡¯ve thought for three days and nights, pondering what makes you worthy of my loyalty, but after all this time, I still can¡¯t find a single reason..."


    "Compared to who I follow, you are so weak, so pathetic, like a clown jumping around, making me sick..."


    "I have no interest in following weaklings. Someone like you only resorts to underhanded tricks behind the scenes. You don¡¯t even have the courage to challenge the one I follow!"


    "Heh, bing a blood ve? Please, even without using the Desecration Staff, I know how risky it is to force a loyal bloodborne into a blood ve."


    "You¡¯re not offering me a choice. You¡¯re just insecure, afraid of exposing yourself before the one I follow."


    "Your courage is tiny. You¡¯re not confident you can turn me into a blood ve without alerting my patron. Or rather, you¡¯re afraid of the one I follow!"


    "Heh, as far as I¡¯m concerned, you can¡¯t even sever my existing blood contract."


    Yurst sneered, berating Elder Maxim with disdainful eyes.


    Maxim was about to explode from anger, especially after Yurstpared him to Duke Yorok.


    "Silence! You insolent fool! How dare you defy a Duke Elder!"


    "Very well! Since you¡¯re so eager to be a blood ve, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish! I¡¯ll erase your will, twist your bloodline, and turn you into my puppet, the most miserable blood ve!"


    "Sever your contract? Fail to turn you into a blood ve?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Today, I¡¯ll show you that not even the True Ancestor can save you! Even the True Ancestor herself can¡¯t preserve your bloodline connection!"


    Elder Maxim growled, his eyes bloodshot.


    He pulled out the Desecration Staff, pointing it at Yurst, and roared.


    "Dark... Blood Contract!"


    Dark red light erupted from the Desecration Staff.


    Simultaneously, Maxim¡¯s mental power surged like a tidal wave, channeling through the staff¡¯s glow, crashing toward Count Yurst¡¯s soul...

 Chapter 232: De... Dead?

    Chapter 232: De... Dead?


    Elder Maxim was furious.


    As a Legendary Bloodborne who lived through the same era as Duke Yorok and was even a few centuries older, Elder Maxim had always hated Yorok. Despite having less seniority, Yorok was more favored by the Gods and even blessed with a sacred artifact, being groomed as a divine reader.


    "Yorok! Yorok! It''s always Yorok!"


    "Yurst! You arrogant bastard! You must pay for your unforgivable words and deeds!"


    A tidal wave of mental power,bined with the dark red glow of the Desecration Staff, shattered Yurst''s mental defenses.


    Roaring in fury, Elder Maxim transformed into a phantom red giant, descending into Yurst''s mental world.


    The surroundings copsed, transforming into an endless alchemy workshop.


    This was Yurst''s mental world.


    Every zing Sun''s mental power would evolve, forming a personal mental world.The mental world represents the zing Sun''s pursuit and belief and is the true source of their Spiritual Force Field.


    The soul''s essence of a zing Sun also resides deep within their mental world.


    As Maxim descended, Yurst''s mental world trembled violently. Magic books and alchemy tools flew at the red giant Maxim had be, instinctively repelling the intruder.


    Feeling the pale power, Elder Maxim''s eyes shed with disdain.


    While the owner of a mental world is omnipotent within it, this only holds if the intruder''s soul isn''t too powerful.


    But he was a Legendary!


    With a mere wave, Maxim shattered the attacking magic books and alchemy tools, absorbing their pure mental power and strengthening himself.


    He then casually reached into the depths of Yurst''s mental world, grasping the phantom figure representing Yurst''s main consciousness and soul essence.


    The phantom, identical to Yurst in appearance, struggled but couldn¡¯t escape Maxim''s grasp.


    Elder Maxim held Yurst''s main consciousness like a chick, his gaze condescending as if mocking a powerless ant.


    His eyes were cold and his voice was icy.


    "Yurst."


    "I''ll take your remaining life."


    A terrifying wave of mental power erupted from Maxim''s hand, beginning to erase Yurst''s independent will and destroy all contracts and connections within his soul essence.


    As Maxim acted, Yurst''s mental world shook violently and started to copse. Even Yurst''s main consciousness in Maxim''s hand began to blur.


    Elder Maxim coldly watched as Yurst''s consciousness was rapidly assimted, confident of his victory.


    But then, Yurst''s consciousness, which had lost its resistance, suddenly stopped struggling. It looked up at Maxim with a mocking gaze.


    Maxim frowned slightly.


    His millennia of experience told him something was wrong.


    Before he could react, crimson light burst from Yurst''s consciousness, and a mysterious symbol appeared on his forehead.


    Seeing the somewhat familiar symbol, Maxim froze momentarily.


    "Thorny... Rose?"


    His expression changed. Realizing something, he quickly released Yurst and stepped back, but Yurst''s consciousness grabbed his mental avatar''s robe.


    "Why the hurry, Elder? Now that you''re here, why rush to leave?"


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Yurst grinned wickedly.


    He raised his head, his expression ferocious, and shouted.


    "Great Majesty! I present you with a fine soul as a sacrifice, now offered to you to restore your strength!"


    "May your gaze fall upon your servant!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the thorny rose symbol shone with unprecedented brilliance.


    Elder Maxim''s face showed horror.


    He felt an ancient, overwhelming will awakening within Yurst''s consciousness, a powerful pressure from soul and bloodline making even this Legendary Bloodborne tremble.


    "Divine will! This is divine will! You... you... you¡¯ve allied with the Evil God behind Castell!"


    Elder Maxim eximed in terror, stepping back.


    But it was toote.


    Crimson light solidified around the thorny rose. An endless red mist radiated from Yurst''s soul essence, quickly engulfing the entire mental world.


    Then, within the crimson, golden light burst forth, carrying supreme divine brilliance and apanied by ethereal hymns.


    The mental world,posed of bookshelves and alchemy tools, rapidly transformed and restructured into a massive temple.


    Wait...


    A temple?


    Not Dark Night Castle?


    Seeing the temple identical to the Holy Court''s style, Yurst was stunned.


    If not for the familiar trembling in his soul essence, he would have suspected he had summoned a God from the Holy Court!


    Maxim was equally shocked, his voice trembling.


    "Divine... divine light?"


    He shrieked and turned to flee.


    But before he could run far, a giant sword of judgment emerged from the thorny rose, striking Maxim''s mental form.


    A terrifying power erupted, and Maxim screamed in agony.


    In Yurst''s awestruck gaze, the Legendary Elder''s soul cracked, then shattered into countless glowing fragments.


    And then, the "divine light" with an ancient aura swallowed him...


    The sword of judgment faded, and the terrifying pressure subsided.


    "De... dead?"


    Yurst stared nkly at the spot where Maxim had turned to ashes, filled with reverence.


    As soon as he spoke, an ethereal voice, devoid of emotion, sounded behind him.


    "Only an avatar, nothing significant."


    "Yurst, you really know how to create trouble for me."


    The divine light faded, and the crimson glow reappeared.


    In an instant, the surrounding temple turned back into the familiar Dark Night Castle.

 Chapter 233: Overeaten

    Chapter 233: Overeaten


    "An... an avatar?"


    Yurst was stunned.


    The holy and ethereal voice sighed slightly.


    "It¡¯s normal that you couldn¡¯t tell. After all... you¡¯re just a mere zing Sun."


    Hearing this, Yurst broke into a cold sweat.


    No need for further hints, he instantly understood why the True Ancestor said he had caused trouble.


    The mysterious Thorny Rose had existed for centuries, indicating that the resurrected ancestor had no intention of stepping into the spotlight yet.


    By bringing a Legendary''s avatar here, he might have exposed the True Ancestor¡¯s identity.


    Especially to a Legendary Bloodborne!At this thought, Yurst broke into a cold sweat.


    "True... True Ancestor, I¡¯m very sorry, I... I only wanted to help you regain your strength faster..."


    He stammered.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Charlotte chuckled softly.


    The Blood Throne reappeared, and the now-adult Charlotte sat gracefully upon it.


    This time, Yurst''s vision was unobstructed by mist.


    Seeing the mysterious, majestic, and beautiful figure enhanced by the crimson divine power, even the two-thousand-year-old Yurst was momentarily stunned.


    Ancient memories slowly resurfaced...


    Although the passage of time had blurred his recollection of the ancestor¡¯s true appearance, who frequently changed identities, seeing her rxed posture now made him feel that this was indeed the ancestor''s true form.


    No, it was definitely the missing True Ancestor!


    As his memory sharpened, the image of the ancestor before him merged with the godly figure from the Gods'' War.


    Quickly, Yurst remembered everything.


    It was the True Ancestor!


    This appearance... truly was the returned True Ancestor!


    Yes, he remembered now, this was indeed how the True Ancestor looked!


    Recalling the terrifying stories about the ancestor, Yurst¡¯s reverence grew, and he hurriedly retracted his gaze, exining nervously.


    "True... True Ancestor... I..."


    "Doesn''t matter, I don¡¯t actually care about your motives. I just want to tell you that as my servant, your every move must be under my watch..."


    Charlotte interrupted Yurst, waving her hand dismissively.


    She smiled softly and said.


    "Do you understand?"


    Despite Charlotte¡¯s bright smile, Yurst felt a chill down his spine.


    Though Charlotte said the entity he faced was just an avatar of Elder Maxim, Yurst knew firsthand that even as an avatar, it possessed power far beyond any zing Sun''s.


    At least... much stronger than him!


    Yet, in front of the True Ancestor, it couldn''t hold out even for a moment before being obliterated...


    Although the True Ancestor had no ns to step into the limelight, her power had clearly recovered significantly!


    Realizing this, Yurst''s reverence for the ancestor''s power grew, and he became increasingly fearful of his rash actions.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Swallowing hard, he said.


    "I... I understand, True Ancestor. From now on, before taking any significant action, I will pray to you in my heart and proceed only with your permission."


    "I... I will remember this!"


    Charlotte nodded slightly, chuckling.


    "Good that you understand."


    She waved her handzily.


    "Alright, since the Legendary avatar that imprisoned you is gone, you may leave now."


    "There are no other strong guards outside, your crisis is over."


    "Oh, and make sure to do what I¡¯ve instructed you to do. If needed, I will summon you..."


    With that, Charlotte waved her hand, and crimson mist spread again, bringing a familiar sense of expulsion.


    Taking a deep breath, Yurst quickly bowed again.


    "Farewell, True Ancestor..."


    The crimson mist thickened, engulfing everything.


    Yurst felt a familiar dizziness, soon returning to reality.


    Opening his eyes, he saw that Elder Maxim, who had been so overbearing moments ago, was now a withered corpse, as if drained of all life.


    Seeing the corpse, which looked different from the Elder Maxim he remembered, Yurst couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    "It really was an avatar! And... it seemed to be a corpse avatar of the Dark Path!"


    "So, Elder Maxim must have already aligned himself with the Blood Demon Cult."


    Jumping over the corpse, Yurst flexed his arms, feeling the power that had been unsealed with the avatar¡¯s death, deep in thought.


    Reflecting on his uncertain future, he sighed, opened the door, and walked out.


    ...


    "Phew... That was close. I almost blew it. That Legendary Elder didn¡¯t discover my identity, did he?"


    Alone in the mental world of the Dark Night Castle, Charlotte sighed with relief, copsing on the throne.


    The Blood Summoning of the Gospel of Blood allowed her to see all the bloodborne''s stars. When Elder Maxim was pulled into the Dark Night Castle, she knew it was just an avatar.


    Thankfully, it was only an avatar. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the blood divine power and bloodline suppression to kill it instantly.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if the death of the avatar left any memories with the real body.


    Despite her calm facade, only Charlotte knew how much effort that one lethal strike had cost her...


    Her current strength after the True Ancestor''s Liberation was at the Saint level,parable to a Legendary.


    The bit of blood divine power umted over the past six months was almost entirely used up.


    Now, she had only a third of her divine power left, enough to maintain a full True Ancestor state for less than fifteen seconds.


    Of course, there were considerable gains.


    Killing Elder Maxim¡¯s avatar, Charlotte had used the "bloodsucking" power to absorb almost all of the avatar¡¯s energy, most of which went into the Gospel.


    This time, the absorbed energy was much stronger than when she shed the me Demon Vroka.


    Although not fully digested yet, she believed that once fully converted, the blood divine power in the Gospel of Blood would be almostpletely restored.


    Additionally, a small portion of the energy was transferred to Charlotte''s body, making her feel as if she had taken a powerful tonic, with overflowing energy filling every cell of her being.


    She felt overeaten.


    Moreover, directly absorbing the avatar of a Legendary Bloodborne had seemingly caused another change in her bloodborne power.


    She seemed... ready to advance.

 Chapter 234: Advancement Process

    Chapter 234: Advancement Process


    Bloodbornes are ageless and immortal, but it''s very difficult for them to increase their strength.


    However, "very difficult" does not mean "impossible." Through understanding bloodline resonance, bloodbornes can still slowly increase their power until they reach the limits of their bloodline.


    Of course, this process is extremely slow, often taking years, even in the optimal state of deep slumber forprehending bloodline resonance.


    Dark, Wild, Flesh and Blood, Mental, Insight...


    These five bloodline resonance paths represent the five ascension routes for bloodbornes. Breaking through any of these resonance paths means a bloodborne can advance further.


    Since reaching the Starry Sky tier, Charlotte had spent over a year practicing various bloodborne techniques acquired from the Blood Demon Cult, dedicating at least two hours daily to meditation.


    After more than a year, with the help of the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte''s bloodline resonance in the Tree of Ascension had all reached the Starry Sky tie. The Dark Path, in particr, had be increasingly profound with repeated use of necromancy spells.


    Now, by directly "devouring" the avatar of a Legendary Bloodborne, Charlotte''s Dark resonance, which was only a step away frompletion, finally reached its peak...


    Overflowing bloodborne power surged within her. As Charlotte delved into her consciousness, she saw the light path representing the Dark Path on the Tree of Ascension finally opening a route to the secondyer.Charlotte''s thoughts stirred.


    "Devouring the bloodborne''s power seems to bring not just an energy change, but also an understanding of the bloodline path..."


    She pondered and then opened the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness.


    Sure enough, a new text had appeared on thest page of the Dark Chapter, detailing a method for crafting a bloodborne avatar!


    Its name was "Advanced Corpse Puppet Technique."


    Reading the description of this bloodborne magic, Charlotte quickly recognized it as the method Elder Maxim used to create his avatar.


    However, the crafting process was extremely cruel and inhumane. Just reading the descriptions made Charlotte frown and close the Gospel.


    Dark Path magic was indeed sinister, matching the crazed and evil image of the Blood Demon Cult.


    "It seems the Gospel of Blood can regain its original power not only by collecting pages but also by absorbing bloodborne power!"


    Charlotte mused, realizing she had found another way to increase her power besides collecting pages.


    She could use the power of the Gospel to devour other bloodbornes, thus enhancing her strength and deepening her understanding of bloodline resonance!


    But despite discovering this method, Charlotte did not feel overly excited.


    On the contrary... she felt some hesitation.


    The power of "devouring" was too sinister.


    Having lived two lives, Charlotte never believed in true shortcuts.


    Every shortcutes with a corresponding price. The more outrageous the shortcut, the greater the cost...


    The Gospel of Blood could be used by Charlotte, and it recognized her as its master, but Charlotte saw herself as merely using this power, not understanding it.


    Recklessly enhancing a power she didn''t fully understand could bring unforeseen dangers.


    Could she be lost to the "devouring" simr to blood addiction?


    Charlotte didn''t know the answer.


    However, after careful consideration, she decided that this method couldn''t be used as a quick means to enhance her power.


    It could be used in critical moments, but not regrly.


    With this principle in mind, Charlotte felt much more rxed.


    Her body overflowed with energy, her bloodline resonance had reached its limit, and she was just one step away from advancing to Silver Moon...


    Feeling the restless magic within her, Charlotte decided to seize this excellent opportunity and push directly for Silver Moon!


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    With this resolve, Charlotte exited the mental world and returned to reality.


    This crucial step was not suitable in the study, her unique situation might cause unexpected phenomena during the advancement.


    After some thought, Charlotte rang the bell to summon the maid Sherry.


    "Prepare the meditation room. I need to enter deep meditation."


    Sherry immediately understood Charlotte''s intent.


    After a slight bow, Sherry left and soon had everything ready.


    Changing into her meditation clothes, Charlotte entered the meditation room.


    "Notify everyone that no one is to disturb me during meditation."


    She instructed Sherry.


    Sherry bowed.


    "Understood."


    Closing the door of the meditation room, Charlotte infused the magical core maintaining the spell barrier with energy, elevating the barrier''s level to the highest, and then entered a meditative state.


    Returning her consciousness to the Tree of Ascension, Charlotte attempted to take the final step towards Silver Moon.


    As she willed it, the nearly overflowing energy became even more active, and the light path representing the Dark Path burst with unprecedented brilliance, rushing towards the gate of Silver Moon.


    With a thunderous sound, the light sessfully reached the secondyer of the Tree of Ascension.


    However, just as Charlotte was about to begin her advancement, an overwhelming drowsiness suddenly struck her.


    Charlotte found it difficult to describe this feeling...


    It wasn''t ordinary sleepiness from fatigue, but rather a cocoon-like transformation.


    She instinctively felt that starting her advancement would inevitably lead to a prolonged sleep.


    How many days?


    No, it wasn''t that simple.


    Charlotte sensed that this advancement sleep might be measured in months.


    "Is this... the deep slumber stage that bloodbornes must go through to increase their power?"


    Charlotte pondered.


    She didn''t hesitate and decided to halt the advancement temporarily.


    The situation in Castell was unstable, and she couldn''t afford to sleep now.


    If she had to enter a potentially months-long slumber, she needed to arrange everything properly to ensure the safety of her territory and herself during this time.


    However, when Charlotte tried to halt the advancement, she found she could no longer stop the bloodline transformation and the increasing drowsiness...


    In other words, she couldn''t stop this advancement that might lead to long-term slumber.


    Quickly, Charlotte used the Gospel of Blood to suppress her increasingly active bloodline, but even so, she could only dy the inevitable sleep...


    Sensing her situation, she roughly estimated how long she could stay awake.


    "Ten days? Twelve days? Hmm... at most half a month?"


    Thinking this through, Charlotte ended her meditation and stood up decisively.


    She needed to use these final days of wakefulness to handle as many affairs as possible and arrange everything for her uing slumber...

 Chapter 235: Emergency Recall

    Chapter 235: Emergency Recall


    At the Entrance to the Castell Bridge connecting Northport and the Maind


    A long line of various carriages formed, orderly epting the guards'' inspections. Some carried goods from various regions, while others transported travelers and friends, all gradually crossing the bridge into Northport.


    Suddenly, urgent hoofbeats echoed from a distance on the emergency official road by the bridge. A luxurious carriage adorned with a ck eagle emblem sped from the north of the continent.


    The carriage halted at the checkpoint. The guards hurriedly and respectfully approached, revealing a handsome, elegant red-haired elf who nodded slightly at them.


    "It''s a carriage from the Castell family!"


    "Red hair¡­ an elf¡­ could it be that renowned me elf named Sebastian, favored by the Countess?"


    "I heard he made quite a name for himself in Eastern Yte and is a powerful extraordinary being!"


    Merchants and passersby curiously watched as the guards respectfully ushered the luxurious carriage in, engaging in lively discussions. Meanwhile, Sebastian settled back into the carriage, driving it swiftly towards the city.


    The Castell family emblem granted unhindered passage. Amidst respectful salutes from patrolling city guards and the deference of passersby, the carriage raced to the Count''s mansion, halting at the entrance. Sebastian gracefully leaped from the carriage and quickly headed inside."Master Sebastian..."


    Seeing the approaching elf steward, the maids and servants respectfully greeted him.


    Sebas nodded and asked.


    "Where is the Countess?"


    "The Countess is in the study, discussing matters with Viscount Leon-Castell."


    The servant respectfully replied.


    "Viscount Leon-Castell? Does that mean the review of the southern nobles is over? That guy is back too?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, musing to himself. Handing the carriage reins to a servant, he hurried towards the Count''s study. Entering the mansion''s hall, he saw a familiar ck cat loungingzily by the door, basking in the sun and nibbling on small fish prepared by the maids.


    "Hey! Sebastian, your speed on the road iscking. I''ve been back for two days already, and you¡¯re just now leisurely arriving."


    The ck cat greeted him smugly, belching.


    Sebas nced at him and said,


    "The northern roads are less smooth than the southern ones and farther. It''s normal to be a bitte. Competing with me over such trivial matters, you¡¯re bing more and more like a real cat."


    "Meow! What¡¯s wrong with cats? Carefree and doing whatever I want, eating well, sleeping well, worry-free¡ªmuch happier than humans."


    Nicezily scratched himself and replied.


    Sebastian agreed.


    "Indeed, that¡¯s how pets are."


    Nice: ¡­


    About to retort, Nice held back, grumbling.


    "Fine, fine. For the sake of the uing months of cooperation, I¡¯ll overlook it today. Hurry and see the master. Lady Charlotte said if you, her good dog, returned, you should go see her immediately."


    Sebastian: ¡­


    Thinking of the master''s urgent summons, Sebastian ignored further banter with the ck cat and hurried to the second-floor study. Inside, Charlotte was receiving Viscount Leon-Castell. Sebastian prepared to wait outside, but Charlotte gestured him in, continuing her conversation with the old viscount of the Leon family.


    "Viscount, I¡¯ve witnessed your loyalty. However, the southern nobles are just a part of Castell. The western and northern regions are more significant. Please continue your efforts."


    Viscount Leon-Castell hurriedly bowed.


    "Countess, rest assured, the Leon-Castell family will spare no effort in assisting you with the territory''s review!"


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte nodded.


    "I believe you can do it well. Continue to strive."


    She yawned and added.


    "The review work remains heavy and challenging. Not all nobles in the territory are willing toply. External threats from neighboring lords and even unrest in the north persist¡­ In theing days, Sebastian will be fully responsible for the subsequent review work. You will coordinate directly with him."


    Viscount Leon-Castell nced at the me elf, hesitated briefly, then respectfully bowed to Charlotte.


    "As youmand, Countess."


    "Alright, Viscount, the review n is a significant and arduous task requiring unified effort. Once everything settles, I will not forget the contributions of the Leon-Castell family. Those with merit will be duly rewarded. For now, I have more matters to discuss with Sebastian. If there¡¯s nothing else, please take your leave and rest."


    Charlotte sipped her caffeinated milk and said.


    "Yes, Countess."


    The old viscount bowed again and respectfully left. Only Charlotte and Sebastian remained in the study. Charlotte signaled the chief maid, Sherry, to close the door.


    Seeing Charlotte yawning repeatedly, Sebastian felt concerned.


    "Master, are you¡­"


    "Sebas, I will likely enter a period of slumber soon."


    Charlotte got straight to the point.


    "Slumber? Master, is it the kind of slumber I think?"


    Sebastian''s heart skipped a beat, asking.


    Charlotte nodded.


    "Yes, the slumber you¡¯re thinking of. I urgently summoned you for this reason. During my slumber, Castell needs someone I trust to oversee it. The nobles in the territory can''t be fully trusted. You are the most suitable person."


    Confirming her words, Sebastian felt a mix of joy and worry.


    "Master, how long will you sleep? Recently, I''ve discovered numerous Blood Demon Cultists in the north, including suspected Nez n bloodbornes. They might be plotting something..."


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "I¡¯m unsure of the exact duration, possibly one to two months, maybe three to four."


    "I¡¯ve informed Nice about this. During my sleep, he will use illusion magic to disguise as myself in the mansion. But it can only manage the disguise. You are the one who needs to handle the real responsibilities."


    "I¡¯m aware of the Blood Demon Cult''s activities. It''splex and possibly tied to an internal conflict within the Nez n. I have agents in the Nez n. Before I sleep, I¡¯ll tell you how to contact them."


    Charlotte meticulously instructed Sebastian on post-slumber territory management. Sebastian solemnly noted everything.


    After addressing territorial affairs, she remembered something.


    "Oh, one more thing. Ensure my slumber is secure. I will sleep in the mansion''s secret chamber. During my slumber, ensure no disturbances and absolute safety."


    "Slumber security?"


    Sebas was momentarily confused. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he nodded.


    "I understand. I know an excellent magic craftsman who can urgently customize something to your satisfaction."


    "Customize?"


    Charlotte was puzzled. Seeing Sebas¡¯s confident demeanor and feeling increasingly drowsy, she refrained from further questioning, nodding.


    "I trust you. Go ahead and prepare."

 Chapter 236: Deep Slumber

    Chapter 236: Deep Slumber


    Charlotte thought she could hold out for half a month.


    But in reality, she could barely manage ten days.


    To prevent falling into a deep sleep, she had to keep herself awake. Forget about suppressing the urge to sleep¡ªno one can stay awake for ten days or half a month.


    Being able to hold out this long was already a testament to her unique bloodborne constitution.


    "Um... Lady Charlotte, haven''t you been overworking yourselftely? I think you might need a good rest."


    Said Agnes, the bloodborne "apprentice maid," cautiously.


    She watched Charlotte, who had huge dark circles under her eyes, yawning every few seconds, and was so drowsy she could barely keep her eyes open.


    Charlotte forced herself to perk up, looked at Agnes, smiled faintly, and said calmly.


    "You don''t need to test me.""I''ve already told you, as long as you do your job well, I will fulfill my promise to you."


    Agnes'' face stiffened, and sheughed awkwardly.


    "How... how could that be?"


    "Knowing your true identity, Agnes haspletely given up the thought of opposing you!"


    Charlotte gave her a sidelong nce.


    "So, you switched to secretly investigating my past?"


    Agnes froze, her expression bing unnatural.


    Charlotte sighed, rubbing her temples as she handed a signed appointment letter for the new Mayor of Northport to Agnes.


    "Deliver this appointment letter to the city hall. And... from now on, you and Lahel will follow Sebastian''s orders."


    Although Agnes had chosen to submit to her, she still had her own little schemes. Charlotte thought it was a potential risk if she couldn''t keep an eye on Agnes during her sleep.


    So, Charlotte decided it would be best to let Sebastian manage her.


    She trusted Sebastian, her elven butler who had once built thergest underground gang in Borde, to handle this.


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, the bloodborne girl hesitated. But seeing the determined look on Charlotte''s face and recalling the terrifying power she had felt in the mental realm, Agnes finally swallowed her objections, obediently nodded, and left the study.


    After sending Agnes and Lahel to work under Sebastian, Charlotte resolved yet another problem before her slumber.


    She picked up what must have been her nth cup of milk coffee that day and downed it.


    However, after so many days, the coffee''s stimting effects were significantly diminished.


    No matter how much she drank, it was difficult for Charlotte to focus as she used to.


    "The new Mayor of Northport has been chosen, the ns and directions for the next few months have been roughly agreed upon with Sebastian, and I''ve even given early warnings to Viscount Remisio. If there''s a rebellion in the territory, Castelle can count on external aid from the Remisio family..."


    "I haven''t received any new information from the Nez n, but I''ve told Sebastian how to contact Count Yurst."


    "The biggest risk is probably the Legendary Bloodborne named Maxim. Having lost an avatar, I''m not sure if the avatar''s memories will be shared with the main body..."


    "But it shouldn''t be a big problem. After all... I swapped the Dark Night Castle to the Holy Court''s Cathedral back then, so my identity shouldn''t be exposed."


    "Hmm... by listing things out, I''ve done all I can. All foreseeable arrangements have been made. Castell is vast, I can''t manage everything personally. From here, it''s up to Sebastian."


    "ording to the timeline, the safety preparations Sebastian mentioned for my sleep should be almost ready."


    With that in mind, Charlotte put down her quill.


    She stood up and walked toward the secret room in the Count''s mansion.


    The secret room was located in the Count''s bedroom, known only to Charlotte, Sebastian, and perhaps Nice.


    Sebastian was a blood servant bound by a blood contract, and Nice was bound by a servant contract. Neither could betray Charlotte, even if she fell asleep.


    When Charlotte entered the bedroom, Sebas was making some final preparations, and the increasingly plump ck cat Nice was beside him.


    Seeing Charlotte, Sebastian bowed gracefully.


    "Great master, your timing is impable. Your resting ce is ready!"


    "Resting ce?"


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    Sebastian nodded.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Yes! A resting ce! Crafted by the finest elven artisans of Luna Ind. It is absolutely secure, absolutely luxurious, and perfectly befitting your status!"


    "Rest assured, I did not expose your identity. The artisans did not know who I was."


    Crafted?


    Custom-made?


    Charlotte was taken aback.


    She suspiciously entered the secret room, where she saw a luxurious ck coffin.


    Charlotte: ...


    "Great master!"


    Sebastian followed her inside, enthusiastically introducing it.


    "This coffin is named Eternal Heart. It is made from the core branches of the Millennium Life Tree on Luna Ind, iid with six thousand high-grade mana crystals. It is reinforced with twelve high-level permanent spells, making it immovable even by Legendary beings..."


    "The carvings and thorny rose patterns on its surface were crafted by the best elven carvers. The paint is a mixture of dragon blood and bone powder, providing extraordinary magical and spiritual effects."


    "Inside, I''ve prepared the finest silk from the Far East, ensuring softness andfort. Fresh sleep roses and calming flowers are ced all around to aid you in deep meditation."


    The more Sebastian introduced, the more excited he became.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte''s face darkened.


    "So... all this preparation was for a coffin?"


    She asked, her mouth twitching.


    "Are you... dissatisfied?"


    Sebastian asked, confused.


    He hesitated, then cautiously added.


    "Master, this is the best coffin the artisans of Luna Ind could produce in a short time. The elves there often coborate with the bloodbornes of the Nez n, and their skills in this area are quite exceptional..."


    Charlotte shook her head, her expression odd.


    "No, I wasn''t expecting a coffin."


    Sebastian was now the confused one.


    "Huh? Isn''t that what you wanted? Aren''t coffins the traditional resting ces for bloodbornes?"


    Charlotte: ...


    She gave Sebastian a speechless look but found herself unable to argue.


    Feeling the overwhelming drowsiness, she sighed.


    "Fine, a coffin it is."


    Though the idea of sleeping in a coffin was abstract and ahead of its time for Charlotte, she had no better choice due to time constraints.


    And despite it being a coffin, it seemed like a pretty good resting ce based on Sebastian''s description.


    Sebastian indeed put a lot of thought into it. The secret room was intricately inscribed withplex magical formations, which even Charlotte, with her rudimentary magical knowledge, could tell were extraordinary¡ªlikely involving Nice''s handiwork too.


    Gently stroking the textured surface of the coffin, Charlotte said to Sebastian.


    "Sebastian, the management of the territory during my sleep is in your hands."


    "Of course, great master. Your loyal Sebastian will protect Castell and await your return..."


    "Me too! Me too!"


    The ck cat Nice added proudly, puffing up.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, satisfied with her two loyal followers.


    "I leave everything to you both."


    Reaching her limit of resisting sleep, Charlotte decided not to hold on any longer.


    After bidding farewell to her followers, she shut the secret room door, changed into a nightgown, andy down in the coffin.


    As soon as shey down, the overwhelming drowsiness took over.


    Within a few breaths, Charlotte fell into a deep slumber...

 Chapter 237: Awakening

    Chapter 237: Awakening


    Charlotte didn''t know how long she had slept.


    When her consciousness resurfaced, she was awakened by the sound of the wind howling and the biting cold.


    Slowly opening her eyes, what she saw was not the lid of the coffin iid with luminous crystals. Instead, it was a roof made of grass, stones, and wood.


    Charlotte was lying on a pile of dry grass, covered with a dirty, gray-ck sheepskin nket. The fierce wind caused the roof to creak as if it could copse at any moment.


    Flickering firelight cast a dim glow over everything, and she could hear the crackling of burning wood and smell the musty scent of burning wood and vegetation.


    Snowkes drifted in through the gaps in the roof and windows,nding on Charlotte''s small face, cold and crisp, gradually waking up her sluggish thoughts.


    Looking at the unfamiliar straw hut, Charlotte was confused.


    Wait a minute...


    Wasn''t she sleeping in a coffin?Where was this ce?


    Charlotte tried to get up, but her limbs were so sore and stiff that it felt as if they hadn''t moved for centuries.


    Unwilling to give up, she attempted to use her magic, only to be shocked to find that her magic had disappeared.


    This discovery sent a chill through her, and she struggled to get up despite the pain and stiffness in her limbs.


    "Ah, you''re awake."


    A hoarse, deep voice sounded nearby, in an unfamiliar ent, instantly putting Charlotte on alert.


    Like a startled rabbit, she looked toward the source of the voice.


    By the burning campfire, she saw a tall figure d in animal skins, carrying a bow and a hunting knife. It was a middle-aged man with a thick, forest-like beard and eyes of a deep blue that spoke of years of hardship.


    "Don''t be afraid. I mean you no harm. I found you unconscious outside and brought you in to keep you from the dangers of the wind and snow."


    Seeing Charlotte''s wary expression, the middle-aged man said.


    Outside? Dangers?


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    She looked down at herself and found that she was still wearing the nightgown she had chosen before entering the coffin, but over it was an ill-fitting animal skin cloak.


    Or rather, it was more like a primitive fur wrap than a proper cloak.


    "Who are you? Where is this ce?"


    Feeling the biting wind, Charlotte tightened the fur wrap and asked warily.


    "My name is Hafdan, a storm hunter. You can also call me Big Beard. As for this ce... this is the northern border of the High Tower Kingdom, a ce where the light of the Prophets scarcely reaches."


    The middle-aged hunter replied.


    High Tower Kingdom? Prophets? Light?


    Charlotte was even more confused.


    She understood each word individually, but together they made no sense to her.


    Having studied the cultures and politicalndscapes of Myria, she had never heard of a High Tower Kingdom or anything about Prophets.


    Her first thought was that she was still dreaming, but this dream felt too real.


    She pinched her thigh hard.


    Ouch¡ª


    It hurt.


    This... didn''t seem like a dream!


    But if it wasn''t a dream, how did she wake up in such a ce resembling a northern tribe?


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    "Hafdan, can you tell me the date and year today?"


    Charlotte asked after a moment''s thought.


    "The date? No one in the North keeps track of such things. But the Prophetsst sent someone ten days ago, so it should be the eleventh day of the Month of Cold Winds."


    "And the year... it should be the year 466 of the Prophetic Era."


    The hunter, Hafdan, replied.


    Month of Cold Winds? Prophetic Era?


    Charlotte was even more perplexed.


    The Month of Cold Winds sounded like winter, which made sense since she went to sleep on Ninth Month 15, 1445, of the Holy Calendar and should have woken up in winter.


    But what was this Prophetic Era 466?


    She had never heard of such a calendar!


    Since the establishment of the Yte Empire supported by the Holy Court, even the stubborn elves had changed their calendar, so where did this Prophetic Erae from?


    Could it be that she transmigrated again after falling asleep?


    But that didn''t make sense either. Thenguage was familiar, albeit with a rough and obscure ent, it was indeed the Common Tongue derived from the elvennguage of Myria.


    Or perhaps... she had slept for an unknown number of years?


    Seeing Charlotte''s bewildered expression, the hunter, Hafdan, hesitated and asked.


    "Judging by your clothing and appearance, you... shouldn''t be from the North. Are you a follower of the Prophets? Why were you unconscious in the wild?"


    "A follower... of the Prophets?"


    Charlotte was confused, not understanding what he meant.


    After thinking for a moment, she lightly shook her head and said.


    "I... don''t know. It seems like I can''t remember much."


    "Can''t remember?"


    Hafdan furrowed his brows and asked.


    "Do you remember your name?"


    Charlotte was about to answer but hesitated, then shook her head again.


    "I... don''t remember either."


    "Don''t remember?"


    Hafdan''s frown deepened.


    He carefully examined Charlotte and then said thoughtfully.


    "Your clothing is certainly not from the North. It looks more like the attire of the Prophets."


    "Not only that, you may not have the divine ears, but you possess a face almost like the Prophets. I think... your identity must be rted to the Prophets, perhaps a follower or even... a blessed child of the Prophets."


    "A follower? A blessed child? What does that mean? And who are the Prophets?"


    Charlotte asked with a frown.


    Hafdan looked both awed and respectful.


    "A follower of the Prophets is someone bestowed with God-like powers by the Prophets, able to control fire and manipte the snow..."


    "As for a blessed child, that''s a descendant of the Prophets and the chosen ones, possessing the bloodline of the Prophets and simr God-like powers."


    "And the Prophets..."


    Hafdan''s expression became solemn and reverent.


    "They are the descendants of the Gods, possessing God-like powers, the founders of the Divine Age, and the rulers of all beings... They came from th Divine Grace Continent, bringing extraordinary power and strength to the wild world of Myria!"

 Chapter 238: Traversing Thousands of Years

    Chapter 238: Traversing Thousands of Years


    The piercing wind howled outside, the sky was gloomy, and the rolling clouds resembled a stormy sea, surging like tides.


    Charlotte, draped in a ck animal fur skin, sat by the campfire, holding a wooden cup filled with hot water, listening to Hafdan introduce everything about this country.


    This ce was in the north of the Myria continent, in and called the High Tower Kingdom.


    The rulers of this kingdom were beings revered as the Prophets.


    They possessed divine beauty and powers surpassing mortalprehension. During the terrifying and chaotic era of the Godfall Cataclysm, they came here from the distantnd of Divine Grace.


    In the stories passed down by the elders of the northern border, the Prophets arrived in Myria like saviors. They defeated the evil Old Gods, built high towers in the wilderness, enlightened civilization, and brought new life to the struggling people of the north.


    Since the central high tower was erected, the Prophets have ruled the northern border for over four hundred years, and the day the Chosen defeated the Old Gods and established the high tower was named the first year of the Prophetic Era.


    The first year of the Prophetic Era marked the beginning of this era, and the Prophets symbolized authority and divinity in the High Tower Kingdom!


    Charlotte listened quietly to Hafdan''s narration of the High Tower Kingdom''s history.In the eyes of this hunter, she saw nothing but admiration and reverence for the Prophets. Especially when mentioning the God-like powers wielded by the Prophets, the fear and longing for this "God-like power" were almost palpable.


    "Mr. Hafdan, you seem to admire the Prophets quite a lot. You said I look a lot like them? Can you borate?"


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    Hafdan nodded and said.


    "Oh, of course. The Prophets look very much like us Northerners, but their skin is more delicate and smooth, like flowing milk. They hardly age, do not die, and their lifespan far exceeds ours. The God-like power they wield can easily defeat all wild beasts..."


    "If it weren''t for them, the North would still be ravaged by wild beasts. Without them, countless Northerners would have perished under the ice storms of the Old Gods and the ws of the wild beasts..."


    "Oh, by the way, the most notable feature of the Prophets is their pointed ears. It''s said that this is the mark of the Great Singr Divinity¡ªthe Moon Goddess Artemis, symbolizing nobility and divine grace¡ªthe divine ears!"


    "Pfft..."


    Hearing this, Charlotte, who was about to sip her hot water, sprayed it out.


    "Cough, cough, cough... cough, cough, cough..."


    She coughed violently, looking at Hafdan with an odd expression.


    "Pointed ears... and the Moon Goddess Artemis?"


    "That''s right, did you remember something?"


    Hafdan asked.


    Charlotte''s eyes flickered slightly as she asked calmly.


    "Are the Prophets you''re talking about elves?"


    "Elves?"


    Hafdan was puzzled, looking confused.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Charlotte shook her head.


    However, her heart was not as calm as she appeared...


    The Moon Goddess Artemis!


    Charlotte was not unfamiliar with this God. In the year she had spent after transmigrated, she had read many books about Myria and knew that the traditional God worshipped by the Elven race was the Moon Goddess Artemis!


    Combining Hafdan''s ount of the High Tower Kingdom''s history with the various historical records of the continent she had read over the past year, Charlotte suddenly had an extremely absurd guess.


    Could it be that she had traveled thousands of years into the past upon waking up?


    This absurd guess was not without reason.


    Although the historical records passed down by various races and beliefs of Myria were often different and their ounts of their respective Gods were clearly beautified and mutually conflicting, there were some periods universally recognized by mainstream historians.


    Myria''s history, ording to the most epted view among historians, began with the appearance of the elves and could roughly be divided into the "Elven Era," the "Mythical Era," the "Blood Moon Era," and the "Holy Era."


    In the oldest Elven Era, the elves came to the new continent of Myria from the Old Continent for unknown reasons, naming the newnd Myria, meaning "New World" in the Elvennguage.


    They established a splendid elven civilization, directly causing the awakening of the Old Gods slumbering across Myria, leading to the start of the Mythical Era.


    During the Mythical Era, elves and Old Gods waged war, during which New Gods ascended to the divine thrones...


    Ultimately, the brilliant elven culture declined in the war, and the rising New Gods and Old Gods waged a chaotic divine war thatsted hundreds of years...


    To win the war, the Gods shared their powers with mortals, leading to the emergence of extraordinaries.


    Eventually, the Moon Goddess Artemis, who led the elves to Myria, the Bloodborne True Ancestor Eternal Night Monarch, and the Sea King Oceanus achieved final victory, gaining dominion over the Gods.


    Though victorious, the Moon Goddess Artemis chose to withdraw from the world due to the decline of the elves.


    The Eternal Night Monarch and Oceanus respectively controlled the continent and the ocean of Myria.


    The sea, home to seaborne monsters, remained far from civilization, while the continent became the true center of the world.


    With the continent under control, the bloodborne rose, marking the beginning of the nearly thousand-year-long Blood Moon Era in Myria.


    Later, the disappearance of the Bloodborne True Ancestor, internal strife among the Bloodborne Princes, and the rise of the Creator God Harald led to a thousand-year Holy War...


    The ancient Creator God revived, suppressing all enemies with overwhelming power and unifying the entire continent.


    The gods withdrew, and Myria entered an era of human rule under the Holy Court.


    Until today...


    These records are extremely precious and ancient.


    Even Charlotte only managed to gather them through the Castell family¡¯s resources and Sebastian¡¯s influence.


    Charlotte couldn''t guarantee the absolute truth of these histories, but at least... they were the closest to the truth as recognized by mainstream schrs of Myria.


    Since the elves set foot on Myria three thousand years ago, countless myths have been born and countless have fallen. Over three thousand years, civilizations have risen and fallen, each cycle representing the eternal burial of a segment of history. Facts and truths sometimes even the Gods might not fully grasp...


    At this moment, based on Hafdan''s ount, Charlotte formed a bold and crazy hypothesis.


    Could it be that she had awakened after traveling back to the time when the elves had just set foot on Myria, in the ovepping period of the Elven Era and the Mythical Era, two to three thousand years in the past?!

 Chapter 239: Blessed One of the Prophets

    Chapter 239: Blessed One of the Prophets


    Charlotte was shocked by her own guess.


    Of course, a guess is just a guess, and she needed more information to confirm the facts.


    ¡°The blizzards in the Northern Borders are curses from the Gods. Once they start, theyst at least three or four days. We will probably have to stay here during this time.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­ if I may address you as ¡®Miss¡¯, if you want to know more information, you cane with me to our tribe¡¯s camp after the blizzard ends to find the priest elders.¡±


    ¡°Our priest elders often deal with the Prophets and should know more. They might help you recover your memory¡­¡±


    Seeing Charlotte deep in thought, Hafdan sincerely suggested.


    Priest elders who often deal with elves¡­


    Charlotte pondered.


    After a brief consideration, she nodded slightly.¡°Thank you.¡±


    Having lost her internal magic, unable to even enter the world of consciousness, Charlotte was currently in an unprecedentedly weak state.


    She indeed needed a rtively safe environment to familiarize herself with this ¡°era¡± and find a way to regain her strength.


    Only by regaining her strength would she have hope of finding a way to return to the ¡°other era.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite. Actually¡­ helping you is also for my own sake. In my view, you are very likely to be a follower of the Prophets. If I can help you, I might be rewarded by the Central Tower.¡±


    ¡°My Divine Bow hasn¡¯t been maintained for a long time, and I¡¯m running out of Divine Arrows. Without the blessings from the Central Tower to replenish its divine power, it will be difficult for me toplete my hunting tasks this winter.¡±


    Hafdan exined.


    ¡°Divine Bow? Divine Arrows?¡±


    Charlotte was intrigued, ncing at the longbow ced beside Hafdan.


    In fact, she had noticed this longbow when she woke up.


    Unlike Hafdan¡¯s worn and primitive beast-hide coat, this longbow appeared much more exquisite, quite out of ce with his personal style.


    Initially, Charlotte hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, but now, hearing Hafdan¡¯s terms, she couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look, noticing some elven craftsmanship on the bow.


    It looked like¡­ an enchanted weapon!


    Under Charlotte¡¯s gaze, Hafdan picked up the longbow.


    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±


    ¡°Unlike the Prophets and the Blessed Ones, we do not possess the power of the Gods. We can only rely on the weapons granted by the Prophets to deal with the cursed wild beasts¡­¡±


    ¡°The Central Tower protects us, grants us divine weapons, and we use these divine weapons to hunt the wild beasts and offer tributes to the Prophets.¡±


    ¡°If I fail toplete my hunting tasks, my family and I will lose the qualification to use the Divine Bow, and it will be reimed. Such a terrible result is something I cannot bear.¡±


    Elves bestow enchanted weapons, and mortals use them for hunting and offer tributes to the elves¡­


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    But soon, she noticed an issue.


    Enchanted weapons can only be used by extraordinaries. The hunter in front of her was clearly non-awakened, so how was he using this enchanted longbow?


    ¡°Mr. Hafdan, may I see your bow?¡±


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    ¡°Oh, of course, but please be careful. It¡¯s no joke to say that my family¡¯s survival depends on it¡­¡±


    Hafdan said.


    He carefully wiped the longbow, gently holding it as if it were a treasure, and handed it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte took the longbow and examined it closely, quickly noticing familiar inscriptions.


    They were in Elvish.


    This was indeed an enchanted weapon!


    ¡°Sharpness, lightness, enhancement¡­¡±


    Following the fragmented knowledge she had gained after her transmigration, Charlotte read the enchantment inscriptions aloud with proper intonation.


    As she recited, the longbow emitted a faint glow, and Charlotte sensed a familiar power emanating from it.


    It was¡­ magic!


    In addition to magic, Charlotte even felt a vigorous life force emerging from a crystal embedded in the side of the bow.


    It was simr to the energy she acquired when drinking extraordinary blood.


    However, unlike the exquisite vor of the extraordinary blood Sebastian found for her, the life force from this crystal was much more chaotic and wild, and the taste was not pleasant.


    But this was enough to excite Charlotte.


    Life force was an excellent supplement for bloodborne, effective in replenishing magic and enhancing bloodline strength!


    Yet, seeing the runes on the bow dimming as life force and magic flowed, Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly stopped her incantation to prevent further depletion of the bow¡¯s power.


    She wanted to examine the enchanted weapon, not destroy it.


    Regardless of how much strength she could regain from the scant energy in the bow, she felt she shouldn¡¯t damage Hafdan¡¯s enchanted weapon considering he had saved her. This was her principle.


    ¡°You¡­ understand the divinenguage? You can use the Divine Bow?¡±


    Seeing the glowing bow, Hafdan widened his eyes in astonishment.


    Charlotte nced at him and nodded.


    ¡°It seems¡­ I can use it to some extent.¡±


    Hafdan immediately became excited.


    ¡°A Blessed One of the Prophets! You must be a Blessed One! Only the Prophets and the Blessed Ones can master the divinenguage and use the Divine Bow freely!¡±


    Charlotte remained quiet to Hafdan¡¯s excitement.


    If her guess was correct, she might indeed be what this hunter referred to as a ¡°Blessed One.¡±


    Based on Hafdan¡¯s information, Charlotte was almost certain that the so-called Prophets were actually elves.


    As for the Blessed Ones¡­ if she was right, they were likely the offspring of elves and humans, half-elves.


    Charlotte¡¯s ancestry contained elven blood.


    Although it was quite diluted by her generation, she was still technically a half-elf.


    This was authenticated by the Gospel of Blood.


    As for the ¡°Chosen Ones¡±, they were likely humans who had mingled with the elves.


    ¡°Mr. Hafdan, how do you usually use this longbow?¡±


    Handing the longbow back to him, Charlotte asked.


    ¡°How to use it? Well¡­ naturally through the divine engraving. Unlike the Prophets and the Blessed Ones who can flexibly use divine power, we can only use it indirectly through the divine engravings bestowed by the tower.¡±


    Hafdan said.


    He raised his hand to reveal aplex engraving on the back of his hand.


    Seeing the engraving, Charlotte frowned slightly.


    Though she had crammed various magical knowledge after her transmigration, she didn¡¯t know much about engravings and couldn¡¯t decipher their function.


    However, following the principle of ¡°equivalent exchange¡±, since non-awakeners like Hafdan could use enchanted weapons, they must be paying a certain price.


    ¡°Mr. Hafdan, using this engraving muste at a great cost, right?¡±


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    ¡°There is a cost, but as long as we can survive, any price is worth it.¡±


    Hafdan shook his head.


    Hafdan¡¯s broad-mindedness surprised Charlotte.


    However, her understanding of this era was limited, and she wasn¡¯t in a position to judge his choices.


    At this moment, the sizzling sound of boiling water came from the stone pot over the campfire.


    Along with the sizzling sound was a mouth-watering aroma of meat.


    ¡°The meat stew is ready. Blessed Lady, you must be hungry too? Try my cooking!¡±


    Hafdan rubbed his hands, opened the pot lid, and the rich aroma of meat filled the air.


    He tasted the broth with adle and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Mmm! Perfect!¡±


    The enticing aroma made Charlotte swallow her saliva, and her stomach growled hungrily.


    ¡°Blessed Lady, please!¡±


    Hafdan served two bowls of meat stew, handing one to Charlotte.


    Taking the bowl, Charlotte felt even hungrier. Seeing Hafdan already enjoying his meal, she hesitated before cautiously taking a sip.


    However, just one sip made her eyes sharpen.


    Though very faint, she sensed the same life force she felt in the enchanted bow within the meat stew!


    There was no mistake; this was meat from some extraordinary creature!


    ¡°Mr. Hafdan, what kind of meat is this?¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s wild beast meat. When out in the wild, that¡¯s the only thing we can eat. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional. I¡¯ve removed all the toxins.¡±


    Hafdan exined.


    Wild beasts?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    It seemed¡­ she had found a way to restore her strength.

 Chapter 240: Restoring Power

    Chapter 240: Restoring Power


    Wild Beast.


    They are creatures corrupted by the power of fallen Gods, possessing various incredible powersparable to Gods. These beasts are one of the primary threats to the northern people when traveling outside.


    When Hafdan exined what the wild beasts were, Charlotte immediately understood.


    These beasts with god-like powers are, in essence, magical beasts.


    ¡°Many of Myria¡¯s texts mention that the magical beasts in this world were created when the blood of fallen Gods from the War of the Gods was spilled on the earth. This matches Hafdan¡¯s description exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°So, it seems I might have traveled thousands of years into the past.¡±


    Reflecting on the books she read before her journey, Charlotte sighed internally.


    ¡°Hafdan, so you usually hunt these wild beasts? And you offer the hunted wild beasts to the Prophets?¡±


    Charlotte continued to ask.Hafdan nodded.


    ¡°Yes, the wild beasts represent terrible corruption for us, but for the Prophets, they are a resource. It is said that the divine weapons we use were made by the Prophets from materials obtained from the wild beasts.¡±


    Terrible corruption¡­


    Charlotte thought to herself, nodding slightly.


    Uncontroble extraordinary power is indeed a terrifying corruption for ordinary people. The Forbidden Area of Borde City was formed this way.


    Moreover, the texts she read also described the earliest magical beasts in Myria thousands of years ago¡­


    Because they were created from ¡°divine blood¡± pollution, the earliest magical beasts were more violent and chaotic than those inter eras. Their names were almost synonymous with ¡°natural disasters.¡±


    Only the Elven race, naturally adept with magic, could use them as magical materials.


    And Charlotte.


    To her, it didn¡¯t matter if the magical beasts of this era were violent, the extraordinary blood of these beasts was what she needed most.


    As the ancestors of many magical beasts inter times, the blood of wild beasts in this era contains even more powerful extraordinary energy, making it more beneficial for her to restore her strength!


    ¡°Hafdan, can you show me the wild beasts you¡¯ve hunted?¡±


    After finishing her bowl of broth, charlotte asked calmly. Hafdan scratched his head.


    ¡°Well¡­ Blessed Lady, I hunted thest wild beast two days ago. Being alone out here, I couldn¡¯t carry such arge carcass, so I might disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°But, if you want to see the materials from the wild beasts, I have plenty. They¡¯re intended as offerings for the Prophets.¡±


    Saying this, Hafdan took out a bulging leather bag from his backpack.


    Seeing the bag, Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She noticed the Elven script on the bag¡ªanother enchanted item.


    epting the bag, Charlotte examined it closely.


    ¡°A sealing bag?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a divine bag given by the Prophets. We can only carry the wild beast materials in these bags to avoid being tracked by other beasts.¡±


    Hafdan exined.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and opened the bag.


    Inside were bloodstained furs, bones, and chunks of meat. She sensed the extraordinary power in these materials.


    These were indeed magical beast materials!


    And when her eyes fell on a y jar inside the bag, they lit up even more.


    She detected a familiar scent.


    A scent that was incredibly attractive to the bloodborne!


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This jar contains the blood of wild beasts. Some Prophets also require us to offer the blood of these beasts, so I collect some when I hunt.¡±


    Hafdan exined.


    Extraordinary blood!


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but swallow, her eyes shining even brighter.


    Blood is a tonic for bloodbornes, and extraordinary blood is the most potent of tonics!


    Such arge jar of extraordinary blood might be enough to restore her magical power.


    ¡°Blessed Lady, if you like, this jar of wild beast blood is yours.¡±


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s eager gaze, hafdan respectfully offered.


    ¡°Oh, give it to me? Isn¡¯t this your hard-earned loot? Are you sure it¡¯s okay to give it to me?¡±


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    However, even as she spoke, she was reluctant to let go of the jar.


    Hafdan scratched his head and said.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what the Prophets do with this wild beast¡¯s blood. I understand the use of bones and furs, after all, my divine bow is made from wild beast bones, and the furs can be used to make divine bags¡­¡±


    ¡°But this wild beast blood¡­ I really don¡¯t get it. Just a drop can corrode a person¡¯s skin, creating a big hole. I have to be extremely careful when handling it, and the rewards for offering it are the least.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t get much from this trip, I wouldn¡¯t have collected this stuff. Carrying it around, I have to constantly worry about it leaking and contaminating the entire divine bag.¡±


    ¡°I noticed you seem to like it, so if you do, just take it.¡±


    Hearing Hafdan¡¯s words, Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred, forming some hypotheses.


    Magical beasts contain extraordinary power, but the distribution of this power follows certain patterns.


    Generally, the bones and furs contain the most stable and mild extraordinary power, the flesh is more active but easily lost, while the blood is the most violent.


    This holds true for magical beasts thousands of yearster, and it must be even more so for wild beasts thousands of years ago.


    Wild beast blood contains a rich amount of extraordinary power, but at the same time, the power in it is the most chaotic and hardest to utilize, even being highly pollutive and corrosive.


    Creating extraordinary items requires stable extraordinary power. Therefore, for the elves, the value of extraordinary blood is naturally lower.


    Of course, that¡¯s for the elves.


    From Charlotte¡¯s perspective, the situation is different.


    Pollution?


    Corrosion?


    No, as a magical being, bloodbornes themselves are considered walking sources of pollution to ordinary people.


    As for corrosion, it¡¯s a sign of extraordinary transformation. The more extraordinary power the blood contains, the stronger its corrosive nature.


    As a bloodborne, charlotte would prefer the wild beast blood to have stronger corrosive effects. A bloodborne¡¯s mouth and stomach are least afraid of the corrosion from extraordinary blood!


    Her only concern was whether the power in this wild beast¡¯s blood might be too violent and hard to digest.


    But at this moment, to restore her power, charlotte wasn¡¯t going to be picky.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll ept it. To be honest, I do need this wild beast¡¯s blood.¡±


    She said.


    Casually putting the jar away, Charlotte handed the leather bag back.


    Hafdan took the bag and looked at Charlotte with some curiosity, but she didn¡¯t borate further. After hesitating for a moment, he didn¡¯t ask what she intended to do with the wild beast¡¯s blood.


    After finishing the broth, Charlotte continued to chat casually with Hafdan.


    Through their conversation, she learned that despite Hafdan looking to be in his forties, he was actually only twenty-three.


    This surprised her greatly, given how mature he appeared.


    Charlotte suspected this might be the cost of using enchanted weapons as an ordinary person.


    Despite being just twenty-three, Hafdan already had a pair of children, both at an age where they could run around energetically.


    When the blizzards hit the Northern Frontier, they couldst for days.


    But ording to Hafdan, this wasn¡¯t entirely bad. At least during a blizzard, wild beasts would also hide, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about safety and could just rest and wait for the storm to pass.


    Charlotte chatted calmly with Hafdan, gathering information about this era.


    The more information she collected, the more convinced she became that she had indeed traveled back to the Elven and Mythical Era.


    This realization made Charlotte increasingly anxious.


    On one hand, she had no idea how to return to her own time.


    On the other hand, this era was extraordinarily special.


    War was everywhere, powerful beings abounded, myths walked thend, and legends weremonce.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t lost her powers, she would have to tread very carefully.


    Not to mention, if this was truly the era of the Gods¡¯ rise, it also meant the true master of the Gospel of Blood, the True Ancestor of Blood, was also in this era.


    That True Ancestor was a true powerhouse, a dominant figure of the time, practically the protagonist of the Mythic Era.


    To be honest, charlotte felt very uneasy about impersonating that figure after her time travel. She didn¡¯t know what would happen if she encountered the True Ancestor in this era.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure if the Gospel of Blood was still within her¡­


    Considering that the True Ancestor was also in this era, wouldn¡¯t her Gospel of Blood ovep with hers?


    Charlotte was anxious.


    All of this made Charlotte very anxious.


    Despite her calm demeanor while chatting with Hafdan, she was actually eager to drink that jar of wild beast blood, restore her power as soon as possible, and examine her current physical state, especially the status of the Gospel of Blood.


    Fortunately, perhaps due to exhaustion, after a while, Hafdan finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and went to rest.


    Once the Storm Hunter was confirmed to be asleep, Charlotte finally rxed and opened the jar.


    As she lifted the lid, a strong smell of blood hit her.


    However, to Charlotte, that bloody scent was incredibly alluring.


    She swallowed, picked up the jar, and cautiously took a sip of the wild beast¡¯s blood.


    As the blood entered her mouth, she felt a familiar pleasure from drinking blood, apanied by a warm sensation spreading in her mouth along with the wild beast¡¯s blood.


    The blood flowed down her throat into her stomach, and Charlotte felt like a drunkard in winter taking a swig of strong liquor. The scorching warmth spread through her body and into her limbs, making her feel as though every cell was rejoicing.


    At the same time, Charlotte sensed her depleted magical power re-emerging as she absorbed the wild beast¡¯s blood.


    Seeing her power visibly recovering, Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and decisively drank the remaining wild beast¡¯s blood!


    As the entire jar of wild beast¡¯s blood entered her body, Charlotte felt like a parchednd soaking up rainwater.


    The chaotic power in the wild beast¡¯s blood didn¡¯t affect her much, and the extraordinary power within the blood was quickly absorbed!


    In Charlotte¡¯s perception, her dissipated magical power was almost visibly replenished.


    She felt the extraordinary power again, her power had returned!


    Although not fully restored to her peak, the recovered magical power allowed Charlotte to reach at least the initial level of First Tier Starry Sky.


    If she continued to find and drink the wild beast¡¯s blood, she could soon fully restore her power and reach the peak of the Starry Sky!


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t rx.


    After drinking the wild beast¡¯s blood and restoring her magical power, she immediately used her mental strength to delve into her consciousness.


    She needed to check the status of the Gospel of Blood and see if it had traveled with her.


    Focusing her mental strength, she dove into her mind.


    Charlotte quickly saw the familiar sight within her consciousness.


    The heavy crimson tome still floated quietly.


    The Gospel of Blood¡­ was still there.


    Confirming this, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Gospel of Blood was her greatest asset and the source of her power.


    If she had truly lost it, Charlotte would feel lost and helpless. But soon, Charlotte¡¯s worries returned.


    The Gospel of Blood was still there.


    So what about the True Ancestor in this era?

 Chapter 241: The Sealed Gospel

    Chapter 241: The Sealed Gospel


    ¡°Awoooooo¡ª!¡±


    A fierce wolf howl echoed through the sky.


    In the night, giant wolves surrounded by ck mist, with crimson eyes and menacing appearances, encircled a barren hill. More urately, their blood-red eyes were greedily fixed on the petite figure atop the hill.


    A terrifying aura emanated from the wolves. They opened their bloody mouths, dripping corrosive acidic saliva, their frenzied and fearsome appearance enough to make anyone tremble.


    Amidst their encirclement, on the hilltop. The petite figure remained unmoved.


    She gently turned around and slowly opened her eyes.


    In the night, her crimson pupils emitted a faint red light, deeper than the wolves¡¯ madness.


    She raised her hand slightly, and ck phantoms burst forth from behind her.


    The wolves howled as they charged at her, but in the next second, the ghostly shadows weaved through every attacking wolf.ck and red mist blossomed like flowers, and the wolves¡¯ heads instantly separated from their bodies.


    They continued to run a few steps out of inertia before copsing to the ground, lifeless.


    All this happened in an instant, and the petite figure had merely lifted her hands slightly.


    Her gaze fell on the giant wolf corpses, a hint of satisfaction flickering in her eyes.


    She extended her hand and lightly beckoned. In the next second, crimson blood, as if given life, flowed continuously from the wolves¡¯ neck wounds towards her.


    She opened her small mouth, and the blood was effortlessly swallowed like a reverse water tornado.


    As the blood drained, the wolf corpses shriveled and dried up, ultimately turning into hideous mummies.


    The thick clouds in the night sky gradually dispersed, revealing the bright moonlight, and illuminating the petite figure.


    Golden hair, crimson eyes, and a breathtakingly beautiful face paired with a white dress that shed with the frigid surroundings¡ªwho else could it be but Charlotte, who had activated her bloodborne power?


    Feeling the abundant magic within her and the fullness from her feast, Charlotte smiled contentedly.


    She gently touched her somewhat overfilled belly and snapped her fingers, causing ghostly blue mes to engulf the wolf corpses, erasing all traces in an instant.


    Having done all this, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction, then turned and leaped, transforming into a cloud of ck mist, vanishing into the darkness.


    In the temporary camp.


    The ck mist slowly gathered, forming Charlotte¡¯s shape.


    Shended steadily, nced at the gradually brightening sky, and put on the fur coat Hafdan had lent her. She then pointed at the sleeping hunter.


    With a sh of crimson light, the sleep spell on the hunter was lifted.


    Soon, Hafdan, who had been snoring, yawned and slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing the girl by the campfire, he woke up instantly, shouting in surprise.


    ¡°Oh! Damn! Blessed Lady, I¡¯m sorry! I fell asleep again!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I was supposed to keep watch!¡±


    Seeing the shouting hunter, Charlotte smiled and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter who keeps watch, I couldn¡¯t sleep anyway.¡±


    ¡°But it was my duty! I¡¯m really sorry! I must have been toox to fall asleep while on night watch! You know, there are often wild wolves around here! Those terrifying creatures can kill us in a single blow, especially since they often move in packs! Even the Blessed Ones have to be cautious around them!¡±


    Hafdan said, full of self-reproach and fear.


    But after he finished, looking at the orderly camp and the untouched beast-repelling powder, he was puzzled.


    ¡°Huh? Blessed Lady, was there really no nocturnal wild beast activityst night?¡±


    Charlotte nodded and replied naturally.


    ¡°Yes, it was another peaceful night without any monster attacks on the camp.¡±


    Hafdan looked surprised and scratched his head in confusion.


    ¡°Strange! I remember there should be quite a few wild beasts on this path... Why haven¡¯t we encountered any in the past few days?¡±


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good not to encounter them?¡±


    Charlotte asked with a smile.


    Hafdan hesitated and shook his head.


    ¡°Well, not exactly... Since it¡¯s the return journey, and the energy of the Divine Bow is almost exhausted, it¡¯s safer not to encounter wild beasts. But... not seeing even the weakest wild hare along the way is really... really weird.¡±


    He said, looking worried.


    ¡°Blessed Lady, not encountering wild beasts for several days in a row is definitely not normal!¡±


    ¡°The northern wilderness is usually teeming with wild beasts, and after the snowstorm, they oftene out to forage in groups. Not encountering anything for so long might not be a good sign.¡±


    ¡°Blessed Lady, I suggest we speed up our journey. Wild beasts are always highly perceptive. I¡¯m wondering if they¡¯ve sensed some unknown danger and thus all avoided this area¡­¡±


    ¡°For instance, some more powerful existence, or some impending disaster.¡±


    Hafdan said anxiously.


    Hearing his words, Charlotte smiled and said.


    ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s pack up and move quickly. No matter what monsters or disasters are around, we¡¯ll be safe once we reach the tribe.¡±


    Hafdan said.


    After speaking, he immediately started packing.


    Charlotte had nothing much to pack.


    She thought of helping, but Hafdan wouldn¡¯t let her, or rather, didn¡¯t dare let her.


    The title ¡°Blessed One¡± carried more weight than she imagined, at least for Hafdan. Charlotte felt like this hunter acted like a humble servant before her.


    Since she didn¡¯t need to help, she enjoyed the leisure and took the opportunity to check her status.


    It had been a week since she awakened. Apart from the first three days of snowstorms, she had been traveling with Hafdan to the northern tribe.


    During the day, she traveled with Hafdan, and at night, she would put him to sleep and secretly hunt wild beasts to regain her strength.


    The absence of wild beasts along the way was naturally because she had killed them all, or rather, those creatures sensed the danger and fled.


    With constant killing and devouring, over the past few days, Charlotte¡¯s strength had returned to its peak before she awoke, just a step away from breaking through to the Second Tier Silver Moon.


    However, what troubled Charlotte was that despite her strength returning, she still hadn¡¯t found a way to return to her original era.


    Unlike before her awakening, she no longer felt the urge to sleep but remained fully awake.


    As for the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness, after days of recovery, Charlotte discovered the differencespared to before her awakening.


    Firstly, the divine power of blood contained in the Gospel had vanished. Charlotte didn¡¯t know if it was consumed entirely by ¡°traveling¡± to this era or for some other reason. In any case, she could no longer sense any divine power.


    Simultaneously, the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, previously in an ¡°active state,¡± was sealed again. In her consciousness, its representative manifestation had turned grey.


    Additionally, the crimson star sea that could be unfolded by Blood Summoning had disappeared.


    Or more urately, the once brilliant star sea had be a foggy world, even the stars representing Sebastian and Yurst, who had blood contracts with Charlotte, were nowhere to be found.


    However, despite the disappearance of the stars representing the bloodborne, Charlotte could still faintly sense a connection deep within her soul.


    She could feel that her links to the two blood servants and her contract servant, Nice, were still there, just somehow interfered with or isted, making it difficult for her to contact them.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know if this was due to the power of time or something else, but it was clear that as long as she stayed in this era, she couldn¡¯t use the contracts to reach her servants.


    The only unexpected thing was her followers.


    Her followers, mainly from the Blood Wolf Tribe, were still present and could be sensed clearly.


    But, like the blood servants, although she could sense them, she couldn¡¯t project power ormunicate through faith as she normally would.


    In summary, part of the Gospel of Blood¡¯s power had been sealed.


    With her ¡°cheat¡± sealed, Charlotte¡¯s sense of security diminished greatly.


    Now, all she could do was to keep enhancing her strength by devouring the blood of wild beasts and try to break through to Silver Moon in this era.


    After packing their luggage, they resumed their journey. Three dayster, Charlotte finally arrived at Hafdan¡¯s tribe.

 Chapter 242: Lilith and Harald

    Chapter 242: Lilith and Harald


    Hafdan''s vige was nestled on a hillside.


    Scattered thatched cottages surrounded the slope, arranged in a picturesque manner, with winding dirt paths spiraling upward.


    Looking at the entire hillside from a distance, one could see curling smoke from the chimneys, cattle and sheep grazing on roots, hunting dogs chasing and ying, and busy humans dressed in coarse beast robes and furs.


    However, what caught Charlotte''s eye the most was the tall tower standing at the center of the vige on the slope.


    Unlike the simple thatched cottages of the vige, the tall tower, built from grayish-white stones, exhibited a distinct elven style, adorned with exquisite reliefs and patterns, standing out starkly from its surroundings.


    At the top of the tower, a light blue crystal floated gently, emanating a soft glow.


    In the warm sunlight, a faintly visible light shield could be seen, like an overturned bowl, centering on the tower and enveloping the entire vige on the hillside.


    Is this... a mage tower?


    Charlotte was momentarily stunned.Although it differed somewhat from the mage towers built by the elven craftsmen in Castell County, she was sure that this... was a mage tower!


    "That is the Tower of Sanctuary, built by the Blessed Ones from the central tower. It possesses incredible powers..."


    Following Charlotte''s amazed gaze, Hafdan exined.


    Tower of Sanctuary?


    So, that''s what the Northern tribes people call it...


    Charlotte mused.


    Hafdan continued his enthusiastic introduction.


    "Every vige in the High Tower Kingdom has a Tower of Sanctuary. Only with a Tower of Sanctuary can we survive the disasters and transformations caused by the fallen Gods'' erosion..."


    "The Tower of Sanctuary is also where the Blessed Ones descend, and it is where we conduct our daily worship and offerings. The chief priest I am taking you to meet also resides there."


    After speaking, Hafdan looked at Charlotte and smiled.


    "Blessed Lady, let''s go inside. Once we enter the domain of the Tower of Sanctuary, we will bepletely safe."


    Hearing Hafdan''s words, Charlotte withdrew her gaze from the Tower of Sanctuary.


    She nodded slightly and followed Hafdan towards the vige.


    As they walked along the winding dirt road, everything about the vige became clearer.


    Charlotte could even hear the clear sounds of livestock and poultry, and see the smiling faces of children ying.


    When she crossed the faintly visible protective shield emitted by the tower, ancient crimson text suddenly appeared in her vision.


    [The Gospel of Blood has detected an ongoing divine ritual¡ª]


    [Ritual Name: Moonlight''s Cage]


    [Caster: Tower Mage No. 58]


    [Target: Charlotte de Castell]


    [Effect: Originally a protective divine spell "Moonlight''s Protection" bestowed by the Moon Goddess Artemis, it waster modified by elven priests. While maintaining its protective effect, it also has monitoring and punitive functions.]


    [ording to the spell''s effect, Moonlight''s Cage can operate in protection, monitoring, or divine punishment modes. The current mode is monitoring. In monitoring mode, any entity entering the spell''s domain will be inspected and recorded.]


    [Interception Probability: 100%]


    [Intercept?]


    ...


    Identity inspection and monitoring?


    Charlotte''s heart stirred, and she naturally chose to intercept it.


    In the mythical era, although the Moon Goddess and the True Ancestor were both victors, they were also adversaries.


    Charlotte had read records of wars between the bloodbornes and the elves in ancient texts.


    Not having figured out the depths of the High Tower Kingdom or the attitudes of the elves, she naturally chose not to reveal her identity if she could avoid it.


    Crossing through the transparent protective shield, Hafdanpletely rxed.


    He turned to Charlotte with a smile.


    "Blessed Lady, we arepletely safe now! I need to go home first and bring back the spoils of this trip, then I''ll take you to the Tower of Sanctuary to meet our chief priest!"


    Charlotte nodded slightly and smiled.


    "Thank you."


    Following Hafdan, Charlotte entered the vige.


    Hafdan seemed to have a good rapport with the vigers. Along the way, residents greeted him, inquiring about his hunting gains, and Hafdan responded with smiles.


    After the greetings, almost everyone would turn their eyes to Charlotte.


    No wonder, she was too conspicuous.


    Even wrapped in a shabby fur coat, her natural beauty couldn''t be concealed.


    Her smooth golden hair and delicate skin starkly contrasted with the weather-beaten vigers, not to mention the noble demeanor she had been forced to cultivate over a year.


    "Hafdan, who is this esteemed person...?"


    Looking at Charlotte, the vigers instinctively used honorifics, their gazes filled with curiosity.


    "This is the Blessed One I met on my journey! Also, my guest!"


    Hafdan raised his head proudly and introduced her to everyone.


    The gazes of the vigers immediately changed.


    Their curiosity turned to reverence as they looked at Charlotte, with many quickly averting their eyes and bowing respectfully.


    Charlotte could even hear some people whispering in the distance.


    "It''s actually the Blessed One!"


    "No wonder... no wonder she''s so beautiful! Just like the Prophets..."


    "Hafdan is so lucky, being able to connect with a Blessed One... His status as a Storm Hunter is surely secure now, isn''t it?"


    "More than just secure, his two poor children might benefit as well!"


    The vigers'' chatter was full of envy as they looked at Hafdan.


    Charlotte, however, felt a bit guilty.


    Although she suspected that the so-called Blessed One likely referred to a half-elf, she herself had no connection to the elves protecting these Northern people.


    The vigers didn''t know these intricacies, they were simply very curious about Charlotte''s identity.


    The title of "Blessed One" was even more significant than Charlotte had imagined. As Hafdan introduced her, more and more vigers came to see the excitement, nearly blocking the already narrow road.


    We rely on your support! read at https://novelplex.org


    Donate now


    Even Hafdan eventually couldn''t take it anymore and hurriedly waved the crowd away.


    "Alright! Alright! Don''t crowd here! I still have to take the Blessed One to meet the Chief Priest!"


    After much effort, Hafdan finally dispersed the onlookers.


    "Apologies, Blessed Lady, many of my kin have never seen a divine face so close before, and I apologize for the fright."


    Hafdan said apologetically.


    Charlotte waved her hand.


    "It''s nothing, I''m used to it."


    She was indeed used to it, back when she prayed in the Holy Court''s praying room, the crowds watching were even more overwhelming.


    Hearing this, Hafdan became even more respectful.


    And within that respect, there was even a hint of gratitude.


    "Blessed Lady, you are the most approachable Blessed One I''ve ever met. Thank you for your understanding!"


    "Please, follow me! I have a jar of mead at home that I''ve been saving just for you!"


    Following Hafdan, Charlotte finally arrived at a simple courtyard halfway up the slope.


    In the courtyard, a young silver-haired woman was feeding the poultry.


    Seeing her, Hafdan''s gaze softened, and he happily shouted.


    "Tamia! I''m back!"


    Hearing his voice, the young woman trembled slightly.


    She turned around slowly, and upon seeing Hafdan, she also showed a joyful expression.


    "Haf! You''re back!"


    She put down her work and happily ran towards Hafdan, embracing him.


    They hugged for a moment before separating, and under Charlotte''s curious gaze, Hafdan introduced.


    "Blessed Lady, this is my wife, Tamia."


    Only then did the young woman notice Charlotte standing nearby.


    A look of astonishment shed in her eyes, and then she asked hesitantly.


    "Haf, who is this...?"


    "This is a distinguished Blessed One I met on my journey, and also our guest."


    Hafdan replied with a smile.


    "A... Blessed One!"


    Tamia eximed.


    She couldn''t help but nce at Charlotte''s ears and then hurriedly bowed stammeringly.


    "B-B-Blessed... One..."


    "Haha, no need to be so formal. This Blessed Lady is different from others, very easy to get along with. Tamia, quickly bring out the mead I''ve been saving!"


    Hafdan said with augh.


    "Alright! Right away!"


    Tamia bowed to Charlotte and then hurriedly turned and went into the house.


    "Blessed Lady, my wife is also seeing someone like you so close for the first time. Apologies if she embarrassed herself."


    Hafdan said with a bit of embarrassment.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright."


    Charlotte quickly waved her hand.


    "Please,e in and rest."


    Hafdan invited Charlotte into the house.


    Hafdan''s home was as simple inside as it appeared outside, filled with various tools, but it was tidy.


    Charlotte and Hafdan sat by the firece, and soon Tamia returned, bringing a carefully wrapped y jar.


    "Blessed Lady, please try our mead."


    Hafdan took the jar and poured a cup for Charlotte.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    "Thank you."


    She took a sip, finding it pleasantly sour and sweet, with a unique vor.


    "Very nice."


    Shemented.


    Hearing her praise, Hafdan beamed with joy.


    His eyes roamed around the room beforending on his wife.


    "Tamia, where are Lil and Har?"


    "Them? They''re out ying."


    Tamia replied.


    At that moment, the sound of chattering came from outside, and two small figures burst in, shouting:


    "Mom! Mom! We heard Dad is back and brought a beautiful big sister! Is it true?"


    Charlotte looked over and saw two children.


    A boy and a girl, both around six or seven years old, the boy with golden hair like Hafdan, and the girl with silver hair like Tamia. Their pale little faces were full of innocent excitement.


    Seeing the two little ones, Hafdan''s gaze softened again.


    "Lil, Har,e here!"


    He called the children over and introduced them to Charlotte.


    "Blessed Lady, these are my two children, Lilith and Harald."


    "Pfft..."


    Hearing the names, Charlotte couldn''t help but spit out her mead.


    ___________________________


    T/N: I''m trying to move this project to other group so starting from tomorrow, I will lock all purchase for advance chapters (Can no longer purchase them but if you already unlock it beforehand, you can still read them.) Free chapter would stop for awhile until I get to sort it off with NU Mods.

 Chapter 243: Making an Impression

    Chapter 243: Making an Impression


    Charlotte coughed violently, almost to the point of tears. Hafdan and the others were equally startled by her intense reaction.


    ¡°Blessed Lady, are you¡­ alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, cough cough, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Charlotte waved her hand, her eyes strangely fixed on the two little children hiding behind their mother. She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Hafdan, what did you say your children¡¯s names were?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ this is my daughter Lilith, and this is my son Harald. Is there a problem, Blessed Lady?¡±


    Hafdan asked.


    Charlotte nced peculiarly at the two timid children and said,


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±Nothing could be more wrong! This was a huge issue!


    These names were far too familiar!


    One was the suspected Bloodborne True Ancestor mentioned every time she opened the Gospel of Blood, and the other was the name of the Creator God known throughout Myria, at least inter eras.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure if these were justmon names or something more, but hearing these names thousands of years back after waking up was certainly thought-provoking. At the very least, Charlotte found it hard not to think about it when looking at the two snot-nosed kids.


    Goodness, could these children really be the True Ancestor and the Creator God?


    The mysterious True Ancestor aside, wasn¡¯t the God Harald recorded in various texts as a resurrected Creator God?


    This¡­ it was really hard to associate this child with such a being.


    But Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but specte.


    She believed her time travel after her slumber couldn¡¯t be coincidental and was likely rted to the Gospel of Blood. Given this background, encountering children named Lilith and Harald made her think that these were more likely to be the future Gods rather thanmon names.


    Wait, if these two little ones really were the future rulers of two eras, then wouldn¡¯t she, at this moment¡­ be of a higher rank than them?


    Thinking this, Charlotte¡¯s gaze toward the two children changed.


    Although she was sure she had traveled to the end of the Elven Era, she didn¡¯t know if her journey would affect future history or if she could return to her time.


    But, whether these children were really the future Gods or not, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be kind to them!


    The reason was simple.


    ording to various records, these two beings were essentially the protagonists of history.


    Once they stepped onto the historical stage, they almost always rampaged, ying demons and gods alike, until they stood at the pinnacle of their era¡­


    Given this, whether Charlotte could return to her time or not, building a good rtionship with these two wouldn¡¯t hurt!


    With this in mind, Charlotte instantly put on a friendly smile and sweetly said.


    ¡°Lil, Har, hello~!¡±


    ¡­


    It turned out that children also had little resistance to and little wariness of cute things.


    With her charming face, sweet voice, innocent smile, and rich experience dealing with kids in her previous life, Charlotte quickly broke down the two children¡¯s defenses.


    Charlotte¡¯s version of various fairy tales also yed a significant role.


    Children were easily attracted by interesting stories. After telling two or three fairy tales, the two little ones naturally became Charlotte¡¯s followers.


    With a mindset to foster a good rtionship, Charlotte deliberately refrained from telling the dark fairy tales that had once broken down Sherry and her sisters.


    Seeing Charlotte getting along well with the children, Hafdan and Tamia were delighted.


    Charlotte could tell they were genuinely happy.


    For themon people of this era, gaining the recognition of a ¡°Blessed One¡± or ¡°Prophet¡± seemed to be a considerable honor.


    After spending some time together, Charlotte also roughly understood the children¡¯s personalities.


    Lilith was a very outgoing little girl, boisterous and curious about everything. She was older than Harald by a year and always chattered away, constantly asking questions that sometimes left Charlotte either amused or at a loss for words, like ¡°Why can the wolf grandmother talk? Is it a wild beast?¡± or ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it hurt if the wolf grandmother¡¯s belly was cut open?¡±


    Harald, on the other hand, was a quiet and reserved boy. He was much more timid than his lively sister, always clutching his mother Tamia¡¯s clothes or hiding behind Lilith.


    However, Harald seemed to really enjoy listening to stories. After a few fairy tales, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Charlotte.


    He would shyly hide behind Lilith, staring at Charlotte with wide, eager eyes, listening intently.


    When Charlotte told slightly sad stories, his eyes would redden, and he would quietly sob along with the story. When she told happy stories, he would smile innocently, filled with happiness and longing.


    He was an introverted, sensitive, and somewhat timid child.


    Looking at the soft-hearted little boy in front of her, Charlotte found it hard to associate him with the future Creator God who held supreme authority and made all the Gods bow down.


    The same went for Lilith.


    She was just a carefree, kind-hearted child, far from the cruel, ruthless True Ancestor that Count Yurst had mentioned.


    This even made Charlotte wonder if they were justmon names after all.


    They say you can tell a lot about a person by the time they¡¯re seven. Could it be that future events dramatically changed their personalities?


    As she looked at the two children who were bing increasingly attached to her after being bombarded with fairy tales, Charlotte grew more curious.


    Hafdan¡¯s family was very hospitable.


    After getting acquainted with the children, Hafdan and Tamia invited Charlotte to join them for a meal.


    Having traveled for so long and told stories for half the day, Charlotte was indeed hungry and epted the invitation.


    The living conditions in the north were harsh, and the food was simple, mostly consisting of animal milk, stew, and something like ck bread.


    Honestly, it didn¡¯t taste great.


    But Charlotte had grown ustomed to it after a week in this era.


    During the meal, Charlotte subtly probed for information about ¡°bloodbornes.¡±


    As she expected, Hafdan and Tamia had never heard of bloodbornes and lookedpletely baffled.


    This made Charlotte suspect that bloodbornes might not exist yet.


    After all, the True Ancestor was likely just a child now.


    After the meal, Charlotte decided to follow Hafdan to see the Tower of Sanctuary.


    Themoners of this era knew little, but perhaps the Tribal Elder Priest could provide Charlotte with more information. She needed as much information as possible to deepen her understanding of this era and seek a way to return to her time.


    However, before Charlotte and Hafdan could leave, someone arrived.


    ¡°Blessed One, Elder Enge is very pleased to hear of your arrival and has sent us to invite you to the tower¡­¡±


    Outside the door, tribal warriors dressed in animal skins stood on either side, and a warrior clearly dressed as a leader respectfully bowed to Charlotte and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 244: Respectful Elder Priest

    Chapter 244: Respectful Elder Priest


    Since the warriors hade to invite her, Charlotte naturally epted their goodwill.


    Following the fur-d warriors through the rows of thatched huts, she quickly arrived at the Tower of Sanctuary situated on the hillside.


    When Charlotte entered the tower, the Vige¡¯s Elder Priest was already waiting there.


    He was an elderly man with a head full of silver hair, his expression weary. Dressed in traditional elven attire, he seemed to have a leg disability and could only half-sit on a reclining chair.


    Sensing the faint aura of the extraordinary from him, coupled with a hint of resemnce to the divine aura of the Holy Court¡¯s clergies, Charlotte felt a stir in her heart.


    This was a clergyman!


    A clergyman of the Moon Goddess Artemis!


    Seeing Charlotte, the old priest smiled. With the help of the warriors, he wobbled and bowed to Charlotte, then respectfully said,


    ¡°May the moonlight¡¯s protection be with you, esteemed Daughter of the Prophets. Please forgive my physical limitations, I could not personally greet you upon hearing of your arrival¡­¡±¡°My name is Enge, the Chief Priest of the Northern Mountain Tribe. How may I assist you?¡±


    Charlotte was surprised at the Elder Priest¡¯s respectful and enthusiastic demeanor. It seemed that the status of the elves was even higher than she had imagined, given the reception she, a half-elf, received.


    She had been pondering how to respond if he inquired about her origins, but to her surprise, he did not ask at all.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Charlotte cautiously said.


    ¡°Mr. Enge, I indeed need your help.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I was rescued by your tribe¡¯s Sir Hafdan after being found in the wild. After waking up, I have forgotten many things¡­¡±


    ¡°If possible, I hope to inquire about some information regarding the Prophets. If you have any books on myths or history, I would like to borrow them.¡±


    ¡°I hope to awaken my lost memories through this method¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Elder Enge showed a troubled expression.


    ¡± Blessed Lady, I¡¯m afraid you might be disappointed. Our Northern Mountain Tribe has always strictly adhered to the Central Tower¡¯s requirements and does not possess any books, let alone those on myths and history¡­ You would probably have to go to the Central Tower to find such things.¡±


    ¡°If you want to inquire about the Prophets, I do know a bit, but it¡¯s just superficial knowledge. After all, although I am the Tribe¡¯s Priest, I am but a mortal who worships the moonlight and cannot receive the same divine favor as you.¡±


    ¡°However, the Central Tower sends envoys every three months. There are a little over two months until the next envoy arrives. If you don¡¯t mind, you can rest in our tribe until then. When the envoy arrives, they can certainly help you return and assist in awakening your memories.¡±


    Elder Enge¡¯s expression was sincere and respectful. Yet Charlotte felt a subtle unease.


    Why does it feel like¡­ this priest believes whatever I say?


    Doesn¡¯t he doubt my origins at all?


    Charlotte was puzzled but maintained herposure and continued to inquire.


    ¡°Mr. Enge, even superficial knowledge is helpful. I have forgotten many things, even the basicmon sense of this world, which I need to know.¡±


    Elder Enge nodded respectfully.


    ¡°I understand. What exactly would you like to know? As long as it¡¯s within my knowledge, I will tell you everything.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s sense of subtlety grew stronger.


    However, since the other party had offered, she didn¡¯t hold back. She began to ask about various basicmon knowledge of the world as if she truly had lost her memory.


    As promised, Elder Priest Enge patiently answered all of Charlotte¡¯s questions, giving her a deeper understanding of this era.


    Charlotte cross-referenced what she learned with the texts she had read before her journey, gradually piecing together the worldview of this era¡­


    Firstly, unless there was a mistake, she had indeed awakened thousands of years into the past.


    More urately, she should be in thete Elven Era, approximately 2,800 to 3,000 years ago.


    The nation she was in, known as the Tower Kingdom, was one of the first countries established by elves arriving in Myria, located in the northern part of the Myria continent, roughly the region of the future Northern tribes, on the teau north of the Castell County.


    In this era, elves were revered as Prophets, and their descendants with humans were called the Blessed One.


    The Prophets were the rulers of various nations, and the Blessed One were their representatives and direct managers of ordinary people, akin to royalty and nobility.


    They provided protection to ordinary people, and ordinary people, in turn, offered loyalty and tributes.


    It was due to the protection of the Prophets that ordinary people could survive in this chaotic era, with the root of all chaos being the awakened Old Gods and the corrupted beasts, which were themon enemies of ordinary people and Prophets alike.


    This information matched the history Charlotte knew.


    The so-called Old Gods were, of course, the native Gods of Myria awakened by the arrival of the elves, and the corrupted beasts were various beasts mutated by divine blood.


    It was evident that the war between the elves and the Old Gods had been raging for quite some time in this era.


    The leader of the elves was the Moon Goddess Artemis, while the Old Gods¡¯ side was varied and not well-known to Enge.


    Moreover, other Gods of theter eras, such as the True Ancestor of Blood, the Creator God, the Sea King, or the God of Contracts, had not yet appeared¡­


    In other words, Charlotte had awoken in the era before the grand mythic period of history, when the Old Gods had not yet fallen, and their divine statuses had not been imed by various fortunate individuals!


    ¡°Blessed Lady, is there any other information you wish to know?¡±


    Seeing Charlotte deep in thought, Elder Enge respectfully inquired.


    Charlotte snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head.


    ¡°Thank you for your answers, Mr. Enge. I have no more questions for now.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns next? If you wish to stay and wait for the central tower¡¯s envoy, I can arrange the best amodation in the tribe for you. If you wish to go to the central tower, I can also send someone to escort you.¡±


    ¡°The Central Tower is to the south, about a month¡¯s journey. If you wait for the envoy, it will take over two months, but then you can travel with them through the Divine Favor Array and won¡¯t need to journey alone.¡±


    Elder Enge added.


    Divine Favor Array?


    Could it be¡­ a teleportation array?


    Charlotte¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Thinking of Hafdan¡¯s two children, she said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a while.¡±


    She had already found a way to increase her power, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to the Central Tower. Besides, she had encountered what seemed to be the future True Ancestor and Creator God as children here.


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s decision, Elder Enge smiled.


    ¡°As you wish¡­¡±


    After deciding to stay, Elder Enge arranged amodation for Charlotte.


    Before leaving the tower, Charlotte cast a hidden spell with a subtle turn of her hand, leaving a blood magic called the Eye of Shadow for surveince.


    Elder Enge¡¯s overly friendly and trusting attitude made her uneasy, prompting her to secretly investigate further.


    To her surprise, shortly after she left, she ¡°saw¡± Hafdan, who was supposed to be at home, entering the tower through her monitoring magic.

 Chapter 245: The Era of Chaos

    Chapter 245: The Era of Chaos


    In the central hall of the Tower of Sanctuary, before the statue of the Moon Goddess.


    The Elder Priest Enge sat in his wheelchair, facing the statue with eyes closed, whispering prayers.


    The hall was silent, so quiet that a pin drop could be heard, until the respectful voice of a stationed warrior came from outside the door.


    ¡°Honorable Elder, Hunter Hafdan requests an audience.¡±


    Elder Enge opened his eyes and said,


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The warrior bowed and withdrew. Soon, a dusty Hafdan entered the hall, respectfully saluting Elder Enge.


    ¡°Honorable Priest, I have returned.¡±


    Elder Enge turned his wheelchair and nodded slightly.¡°Wee back, my child. May the Moon¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    ¡°Your hunt went well. Although you brought back a few games, the significance of a Blessed One is much greater than any tributes. The Central Tower values every Blessed One highly, and your contribution will surely be rewarded.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Halfdan looked overjoyed.


    ¡°Praise the Moon Goddess! So I wasn¡¯t mistaken, she truly is a Blessed One?¡±


    Elder Enge smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Such an outstanding appearance, and an extraordinary aura that even makes me feel pressured, coupled with the fact that she safely entered the Tower¡¯s vicinity¡­ She must indeed be a Blessed One lost from the Central Tower.¡±


    Hafdan became even more excited.


    ¡°Then¡­ does this mean our Northern Mountain Tribe¡¯s tribute levels don¡¯t need to be adjusted? Can Lil and Har also stay?¡±


    This time, Elder Enge fell silent.


    ¡°Elder?¡±


    Halfdan called out anxiously.


    Elder Enge sighed deeply and shook his head lightly.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Even if she truly is a Blessed One lost from the Central Tower, we are unsure which tribe of Blessed One she belongs to, or whose descendant she is.¡±


    ¡°Hafdan, you are exceptionally gifted and the top candidate for the next head attendant of the Tower. I won¡¯t hide things from you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just as there is a vast difference in status between us and the Blessed Ones, there are also differences among the Blessed Ones themselves. If she is a descendant of one of the great figures, then everything will be fine. But if she is merely a descendant of an ordinary Blessed One, then I¡¯m afraid¡­ it won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    ¡°No, I believe she must be the offspring of one of those great figures! I¡¯ve seen those envoys from the Tower, and even the most noble ones don¡¯t have her unique presence. Her bloodline must be very noble! Yes! It must be so!¡±


    Recalling the elegance in Charlotte¡¯s every move, which was so different from the wilderness, Hafdan insisted.


    Elder Enge sighed.


    ¡°All this can only be confirmed when the Tower¡¯s envoy arrives. As for Lil and Har, I think¡­ even if this Blessed One has a noble lineage, the Tower will not let them stay out in the wild.¡±


    ¡°Why? Lil and Har are just two innocent children! They have no beastly strength, nor do they pose any threat! You know this! Everyone in the tribe knows this!¡±


    Elder Enge sighed.


    ¡°But they are chosen by the Tower. The Tower is omnipotent and omniscient. If the Tower has determined they are tainted by the Old God¡¯s power, then they must be tainted by the Old God¡¯s power. The Tower never allows those tainted to remain outside its control¡­¡±


    He then tried tofort him.


    ¡°Hafdan, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Sending them to the Central Tower is not necessarily a bad thing. The Tower is omnipotent, and the taint could also turn into a blessing¡­¡±


    ¡°Once they go to the Tower, they can not only rid themselves of the curse but may also be Chosen Ones, receiving the grace to merge with the Blessed One or even the Prophets themselves!¡±


    Hafdan, however, shook his head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t wish for them to be Chosen Ones. It is said that for us mortals, being chosen is the highest honor. But once chosen, they can never leave the Tower, serving the Gods and the Prophets all their lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Lil is a free-spirited child who hates being restrained, while Har is an introverted boy who quietly endures any grievances¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to lose their freedom, and I don¡¯t want them to face those Prophets who possess God-like powers!¡±


    ¡°Hafdan! Do not speak disrespectfully of the Prophets before the Moon Goddess!¡±


    Elder Enge¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly reprimanded.


    Hafdan still looked unconvinced, but Elder Enge sighed and said helplessly.


    ¡°Hafdan, think carefully. Even if they lose their freedom, serving the Gods at the Central Tower can provide a more affluent and safer life than our tribe.¡±


    ¡°Besides, without the Tower¡¯s power, how long do you think your children can withstand the Old God¡¯s erosion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they may not have beastly strength, but their weakness is evident. We are mere mortals, and mortals cannot bear powers they are not meant to bear.¡±


    ¡°Hafdan, go home and think it over.¡±


    ¡°Is there¡­ no other way?¡±


    Hafdan was still unwilling to give up.


    Elder Enge pondered for a moment and said.


    ¡°In fact, if you truly don¡¯t want your children to leave, there is another way¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder, what way is that?¡±


    Hafdan immediately became excited.


    Elder Enge looked at him and said,


    ¡°If a Prophet or Blessed One epts your children as followers, they would not need to go to the Tower to serve the Gods, but only to follow their patron.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ you must understand that bing a follower of a Blessed One means losing their freedom in another sense.¡±


    Under the Elder Priest¡¯s meaningful gaze, Hafdan felt a surge of emotions, as if he understood something.


    ¡°There is no absolute freedom in this world, everyone lives with different shackles¡­ Hafdan, I am tired. Go home and think it over.¡±


    Elder Enge sighed slightly, issuing a subtle dismissal.


    Hafdan opened his mouth, then slowly nodded.


    He bowed respectfully and turned to leave.


    However, just before leaving the hall, Hafdan stopped.


    He turned back, hesitated, and said,


    ¡°Elder, the Prophets saved the world from the demonic cmity, they are our saviors.¡±


    ¡°I have never doubted this, and I have always held the Prophets in high regard. To me, they represent the most noble and revered beings in the world.¡±


    ¡°But, even without mentioning my children, our tribe has increased our tribute levels three times in the past three years. This exceeds the capabilities of many of our people¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder, you said that the Prophets are merciful protectors, but¡­ can they always remain so?¡±


    Elder Enge¡¯s face changed slightly, and he reprimanded.


    ¡°Hafdan! Watch your words! This is the sacred Tower of Sanctuary!¡±


    Hafdan quickly bowed his head and said,


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Elder, I was impulsive.¡±


    With that, he turned and left the hall.


    Watching Hafdan¡¯s figure disappear from his sight, Elder Enge¡¯s anger faded, reced by aplex expression.


    He sighed deeply and muttered to himself.


    ¡°Merciful? Even if they are no longer merciful, what can we do?¡±


    ¡°After all¡­ we are the ones who need to rely on the protection of the strong to survive¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a chaotic world where even Gods can fall. We powerless mortals are just struggling ants.¡±

 Chapter 246: Forbidden Lock

    Chapter 246: Forbidden Lock


    The conversation between Hafdan and Elder Enge ended, and Charlotte retracted her Eye of Shadow used for surveince, falling into deep thought.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it. Because I intercepted the magic of the Tower of Sanctuary, Elder Enge is convinced I am the so-called Blessed One, thus speaking openly to me¡­¡±


    ¡°A chaotic era where one must rely on the protection of the strong to survive¡­ It seems that elven rule wasn¡¯t as solid as I thought at this time.¡±


    A small surveince spell provided Charlotte with a wealth of information.


    On one hand, she understood why the priests in the tribe were so kind to her. On the other hand, she gleaned a lot of hidden information from the conversation between Hafdan and Elder Enge.


    The attitude of ordinary humans towards elves in this era was not as fanatical and reverent as she had imagined. The rule of the elves had its problems too.


    The continuously increasing tributes made even priests like Enge visibly dissatisfied, while hunters and warriors like Hafdan harbored a lot of grievances.


    Moreover, the mention of the so-called ¡°Old God¡¯s contamination¡± particrly caught Charlotte¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Lilith and Harald are likely the True Ancestor of Blood and the Creator God inter generations. Could their future ascension be rted to this so-called ¡®Old God¡¯s contamination¡¯?¡±¡°But that can¡¯t be right. When I interacted with them before, I didn¡¯t sense any contamination. If there really was divine power contamination, I should be able to detect it with the Gospel of Blood.¡±


    ¡°However, there is indeed something wrong with those two kids¡¯ health. Theirplexion is much paler than other children of their age, as if their life force has been drained by some power¡­ Maybe I didn¡¯t conduct a thorough enough investigation to find the problem?¡±


    Charlotte touched her chin, lost in thought.


    Since discovering Lilith and Harald¡¯s existence, she had taken quite an interest in them.


    Whether or not she could find a way to return to the future, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to establish a good rtionship with these two.


    Even the Tower of Sanctuary was ¡°keeping an eye¡± on them, so it was unlikely that this was just a coincidence of the same name. It was more likely that they were indeed the mythological Gods of the future!


    In that case, there was no need to hesitate. She would get acquainted and curry favor, building a strong rtionship early on.


    Whether she stayed in this era or returned to the future, it would only be beneficial.


    Of course, since she had no point of reference, Charlotte didn¡¯t know whether her current ¡°time travel¡± would alter history or if her time travel was inherently part of history.


    From what she knew, there didn¡¯t seem to be a God with the same name as hers in history.


    ¡°Honorable Blessed One, we have arranged a residence for you. Would you like to go there now?¡±


    The warrior responsible for guiding her interrupted Charlotte¡¯s thoughts. He bowed respectfully and asked cautiously.


    Seeing his overly cautious manner, Charlotte smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Thank you, but¡­ I would like to walk around the tribe a bit more. Also, while I appreciate Elder Enge¡¯s offer of amodation, I have already found a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ where do you n to stay?¡±


    The warrior was taken aback.


    Charlotte replied with a smile.


    ¡°Before visiting Elder Enge, I epted Hafdan¡¯s invitation. I will be staying at his house for the next few days.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying. After noticing Charlotte¡¯s fondness for his children, Hafdan had indeed invited her to stay at his home for a few days.


    At the time, Charlotte thought he simply wanted to get closer to the ¡°Blessed One¡±, but after eavesdropping on the conversation, she realized it was probably for the sake of his children¡¯s future.


    The mystery of her time travel couldn¡¯t be solved for now, but Lilith and Harald¡¯s issues were certainly something Charlotte cared about.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The warrior looked troubled.


    Seeing his expression, Charlotte reassured him with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just report the truth to Elder Enge. He won¡¯t me you.¡±


    The warrior still hesitated but, considering Charlotte¡¯s noble status, he eventually nodded respectfully and bowed.


    ¡°I understand. I will arrange for some people to help prepare Hafdan¡¯s home in advance.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t refuse the warrior¡¯s kindness.


    Having lived two lives, she understood his difficulties. With orders from his superior, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease unless he did something, regardless of the guest¡¯s polite refusal.


    Charlotte waited outside the Tower of Sanctuary for a while longer until she saw Hafdan emerge.


    Seeing Charlotte waiting, Hafdan was a bit surprised and awkwardly said.


    ¡°Blessed Lady, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You were called by Elder Enge too, right? We talked about many things, and it seems he is very concerned about your hunting trip¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled, easing the conversation for him.


    Hafdan was momentarily stunned, then quickly said,


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes, indeed.¡±


    The usually young-looking Storm Hunter was clearly not good at lying, with an expression that was both unnatural and uneasy.


    He scratched his head and awkwardly changed the topic.


    ¡°So¡­ what are your ns now?¡±


    ¡°I already told Elder Enge that I will be staying in the Northern Mountain Tribe for a while.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    Hafdan¡¯s spirits lifted, and he asked hopefully.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled slightly, nced at the warrior beside her, and said,


    ¡°I already informed this warrior that I will be staying at your house for the next few days.¡±


    Hafdan was overjoyed.


    ¡°Great! Blessed Lady, Lilith and Harald will be so happy! Tamia too!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    Charlotte looked at the gradually darkening sky and smiled.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go back! Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Hafdan was very pleased.


    Following Hafdan, Charlotte retraced her steps back to his home.


    However, when they arrived, they found a crowd gathered in the courtyard.


    Seeing the murmuring residents and hearing his wife¡¯s anxious calls from inside, Hafdan¡¯s expression changed. He quickly squeezed through the crowd.


    ¡°Tamia! What happened? Tamia?¡±


    Seeing Hafdan, the gathered residents stopped talking and quickly made way.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hafdan.¡±


    ¡°Hafdan, you¡¯re back! Go inside and see, Lilith and Harald fainted again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems serious this time. We were about to carry them to the tower to see the Elder¡­¡±


    Hafdan¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Lilith! Harald!¡±


    He cried out, rushing inside.


    Lilith and Harald fainted?


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback and followed him inside. As soon as she entered, she saw a worried Tamia and the two unconscious children lying on simple stretchers.


    ¡°Lilith! Harald! Hang in there! I¡¯ll take you to the Tower of Sanctuary right away!¡±


    Hafdan had already reached the stretcher, recing someone to carry it.


    But the next moment, he was stopped by Charlotte.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Sir Hafdan¡­¡±


    ¡°Blessed Lady?¡±


    Hafdan was stunned.


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze fell on Lilith and Harald.


    Seeing their pale faces and sensing the faint extraordinary aura around them with her bloodborne instincts, she pondered and said,


    ¡°Before taking them to the tower, let me take a look.¡±


    Hafdan hesitated.


    But seeing Charlotte¡¯s thoughtful expression, his anxious look was quickly reced by hope.


    ¡°Quick! Blessed Lady, please take a look!¡±


    He immediately set down the stretcher, making way for Charlotte.


    Charlotte approached the two children.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she ced her hands on their foreheads.


    Activating her magic, Charlotte cast a blood detection spell.


    However, before the detection spell could respond, her Gospel of Blood reacted first.


    ¡ºThe Gospel of Blood has detected an ongoing divine ritual¡ª¡»


    ¡ºRitual Name: Forbidden Lock¡»


    ¡ºCaster: Mage Tower No. 58¡»


    ¡ºTarget: Lilith, Harald¡»


    ¡ºSpell Effect: A bloodline divine ritual developed by a corrupted Moon Goddess priest, released within the range of the Mage Tower. It locks and restricts the bloodlines and talents of born extraordinaries. Before the lock is lifted, it continuously consumes and deprives the target¡¯s life force. The stronger the extraordinary potential, the faster the consumption, until the target dies.¡»


    ¡ºInterception Probability: 100%¡»


    ¡ºIntercept?¡»

 Chapter 247: Restored Divine Power from Interception

    Chapter 247: Restored Divine Power from Interception


    Bloodline divine ritual? Forbidden Lock?


    Seeing the crimson words appear in her vision, Charlotte¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly.


    The information revealed by the divine ritual detected by the Gospel of Blood was so overwhelming that even Charlotte, a seasoned traveler from the future, was momentarily stunned.


    However, after understanding the effect of the divine ritual, she was slightly enlightened.


    ¡°Bloodline and talent restriction for born extraordinaries¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder even in an era tainted by Old Gods, where magical beasts with extraordinary powers exist, the humans of the Northern Mountain Tribe remain ordinary. It turns out the elves have been using divine rituals to prevent the emergence of extraordinaries.¡±


    ¡°Suppressing the emergence of extraordinaries,beling those who survive as tainted by Old Gods, and taking them all to the Central Tower for management¡­¡±


    ¡°This is probably how the elves maintain their rule in this era and prevent the spread of extraordinary power.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mind raced, quickly understanding many issues of this era.The elves, having crossed the ocean, began the age of civilization on the Myria continent, also initiating the extraordinary era.


    However, the specifics of how the elves declined have always been a matter of debate.


    Some say the elves exhausted their racial power and potential in endless battles with the Old Gods, leading to their decline.


    Others im the Moon Goddess Artemis, tired and weary from the constant struggles, chose to withdraw, indirectly causing the elves¡¯ downfall.


    Regardless of the theory, it is universally acknowledged that the elves¡¯ influence waned as the extraordinary powers from the Mythic Era emerged.


    But now, considering this divine ritual, Charlotte had new hypotheses.


    Elves have always been proud, to the point of disregarding other races entirely.


    Setting up a divine ritual specifically to suppress extraordinary power in human tribes suggests that even the proud elves felt threatened.


    From this perspective, it¡¯s usible that the elves gradually lost their unique advantage in wielding extraordinary power as it proliferated among humans and other races, eventually being surpassed by those with far superior reproduction rates.


    As for how humans, originally without extraordinary power, came to possess it, the answer seemed evident.


    The wild beasts of this era are the magical beasts of the future.


    And the power of these beastses from the slumbering Old Gods of Myria.


    If beasts could gain such power, humans likely could too!


    ¡°Extraordinary power originates from Gods¡­ I always dismissed this as church propaganda, but now it seems it might be true!¡±


    ¡°All extraordinaries¡¯ powers¡­ their source might indeed be the Gods!¡±


    Charlotte pondered, understanding many things.


    However, one aspect still intrigued her.


    Corrupted Moon Goddess Priest¡­


    What does ¡°corrupted¡± entail?


    ¡°Blessed Lady, how are Lil and Har?¡±


    Hafdan¡¯s voice, filled with worry, snapped Charlotte back to the present.


    Seeing his anxious expression, she paused and said,


    ¡°Their life force is too weak, which is why they fell unconscious.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can solve the problem affecting them.¡±


    With so many onlookers, Charlotte refrained from revealing the detected divine ritual and had no intention of getting involved in the elves¡¯ schemes.


    For her, the priority was attempting to achieve her Silver Moon breakthrough and see if she could return to her own time.


    However, considering Lilith and Harald¡¯s potential future identities, she felt it worthwhile to intervene.


    From a strategic perspective, aiding these significant figures early on couldn¡¯t hurt.


    If they could survive even without her help, why not lend a hand and build goodwill?


    ¡°You can solve their problem!?¡±


    Hafdan eximed in surprise.


    He quickly reassured himself.


    ¡°No, you definitely can! After all, you¡¯re the Blessed One!¡±


    Then, to Charlotte¡¯s shock, he knelt before her.


    ¡°Lord Blessed One, please save my children! I swear to the Moon Goddess, I will give you everything I have!¡±


    Startled, Charlotte quickly helped him up.


    ¡°Hafdan, please rise. You¡¯ve taken great care of me. Without you, I might have been devoured by wild beasts.¡±


    ¡°Saving Lilith and Harald is my duty, especially since¡­ I am fond of them.¡±


    She turned to the two children on the stretcher.


    ¡°Everyone, please step back. I need space to purify them.¡±


    ¡°Purify?¡±


    Hafdan was puzzled but quicklyplied, instructing everyone to step back.


    Under curious gazes, Charlotte ced her hands gently on the children¡¯s foreheads.


    Next, a dazzling light radiated from her palms, dreamlike and enchanting.


    Light extraction spell.


    A minor bloodborne illusion spell with little practical use beyond dazzling the eyes.


    Charlotte was merely putting on a show.


    Her real action was using the Gospel of Blood to intercept the divine ritual affecting Lilith and Harald.


    As she intercepted it, their condition visibly improved, and their breathing steadied.


    When the light faded, the children stirred, slowly opening their eyes.


    The onlookers erupted in excitement.


    ¡°They¡¯re awake! They¡¯re really awake!¡±


    ¡°The Blessed One solved what even the Elder Priest couldn¡¯t in an instant!¡±


    ¡°Divine power! It must be divine power!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s admiration for Charlotte grew.


    Hafdan, overjoyed, rushed to the children.


    ¡°Lil! Har!¡±


    Charlotte smiled at the sight of the happy reunion.


    But then, she felt a sudden surge within her, her eyes widening.


    When she sessfully intercepted the divine ritual, the Gospel of Blood within her restored a small amount of divine power!


    Just like when she intercepted the Holy Court¡¯s divine ritual.

 Chapter 248: Half a Month Later

    Chapter 248: Half a Month Later


    Intercepting the Moon Goddess Church¡¯s divine ritual could actually restore divine power!


    Charlotte was astonished.


    However, her surprise wasn¡¯t just because she had found another way to umte divine power in this era.


    It was the fact that intercepting the Moon Goddess Church¡¯s divine ritual itself could restore divine power that caught her off guard.


    In the year and more she had been Charlotte, she had intercepted divine ritual from more than one church.


    There were the big contributors from the Holy Court, the Blood Demon Cult, the God of Contracts Mithra, and the Nez n.


    Yet, whether it was the Blood Demon Cult, the Nez n, or the God of Contracts, intercepting their divine rituals didn¡¯t provide Charlotte with as much divine power.


    Or more urately, intercepting the divine ritual of others besides the Holy Court brought minimal feedback, almost negligible.


    Only the Holy Court¡¯s ritual was the most effective.Because of this, Charlotte kept exploiting the Holy Court. It wasn¡¯t just because their divine ritual was the mostmon but also because it provided the highest yield.


    Charlotte never understood the principle behind this, assuming it might be a unique trait of the Holy Court¡¯s divine ritual.


    After all, the God Harald had the title of ¡°Creator.¡±


    Regardless of the truth, being a ¡°Creator¡± and the protagonist of an era implied unique qualities.


    Now, another big contributor had appeared.


    The Moon Goddess Chruch¡¯s divine rituals could also rapidly provide her with divine power like those of the Holy Court!


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know if there was an underlying reason she was unaware of.


    But it certainly made her specte.


    Especially when she intercepted the Moon Goddess Chruch¡¯s divine ritual, the feeling of her blood divine power being replenished was almost identical to intercepting the Holy Court¡¯s divine ritual.


    The keen perception of a bloodborne was unmistakable, especially with the enhancement of the Gospel of Blood. This sensation was entirely different from intercepting other churches¡¯ divine rituals.


    If she didn¡¯t know she was intercepting the Moon Goddess Church¡¯s divine ritual, Charlotte would have believed it was still the Holy Court¡¯s divine ritual.


    Could the Moon Goddess Chruch¡¯s divine ritual be rted to the Holy Court¡¯s divine ritual?


    Charlotte instantly had this hypothesis.


    But the distinctly different divine power aura left her puzzled.


    Since she wasn¡¯t truly a God, unable to grasp the essence of divine ritual and power, she could only remain perplexed.


    Regardless of whether the Moon Goddess Church¡¯s divine ritual was connected to the Holy Court¡¯s divine ritual, one thing was certain: she had found a way to restore her blood divine power!


    With this method, Charlotte had hope of activating the blood contract she could vaguely sense deep within her soul.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked up at the excited Hafdan, holding his children, and asked.


    ¡°Sir Hafdan, does the Tower of Sanctuary have daily prayers?¡±


    ¡­


    In the brightly lit hall of the Tower of Sanctuary¡¯s central area, the graceful statue of the Moon Goddess bathed in a radiant glow.


    Not far from the statue, the elderly priest Enge was assisted by warriors, trembling as he bowed before the statue.


    Behind him, a dense crowd extended beyond the hall, with people even standing on the slopes outside the tower.


    The people followed Elder Enge, bowing respectfully and praying devoutly.


    ¡°May moonlight illuminate the world, may moonlight brighten the darkness, may the Moon Goddess¡¯ radiance forever apany my heart¡­¡±


    The murmured prayers flowed through the hall, sacred and solemn.


    The Moon Goddess¡¯ Ceremony¡­


    This was the daily worship of the Moon Goddess Church, the first thing Northern Mountain Tribe believers did upon waking.


    Every morning, many Northern Mountain Tribe residents gathered at the Tower of Sanctuary to pray and thank the God for protection.


    Recently, the number of peopleing to pray has significantly increased.


    All because of the figure before the Moon Goddess statue.


    A beautiful girl stood there.


    She wore a white dress that stood out among the crowd, her hands sped, eyes gently closed, her angelic face bathed in holy light.


    The girl was, of course, Charlotte.


    She had been in the Northern Mountain Tribe for half a month. Discovering that intercepting the Moon Goddess Church¡¯s divine ritual could replenish her blood divine power, she had been diligently participating in the daily Moon Goddess¡¯ Ceremony.


    A ¡°Blessed One¡± participating in the ceremony naturally attracted more people.


    Having experienced something simr in the Holy Court Church, Charlotte was ustomed to it.


    ¡°Praise the moonlight, may you always be with us!¡±


    Elder Enge solemnly recited the final prayer.


    ¡°Praise the moonlight, may you always be with us!¡±


    The crowd echoed, praying earnestly.


    As the ceremony ended and the light faded, Charlotte slowly rose.


    ¡°Blessed One¡­¡±


    ¡°Blessed One¡­¡±


    Seeing Charlotte stand, the crowd respectfully greeted her.


    Charlotte smiled slightly and nodded in acknowledgment. The crowd instinctively made way for her, a routine they had be adept at over the days.


    Without lingering, Charlotte nodded at Elder Enge and left the hall.


    Only after leaving the Tower of Sanctuary did she rx her smile, feeling slightly relieved.


    As she anticipated, intercepting the Moon Goddess Chruch¡¯s divine rituals had almost the same effect as those of the Holy Court.


    Moreover, possibly because the Moon Goddess Artemis wasn¡¯t in slumber like Harald, intercepting her divine rituals before her statue provided even more feedback.


    In just over half a month, she had umted considerable blood divine power, and her connection to the Gospel of Blood had be clearer.


    Despite the gains, Charlotte remained cautious during each prayer.


    After all, intercepting divine power in the presence of an awake God was audacious, to say the least¡­


    Fortunately, things went smoothly.


    With her experience exploiting the Holy Court, she managed to avoid causing any significantmotion.


    Feeling the substantial divine power within the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte was very satisfied.


    She felt that now she should have the ability to reconnect with her blood contract.


    ¡°Blessed One Sister! Blessed One Sister!¡±


    A clear voice called from a distance, interrupting Charlotte¡¯s thoughts.


    She looked up to see the excited Lilith pulling the shy Harald along as they ran toward her.

 Chapter 249: Teacher!

    Chapter 249: Teacher!


    ¡°Lilith, Harald.¡±


    Seeing the two children running towards her, Charlotte smiled warmly.


    But as her gaze fell on their small grass shoes, covered in mud and grass, her eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°You two¡­ snuck out of the vige again, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Lilith shrank back guiltily.


    She was about to say something when her face suddenly tightened, and she quickly pulled Harald to hide behind Charlotte.


    Just as the two little ones hid, Hafdan¡¯s familiar loud voice came from not far away.


    ¡°Lilith! Harald! You two disobedient rascals! Stop right there!¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow and saw Hafdan, holding a cane that looked like it would hurt terribly if used, breathlessly running towards them.He was fully armed, with a bow and spear on his back, clearly just back from patrolling outside the vige.


    ¡°Sir Hafdan, are you on duty again today?¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Blessed Lady¡­ Greetings!¡±


    Seeing Charlotte, Hafdan quickly stood at attention, hid the cane, and bowed respectfully.


    After that, he red angrily at the two children hiding behind Charlotte.


    ¡°You little rascals! Always hiding behind the Blessed Lady, get out here!¡±


    ¡°Sister Blessed One! He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s going to hit us!¡±


    Seeing the furious Hafdan, Lilith put on a pitiful expression, clutching Charlotte¡¯s dress and acting coquettishly.


    Watching the little girl, who might very well be the True Ancestor of Blood, act cute in front of her, Charlotte felt aplex mix of emotions.


    She smiled at Hafdan and said,


    ¡°Sir Hafdan, there¡¯s no need to resort to hitting. Let¡¯s discuss this calmly.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Blessed Lady! If I don¡¯t hit them, they won¡¯t learn!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! They sneaked out of the vige again today!¡±


    Hafdan said angrily.


    ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t go far¡­¡±


    Lilith pouted.


    ¡°Not far is still dangerous outside the protected area! What if you encountered wild beasts?¡±


    Hafdan scolded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! We¡¯ve recently¡­ um, self-taught ourselves some skills! Even if we met a wild beast, we could definitely escape unharmed, maybe even kill it and bring it back!¡±


    Lilith said proudly, puffing out her chest.


    Hafdan became even more furious.


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think wild beasts are like chickens raised at home?! Even I have to be cautious around them. Do you think you¡¯re experienced hunters now?!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth, we¡­¡±


    Lilith tried to argue.


    But when she saw Charlotte¡¯s seemingly casual nce, she swallowed her words and, after a long pause, finally squeezed out.


    ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ll be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Careful isn¡¯t enough! Haven¡¯t I told you how dangerous it is outside? Where did you go this time?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we went fishing.¡±


    Lilith nced at Charlotte, lowered her head slightly, and twisted her fingers, muttering.


    ¡°Fishing?¡±


    Hafdan was stunned, then got angrier.


    ¡°You went fishing? Don¡¯t you know that sometimes water is more dangerous thannd? Why fish of all things?!¡±


    Lilith bit her lip and aggrievedly said,


    ¡°We heard the uncles in the vige say that eating fish is good for your health¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you always use the divine bow, we¡­ we just wanted to catch some fish to help you stay healthy¡­¡±


    Hearing Lilith¡¯s words, Hafdan was stunned, his hand holding the cane froze mid-air.


    He looked at the two children with aplex expression, finally sighed, and threw the cane aside.


    After hesitating, he gently rubbed their heads, his angry tone softening.


    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t need you to catch fish, daddy¡¯s body is very strong.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to sneak out. Understand?¡±


    Lilith and Harald nced at Charlotte, then obediently nodded.


    ¡°Un¡­ understood.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this time I¡¯ll let it go. Come back with me. If it happens again, you two rascals will be grounded for three days!¡±


    Hafdan scolded.


    He then bowed to Charlotte.


    ¡°Apologies, Blessed Lady, for letting you witness this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Their intentions were good, but sneaking out alone is indeed reckless.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    She nced at the two little ones, who couldn¡¯t help but shrink back.


    ¡°We¡­ we know we were wrong.¡±


    ¡°If you know you were wrong, thene back with me!¡±


    Hafdan snorted.


    He bowed to Charlotte again, then led the two dejected children away.


    Watching the trio leave, Charlotte chuckled quietly.


    She took a deep breath and turned to walk in another direction.


    Leaving the Northern Mountain Tribe¡¯s encampment, Charlotte arrived at the edge of the Tower of Sanctuary¡¯s protected area, a dense forest.


    This ce, with rtively high magical concentration, was where Charlotte had been meditating daily for the past half month.


    During this time, she often meditated here, and after the Northern Mountain Tribe¡¯s Elder Priest learned of it, he specifically instructed the tribe not to disturb her.


    Thus, this ce had be Charlotte¡¯s private ¡°backyard.¡±


    During the day, she spent a lot of time here, and at night, after Hafdan¡¯s family fell asleep, she would quietly leave the Northern Mountain Tribe to hunt wild beasts and absorb extraordinary blood.


    After half a month, wild beasts within a twenty-kilometer radius of the Northern Mountain Tribe had almost beenpletely cleared out by Charlotte.


    The results were evident.


    With the continuous replenishment of extraordinary blood, her magical power had nearly returned to its peak before her slumber.


    In the forest, Charlotte sank into a trance,municating with the Gospel of Blood, further integrating the blood divine power she had just obtained by intercepting the Moon Goddess Church¡¯s divine ritual.


    In her consciousness, the Gospel of Blood radiated light, and Charlotte¡¯s connection to the blood contract deep within her soul became clearer.


    After an unknown amount of time, Charlotte gently opened her eyes.


    She nced sideways and smiled.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you hiding?¡±


    After she spoke, the bushes shook, and two small figures emerged.


    The sister was in front, and the brother behind, the elder pulling the younger.


    It was none other than Lilith and Harald.


    They approached Charlotte, cutely bowed, and with a mix of excitement, fear, and closeness, called out.


    ¡°Tea¡­ Teacher!¡±

 Chapter 250: Contact Attempt

    Chapter 250: Contact Attempt


    ¡°Stop¡­!¡±


    Hearing the children call out, Charlotte quickly stopped them.


    ¡°I must have told you many times, don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear being called ¡°teacher¡± by these kids.


    For ordinary people, it might not be a big deal, but she knew these two could very well be Gods in the future.


    Having been in this other world for so long, she hadn¡¯t heard any myths or legends mentioning these Gods having a so-called teacher. She wasn¡¯t sure if her actions would affect history or if they were already part of history. While it was fine to go along with the flow and get to know them, getting too deeply involved with these two carried too much risk.


    ¡°But you taught us so many things! In our tribe, everyone calls the person who teaches hunting skills ¡®teacher¡¯!¡±


    Lilith said matter-of-factly.


    Harald, who wasn¡¯t much of a talker, nodded vigorously.Charlotte rubbed her forehead.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you hunting skills, and besides¡­ some of these things you would have learned eventually. I just told you how to do them a bit earlier.¡±


    Lilith and Harald didn¡¯t buy Charlotte¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°But you saved us! Without you, Harald and I might have died long ago!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the things you taught us, no one in the tribe knows them! You are definitely our teacher! Not just a teacher, but our savior!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you are our teacher! Teacher! Teacher! Teacher!¡±


    Lilith chattered, dragging Harald along.


    Seeing the two kids looking up at her with admiration, Charlotte was at a loss.


    Although she had reminded herself to be cautious in dealing with these two, it was challenging to find the right bnce.


    Especially when trying to establish a good rtionship¡­


    Seeing their stubborn little faces, she could only sigh.


    ¡°Fine, call me whatever you want.¡±


    With her consent, the two children beamed with joy until Charlotte¡¯s gentle voice came.


    ¡°But since you¡¯re here, let me see how you¡¯ve improved in using your power.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, their eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first! I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    Lilith, who had a lively personality, jumped forward.


    She focused, drew her small wooden sword, and took a fighting stance. With a delicate shout, she struck a nearby stone.


    A faint extraordinary aura spread from Lilith, and the wooden sword glowed slightly, leaving a shallow mark on the stone.


    Wow!


    Almost at the point of condensing the Source Seed?


    Charlotte¡¯s eye twitched.


    As an ¡°experienced¡± extraordinary being, Charlotte was familiar with the power Lilith disyed. It was the Source power.


    Lilith¡¯s grasp of Source power was naturally linked to Charlotte. Although Charlotte couldn¡¯t be an extraordinary knight due to her bloodborne bloodline, she knew several knight meditation techniques.


    She had chosen one to teach the two, helping them awaken their extraordinary powers.


    It was the most appropriate method.


    In fact, Charlotte taught them not only knight meditation techniques but also mage meditation techniques. However, Lilith seemed more attuned to the knight¡¯s method.


    Using source power to enhance a weapon was a power that only extraordinary knights stepping into the Starry Sky tier could master. This growth speed amazed Charlotte.


    Heavens, it had only been half a month, and she had already mastered this power, nearing the threshold of stepping into the Starry Sky tier!


    ¡°Teacher! Teacher! Look! I¡¯ve been practicing the meditation technique you taught me every day without missing a single day!¡±


    Lilith said excitedly, her cute face beaming with pride, clearly expecting praise.


    Charlotte chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Very talented.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I will be the strongest Storm Hunter in the world! I¡¯ll defeat all the wild beasts and Evil Gods and be a legendary hero! I¡¯ll build a grand pce like the Tower of Sanctuary!¡±


    Lilith dered proudly.


    Watching the innocent girl and recalling the legends of the True Ancestor of Blood and the grand Dark Night Castle, Charlotte¡¯s expression turned peculiar.


    ¡°You will.¡±


    Then she turned to Harald.


    ¡°What about you, Harald?¡±


    Hearing his name, Harald stepped forward shyly. He nced at Charlotte, then gently extended his hand, chanting softly.


    As he chanted, a faint magical aura gathered around him, and a golden light bloomed in his palm. The golden lightsted a long time before slowly fading.


    An apprentice-level spell, illumination.


    That¡¯s right, Harald had be a mage.


    Compared to his sister, who was more sensitive to the knight¡¯s meditation technique, the introverted Harald seemed more suited for the path of a mage. He not only had a greater interest in magic but also awakened his extraordinary powers faster than Lilith.


    Seeing the illumination spell in his hand, Charlotte was almost numb with surprise.


    Although it was just an apprentice-level spell, Harald¡¯s Illumination was noticeably brighter andsted longer than what her pre-slumber self could cast.


    No doubt, another genius!


    But Charlotte was already prepared for this.


    It was no surprise to her that these two, who could be targeted by the Moon Goddess Church and potentially be Gods in the future, were geniuses.


    Seeing Harald¡¯s anxious and hopeful expression, Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Yes, very good.¡±


    Receiving the praise, Harald¡¯s tense expression rxed, his face flushing slightly with joy almost written all over it.


    Charlotte smiled and continued.


    ¡°Alright, now that I know your current level, let me teach you some more practical knight techniques and magic applications¡­¡±


    Even though she couldn¡¯t be an extraordinary knight or a conventional mage due to her bloodline, the extraordinary nature of bloodbornes had some simrities with extraordinary knights, and bloodbornes also possessed innate magic. Combining her own experience with observations of her personal knight and mage guards¡¯ training and the books she had read, she had more than enough to guide these two little ones.


    At least for now, it was more than enough.


    Hearing that Charlotte was going to instruct them, the two kids became serious immediately, quickly gathering to listen attentively.


    ¡­


    Time flew by.


    Before they knew it, two hours had passed.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s instruction. The rest will depend on your own exploration and understanding.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    The two kids nodded, still wanting more.


    They exchanged a nce, then quickly stood up and bowed to Charlotte again.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±


    Charlotte hesitated to speak.


    Seeing their respectful and excited faces, she sighed inwardly and gave up on correcting their address.


    ¡°Also¡­ until you be strong enough, do not expose your powers to others, especially not in front of¡­ the Prophets and the Blessed Ones. Do you understand?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression became serious, and she spoke sternly.


    The two looked puzzled.


    ¡°Teacher, why? Aren¡¯t you also a Blessed One?¡±


    Lilith asked.


    Charlotte paused and then said,


    ¡°Because your powers might not be permitted in this era. If exposed before you are strong enough, it would not only endanger you but also those around you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ when will we be considered strong enough?¡±


    Harald asked.


    Charlotte nced at the Tower of Sanctuary on the hill and said,


    ¡°When you can topple that tower, then¡­ you will be.¡±


    ¡°Topple the Tower of Sanctuary?!¡±


    The two kids were startled, but looking at the tall spire, they seemed eager to try.


    ¡°And Teacher, aren¡¯t you also a Blessed One?¡±


    Harald asked timidly.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m different.¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    She didn¡¯t borate further but instead dismissed them.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I need to meditate alone for a while. You go and practice by yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±


    The two kids bowed to Charlotte again and then left, hopping away.


    Watching their disappearing figures, Charlotte exhaled slowly and fell into thought.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t know if teaching them extraordinary knowledge was the right thing to do. She felt that her interactions with them were deepening.


    However, considering their future achievements, even if she hadn¡¯t done so, they would probably awaken their extraordinary powers through other means eventually. Maybe they would have been taken to the Central Tower of the elves and awakened there.


    Now that she had removed the ¡°curse¡± ritual from them, and they were no longer marked by the Moon Goddess Church, they likely wouldn¡¯t be taken to the tower.


    From this perspective, her teaching could be seen as an alternative supplement.


    Of course, when she started teaching them extraordinary knowledge, she didn¡¯t think that much. She was just trying to build a good rtionship and test their extraordinary powers to indirectly confirm their identities.


    The results were surprising.


    Lilith was suited for the knight¡¯s path, while Harald was suited for the mage¡¯s path. Their extraordinary bloodline powers had nothing to do with Bloodborne or the Holy Court.


    Lilith¡¯s power was unrted to the Bloodborne, and Harald had no potential linked to holy power.


    This made Charlotte doubtful.


    With little information, she couldn¡¯t delve deeper, so she chose not to worry about it further. Building a good rtionship and teaching them extraordinary knowledge was a small matter, her main goal was to umte power and find a way back to the future.


    With the restoration of her magic and replenishment of blood divine power, Charlotte had some vague guesses.


    Of course, these were just guesses that needed further verification and thorough preparation.


    Now, Charlotte intended to attempt to use divine blood power to see if she couldmunicate with her followers in another era!


    With this in mind, she stood up, muttered a spell, turned into a shadow, and flew away.


    She stopped about six or seven kilometers outside the Northern Mountain tribe, at a hidden cave entrance she had discovered while ¡°hunting¡± recently. It was a natural cave that had been their of some wild beasts, which she had killed. She had then concealed it with several blood magic spells.


    This was her secret base.


    While the Northern Mountain Tribe was nice, it was crowded. Meditating deeply here would be safer.


    Reaching the deepest part of the cave, she stopped before a roughly built ¡°stone coffin.¡±


    It was actually arge stone she had hollowed out and covered with a lid, inscribed with some magical runes she had learned from Nice for warning and defense. This was her real hiding ce.


    She prepared this as a precaution since breaking through in this era might cause her to fall asleep again, making a safe environment crucial.


    This was also the safest ce to use blood divine power without alerting the Moon Goddess Church.


    Lying down in the ¡°coffin¡±, Charlotte sank into her consciousness,municating with the Gospel of Blood.


    Blood divine power surged, and she decisively activated ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡», then forcibly activated the dimmed ¡ºBlood Summoning¡» on the Gospel pages.


    Crimson divine power erupted, and the Gospel of Blood shone brightly.


    The next moment, Charlotte returned to the mental world of the Dark Night Castle. In the dim starry sea, two long-lost crimson stars slowly lit up!


    They represented her familiar, Sebastian and Yurst!


    Beyond these two stars was another dim silver star, faintly connected to Charlotte¡¯s soul.


    It was Nice, who had a soul contract ¡°Servant¡¯s Final Oath¡± with her.


    Seeing the three stars reappear, charlotte¡¯s spirit lifted.


    Without hesitation, she focused her consciousness and, using the Gospel¡¯s power, directed her gaze to the star with Sebastian¡¯s aura¡­

 Chapter 251: Awakening

    Chapter 251: Awakening


    It was a feeling difficult to describe with words.


    After Charlotte activated the blood divine power and tried to contact Sebastian, she felt something deep within her soul quietly shatter with a bang.


    An irresistible pull erupted instantly, like a gushing spring, enveloping her and elevating her consciousness¡­


    Charlotte found herself losing control of her body in an instant.


    As if seeing from a God¡¯s perspective, her vision left her body. She first saw the ¡°stone coffin¡± she had made for herself, then the entire cave.


    Her vision did not stop and continued to ascend.


    She saw the low hill where the cave was located, the Northern Mountain Tribe in the distance, theboring mortals within the tribe, and the towering spire¡­


    The spire gradually receded, and the mountains became tiny.


    Charlotte saw the vast stretches of mountains, the rivers flowing like ribbons, the flocks of migrating birds, and the soaring eagles below¡­Clouds swirled beneath her feet.


    Charlotte felt like a rising rocket, gradually seeing the entirend and ocean beneath her.


    She saw the Myria continent.


    Although not in its entirety,paring it to the continental map treasured by the Castell family, she was sure thend before her was the Myria continent.


    And her consciousness¡¯ point of origin was northeast of Crescent Penins, in the northern part of Myria, known inter generations as the Northern teau¡­


    Charlotte silently noted this location while her ¡°gaze¡± scanning the surroundings.


    She could see the distinct boundary between the earth and sky and the slightly curved horizon¡­


    At that moment, Charlotte understood.


    Although she had traveled to a magical otherworld, thend beneath her feet was still a!


    Her vision continued to ascend, and the full view of the Myria continent gradually unfolded before her¡­


    Charlotte felt as if she had transformed into a satellite, overlooking the entire world.


    And beyond the ocean, to the west of the Myria continent.


    After spanning nearly a third of the Myria continent, Charlotte saw another continent.


    It was a smaller, fragmented continent.


    At its center was a massive circr ocean, with the shatterednd radiating outward from the ocean, as if struck by an unimaginablyrge meteorite.


    From afar, it looked like a giant scar on the, incredibly striking.


    Charlotte instantly realized that this should be the homnd of the elves before they crossed to the Myria continent, a ce referred to as the ¡°Old Continent¡± in some secret documents.


    Charlotte perked up, wanting to take a closer look at what caused the ocean in the center of the fragmented continent. However, as her vision continued to rise, a strong sense of fatigue and drowsiness began to set in.


    Charlotte felt the familiar drowsiness, and her clear consciousness gradually became blurry.


    The next moment, the world spun, day and night alternated rapidly.


    In a daze, Charlotte seemed to see the sun rising and setting, setting and rising, over and over¡­


    It was as if the whole world was speeding up, with day and night alternating, bing faster and faster.


    Initially, she could distinguish dawn and dusk, but soon, the rotation of day and night became so fast that they blended together.


    Like a broken light bulb flickering constantly, the entire world turned into a white blur.


    Amidst the spinning and flickering, Charlotte could no longer hold on, her consciousness growing increasingly fuzzy.


    But just as Charlotte thought she was about to fall asleep again, the flickering world gradually fell into darkness¡­ Everything returned to silence.


    Charlotte felt herself in a boundless darkness.


    Here, she could not feel the passage of time, nor her own existence.


    Only her sluggish consciousness flowed slowly and lonely.


    Just as Charlotte¡¯s consciousness was about to break, a blood-red star suddenly shone in the darkness.


    No.


    That wasn¡¯t a star.


    It was a book.


    It was the ¡°Gospel of Blood¡± deep within Charlotte¡¯s consciousness!


    The ¡°Gospel of Blood¡± radiated a crimson light, illuminating the dark world.


    Charlotte felt a strong repulsion from all directions, followed by a powerful sense of weightlessness.


    The fatigue washed away like a receding tide, and her consciousness became clear again.


    In contrast to the strong weightlessness, in Charlotte¡¯s perception, she felt as if she were someone submerged and rapidly rising to the surface¡­


    Familiar control sensations returned, and Charlotte felt as if her soul had rejoined her body, regaining control.


    She felt the soft silk and velvet beneath her, and smelled the distinctive fragrances of soothing roses.


    The next moment, Charlotte slowly opened her eyes.


    What she saw was a luxurious coffin lid crafted by Sebastian, iid with beautiful luminous pearls and magic crystal cores¡­


    ¡­


    Northport, the Count¡¯s mansion.


    In the solemn council hall, nobles of various appearances sat, distinctly divided into two factions.


    One faction, led by Sebastian, mostly consisted of followers who hade with Charlotte from Borde to Castell, and officials and new nobles promoted by Charlotte after arriving in the territory.


    The other faction was the fully armed Castell nobles.


    At the head was Viscount Leon-Castell, who sat there drowsily, with a few heads of baron families of considerable prestige in the North.


    At this moment, the nobles in the hall were fiercely arguing with Charlotte¡¯s followers.


    ¡°We must see the lord! If you say the lord is unharmed, why stop us from meeting her? Or are you lying?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, just an elf expelled from Luna Ind, do you really think you control Castell?¡±


    ¡°We only take orders from the lord, and we¡­ will only listen to the lord¡¯smands!¡±


    The nobles were resolute, questioning Sebastian, who was seated at the head.


    Sebastian nced at the aggressive nobles, his eyesnding on Viscount Leon-Castell at the forefront.


    ¡°Viscount, doing this at such a critical time, should I take it as your betrayal of our lord?¡±


    Hearing Sebastian¡¯s words, Viscount Leon-Castell slowly opened his eyes.


    He sighed and said,


    ¡°Sir Sebastian, as the head of the Leon-Castell family, I am naturally loyal to the Countess¡­¡±


    ¡°However, what everyone is saying is quite reasonable. We are loyal to Castell, loyal to the Countess.¡±


    ¡°But it has been many days since west saw the Countess, only you issuing orders on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Sir Sebastian, I admit the Countess trusts you, but just because the Countess trusts you does not mean the nobles of the territory also trust you¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you are an elf.¡±


    ¡°You tell us the Countess is unharmed, but so much time has passed without the Countess appearing. No matter how we think about it, you must give us an exnation¡­¡±


    The Old Viscount gazed deeply.


    ¡°Or as the rebels say, has the Countess already been taken over by them?¡±


    Sebastian shook his head.


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, the rebels only took the lord¡¯s substitute. I¡¯ve said this many times.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell shook his head.


    ¡°Then you should exin everything clearly. If it was a substitute taken, where is the real Countess?¡±


    ¡°You have been blocking us from seeing the Countess for various reasons, day after day, week after week¡­¡±


    ¡°Today marks a full month since¡­¡±


    ¡°With the Countess missing for so long, various rumors have begun spreading throughout the territory, even suggesting the Countess has been murdered.¡±


    ¡°Sir Sebastian, it¡¯s not that I want to doubt you, but with external and internal troubles, unrest is rising, and for the sake of unity, the nobles need an exnation!¡±


    Many nobles echoed.


    ¡°Yes, we need an exnation!¡±


    ¡°We answered the call for the Countess, not the steward of the Count¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can represent Castell?¡±


    Seeing the aggressive nobles, Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened.


    Hearing the nobles¡¯ words, Charlotte¡¯s followers exchanged nces, showing hesitation.


    ¡°Sir Sebastian, I think they have a point. If you know the Countess¡¯ situation, you should tell everyone.¡±


    A knight hesitated for a moment and spoke.


    ¡°Yes, the rebels have dered war on us, gathering over ten thousand troops and gaining support from neighboring lords. If the Countess doesn¡¯t appear soon, it will confirm their ims, and the remaining nobles will waver.¡±


    Another knight agreed.


    Sebastian frowned, looking around at the followers.


    ¡°Is that what you all think?¡±


    The followers exchanged nces, hesitated, but finally nodded slightly.


    Under the gazes, sebastian sighed deeply.


    ¡°The lord is safe, but¡­ it¡¯s inconvenient for her to appear now.¡±


    ¡°I am entrusted by the lord to act in her ce during this period, with a handwritten letter from the lord as proof!¡±


    He produced a parchment from his pocket and disyed it.


    All eyes turned to Viscount Leon-Castell.


    The parchment was passed to the Old Viscount, who examined it closely.


    ¡°This is indeed the Countess¡¯ handwriting, and it bears her seal.¡±


    ¡°But merely this won¡¯t be enough to convince everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, are you trying to force the lord to appear?¡±


    Sebastian said coldly.


    The Old Viscount sighed.


    ¡°Sir Sebastian, you¡¯re wrong. Castell faces unprecedented rebellion. No matter what troubles the Countess faces, appearing to stabilize the hearts is natural.¡±


    ¡°Though it may sound disrespectful, if the Countess cannot appear, she¡¯s failing in her duty as a lord¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you mean you want to be the lord?¡±


    Sebastian coldly looked at him.


    The Old Viscount shook his head.


    ¡°I dare not. I am merely the County¡¯s vassal, a supporter of Castell¡­¡±


    ¡°But, there is a tradition among nobles. When the lord cannot exercise power, the nobles should form a Regency Cab to temporarily manage the territory.¡±


    ¡°Sir Sebastian, if the Countess cannot appear for long, this is the only way to garner all noble support. Only this way can we gather our strength to fight the rebels!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Regency Cab? Then I¡¯d like to ask, who is the Regent?¡±


    As soon as Viscount Leon-Castell finished speaking, a crisp voice came from outside the hall, with a yful hint.

 Chapter 252: The Rebellion Against Castell

    Chapter 252: The Rebellion Against Castell


    The familiar voice drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    The door to the meeting hall opened gently, and Charlotte, dressed in a ck noble dress, appeared before everyone.


    Sebastian was the first to react.


    The me elf stood up from his seat almost instantly, his expression filled with delight.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    He promptly knelt on one knee, cing his right hand on his chest in a salute.


    Seeing the girl who had entered, the knights and nobles closest to the door were momentarily stunned.


    Then, they too rose and bowed.


    ¡°Countess!¡±¡°Countess!¡±


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    Respectful voices echoed through the meeting hall like a series of reverberations.


    As if a chain reaction had started, the nobles and knights in the hall rose like a field of wheat swaying in the wind, bowing one after another.


    ¡°Countess!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the hall.


    She nodded slightly, acknowledging their respect, and then moved forward, heading to the front of the meeting hall.


    The knights guarding the entrance instinctively stepped aside.


    They stood on either side, holding their ceremonial swords high, looking respectful, with their heads held high, closely following behind Charlotte.


    As Charlotte entered, the nobles naturally stepped aside, making way for her to walk straight to the front.


    Charlotte calmly walked through the crowd, with nobles on both sides bowing their heads in salutation.


    She reached the front of the meeting hall and nced, half-smiling, at the viscount of Leon-Castell, who had also stood up.


    The Old Viscount trembled as he bowed, his expression respectful and excited.


    ¡°Countess!¡±


    Charlotte looked at him silently for a few moments, nodded slightly, and then naturally sat down on the main seat.


    She looked around the hall and spoke warmly.


    ¡°Everyone, please sit down, no need to stand.¡±


    At Charlotte¡¯smand, the nobles slowly sat down.


    The hall was now extremely quiet, in stark contrast to the previous chaotic noise.


    It was evident that, although Charlotte had only been in Castell for a few months, her efforts in eliminating the infiltrating bloodbornes had already established her authority among the nobles!


    At least¡­ she had established authority among those still rallying under the Castell banner!


    ¡°Where were you all in your discussions? Oh, right, don¡¯t mind me, this should be a temporary noble meeting called by Sebastian, correct? Continue your discussions; I¡¯ll listen for a while.¡±


    Charlotte adjusted her position on the lord¡¯s throne for a morefortable seat and spoke.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Sebastian slowly rose, his crimson eyes falling on Viscount Leon-Castell, smiling lightly.


    ¡°As you can see, we were just listening to Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s proposal to form a temporary regency cab!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze naturally fell on the Old Viscount.


    Her expression showed no displeasure, only a hint of curiosity.


    However, under her beautiful blue eyes, Viscount Leon-Castell felt immense pressure.


    The Old Viscount immediately stood up again and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Countess, please forgive my presumptuousness.¡±


    ¡°In these days when you had not appeared, there was unrest in the territory. My proposal was merely to unite the strength of the Castell nobles¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, now that you are safe and sound, there is no need for a regency cab. After all, you are the cornerstone of Castell.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Viscount, there is no need to be so anxious. As the lord of Castell, I understand your actions.¡±


    Then she looked at Sebastian.


    ¡°Sebastian, you have been representing me in managing the territory these past days. Please continue to chair today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Sebastian respectfully saluted.


    His gaze returned to the nobles in the hall, now filled with greater confidence.


    ¡°Master is here. I believe none of you still have doubts about the Countess¡¯ authority, right? Now¡­ is everyone ready to follow us and fight against the Lagrisse family¡¯s rebels?¡±


    Hearing Sebastian¡¯s words, the nobles in the hall exchanged nces and then gradually nodded.


    ¡°Since the Countess is safe and sound, we naturally will fully support her in quelling the rebellion.¡±


    ¡°With the Countess present, all the rumors in the territory are dispelled. We are willing to follow her and suppress the Lagrisse rebellion!¡±


    ¡°Our Vis family has already assembled 800 soldiers, ready to fight for Castell at any time!¡±


    ¡°Our Lonn family has assembled 1,000 soldiers, ready to follow the Countess into battle!¡±


    ¡°All for Castell!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Even Viscount Leon-Castell at the front spoke respectfully.


    ¡°The Leon-Castell family has also assembled 600 light infantry, 200 heavy infantry, 200 archers, 100 cavalry, and three extraordinary knights, all awaiting the Countess¡¯mand¡­¡±


    The nobles in the hall expressed their loyalty, reporting their troop numbers one after another.


    Listening to their pledges of allegiance, Charlotte nodded slightly, her expression satisfied.


    However, contrary to her outward calm, her mind was in turmoil as she sat on the lord¡¯s throne.


    Especially after hearing that several towns in the northern part of Castell had already fallen.


    Good grief¡­


    From the discussion, it seemed that the Lagrisse family in the north had indeed rebelled.


    How long had she been asleep?


    Charlotte had no idea what had transpired in her territory during her absence.


    After waking from the secret chamber, she changed clothes and came straight to the council hall, guided by the Blood Summoning, only to hear Viscount Leon-Castell proposing some regency cab. Everything else was a mystery to her.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t rashly interrupt the meeting.


    Her slumber was a secret.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how the nobles discovered her absence, and her stand-in Nice was nowhere to be found, as the lord, she couldn¡¯t show ignorance of the territory¡¯s affairs.


    This would undermine her authority and, over time, arouse suspicion among some nobles¡­


    Charlotte trusted Sebastian¡¯s abilities.


    Since she had delegated power to him, she decided to sit back and listen, trying to piece together the situation.


    Thus, Charlotte became a listener.


    As the nobles discussed, guided by Sebastian¡¯s deliberate exnations, Charlotte gradually understood the current state of Castell¡­


    First, she had been asleep for about four months.


    In the third month of her sleep, a significant event urred in the territory.


    One of the three viscount families, the Lagrisse family, had attacked ¡°her¡± while she was inspecting the Castell silver mine, using mercenaries.


    Of course, the Lagrisse family had attacked not the real ¡°her¡± but her stand-in, Nice.


    Afterward, the Lagrisse family raised the banner of rebellion.


    They initially imed that Castell had been usurped by nobles led by the Leon-Castell family andunched the rebellion under the guise of ¡°purging traitors.¡±


    Gaining support from neighboring lords, the Lagrisse family then questioned Charlotte¡¯s bloodline, iming the real Charlotte was dead, and the current Charlotte¡¯s rule was illegitimate and tyrannical, justifying their war against the Count¡¯s family.|


    Within a month, they had gathered over 10,000 troops, capturing several cities in northern Castell, with the conflict spreading southwards¡­


    Had it not been for Viscount Remisio and the kingdom¡¯s army stationed at Silver Mine City, and his repeated warnings to the rebels not to invade Castell¡¯s silver mine, threatening royal intervention, Silver Mine City would have likely fallen as well.


    But even so, the rebels had severedmunication between the Count¡¯s house and Silver Mine City, and Northport had nearly lost contact with the silver mine.


    After the Lagrisse family dered rebellion, Sebastian immediately summoned the nobles to raise an army in Charlotte¡¯s name to quell the rebellion.


    Subsequently, various lords led their troops to Northport.


    What happened next, even if Sebastian and the nobles didn¡¯t discuss it, Charlotte could more or less guess.


    Indeed, before falling asleep, she had delegated the territory¡¯s management to Sebastian, but she only directly controlled thend owned by Castell.


    Feudalism wasn¡¯t like the centralized administration of her previous life, a lord¡¯s control over vassals wasn¡¯t as strong. Although many nobles had pledged loyalty to Charlotte, she was Charlotte, and Sebastian was Sebastian.


    In Northport, Sebastian could directlymand the city¡¯s troops, but hecked effective control over the nobles who answered the call.


    Only Charlotte, only the Castell family, could trulymand the nobles.


    Charlotte had been missing for too long, and rumors had spread throughout the territory. In such circumstances, unless Charlotte appeared in person, Sebastian could hardly gain the nobles¡¯ support.


    Even if he did, uniting them would be difficult.


    Today¡¯s meeting was called under such circumstances.


    Sebastian wanted to consolidate the nobles¡¯ forces and form a united army to suppress the rebellion.


    Without Charlotte¡¯s presence, the summoned nobles were reluctant to submit to Sebastian and cede the leadership of the united army.


    Under these circumstances, Viscount Leon-Castell, leader of the loyalist nobles bound to Castell, proposed forming a regency cab.


    Thinking this through, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but nce at the Old Viscount, who was now fervently discussing battle ns with Sebastian.


    In hindsight, she had somewhat misunderstood the old noble.


    Indeed, in the absence of the lord, his actions could be seen as a power grab.


    But having lived in Myria for over a year, Charlotte wasn¡¯t ignorant of the noble system.


    Even if Viscount Leon-Castell had his own motives, if she hadn¡¯t shown up, forming a regency cab would indeed be the quickest way to consolidate the nobles¡¯ strength.


    Many things are hard to judge clearly. The fact that Nice, the stand-in, had been kidnapped, directly leading to her substitute¡¯s disappearance, was unexpected!


    Even though Nice¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, Charlotte could still feel a connection deep within her soul.


    That guy was still alive.


    ¡°Countess, we have finished our discussion. This is the rough draft of our n. Please review it.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s words interrupted Charlotte¡¯s thoughts.


    She nodded slightly, taking the parchment recording the battle n from him.


    Looking at the numbers on it, Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mustered 35,000 people?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castelle respectfully replied.


    ¡°Yes, a total of 45 noble families responded to the call, each bringing at least 100 conscripts and 20 private soldiers. The noble army has gathered 22,000 people.¡±


    ¡°In addition, 13 noble families are on their way, including three barons, which should bring about 3,000 more conscripts. In total, we have a noble army of 25,000.¡±


    Sebastian nodded.


    ¡°Excluding the frontline garrison, Castell can mobilize 2,000 regr soldiers and 3,000 conscripts, along with 5,000 mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°All together, we have 35,000 troops.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Goodness, casually mustering this many people from a county! She could almost believe this was an entire kingdom in her previous life!


    No, even in the Middle Ages of her previous life, mobilizing such an army wasn¡¯t easy. The mobilization ability in this other world truly defiesmon sense¡­


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell stepped forward respectfully.


    ¡°Our forces are three times that of the rebels, giving us a numerical advantage. Moreover, although the rebels¡¯ core is the elite private soldiers of the Lagrisse family, over 80% are conscripts and mercenaries, with weakbat capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Currently, the rebels have reached the upper reaches of the Dorn River in the north. I suggest we consolidate our army and immediately march north, stationing on one side of the Dorn River to prevent the rebels from crossing, while training our troops and seeking opportunities for battle¡­¡±


    ¡°Baron Angus de Wale, who has distinguished himself in the Crescent War, can be appointed as themander to lead the army.¡±


    After listening to Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s suggestion, Charlotte pondered. She nced at Sebastian and said.


    ¡°Sebastian, what do you think?¡±


    Sebastian sighed.


    ¡°Master, I have some experience in managing the territory, but leading an army into battle is not my expertise.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly in understanding.


    Indeed, even she was inexperienced in warfare. Especially in an extraordinary world, and with everything happening so suddenly¡­

 Chapter 253: Situation

    Chapter 253: Situation


    ¡°Countess, Castell faces internal strife and external threats. Neighboring lords have long coveted ournds, and the Borde family has remained ambiguous since the rebellion began¡­¡±


    ¡°This rebellion must not be prolonged. If it drags on, the rebels are likely to gain more support from neighboring lords, and even the Borde family might intervene.¡±


    ¡°The time we have is limited. If it weren¡¯t necessary for the coalition forces to undergo further training to bebat-ready, I would have suggested assembling the army immediately and marching north to engage the rebels in a decisive battle¡­¡±


    ¡°Countess, please make your decision soon¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s expression was solemn and respectful.


    With his plea, the eyes of all the nobles turned towards Charlotte.


    Under the scrutiny of the nobles, Charlotte felt the pressure intensify.


    To be honest, she found Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s points quite valid. As the lord, she was well aware of Castell¡¯s external situation. This rebellion indeed couldn¡¯t be dyed for too long.


    However, making a decision based on a single meeting still felt challenging.A 35,000-strong army¡­ Even in this extraordinary world, that was no small force.


    The fate of tens of thousands was in her hands. Despite her outward calm, the responsibility weighed heavily on her.


    The real-world ¡°fog of war¡± was far more daunting than in any video game, and the information she had was limited.


    Although Castell¡¯s army was significantlyrger than the rebels¡¯, Charlotte had a nagging feeling that something was amiss.


    The information from the meeting was still too scarce, and the situation around Castell seemed odd.


    Especially regarding Viscount Remisio.


    Before she had fallen asleep, this kingdom armymander had explicitly promised to support Castell in any potential rebellion, yet now he maintained a neutral stance. This was indeed unexpected.


    Charlotte doubted he would change his stance without reason, implying something had happened during her absence.


    Moreover, if Castell could muster a force far surpassing the Lagrisse family, why did they dare to rebel?


    Was it merely because of her ¡°disappearance¡±?


    No, it probably wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Reflecting on thedy viscount from the Lagrisse family she had met at the count¡¯s mansion banquet, Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    Despite various suspicious signs from the Lagrisse family before the rebellion, thedy viscount had not left a particrly bad impression.


    Before her sleep, Charlotte had anticipated the possibility of a rebellion from the Lagrisse family.


    The Lagrisse family had vehemently opposed Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s investigations. Pushing them too hard could indeed force them into rebellion.


    But that was only a possibility.


    Before her sleep, she had left a backup n involving Viscount Remisio and the kingdom¡¯s standing army, believing the Lagrisse family would not dare to act rashly unless they were desperate.


    Charlotte had also advised Sebastian to postpone any investigations into the Lagrisse family until after she awakened.


    Yet now, she woke to find the situation had drastically changed.


    As she carefully reviewed the current situation, Charlotte felt there was a hidden force manipting this rebellion.


    No, more urately, there must be a significant power supporting the Lagrisse family from behind.


    This force was likely substantial, even capable of influencing the kingdom army¡¯s stance.


    Charlotte pondered this deeply.


    Castell was not a small region, but it wasn¡¯t vast either. With 120,000 square kilometers, it wasparable to a province in her past life.


    The forcespeting for influence in Castell were likely those with interests here, which boiled down to a few factions.


    The Blood Demon Cult, the Crescent Royalty, the Nez n, and the neighboring lords around Castell.


    If it were just the Lagrisse family, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t be too concerned.


    A viscount family, even with hired troops and a maintained cavalry unit, had limited territorial power.


    The real challenge was the supporters behind the rebellion.


    Charlotte had some guesses about who these supporters might be among the factions.


    Of course, guesses were just guesses. She needed more intelligence to rify the current situation.


    This rebellion was also an opportunity. If she could use this chance to eliminate all opposition forces within her territory, she could firmly grasp control over Castell and be a true ruler.


    ¡°Countess, please make your decision!¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s repeated request pulled Charlotte from her thoughts.


    In the hall, the nobles were eager and ready for battle.


    Given their apparent numerical superiority and the potential to reim and redistribute rebelnds, their enthusiasm was understandable.


    ¡°Angus, how many troops are needed to hold back the rebels from advancing south?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Charlotte addressed the silent Baron Angus.


    ¡°Countess, with the current garrison along the Dorn River, an additional three thousand men should suffice for a defensive position.¡±


    Baron Angus replied respectfully.


    ¡°And to defeat them?¡±


    ¡°Countess, that depends on how many regr troops the Lagrisse family has organized. Regr troops wield extraordinary power, which ordinary conscripts cannot match.¡±


    Baron Angus replied solemnly.


    ¡°When did the rebels reach the Dorn River?¡±


    ¡°About a week ago. Theyck the means to cross and with winter approaching, the icy waters have stalled their


    advance. They¡¯ve set up camp along the shore.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s thoughts quickened.


    ¡°You mean they¡¯ve been camped along the shore without further action?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bring me the map.¡±


    Charlottemanded.


    Several nobles quickly brought a map of Castell and spread it out before her.


    As Charlotte studied the map of her territory, she fell into deep contemtion.

 Chapter 254: Charlottes Judgement

    Chapter 254: Charlotte''s Judgement


    ¡°Master, have you discovered something?¡±


    Sebastian asked curiously, observing Charlotte deep in thought.


    Charlotte furrowed her brows, nodding slightly but then shaking her head.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just puzzled about the rebels camping by the Dorn River. Castell County is known for its maritime trade and numerous waterways. Almost every noble family with ess to the sea or rivers has ships¡­¡±


    ¡°The Lagrisse family is one of the three viscount families. It¡¯s impossible they don¡¯t have a fleet. The Dorn River is thergest river in Western Yte and a major trade route between the Northern and Eastern Yte. Currently, the upper reaches of the Dorn River are under the Lagrisse family¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°The upper Dorn River can directly reach the Eastern Yteds, which is a mercenary haven. I know merchant ships often travel between Eastern Yte and Castell via the Dorn River¡­¡±


    ¡°Does the Lagrisse family really have no means of crossing the river?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell exined.


    ¡°Master, the Dorn River is too wide, and the rebel numbers are too great. The only bridge is near Northport, which is heavily defended. Even if the rebels organize a fleet, crossing the river would be difficult, especially since we have our own fleet patrolling the coastline and river mouth.¡±Charlotte pondered for a moment before asking.


    ¡°What about extraordinary means? As far as I know, some powerful mages can freeze rivers temporarily, especially in winter when the weather aids frost magic. Could the Lagrisse family be nning to hire high-level mages to freeze the river for a crossing?¡±


    Sebastian considered this and said,


    ¡°Master, while it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s unlikely. Extraordinary powers aremon in war, but to cast a spell that allows thousands to cross the Dorn River would require a high-ranking mage, at least at the level of a zing Sun¡­¡±


    ¡°And maintaining such arge-scale spell is much harder than directly destroying a town. Even a zing Sun mage would be heavily drained. If another zing Sun opponent interrupts the spell, the losses would be substantial.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Sir Sebastian is right. Unless in a desperate situation, no zing Sun mage would use such arge-scale spell due to the immense energy drain and vulnerability.¡±


    ¡°Moreover.¡± he continued, ¡°the Mage Guild opposes high-ranking mages participating in mundane wars, especially among noble territories under the kingdom. Even if they participate, it¡¯s typically mage against mage.¡±


    ¡°The Lagrisse family doesn¡¯t have a zing Sun extraordinary. Hiring high-level mages to freeze the river would be difficult unless it¡¯s arger national conflict or the lord himself is a zing Sun mage. In inter-territorial noble wars, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡±


    Charlotte frowned.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s even more puzzling. If that¡¯s the case, unless they¡¯re heading directly for Northport, the Lagrisse family has no way to reach this side of the Dorn River. What are they doing camping upstream? Or what are they waiting for?¡±


    ¡°From any angle, attacking Northport directly seems the best choice. Even if they¡¯re camping, they should be downstream to avoid us nking them. Aren¡¯t they worried we¡¯ll surround them from downstream?¡±


    Baron Angus sighed.


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t nk them.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why not?¡±


    Charlotte was surprised.


    Baron Angus exined.


    ¡°We¡¯re separated by the Tulip County, a Borde enve. The Tulip County cuts off Northport Viscounty from the Lagrisse Viscounty. To nk them, we¡¯d have to pass through the Tulip County.¡±


    ¡°The Duchess of Borde has dered neutrality in this rebellion and refuses entry to both armies.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Damn it, she had almost forgotten about the annoying Borde enve!


    The Third Prince is definitely up to no good!


    ¡°The Borde family chose their enve well¡­ This piece ofnd practically cuts off Castell¡¯s territory at the waist.¡±


    Staring at the map, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help butment.


    Baron Angus nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why every Lord of Castell has tried to reim the Tulip County from the Duke, even offering rich southernnds in exchange. But the Borde Dukes have always refused, despite the Tulip County being smaller than Northport Viscounty.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. The Borde Dukes use Tulip County to check Castell. It¡¯s their northern military stronghold.¡±


    ¡°For years, neighboring lords have been deterred from attacking Castell because the Borde family keeps a stand-by army in Tulip County. As long as Castell remains a Borde vassal, they¡¯ll never let go.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte had a realization.


    ¡°Wait¡­ did you say the Borde family has a stand-by army in Tulip County?¡±


    The old viscount nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°How many troops? Are they all extraordinary? What¡¯s their equipment like?¡±


    The old viscount thought for a moment and replied.


    ¡°If I recall correctly, around three thousand troops, maybe more. I¡¯m not sure about the proportion of extraordinary troops, but it should be significant. As for their equipment, the former Borde Duke served as the kingdom¡¯s militarymander, acquiring plenty of standard kingdom armor.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte frowned deeper, studying the map of Castell. The Borde enve in the middle was an eyesore.


    What should be a perfect isosceles obtuse triangle of Castell¡¯s territory was marred by this Borde enve, driving anyone with OCD mad.


    ¡°Sebastian, any other news from the south?¡±


    Charlotte asked after some thought.


    ¡°You mean from the Borde Duchy? Besides dering neutrality in Castell¡¯s rebellion and refusing entry to both armies, there¡¯s no other news from Borde.¡±


    Sebastian replied.


    ¡°What about the other ducal nobles? Have they sworn allegiance to the new Duke?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure. But most of the ducal nobles attended the new Duke¡¯s inauguration, except for us.¡±


    Listening to Sebastian, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    The Third Prince was a popr contender for the Crescent Throne. It made sense for ambitious nobles to cozy up to him.


    Studying the map a while longer, Charlotte said,


    ¡°The main allied force shouldn¡¯t rush north. Let them train here. Northport has abundant supplies, and the logistics pressure is minimal.¡±


    ¡°If three thousand can hold the front, send three thousand to guard the Dorn River. No, to be safe, send five thousand. Viscount, rmends capablemanders for this task. Baron Angus will stay here in Northport.¡±


    ¡°The main force stays in Northport?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell was surprised and hesitatingly said,


    ¡°Countess, are you sure? This rebellion shouldn¡¯t drag on too long¡­¡±


    ¡°Though Tulip County blocks our northern route, it also blocks the rebels from advancing south along the coast. Northport, though close to the front, is the safest. There¡¯s no need to station so many troops here.¡±


    ¡°Safe? Ha, that¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    Charlotte scoffed, shaking her head.


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s suggestive expression, the Old Viscount¡¯s eye twitched.


    As if realizing something, his expression changed.


    ¡°Countess, do you suspect¡­ the Duke might attack us?¡±


    The other nobles in the hall changed expressions upon hearing this.


    ¡°The Duke? The Borde Duke?¡±


    ¡°A liege intervening in a vassal¡¯s civil war?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ can¡¯t be possible, right?¡±


    Even Sebastian was surprised.


    ¡°Master, that¡­ shouldn¡¯t be likely, right? Even if the Third Prince wants Castell, he needs a just cause¡­ otherwise, who would support his im to the throne?¡±


    Charlotte sighed.


    ¡°If you want an excuse, you can always find one. We must guard against that ambitious guy.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte, Sebastian fell into thought, and after a moment, Viscount Leon-Castell nodded.


    ¡°Countess, I understand. In that case, I rmend Baron Sharon to guard the Dorn River.¡±


    Charlotte turned to Baron Angus, who also nodded.


    ¡°Master, Baron Sharon is an excellentmander. I believe he can handle the task.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Though this rebellion shouldn¡¯t drag on, we must train our allied forces and guard against our neighbors.¡±


    Charlotte said.

 Chapter 255: Second Tier Silver Moon

    Chapter 255: Second Tier Silver Moon


    After Charlotte gave the order, the meeting ended.


    The allied forces split into two groups: Baron Sharon led 5,000 troops north, while the remaining troops continued their routine training near Northport.


    Training the noble¡¯s army was necessary.


    Despite the force numbering 30,000, most were conscripted peasants brought by the nobles. Without proper training, theirbat effectiveness would be quite dismal.


    Of course, armies of this era, except for those with extraordinary powers, were not much different.


    After the nobles left, Charlotte returned to the study in the count¡¯s mansion. Shortly after, Sebastian, who had been hinted toe in advance, entered.


    ¡°Master, do you have any instructions?¡±


    He asked respectfully as he approached Charlotte.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any representatives from the Roman-Four family at the meeting. What¡¯s going on with them?¡±Charlotte inquired.


    She had wanted to ask this during the meeting.


    However, none of the nobles in the council mentioned this pirate-origin viscount family, and Charlotte was preupied with thinking about the rebel movements, so she forgot about it momentarily.


    Sebastian had a peculiar expression as he exined.


    ¡°Master, I also asked this question at the first noble meeting I convened, and the answer was somewhat subtle.¡±


    ¡°The Roman-Four family is rather marginalized in Castell.


    They almost never attend territorial meetings and are disliked by other nobles. Aside from regrly paying vassal taxes, they hardly interact with any other nobles.¡±


    Charlotte was taken aback and then frowned.


    ¡°Never attend meetings? But they attended the banquet I hosted before.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression grew even more peculiar.


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s precisely what I found strange. To be honest, I initially thought they might have chosen to rebel too.¡±


    ¡°However, theyter sent an messenger to visit the count¡¯s mansion privately, requesting to see you. After I declined, they left.¡±


    ¡°Although the Roman-Four messenger left, theyter sent warships to assist in defending Northport. If you look out from the windowsill, you should see their ck ships patrolling the harbor.¡±


    Upon hearing Sebastian¡¯s words, Charlotte immediately stood up.


    She walked to the windowsill and looked towards the port, indeed spotting several imposing carrack ships with ck sails patrolling the horizon.


    Bloodbornes have excellent eyesight, and Charlotte¡¯s vision now far surpassed her previous capabilities. She could even see the busy sailors on the ships and the dark gunports of the bombards on the ship¡¯s sides.


    ¡°This family¡­ is quite interesting.¡±


    Charlotte remarked, stroking her chin as she withdrew her gaze.


    Sebastian nodded.


    ¡°Yes, after Nice was kidnapped, we even received news from the Mercenary Association that the Roman-Four family ships were spotted in the Lagrisse territory. I initially suspected they had allied with the rebels.¡±


    ¡°Butter, I found out they were searching for you in Lagrisse.¡±


    ¡°This family is quite odd. They have little allegiance to Castell but seem to care about you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, once news of your return spreads, they¡¯ll probably send someone to visit you.¡±


    Listening to Sebastian, Charlotte was deep in thought.


    The Roman-Four family, originating as pirates, naturally didn¡¯t fit in with Castell¡¯s nobles, and their base was on an ind.


    Furthermore, their ind used to belong to the Roman Duchy, so it¡¯s normal for the family tock a sense of belonging to Castell.


    But recalling her interactions with this family during the banquet at the count¡¯s mansion, Charlotte felt their attitude towards her was indeed somewhat peculiar.


    However, this didn¡¯t imply malice. On the contrary,pared to malice, Charlotte felt they showed more goodwill.


    Notably, it was they who first pointed out the assassins at the banquet.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about them for now. Since they¡¯ve sent a fleet to escort, it at least shows their stance. Sebastian, I¡¯m curious about something¡ªNice was kidnapped, and you don¡¯t seem worried at all?¡±


    Charlotte waved her hand and then asked curiously.


    Sebas smiled and said,


    ¡°I might have been worried before, but now that you¡¯re awake, I¡¯m not worried anymore.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re getting better at ttery.¡±


    ¡°Shameful, but I¡¯m just stating the truth¡­ Not just Nice, even the rebels from Lagrisse wouldn¡¯t be a concern with your return!¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough ttery. I have a task for you.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Your orders, please.¡±


    ¡°Investigate the merchant ships in Tulip County recently. See if there¡¯s anything unusual.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°You really suspect the Third Prince will act?¡±


    Charlotte took a sip of the milk on the table and said,


    ¡°Of course, the Third Prince is someone who dared to hire people to ambush me. We must guard against him.¡±


    Sebas said worriedly.


    ¡°Master, if that¡¯s the case, the situation in Castell could be dangerous. Your power is strong, but it¡¯s not convenient to disy it openly. It will be challenging to contend with the Borde Duchy with secr power alone.¡±


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    ¡°When did I say I would rely solely on Castell¡¯s power?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes twitched, his expression subtly changing.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t exin further.


    ¡°Alright, go investigate the Tulip County. Also, if anyone from the Roman-Four family arrives, bring them to see me immediately.¡±


    Although curious, Sebastian respectfully bowed.


    ¡°At yourmand.¡±


    Sebastian left with his task.


    Charlotte finished the sweet milk in her cup and sighed deeply.


    After months of slumber, her territory was indeed in chaos. Waking up to face a rebellion was truly overwhelming.


    Fortunately, though unprepared, she wasn¡¯t without strategies¡­


    The rebels might be supported by the Borde family and the Third Prince.


    Alright, she also had pieces on the board with the Nez n. Frankly, Charlotte was more concerned with the ¡°time travel¡± during her slumber than her territory¡¯s rebellion.


    The memory was too vivid, so clear that it didn¡¯t feel like a dream at all. Her sudden ¡°awakening¡± left no evidence to determine whether it was a dream or reality.


    The only potential evidence might be the nightgown she wore during the time travel.


    However, after waking up, Charlotte didn¡¯t find the nightgown she wore before sleeping.


    She was naked in the coffin, wearing nothing¡­


    At first, she was startled, thinking the clothes didn¡¯t traverse with her, but then she found ayer of ash-like residue on her body, as if her nightgown had disintegrated.


    Moreover, the moment she rose, all the silk and velvet, the soothing flowers, and the sleeping roses in the coffin disintegrated instantly.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know if this was rted to her time travel or her sessful advancement to the Second Tier Silver Moon, but being naked when she exited the coffin was indeed awkward.


    Fortunately, she chose a secret room to sleep in, with no one guarding it. Otherwise, it would have been quite embarrassing.


    Regardless of whether that Elven Era experience was a dream or reality, Charlotte was certain of one thing.


    Upon awakening, she had officially reached the Second Tier Silver Moon, bing a Blood Viscount!


    Perhaps due to having the Gospel of Blood that allowed her to exert divine power, the joy and sense of achievement from advancing to Silver Moon were not as overwhelming as she had imagined.


    However, Charlotte could clearly feel a significant improvement in her physical fitness and magical power.


    If a Starry Sky tier extraordinary being could still be killed by ordinary weapons, then at the Silver Moon tier, this possibility was eliminated.


    Especially physical fitness.


    She might not be truly invulnerable, but close enough.


    The Second Tier Silver Moon signifies aprehensive transformation of physical fitness. Extraordinary power strengthens the body to its limit and starts to overflow, as seen with the source power discharge of extraordinary knights and the magical control of mages.


    For bloodbornes, this means theplete fusion of body and magic, greatly enhancing their regenerative capabilities.


    To illustrate, Charlotte¡¯s current regeneration ability almost matches her berserk state from before. Unless a vital spot is hit, she cannot be killed.


    This is somewhat like an extraordinary knight activating source power, but bloodbornes¡¯ regeneration is stronger, and they also wield magic that extraordinary knights cannot¡­


    Additionally, advancing to Silver Moon seemed to strengthen Charlotte¡¯s bloodline and her connection with the Gospel of Blood.


    Even the divine power within the Gospel seemed easier to mobilize.


    Feeling the powerful energy within, Charlotte was quite satisfied.


    Cheats aside, strength is fundamental and the bottom line for safety.


    However, Charlotte was not currently interested in testing her new powers. She was more concerned about Nice¡¯s situation.


    There was no way to verify the ¡°time travel¡± during her slumber. Though puzzled, she could only set it aside for now.


    As his master, Charlotte felt she should be concerned about Nice¡¯s well-being.


    Hmm¡­ although judging from the soul imprint, he seemed to be doing fine.


    With this in mind, Charlotte delved into her consciousness and connected with the divine symbol mark of the Servant¡¯s Final Oath¡­

 Chapter 256: The Trapped Nice

    Chapter 256: The Trapped Nice


    Inside an alchemy workshop filled with various magical materials.


    All sorts ofmon magical workbenches on the continent could be found here, with bookshelves brimming with tomes on alchemy and magic inscription.


    Several mages and alchemists, d in robes, bustled between workstations, crafting all kinds of magical items or engraving magical weapons, tirelessly working away.


    In the corner of the workshop, the finished magical equipment was almost piled into small mountains.


    ncing around, one would see mostly armor and weapons.


    Not far from the magical equipment, on a chair covered with silk velvet, a plump ck cat loungedzily against the soft cushion.


    He arrogantly raised his head, leisurely chewing on carefully prepared dried fish, watching the busy mages and alchemists with azy gaze.


    He seemed to be quite content.


    Well, he would be if it weren¡¯t for the inscribed metal cor around his neck, which was attached to a chain fixed next to a workbench by magical means.From time to time, an alchemist or mage, carrying an unfinished enchanted item, would approach the chained ck cat for advice.


    Their attitudes were extremely respectful, and their tones were exceedingly earnest.


    ¡°Lord Nice, how can I perfectly bnce the reaction between water and fire elements in this inscription?¡±


    ¡°Lord Nice, should I use mithril or adamantite as the coreponent for magic conduction?¡±


    ¡°Lord Nice, I¡¯ve enchanted this armor three times, but it keeps failing. I can¡¯t figure out why. Could you take a look?¡±


    The ck catzily changed its position on the velvet cushion.


    His amber eyes nced lightly at the various materials brought by the mages and alchemists.


    The ck catzily said,


    ¡°Bnce the reaction between water and fire elements? You need to add Magic Flower nectar to the inscription. Without it, bncing the elements is impossible. It¡¯s a wonder it hasn¡¯t exploded yet!¡±


    ¡°Mithril? Adamantite? You¡¯ve been reading too many second-rate alchemy and magic books.¡±


    ¡°Fool! You¡¯re just rote learning! Mithril and adamantite can indeed serve as primary materials for magic conductionponents, but that¡¯s only when the item already has a stable magic conduction. Look at what you¡¯re enchanting! A sword made of impure steel! You should be using Starrock, which has a milder magic effect.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯ve tried enchanting this three times? Throw it away! It¡¯s hopeless! You¡¯re even dumber than thest guy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, not everything can be enchanted. This armor has been repaired so many times it¡¯s lost its potential for enchantment! Enchanting it is as difficult as carving flowers on your butt!¡±


    ¡°Go tell the Lagrisse family, if they don¡¯t have enough money, they shouldn¡¯t try to enchant all their equipment! They¡¯d be better off hiring more mercenaries from Eastern Yte with that money!¡±


    The ck cat¡¯s attitude was far from pleasant, and could even be described as consistently sarcastic, making the mages and alchemists seeking advice feelpletely inadequate.


    However, those seeking advice didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    In fact, they were almost meticulously attentive, jotting down the ck cat¡¯s various critiques with pen and paper.


    Every so often, a mage or alchemist would disy an expression of sudden realization after a round of sharp criticism, ridicule, and insults from the ck cat.


    They would bow excitedly to the ck cat, then return joyfully to their workstations to continue their attempts.


    Meanwhile, the ck cat continued munching on his dried fish, ncing casually at the busy crowd, muttering under his breath about the ¡°third-rate level¡± of those around him¡­


    Until a piercing bell rang, causing the busy mages and alchemists to pause their work.


    Aside from those at critical stages of their work, most people instinctively retrieved their eating utensils and hurried out of the workshop.


    Seeing this, the ck cat curled his lips in disdain.


    ¡°Good for nothing except eating¡­¡±


    Once the majority of the mages and alchemists had left the workshop, leaving only thosepletely engrossed in their work, oblivious to everything around them, the ck cat¡¯s look of contempt faded.


    Hiszy demeanor vanished almost instantly as he stood up, gripping the metal cor and chain with his plump paws, desperately trying to remove them.


    However, the chain, made of some unknown material, did not budge despite his efforts.


    The ck cat was undeterred. He looked around, quickly spotting an unfinished enchanted dagger left on a workbench.


    Then, with great effort, he moved over, stretched his paw to pull the dagger closer, and began to try to cut through the chain with the dagger¡¯s de.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t bother with such futile efforts.¡±


    A cold voice suddenly echoed, startling the ck cat.


    His fur instantly stood on end, the dagger falling from his mouth with a tter, his wide eyes warily staring at the workshop¡¯s entrance.


    At the doorway stood a ck-haired girl who looked to be about fourteen or fifteen, arms crossed over her chest.


    She wore a ck skirt armor, her crimson eyes devoid of any emotion, and her delicate face showed no expression.


    Seeing the girl, the mages and alchemists in the workshop quickly stopped their work, standing up respectfully.


    ¡°L¡­ Lady Eudoxia!¡±


    They greeted her with respect, their voices tinged with a hint of fear.


    The girl nced at them indifferently, said nothing, and then stepped towards Nice.


    Seeing her approach, nice instinctively recoiled, his voice filled with vignce.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to check on our prisoner. I heard some are thriving in the workshop, impressing many of our seasoned magical craftsmen¡­¡±


    The girl said, with a meaningful tone.


    Her gaze fell on the engraved chain around Nice¡¯s neck and the dagger lying next to his paw. She said with a knowing look.


    ¡°It seems some people haven¡¯t given up on escaping yet. It looks like we need to re-educate them.¡±


    Nice¡¯s expression changed at her words. He hurriedly swatted the dagger away.


    ¡°Escape? No, no¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding! There¡¯s nothing like that! I¡¯m just helping to check their work! Isn¡¯t that what you want me to do?¡±


    The girl looked at him deeply but didn¡¯t respond.


    She came over to Nice, bent down to pick up the dagger he had knocked away, examined it for a moment, and said,


    ¡°Dual-elementposite enchantment. I heard¡­ this is a lost enchanting technique. Did you teach them this?¡±


    Nice coughed lightly. Seeing the girl didn¡¯t seem to be pursuing his attempt to cut the chain, he gradually rxed.


    He resumed his proud demeanor, nodding slightly.


    ¡°Of course, this cat knows many things. Just a little leak is enough for these guys to ponder!¡±


    However, the girl suddenly shifted the topic, her gaze bing piercing as she looked at Nice.


    ¡°But from what I know, this enchanting technique has been lost in Myria for nearly three hundred years, ever since the disappearance of its inventor, the Legendary Mage Nichs¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for many days. You seem to master many ancient enchanting techniques, and some alchemical skills resemble those of the Nichs School in Western Yte.¡±


    ¡°Are you a hidden mage from the Nichs School?¡±


    Nice instantly disyed a bewildered look.


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? Nichs what? School what?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I learned my knowledge from books. I¡¯m just a talking little cat. I don¡¯t know any school or Nichs you¡¯re talking about!¡±

 Chapter 257: The Black Cat and the Black Dragon

    Chapter 257: The ck Cat and the ck Dragon


    Nice shook his head nkly, lookingpletely innocent.


    The girl nced at him and said calmly.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not concerned about your origins or your lineage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the mages from Nichs School delved deeply into forbidden magic, even mastering spells capable of resurrecting the dead¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze fixed on Nice, her crimson pupils filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Under the pressure of the girl¡¯s intense gaze, Nice couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. He instinctively shrank back, then forced himself to respond.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lady Eudoxia, if you¡¯re seeking knowledge about necromancy, you might be asking the wrong cat. I only know a bit from books¡­¡±


    ¡°I think, rather than asking me, you should consult your contracted partner. After all, no one understands necromancy better than the senior priests of the Blood Demon Cult.¡±Nice appeared sincere and honest.


    However, upon hearing his words, the girl¡¯s expression darkened. A terrifying aura exploded from her, pouring out like a tsunami.


    Under its overwhelming pressure, the mages and alchemists in the workshop almost unanimously fell to their knees, bowing down en masse.


    The girl instantly shed before Nice, lifting him like a kitten.


    Feeling the murderous intent emanating from the girl, nice screamed in terror.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­! You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the captive designated to be kept alive by your leader!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I also have a contract partner! If you kill me, my contract master won¡¯t forgive you! My master will¡­ cough cough¡­¡±


    The feeble threat did nothing to diminish the girl¡¯s killing intent. On the contrary, it seemed to intensify after hearing Nice¡¯s words.


    An unprecedented sense of danger surged within Nice. He quickly changed his tone and shouted.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! I¡­ I know the spell to resurrect the dead! Just stop! Stop! Cough cough¡­¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the tidal wave of murderous intent rapidly subsided.


    The girl slowly lowered Nice back down, her crimson pupils fixed on his eyes, now slightly constricted from the intense choking. Her already cold voice grew even colder.


    ¡°If I hear the term ¡®contract partner¡¯ again, I will kill you without hesitation.¡±


    Feeling the sincerity in her words, Nice shuddered. He swallowed hard, nced at the expressionless girl, and cautiously asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Eudoxia, have I offended you in some way?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I misunderstood, and you didn¡¯t actually sign a contract with the priests of the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    Hearing Nice¡¯s words, the girl gave him a light nce, raising her hand once more.


    Seeing the sh of killing intent in her crimson pupils, Nice quickly shouted.


    ¡°Stop! Stop¡ª! I won¡¯t ask anymore! Really, I won¡¯t! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    The girl slowly withdrew her gaze, calmly watching him.


    After a long silence, she finally said,


    ¡°Tell me about the spell that can revive the dead.¡±


    Nice sighed and said,


    ¡°The only one that fits that description is ¡ºNecromantic Revival¡». I do know how to cast it¡­¡±


    ¡°But I genuinely suggest you seek help from your¡­ uh, leader, the one who attacked me with you¡­¡±


    ¡°My understanding in this area isn¡¯t deep, and in Myria, no one delves deeper into necromancy than the bloodbornes of Shedite.¡±


    The girl fell silent after hearing Nice¡¯s words. After a moment, she continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the necromantic revival spell.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t need the necromantic revival spell?¡±


    Nice was stunned.


    The girl remained expressionless.


    ¡°I need a spell that can revive the dead.¡±


    Nice was taken aback again, and then suddenly his eyes widened.


    ¡°A spell to revive the dead? Not necromantic revival?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ do you mean reviving those whose souls havepletely vanished from the world?!¡±


    The girl continued to look at him silently, not denying his words.


    Nice swallowed hard, then said with difficulty.


    ¡°Lady Eudoxia, to be honest¡­ the soul is the essence of life. If the soul has dissipated, then there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that you Nichs mages possess even more miraculous resurrection techniques¡­¡±


    The girl said calmly.


    She gave Nice a deep look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny your identity. Even as a cat, I can smell the distinct human scent on you¡­¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    After hesitating for a moment, he sighed and said,


    ¡°Lady Eudoxia, I think¡­ you might have misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I do know some special resurrection techniques. However, what you don¡¯t know is that these miraculous resurrection techniques don¡¯t revive those whose souls arepletely gone. Instead¡­ hehe, they cleverly summon back souls from the divine realm without alerting the Gods!¡±


    Seeming to touch on a point of pride, Nice¡¯s expression became smug.


    But for the first time, the girl named Eudoxia showed an odd expression.


    ¡°Summoning souls from the divine realm?¡±


    ¡°No wonder mages from the Nichs School are often targets of church hunts. You¡¯re all madmen.¡±


    Nice grew even prouder.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s called skill! So what if they hunt us? As long as I want, they can¡¯t find me! Not just that, I can even¡­ cough cough¡­¡±


    Realizing he almost let something slip, he coughed a few times to change the topic.


    However, the girl didn¡¯t seem interested in his other revtions.


    After sneaking a nce and seeing she didn¡¯t pursue the topic, Nice rxed. He cleared his throat and continued.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ a soul is necessary for resurrection. If the soul is gone, not even the Gods can help.¡±


    After hearing Nice¡¯s words, the girl remained silent.


    Finally, she continued.


    ¡°Is it really¡­ impossible?¡±


    Nice shook his head.


    ¡°Really impossible. Even if you asked the Gods, they¡¯d give the same answer.¡±


    The girl clenched her fists slightly, saying nothing.


    After a while, she stopped asking questions and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey! Lady Eudoxia! Is the person you want to revive a werewolf miner from the Castell Silver Mine?¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s retreating figure, Nice hurriedly asked.


    The girl¡¯s steps paused, but she neither turned around nor responded.


    It wasn¡¯t until shepletely disappeared that Nice sighed in relief and muttered.


    ¡°So¡­ she really was the ck dragon from the Castell Mine.¡±


    ¡°Strange, she doesn¡¯t seem controlled by the Blood Demon Cult but rather chose to join them willingly?¡±


    ¡°I have to escape as soon as possible. Staying locked up isn¡¯t a solution. That hot-tempered little dragon probably guessed my identity¡­¡±


    ¡°The alchemists of the Lagrisse family treat me well, but they¡¯re just after my knowledge. The real problem is the Blood Demon Cult. If those lunatics find out who I am, I¡¯m done for!¡±


    ¡°Nice, why did you have to be so arrogant? Once you get arrogant, you get reckless, and then you screw up!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have helped those struggling alchemists in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ I had to help, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t get good food and drink¡­ but I shouldn¡¯t have used techniques that were so easily recognizable!¡±


    ¡°No choice¡­ I have to escape! I must escape!¡±


    Talking to himself, Nice quickly made up his mind and started looking for the dagger he had just dropped.


    However, after scanning the area, he realized that all the tools he could reach that might help cut his cor¡¯s chain had been taken by Eudoxia.


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°Damn it! She did that on purpose!¡±


    Nice cursed.


    Slumping onto the chair with a dejected expression, hemented.


    ¡°Nice, what were you thinking, leaving Northport?¡±


    ¡°Great! Now you¡¯repletely stuck, and your secrets are almost exposed!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Great Lady Charlotte, when will you wake up? If you don¡¯t wake up soon, your territory will bepletely taken over, and your poor contracted servant will go from a fat cat to a dead cat!¡±


    Nice was utterly dejected and full of regret.


    At that moment, a pleasant voice suddenly echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Good point. I¡¯m curious too, why did you leave Northport when I told you to stay put, and even used my name to inspect Silver Mine City?¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Nice¡¯s body trembled, his despair turning to joy in an instant.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte! No, Master! Is it your voice?¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ woken up?!¡±

 Chapter 258: Master! Youre finally awake!

    Chapter 258: Master! You''re finally awake!


    The familiar feeling of summoning came over, and crimson mist began to spread.


    In the blink of an eye, Nice found himself in the familiar ancient Dark Night Castle.


    Seeing the beautiful and noble figure on the Blood Throne, Nice was extremely excited.


    Almost instinctively, he rushed forward, crying and wailing,


    ¡°Waaa¡ªmeow! Lady Charlotte, you¡¯ve finally awakened!¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t wake up, poor Nice would really have turned into a dead cat! These days of being imprisoned have starved Nice thin!¡±


    ¡°Nice¡­ is so pitiful!¡±


    Crying out loud like a childining to a parent, Nice rushed towards Charlotte.


    And then¡­ <em>thud</em>, it crashed into an invisible barrier just before the steps, sprawled out, and slowly slid down.But he quickly got back up, looking pitifully at Charlotte on the throne, teary-eyed and whimpering,


    ¡°Boo¡­ Lady Charlotte¡­¡±


    Watching the fat, flirtatious cat with a husky voice trying to act cute, Charlotte felt a chill down her spine.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and quip.


    ¡°Alright, stop trying to act cute. With your appearance and voice, it¡¯s really quite gross.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    He coughed a few times, then said, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ um, Lady Charlotte, you really misunderstood¡­ I am truly excited to hear your voice again!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? From what I see, your days in the Lagrisse family¡¯s magic workshop seem prettyfortable. Saying you¡¯ve lost weight¡­ looks like you¡¯ve gained another circle instead.¡±


    ¡°Sir Nichs, it seems you¡¯ve been getting along well with the Lagrisse mages recently.¡±


    Charlotte said casually, ncing at him.


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s address for him, Nice instinctively looked away.


    ¡°Huh? Lady Charlotte, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡±


    Charlotte gave it an exasperated look and teased.


    ¡°Nice, has anyone ever told you that when you y dumb and lie, you are so exaggerated that you might as well write your thoughts on your forehead?¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    He cautiously lifted his head and saw Charlotte¡¯s amused expression, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ Lady Charlotte¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Master.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ when did you wake up? And when did you start watching over me?¡±


    Nice cautiously probed.


    Charlotte adjusted herselffortably on the throne, propping her head on her hand and crossing her legs.


    ¡°Probably when you were smugly instructing the Lagrisse family¡¯s magic craftsmen to create magical equipment to use against Castell.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, Master. I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t show some value, I would have turned into a dead cat already!¡±


    ¡°Wait! So you heard everything just now?¡±


    Nice suddenly realized.


    Charlotte nced at it and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Mm, heard it all, of course. Legendary Mage Nichs, no wonder you know so many divine spells.¡±


    ¡°Or, more urately, you aren¡¯t really a contract believer; the divine spells you know¡­ must have been stolen from the Gods using some forbidden means, right?¡±


    Facing Charlotte¡¯s meaningful gaze, Nice chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ ashamed to say, I¡¯ve just delved a bit deeper into magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you don¡¯t deny that you are the Legendary Mage Nichs?¡±


    Charlotteughed lightly.


    Nice sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard and seen everything. How can I deny it¡­ I can only remain silent¡­¡±


    Seeing the ck cat¡¯s resigned expression, Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Alright, honestly, I don¡¯t care about your past identity, whether you are a Legendary Mage hunted by various churches or a ck cat with extraordinary power. Since you¡¯ve signed a contract with me, now¡­ you are my servant.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what happened while I was asleep, and how did you end up in Silver Mine City?¡±


    Seeing that Charlotte was no longer probing, Nice immediately perked up.


    He scratched his head and said,


    ¡°This¡­ Lady Charlotte, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    ¡°About a month and a half ago, miners started disappearing in Silver Mine City again. To investigate, we sent two extraordinary knights and a squad of soldiers¡­¡±


    ¡°But we soon lost contact with the team we sent. After discussing with Sebastian, we decided to look into it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°However, after further consideration, Sebastian stayed in Northport to protect you, while I snuck into Silver Mine City to investigate¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°So¡­ did you go there under the guise of my inspection?¡±


    Niss scratched his head.


    ¡°Initially, no, but after arriving in Silver Mine City, to facilitate the investigation, I borrowed your identity a bit¡­ but unexpectedly, I ran straight into the enemy and got captured by the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Oh, the Blood Demon Cult? So you mean to say that the force behind the Lagrisse family¡­ is the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    Niss sighed.


    ¡°Yes¡­ you must have ¡®seen¡¯ that nasty little female dragon just now, right? She is the mount of a priest from the Blood Demon Cult, and the Lagrisse family¡­ has probably been colluding with the Blood Demon Cult for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, from what I¡¯ve heard from the mages and craftsmen in the workshop, they seem to mention something about ¡®ruins¡¯. Master, the Lagrisse family¡¯s rebellion might not be that simple. There¡¯s not only the shadow of the Blood Demon Cult but also other motives!¡±


    ¡°Ruins, huh¡­¡±


    Hearing Nice¡¯s words, Charlotte starts to ponder.


    Her thoughts quickly connected more dots.


    ¡°So¡­ the one who turned Laura de Lagrisse into a bloodborne wasn¡¯t from the Nez n, but Shedite¡­¡±


    ¡°This Blood Demon Cult really is a persistent trouble.¡±


    Nice nodded repeatedly, with a righteous look.


    ¡°Yes! These evil guys are causing trouble everywhere, and the wicked Demigod Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon has always coveted the power of the True Ancestor of Blood!¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlo¡­ I mean, Great Master, you must capture these guys in one sweep and let their Evil God behind them know your power!¡±


    Charlotte gave a half-smile.


    ¡°Alright, stop fanning the mes. I remember¡­ you seem to have some grudges with Abaddon as well?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Master is wise. The Blood Demon Archduke hasmitted countless atrocities, and any righteous person is mortal enemies with them!¡±


    Nice said righteously.

 Chapter 259: Calling Reinforcements

    Chapter 259: Calling Reinforcements


    Seeing Nice¡¯s righteous demeanor, Charlotte decided not to expose his little schemes.


    She smiled slightly and nodded approvingly.


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Demon Archduke hasmitted countless atrocities, and any righteous person would be their mortal enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, as my servant and a just ck cat, it¡¯s up to you to step forward and do whatever you can for the cause of justice.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ huh? Me?¡±


    Nice was taken aback.


    Charlotte gave him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°What? Are you unwilling?¡±¡°Um¡­ Master Charlotte, I¡¯m just a poor little kitty who¡¯s been locked up¡­¡±


    Nice said weakly.


    Charlotte stared at him expressionlessly, letting him continue to y the victim.


    Under Charlotte¡¯s deep, golden eyes, Nice felt more pressure than when facing Eudoxia earlier.


    Finally, he gave in under Charlotte¡¯s gaze, looking away and sighing resignedly.


    ¡°Alright, Master, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I want you to infiltrate the Blood Demon Cult and the Lagrisse family to uncover their secrets.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    ¡°What? Infiltrate the Blood Demon Cult and the Lagrisse family? Master, to be honest¡­ I have some unpleasant history with the Blood Demon Cult. If they discover my true identity, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be sacrificed in no time!¡±


    Nice screeched.


    Charlotte gave him an exasperated look.


    ¡°Alright, stop bargaining. Don¡¯t I know you? If you were really that scared, you would have been begging me to rescue you by now.¡±


    ¡°Follow my instructions, and I will naturally ensure your safety.¡±


    Under Charlotte¡¯s unquestionable gaze, Nice sighed in resignation.


    ¡°Alright, alright, since it¡¯s your order, I will do as you say¡­¡±


    Then, he nervously asked.


    ¡°Um, Master, you will really ensure my safety, right?¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Of course, my eyes will always be watching over you¡­¡±


    Crimson mist gradually spread, and the mental world began to blur. Charlotte knew the remote summoning through the soul mark was almost over.


    She nced at Nice and gently waved.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today. You¡¯re smart, you should know what to do. I expect you to bring back good news¡­¡±


    With that, she activated the power of the Gospel of Blood, ending the summoning.


    Feeling the pull back to reality, Nice hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Master! You have to keep your word! If I encounter danger, you must rescue me!¡±


    The scene blurred and shifted, and Nice quickly returned to reality.


    He was still in the same workshop filled with various magical materials, the same velvet-covered chair, and that damned anti-magic chain still around his neck¡­


    In the workshop, mages and alchemists were busy, not noticing the recent summoning.


    Or rather, such high-level consciousness summoning was beyond the perception of these mere mortals who only possessed some extraordinary powers.


    Scanning the surrounding mages, Nice made a decision. He took a deep breath and then shouted loudly.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to see Eudoxia! I want to see Eudoxia!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind! I surrender! I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Charlotte also returned to reality after ending the summoning of Nice.


    However, she didn¡¯t sever the connection with Nice but continued to monitor it through the soul mark.


    Nice was her contract servant. Though not a blood servant, she could still perform some actions simr to those blood servants through the soul mark.


    If Nice made any moves, she could quickly shift her focus back, and in critical moments, she could directly channel her power through the soul mark to Nice, performing a remote ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡».


    Thus, she wasn¡¯t worried about Nice¡¯s safety.


    In other words, Charlotte could rescue Nice at any moment if needed.


    But after understanding Nice¡¯s situation, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do so.


    Directly rescuing Nice would only bring back a pet. Since Nice was already ¡°deep behind enemy lines¡±, she might as well let him go deeper.


    She wanted to use Nice to uncover what the Blood Demon Cult was up to and to understand the true nature of the Lagrisse family.


    Perhaps due to her ¡°time travel¡± during her slumber, she was also intrigued by the ¡°ruins¡± Nice mentioned¡­


    ¡°Summoning me Demon, performing blood sacrifices, infiltrating the Nez n, inciting noble rebellions¡­¡±


    ¡°The Blood Demon Cult seems far more active these past couple of years than recorded in the documents.¡±


    ¡°And why do they seem to be circling around Castell?¡±


    Charlotte muttered with a frown.


    The Blood Demon Cult¡¯s objectives were unclear. However, Charlotte suspected it might be rted to awakening the Blood Demon Archduke.


    But regardless of what they were plotting in her territory, one thing was certain.


    Through this suppression of the rebellion, she not only intended to fully control her domain but also to expel the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s influence entirely!


    ¡°Extraordinary power should be met with extraordinary power, but besides that, the mundane warfare is also crucial. Although the Gospel of Blood grants me powerparable to a Legendary, these powers shouldn¡¯t be directly disyed on the battlefield¡­¡±


    ¡°Castell¡¯s army outnumbers the rebels, but their actions are peculiar. They dare to rebel despite their disadvantage, which means they must have powerful support.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just the Blood Demon Cult¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be enough, as they can¡¯t operate openly and must find proxies.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Borde and the Third Prince?¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    After a moment, she shook her head.


    ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll handle it as ites. If the rebels have supporters, I can call in reinforcements too¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlotte delved into her consciousness and reached out to the star representing Count Yurst of the Nez n.


    If there was any ce Castell could find powerful reinforcements, it would undoubtedly be the Nez n.


    Meanwhile, in a rural castle in the Starfall Kingdom¡­


    Yurst, who was tinkering with runes in his magical workshop, suddenly had a premonition and felt a summon from the void¡­

 Chapter 260: Greeting Blood Count

    Chapter 260: Greeting Blood Count


    In the Red Apple Castle of the Starfall Kingdom.


    Count Yurst, dressed in a mage¡¯s robe, was engrossed in studying the structure of rune enchantments in his magicalboratory.


    This was an interest Yurst had cultivated for over a thousand years, and it was his daily pastime and obsession.


    As a long-lived species, one had to find some amusement to counteract the erosion of the mind over time.


    On the disy shelves at the back of his magical workshop, various strange and exotic magical items were arranged, all works of this Blood Count who was passionate about alchemy and enchantment.


    Suddenly, a blinding light shed, and the rune half-embedded before Yurst exploded with a bang.


    A semi-transparent shield appeared in front of Yurst, easily blocking the burst of elements.


    Yurst waved away the drifting smoke, cursing under his breath.


    ¡°Damn it, failed again!¡±¡°How did Nichs manage it back then? He could perfectly bnce two opposing elements in a magical structure¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ there¡¯s been no news of him for centuries now. Most likely, some church chopped him into pieces¡­¡±


    ¡°No, even if he escaped the hunt back then, he¡¯d probably be long dead by now. After all¡­ with his character, even if he died, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen lich transformation or body transference¡­¡±


    Seemingly lost in thought, Yurst sighed with regret.


    Researching magical runes was a brain-burning task. Few even among mages found such work enjoyable.


    In over a thousand years, the only person Yurst, the Blood Count, had considered both a confidant and a rival was a renowned Legendary human mage from centuries ago.


    But unfortunately, the world is fair.


    Even though the spread of extraordinary powers allowed humans, with their intelligence and reproductive advantages, to experience a surge in overall strength, the lifespan of human extraordinaries was among the shortest of all intelligent species.


    Now thinking about it, Yurst figured the grass on Nichs¡¯ grave must be three meters high.


    ¡°Ah, when this turmoil is over, I should visit Eastern Yte to sweep his grave.¡±


    Sighing softly, Yurst used a cleaning spell to remove the remnants of the failed magic and resumed his experiment.


    However, at that moment, a summoning from his bloodline and soul suddenly acted upon him.


    Feeling this familiar summoning, Yurst¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Before he could react, crimson mist spread, apanied by a sense of weightlessness, and he found himself back in that majestic ancient castle.


    Seeing the beautiful figure faintly visible under the mist on the throne, Yurst instinctively swallowed and quickly knelt.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Yurst¡­ greets Your Excellency the True Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Great Ancestor, you summoned me¡­ is there something you need me to do?¡±


    On the Blood Throne, Charlotte looked at the Blood Count, still holding a magical sk, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Yurst, it seems¡­ you¡¯ve been living quite leisurely these days, even starting to study magical runes.¡±


    Yurst¡¯s expression was somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Your Excellency, you know, just as you enjoy traveling the world in various identities, we long-lived species also need to find some amusement to pass the endless years.¡±


    Traveling the world in various identities¡­


    Charlotte was moved and noted the True Ancestor¡¯s hobby.


    ¡°Alright, enough about your hobbies. How is the task I assigned you progressing?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    ¡°You mean the search for the Gospel pages? It¡¯s done! I¡¯ve been working on it!¡±


    ¡°These past few months, I¡¯ve been contacting friends in the n, inquiring about the whereabouts of the Gospel pages, and I¡¯ve actually found some!¡±


    Yurst replied respectfully.


    Charlotte felt a surge of joy.


    ¡°Oh? Show me.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, please wait a moment. Um¡­ may I use spatial magic here?¡±


    Yurst asked.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, allowing Yurst to use magic in the mental world.


    Yurst then traced runes with his hand, chanting a spell, summoning a portal. He retrieved seven crimson pages from the other space and presented them respectfully.


    ¡°Your Excellency, these are my recent findings, all exchanged from friends in the n¡­¡±


    Seeing the seven pages Yurst produced, Charlotte felt a surge of happiness.


    As expected of a Blood Count, he had found so many Gospel pages in just three or four months.


    After all, the Blood Demon Cult had collected only twenty-three pages over many years!


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    She nodded in satisfaction, extending her hand slightly.


    With her gesture, the crimson pages flew from Yurst¡¯s hand, joyfully merging with the Gospel of Blood before Charlotte in a crimson glow.


    Seeing this, Yurst¡¯s expression grew even more respectful.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued.


    ¡°Your Excellency, besides these, there are a few more pages I haven¡¯t obtained yet. They will take some time to acquire.¡±


    ¡°You understand, even I can¡¯t openly collect these pages, as it would arouse dangerous suspicions¡­ so, I have to proceed carefully.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, these things are extremely rare¡­ uh, I mean, sacred, and few people truly collect them. So, my findings are limited.¡±


    ¡°But I did hear some news. Apparently, Maxim, that traitor, has quite a few¡­ but unfortunately, we can¡¯t touch him right now.¡±


    Hearing Yurst¡¯s words, Charlotte felt a stir.


    ¡°Oh? From your tone¡­ it seems the Duke who sided with the Blood Demon Cult hasn¡¯t faced severe punishment from your council?¡±


    Yurst sighed.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what the Elders are thinking. Even though I reported Maxim¡¯s crimes to Lord Yorok, and he reported them to the council, Maxim still hasn¡¯t faced severe punishment, only house arrest¡­¡±


    ¡°Maxim is too cunning. He left no evidence, and the fleet was silenced in advance.¡±


    ¡°With insufficient evidence, the council didn¡¯t severely punish him.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s not unscathed. You destroyed an avatar he¡¯d honed for who knows how many years, which will pain him for a long time. ording to Lord Yorok, his aura was noticeably weaker at the council meeting! And now, he can¡¯t obstruct Lord Yorok¡¯s actions.¡±


    Hearing Yurst¡¯s words, Charlotte pondered.


    A Duke Elder almost certainly colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, yet not severely punished¡­


    It seemed the division within the Nez n was even worse than she had imagined.


    After thinking for a moment, Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Yurst, you were in charge of infiltrating Castell, right? If so, you should have some mundane armed forces, correct?¡±


    Yurst shivered and stammered.


    ¡°Y¡­ Your Excellency! Though I did oversee the infiltration of Castell, I¡¯ve stopped all operations now!¡±


    ¡°At that time¡­ I didn¡¯t know Castell was under your protection¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve been cooperating with the internal investigation of the nobles in Castell these past few months. Please understand!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯m not here to pursue past issues. Tell me, do you have any forces you can deploy?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°You¡­ mean troops? Um¡­ I do have some. What do you intend to do? Are you nning to support Castell?¡±


    Yurst asked curiously.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t directly intervene in worldly disputes. Some things are more suitable for you to handle.¡±

 Chapter 261: Do Your Job Well

    Chapter 261: Do Your Job Well


    ¡°Your Excellency the True Ancestor, are you nning to intervene in the Castell rebellion personally?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rebellion among the local nobles, which often happens when human lords change their titles. It doesn¡¯t seem worth your esteemed intervention¡­¡±


    Yurst said respectfully.


    After speaking, he carefully lifted his head, awaiting Charlotte¡¯s response.


    Though he¡¯d been cooped up in the castle recently, as one of the executors of the Returning Star n, he was well aware of everything happening in the Castell territory.


    Honestly, he was uncertain of the Progenitor¡¯s intentions and unclear about her current attitude towards the countless bloodbornes in Myria. If it were revenge against the bloodbornes, despite his months of anxiety and psychological preparation, she hadn¡¯te for him or taken any apparent action.


    However, he couldn¡¯t quite believe that she wouldn¡¯t pursue the various blood ns for their betrayal. This was a sensitive matter he didn¡¯t dare inquire about directly. After much consideration, he cautiously tested the waters with his question.


    God¡¯s action was never without meaning; every divine decree carries deep significance. Yurst believed that understanding the Progenitor¡¯s interest in Castell could reveal her true stance.


    He needed to know the True Ancestor¡¯s attitude. This wasn¡¯t just for his safety but for the Nez n as well.As Charlotte met Yurst¡¯s probing, somewhat evasive gaze, she gave him a fleeting look, instantly triggering the bloodline¡¯s pressure.


    At that moment, Yurst felt an overwhelming power from all directions, like the majestic might of the heavens.


    He felt like a small boat in a storm, seemingly about to be torn apart by the unstoppable force at any moment.


    ¡°Your Excellency the True Ancestor¡­¡±


    Feeling the terrifying pressure, Yurst¡¯s expression changed to one of fear. His face turned pale, and his strength was sapped, causing him to copse to his knees.


    Under the release of the True Ancestor¡¯s power, no bloodborne could resist Charlotte¡¯s might in the Dark Night Castle!


    Just as Yurst¡¯s mind began to blur and his soul trembled, nearing his limit, Charlotte suppressed her power.


    High on her throne, she looked down at him with calm, crimson eyes.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be just this minor punishment next time.¡±


    Damn! I forgot this is the Dark Night Castle!


    Yurst broke out in a cold sweat.


    The Dark Night Castle was the True Ancestor¡¯s mental world, where she knew everything. He had been so engrossed in magical inscriptions and caught off guard by the summons that he overlooked this, failing to control his wandering thoughts.


    ¡°Your Excellency the True Ancestor¡­¡±


    Yurst trembled with fear.


    ¡°Get up. Do what I instructed well and don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Charlotte said coldly. She gave Yurst a deep look.


    ¡°History is a tangled web. The past is the past. As long as the Nez n doesn¡¯t oppose me, I won¡¯t pursue other matters¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    Listening to Charlotte, Yurst¡¯s posture became even more submissive.


    ¡°I will follow your divine decree, Your Excellency¡­ I will organize troops as mercenaries to aid Castell¡­¡±


    ¡°How many can you gather?¡±


    Charlotte inquired.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Yurst respectfully replied.


    ¡°At least three thousand extraordinaries, including one hundred tiered individuals.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention regr troops. To a bloodborne, ordinary humans, regardless of their number, were just meaningless figures.


    After issuing orders to Yurst, Charlotte dismissed him from her mental world.


    Though she had somewhat forcibly turned Yurst into a blood servant, after events like consuming Elder Maxim, this Nez n Blood Count was almost certain of Charlotte¡¯s identity. With some pressure and promises, even if she couldn¡¯t fully win him over, she could use him as an ally. Like Nice, who hade to her willingly.


    Taking a breath, Charlotte eagerly summoned the Gospel of Blood.


    Months ago, she had casually asked Yurst to seek the Gospel pages, unexpectedly yielding significant results. This was a pleasant surprise.


    Following her will, the Gospel of Blood opened. After over a year of supplementation, its pages grew numerous, now resembling more of a book than an empty shell.


    Charlotte closed her eyes, sensing the Gospel¡¯s information.


    The seven new pages included two pages of the Dark Chapter and five of the Insight Chapter. Charlotte figured the Nez n¡¯s divination expertise led to their collection of these pages.


    As usual, adding the seven pages increased the Gospel¡¯s recorded spells, notably two mid-level spells: ¡ºDark Armament¡» and ¡ºDoom Command¡».


    ¡ºDark Armament¡» involved summoning dark elements to form protective armor or various outfits, with defensive and offensive strength tied to the magic used.


    ¡ºDoom Command¡» cast a curse through words, directing bad luck at a target, with sess and severity depending on the target¡¯s strength and the curse¡¯s intensity.


    While Charlotte, used to blood divine power and True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, wasn¡¯t as eager for new spells, they still enhanced herbat and self-defense capabilities in normal states. Additionally, she could use them more powerfully in her True Ancestor state.


    Unfortunately, as the number of pages grew, developing new functions for the Gospel slowed. Charlotte thought this might be due to the increased threshold for qualitative


    changes as the Gospel¡¯sws improved, simr to how extraordinary advancement grew harder over time.


    ¡°Nez n has long prepared for the Returning Star n, and with Yurst as one of the main executors and his extraordinary army, even with support from Borde and the Third Prince, handling the rebellion shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    ¡°But what¡¯s going on with Viscount Remisio? He supports the Second Prince, and I¡¯m at odds with the Third Prince. He promised to support Castelle in the rebellion, yet now he¡¯s neutral?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that something has changed at the kingdom¡¯s top levels?¡±


    Reflecting on the Blood Throne¡¯s armrest, Charlotte was thoughtful.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll send someone to inquire.¡±


    With that in mind, she turned her attention to the hundreds of light clusters in the starry sea representing her followers.

 Chapter 262: The Countess is naturally safe

    Chapter 262: The Countess is naturally safe


    It had been some time since Charlotte arrived in Castell.


    Including the months of her slumber, Charlotte had been back in her territory for six months.


    During this half-year, the number of her followers had also increased, growing from around two hundred to about seven hundred.


    To be honest, this growth rate was quite slow.


    Charlotte currently hadn¡¯t figured out the exact purpose of faith and followers, so she hadn¡¯t prioritized spreading her faith or developing followers. Consequently, she hadn¡¯t actively promoted her faith.


    The increase of several hundred followers was due to the Blood Wolf Tribe, which had migrated from Borde to Castell, secretly developing under the leadership of the werewolf Luff.


    Of course, although it was done covertly, Charlotte would asionally use the power of the Gospel of Blood to do things a ¡°God¡± should do.


    Except for the months she was asleep, she would spend time each week focusing on her followers, sometimes listening to their prayers, performing ¡°Divine Blessing¡± to show ¡°miracles¡±, and bestowing divine favors¡­


    This was a world with extraordinary power, where Gods truly existed. Without some miracles and benefits, it would be hard to convince people through preaching alone.However, since the main force for developing followers came from the Blood Wolf Tribe that migrated from Borde, most of the new followers Charlotte developed in the past six months were still mainly werewolf miners from the Castell Silver Mine.


    Fortunately, as one of the Crescent Royal Family¡¯s sources of wealth, the Castell Silver Mine was protected by the Kingdom¡¯s army.


    When the rebelsunched their rebellion and moved south, they didn¡¯t dare touch the Castell Silver Mine, only cutting off the connection between Northport and the mine.


    As a result, the silver mining area centered around Silver Mine City became a sort of ¡°paradise.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s hundreds of followers were thus fortunate not to be caught in the crossfire.


    Now, with the connection between Northport and the mine severed, no one was more suitable to gather information at the Kingdom¡¯s garrison camp in the Castell Silver Mine than her followers in the mithril mining area.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte focused her mind on the hundreds of light spots representing her followers, seeking out the one that represented the werewolf Luff.


    She gently touched it, extending her consciousness over¡­


    ¡­


    Northeast of Castell, Silver Mine City.


    As a famous mithril mining area in Western Yte, Silver Mine City was even noisier than usual.


    In the city, ragged, emaciated beggars could be seen everywhere in the streets and alleys, and outside the city walls,rge and small makeshift tents were set up along the city perimeter.


    These were refugees fleeing from the north as the mes of war spread.


    War has a devastating impact on order. The armies and mercenaries led by the nobles had no so-called military discipline, leaving chaos in their wake.


    Even though the rebellion in Castell was only a localized one, the spread of conflict still triggered a wave of refugees.


    As the Castell Mithril Mine area was protected by the Kingdom¡¯s army, it naturally became the best refuge for those fleeing the Castell war zone.


    In the month since the war broke out, refugees from all directions had almost filled Silver Mine City to the brim.


    Refugees also brought pressure on security. To maintain order, the city hall of Silver Mine City had to seek help from the nearby Kingdom¡¯s army, dispatching troops to maintain order.


    Only then was arger chaos in Silver Mine City avoided.


    Outside Silver Mine City, on the side of the Castel mining area.


    Outside a rugged tent, emaciated refugees formed a long line, eagerly watching the front of the queue.


    On the table in front, a pile of ck bread was stacked like a small mountain, and next to it was arge y pot filled with thin porridge.


    Behind the table, several towering werewolves and humans in Castell Mining Workshop uniforms were busy distributing food to the queuing refugees.


    From a distance, the loud, rough voices of the werewolves maintaining order could be heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush! Don¡¯t panic! Everyone will get their share!¡±


    ¡°Each person can only take one bowl of porridge or one piece of ck bread. No extra portions, and no stealing!¡±


    With the intimidating appearance of the werewolf miners and the fully armed Castell guards maintaining order, although there were many refugees, the scene was orderly.


    Watching the refugees receive their food one by one, gratefully praising the benevolent Lord of Castell, Hank, the acting manager of the Mining Workshop, looked emotional as he spoke to the tall werewolf miner beside him.


    ¡°Sir Luff, we truly must thank you for your help. Almost all the guards from the mine have been reassigned to the city. Without you, it would have been chaotic long ago.¡±


    Luff smiled warmly and said,


    ¡°Mr. Hank, it is our duty. Every refugee is a subject of Castell. As followers of the Countess, it is our duty to help.¡±


    ¡°This has always been the Countess¡¯ priority. When I was still in Borde, I had already participated in many relief efforts for the poor under the Countess¡¯ guidance.¡±


    Hank nodded slightly and sighed.


    ¡°Yes, the Countess is benevolent. When she left the Mining Workshop, she repeatedly hinted that I should take care of the lives of the poor and miners in Silver Mine City.¡±


    ¡°Although Silver Mine City often has refugees due to its proximity to the Northern Grand Duchy and Eastern Yte, I have never seen so many¡­ I really hope the rebellion ends soon¡­¡±


    Luff nodded, his expression resolute.


    ¡°It will end. All those who betrayed the Countess will eventually pay the price!¡±


    Hank sighed.


    ¡°Ah, I hope the Countess is safe. There have been many rumors in the north recently, causing unrest in the city. I wonder what the situation is outside.¡±


    Luffforted.


    ¡°The Countess is naturally safe. We just need to do what we can, looking after the Castell Silver Mine for the Countess. With the Kingdom¡¯s garrison here, the rebels dare not act recklessly.¡±


    Seeing the confident look of the werewolf miner, Hank felt a surge of curiosity.


    ¡°Sir Luff, it sounds like¡­ you have news of the Countess?¡±


    Luff shook his head, speaking meaningfully.


    ¡°No news, but¡­ the Countess is no ordinary person. She is a divine representation walking on earth, and is certainly safe.¡±


    Hearing Luff¡¯s words, Hank thought for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°You are right. The Countess is a living Saintess. Even the rebels of the Lagrisse family wouldn¡¯t dare anger the divine!¡±


    Luff smiled slightly.


    He didn¡¯t exin that the ¡°divine¡± he referred to was different from what Hank understood.


    Although Hank was personally appointed as acting manager by the True Ancestor, it wasn¡¯t yet time for him to know everything.


    Let this ambiguous misunderstanding remain as it is.


    However, despite having confidence in the great True Ancestor, even Luff, who was essentially the tribe¡¯s priest, had not received any new oracle for three or four months.


    Even though the True Ancestor had foreseen this several months ago, as time passed, Luff began to feel uneasy.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the True Ancestor¡­ Castell is in turmoil. I still follow your divine decrees, spreading your faith in the mining area, but¡­ when will you awaken?¡±


    Luff sighed inwardly.


    Just then, a very familiar sensation suddenly descended upon his heart.

 Chapter 263: Long time no see, Viscount Remisio

    Chapter 263: Long time no see, Viscount Remisio


    ¡°Luff, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hank asked curiously, noticing the werewolf momentarily lost in thought.


    Luff quickly snapped back to attention and bowed slightly to Hank.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hank, I suddenly remembered there¡¯s something in the tribe I need to take care of. I must leave for a while.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he left the tent and hurried towards Silver Mine City.


    ¡­


    In Silver Mine City, the Old Mining District wheremoners gathered.


    Over the past year, this area had developed into a considerable settlement for demi-humans, centered around the migrating Blood Wolf tribe and the werewolf miners from the Castell mine.


    The old streets were filled with demi-human residents. Upon seeing the hurried Luff, they stopped to greet him, tracing a thorny rose symbol over their chests with their right hands.Luff acknowledged them with nods while making his way deeper into the Old Mining District.


    After navigating through several streets and alleys, he finally stopped in front of an abandoned old church.


    There were werewolves standing guard outside the church. Seeing Luff, they bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Lord Luff.¡±


    Luff nodded to them and walked into the church.


    Inside, the church was well-maintained despite its dpidated exterior. Several ck-cloaked followers were silently praying in the hall, facing a statue in the center.


    The statue wasn¡¯t of the God Harald but a vaguely featured Goddess.


    The Goddess sat on a throne surrounded by thorny roses, one hand supporting her chin, the other flipping through a heavy book, her gaze seemingly looking into the distance.


    ¡°Lord Luff¡­¡±


    A werewolf, evidently the leader among the ck-cloaked followers, approached Luff as he entered.


    Luff nodded slightly and asked.


    ¡°Anything happening today?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s been no new oracle from Her Majesty today.¡±


    The werewolf replied, shaking his head.


    Luff pondered for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Following a subtle feeling in his heart, he approached the statue.


    After taking a deep breath, he bowed respectfully to the statue and then traced a rose symbol on his chest, praising as usual.


    ¡°Supreme True Ancestor¡­¡±


    ¡°Embodiment of Darkness and Shadow¡­¡±


    ¡°Source of all Bloodbornes¡­¡±


    ¡°Your devout and humble descendant prays for guidance¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a crimson radiance enveloped the statue.


    Seeing this, the followers froze momentarily before erupting in joy.


    ¡°Divine Light! It¡¯s the Light of our Lord!¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty has finally responded! A new oracle ising!¡±


    Luff, also reassured by the crimson light, smiled with relief. He confirmed that the summoning sensation indeed came from the True Ancestor¡¯s guidance.


    After months of slumber, her Majesty the True Ancestor had awakened again!


    ¡°Great True Ancestor of Blood, your faithful follower Luff, listens to your divine oracle!¡±


    Luff knelt on one knee, his voice solemn.


    The ethereal radiance spread from the statue, enveloping Luff.


    In the vague light, the followers seemed to hear a distant, ethereal female voice whispering mysteriously.


    Luff listened intently, his expression growing more respectful.


    Momentster, the crimson light faded, and the statue returned to tranquillity.


    In Luff¡¯s hand, a crystal ball had appeared.


    Looking at the crystal ball, Luff was thoughtful. He stood up and bowed respectfully to the statue again.


    ¡°Luff¡­ follows your divine will!¡±


    The followers looked at him with respect, envy, and longing. The leading werewolf stepped forward curiously.


    ¡°Lord Luff, what is Her Majesty¡¯smand this time?¡±


    Luff¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Her Majestymands us to secretly gather intelligence on the northern rebels while remaining hidden and not revealing our faith.¡±


    ¡°Gather intelligence on the northern rebels?¡±


    The werewolf follower was puzzled, then pondered.


    ¡°I heard that the head of the Lagrisse family is also connected to the Blood n. Could it be that¡­ the rebels are also followers of our Lord?¡±


    Luff shook his head.


    ¡°No, our Lord is our Lord, and the Blood n is the Blood n. Since the civil war among the bloodbornes, they have not been on the same path as us.¡±


    ¡°Our Lord¡¯s divine will has its purpose. You just need to follow it. Also¡­ prepare a suitable outfit for me. I need to visit the kingdom¡¯s military base and see Viscount Remisio.¡±


    ¡­


    Eastern Mining District of the Castell Silver Mine.


    As the location of the Crescent Royal Family¡¯s mineral share, it also served as the kingdom¡¯s military garrison.


    At the edge of the mining area stood a fortress over thirty meters high.


    This fortress, built by the kingdom¡¯s military, was specifically for guarding the Castell Silver Mine and housed 1,500 extraordinary soldiers.


    Inside the castle, in themander¡¯s office, Viscount Remisio, dressed in a kingdom officer¡¯s uniform, sat at his desk handling official business.


    Suddenly, a personal guard approached the door and saluted respectfully.


    ¡°Report¡ª! Viscount, there¡¯s a werewolf outside the fortress iming to be an envoy from Castell requesting to see you!¡±


    Viscount Remisio put down his quill, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°A werewolf? An envoy from Castell?¡±


    After a moment of thought, he waved his hand.


    ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    Shortly after, under the escort of fully armed guards, Luff, who had changed out of his miner¡¯s uniform and into the Castell family servant¡¯s attire, entered the office.


    He bowed slightly to Viscount Remisio and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Castell envoy, Luff Bloodwolf, greets Viscount Remisio.¡±


    Viscount Remisio squinted slightly, examining Luff before smiling.


    ¡°I remember you. You¡¯re the werewolf who used to follow Lady Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°You im to be an envoy from Castell. Do you have any proof?¡±


    Luff nodded and took out the crystal ball blessed by the divine oracle, presenting it respectfully.


    Seeing the crystal ball, Viscount Remisio¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    He nodded to the guard, who then took the crystal ball and brought it to him.


    Looking at the faint magical inscriptions on the crystal ball, Viscount Remisio was surprised.


    ¡°Is this¡­ themunication crystal popr among the Starfall Kingdom¡¯s nobles?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the crystal ball emitted a radiant glow. The magical inscriptions lit up one by one, projecting a translucent image around it.


    In Viscount Remisio¡¯s astonished gaze, a beautiful figure in noble attire appeared in the projection.


    Seeing the beautiful figure, Viscount Remisio slowly recovered from his surprise.


    He chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Recently, there have been rumors in the north saying that the young Countess of Castell has been controlled by the Lagrisse family. But¡­ I never believed it.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems they were just rumors!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Lady Charlotte. I didn¡¯t expect you to contact me this way. I heard thatmunication crystals are closely guarded by the Starfall Kingdom, and it¡¯s incredibly expensive to obtain one on the Crescent¡¯s ck market¡­¡±


    Hearing Viscount Remisio¡¯s words, Charlotte in the projection smiled slightly.


    ¡°Frequent trade with Starfall merchants provides some unique methods. Amunication crystal isn¡¯t as expensive as you think.¡±


    After speaking, the girl in the projection gracefully curtsied.


    ¡°Long time no see, Viscount Remisio¡­¡±

 Chapter 264: The Kings Command

    Chapter 264: The King''s Command


    ¡°Dammit! Amunication crystal isn¡¯t that expensive? Only someone as wealthy as you, Countess, could say such a thing.¡±


    ¡°A poor viscount like me can¡¯t even gather enough tana to fix the roads!¡±


    Looking at the ethereal girl in front of him, Viscount Remisio couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    ¡°Oh? Really? But from my perspective, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re that short on money.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Viscount Remisio fell silent. He nced at Charlotte with aplicated expression and sighed.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, you don¡¯t need to test me.¡±


    ¡°I understand your intentions. You went through the trouble of using amunication crystal to talk to me because you want to know why, even though I promised to send troops, I have remained neutral in the Castell rebellion, right?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.¡°That¡¯s right, I am indeed very curious.¡±


    ¡°I thought the terms I offered were quite generous. Even after deducting themission for hiring kingdom soldiers, you could still earn at least fifty thousand gold tana from this war¡­¡±


    ¡°Yet now, you¡¯ve chosen neutrality.¡±


    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t sign a formal contract, given the long-standing rtionship between the Castell family and the Remisio family, I hope for an exnation.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Viscount Remisio sighed.


    ¡°Yes, at least fifty thousand gold tana.¡±


    ¡°Just by changing a g and participating in the battle, I could earn so much money by cleaning up conscripts who don¡¯t even have many extraordinaries. Even the best mercenary groups in Myria can¡¯t earn that much.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Saying this, Viscount Remisio looked pained. His expression was as if he had just lost a golden opportunity.


    ¡°Hmm? You can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    Viscount Remisio sighed.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, you may not know, but I had already prepared the family banners. However, before setting off, I received a ban from the military¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty the King has ordered a strict investigation into the misuse of kingdom troops by noble officers. Vitors will not only be stripped of theirmand but could also face severe charges!¡±


    ¡°As you know, my Remisio Viscounty is even more impoverished than the poorest regions of the Borde Duchy. Most of my ie as a kingdommander actually subsidizes my territory¡­¡±


    ¡°The Remisio family absolutely cannot afford to lose the position of legionmander.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, even if I wanted to earn your fifty thousand gold tana, I¡¯m powerless¡­¡±


    Hearing Viscount Remisio¡¯s words, Charlotte frowned even deeper.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s order? Why would His Majesty suddenly issue such a ban? As far as I know, noblemanders privately using kingdom troops is an open secret.¡±


    Charlotte was genuinely puzzled.


    After all, although the Star-Moon War was a victory, the Crescent Kingdom barely managed a win. The Crescent Royal family didn¡¯t have enough funds to maintain arge regr army and had to rely on the nobles to some extent.


    In fact, many of the kingdom¡¯s troops had ambiguous statuses, often having both regr army status and a certain noble private army background.


    In such a situation, the Crescent Royal family had always turned a blind eye to noblemanders privately using kingdom troops.


    After all, a portion of the maintenance costs for the regr army was covered by the nobles.


    Charlotte, who had studied the politics and military affairs of the Crescent Kingdom, was well aware of this. This was also her confidence in hiring regr troops from Viscount Remisio.


    Viscount Remisio smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Yes, in the past, His Majesty always turned a blind eye, but now it seems that those good days are over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s well-known that His Majesty wants to strengthen his authority, and military power is the most crucial aspect. This ban is likely a signal that His Majesty is ready to reform the military.¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, His Majesty has decreed that from now on, the mobilization of regr troops must go through formal military orders. Without orders,manders cannot mobilize troops privately.¡±


    Hearing Viscount Remisio¡¯s words, Charlotte felt helpless.


    The kingdom¡¯s regr army ultimately swore allegiance to the king. The major expenses for equipment, extraordinary supplies, and sries were all provided by the royal family.


    As for the nobles¡¯ contribution to the maintenance cost, it was mainly for logistical supplies, which was a small partpared to the major expenses of the regr army.


    If the Crescent Royal family was determined to reform the military, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°So, from now on, you need formal military approval to mobilize your troops?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be as free as it used to be.¡±


    Viscount Remisio sighed.


    He then smiled wryly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not all bad. At least¡­ all future expenses will be covered by the royal family, so wemanders won¡¯t have to worry about military supplies anymore.¡±


    ¡°As for other things¡­ there are always ways around policies. We¡¯ll see once the dust settles. For now, I really can¡¯t provide any help to Castell.¡±


    Hearing Viscount Remisio¡¯s words, Charlotte sighed slightly.


    ¡°I understand. If it¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s decision, there¡¯s nothing to be done.¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, though I can¡¯t offer direct military support to Castell, as themander of the Castell silver mine guards, I can at least ensure the safety of the Castell mining area.¡±


    ¡°I can promise that as long as the Castell family¡¯s rule remains, the mithril mine will not fall into rebel hands. This is the best I can do.¡±


    Viscount Remisio said.


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for your promise, Viscount. Securing the mining area is a great help. After the rebellion is quelled, I will still pay you a certain amount of gold tana as thanks.¡±


    Viscount Remisio cheered.


    ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll gratefully ept it when the timees.¡±


    Then, his expression became serious.


    ¡°By the way, Lady Charlotte, there¡¯s one more thing¡­ be cautious of the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°Cautious¡­ of the Third Prince?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Viscount Remisio nodded, speaking solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Charlotte. Do you know why His Majesty decided to reform the military at this time?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Could it be rted to the Third Prince?¡±


    Viscount Remisio nodded.


    ¡°Rumor has it that the proposal to reform the military came from the newly appointed military director, Duke Orton, who is closely aligned with the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that in Duke Orton¡¯s proposal, he specifically mentioned the kingdom troops stationed around Castell, including my mining guards. Nearly allmanders that Castell might contact were listed.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, I dare not move the troops from the mining area at all.¡±

 Chapter 265: A Talented Monarch

    Chapter 265: A Talented Monarch


    After learning the reason for Viscount Remisio¡¯s refusal to send troops, Charlotte terminated the remotemunication.


    In fact, she couldn¡¯tmunicate for much longer anyway.


    Themunication crystal she used was a fake, created by her using the blood divine power and divine blessings, based on a crystal she had seized from Agnes. It couldn¡¯t be used for too long.


    However, the information obtained was sufficient.


    ¡°So¡­ it was the newly appointed military director, under the influence of the Third Prince, who suggested to the King to strengthen the management of the army. The King, already wanting to centralize power, went along with it and issued the ban¡­¡±


    Reflecting on the information just received, Charlotte fell into thought.


    The timing of this military order was so coincidental that Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but think it was targeted at her.


    Although Viscount Remisio was aligned with the Second Prince¡¯s faction and would not speak well of the Third Prince, Charlotte was well aware that the Third Prince, who had be the co-ruler of Borde through his marriage with Eleanor, indeed coveted Castell.


    The assassination attempt on Charlotte during her return was proof, with the prime suspect Agnes still scrubbing toilets at the Count¡¯s mansion.Castell was too wealthy, and its mithril mine was a vital strategic resource. For a prince eyeing the throne, its allure was irresistible.


    ¡°Louis V is said to have ended the 80-year-long Star-Moon War, earning high prestige in the Crescent Kingdom, and is considered one of the most talented monarchs in the kingdom¡¯s history. However¡­ the session issue of the next generation is a significant hidden danger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also a bit strange. All information indicates that the current king, Louis V, is wise and brave, not easily fooled. Could it be that he doesn¡¯t see the Third Prince¡¯s schemes?¡±


    Sitting at her desk, flipping through information on the Crescent Royal family, Charlotte frowned.


    The life of the current Crescent King, Louis V, was indeed legendary.


    Originally the second heir to the Crescent throne, he ascended after his brother, ¡°Philip the Bold¡±, died unexpectedly in the Star-Moon War.


    He became king at the age of 13.


    At that time, the Crescent Kingdom was retreating continuously under the Starfall Kingdom¡¯s offense. The capital was breached, and less than one-seventh of the territory remained. The nobles were disloyal, and the people were in turmoil.


    Starfall King Henry had even been crowned the new Crescent King by the Archbishop in the Crescent capital, creating a situation with two kings in the kingdom.


    But Louis V turned the tide, showing great political and military talent at a young age.


    He first used the conflicts among the nobles to unite them temporarily, then leveraged the enmity between the Starfall Kingdom and the Northern Grand Duchy to gain the duchy¡¯s support.


    He prepared his coffin and personally led a coalition of noble private troops and Northern mercenaries to achieve a 1:10 victory in the Battle of Moonshield, halting the Starfall Kingdom¡¯s unstoppable advance and reiming the capital and some territories.


    Moreover, he exhibited impressive extraordinary talent, reaching the zing Sun tier before turning 15, bing the youngest zing Sun extraordinary in the human world of Myria.


    After that, the Star-Moon War entered a long stalemate.


    With wisdom and strategy, Louis V managed to hold his ground against the Starfall Kingdom, even with only one-fifth of his territory remaining.


    Over time, he gradually gained the upper hand,unching counterattacks with smaller forces. By theter stages of the war, he had the upper hand.


    Had it not been for an unexpected defeat in the First Roman Campaign, Louis V would have driven the Starfall Kingdom out of the continent.


    Even so, he reimed all the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s legal territories except for the Roman Duchy, expanding the kingdom¡¯s territory beyond its pre-war size.


    Years have passed since, and the Crescent Kingdom has recovered from the war¡¯s aftermath, surpassing the Starfall Kingdom in strength.


    If not for the Starfall Kingdom forming an alliance with the Western Yte Empire against the Crescent Kingdom, Louis V might have alreadyunched a campaign to reim the Roman Duchy.


    Such a talented monarch should be able to see through his offspring¡¯s petty schemes, shouldn¡¯t he?


    Infiltrating and assassinating nobles, seizing privatends and extraordinary resources, and strengthening one¡¯s own power are all taboo for any reigning monarch.


    Or perhaps the Third Prince¡¯s actions are tolerated by Louis V?


    The Crown Prince, the designated heir, died in the First Roman Campaign. The current heir, the Second Prince, is close to the church and has a strained rtionship with the king. Could it be¡­ the king ns to bypass the long-standing sessionws and pass the throne to the Third Prince?


    Is that why he allows him to strengthen his power through various means?


    Charlotte¡¯s frown deepened.


    Ultimately, she was just a countess, and her domain was still Borde. She had limited knowledge of higher-level information.


    However, judging from Viscount Remisio¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t seem overly concerned. If the king intended to change the heir, the nobles loyal to the Second Prince would have been in chaos by now.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t understand.


    But even if she couldn¡¯t fully grasp it, analyzing the rebellion from the perspective of the entire kingdom made many things clear.


    At least, she was now sure that her true enemy in this rebellion wasn¡¯t the Lagrisse family but likely the Third Prince.


    Moreover, in facing the rebellion, she couldn¡¯t expect support from any Crescent lords.


    The rebels¡¯ boldness might also stem from the Third Prince¡¯s support.


    Charlotte¡¯s judgment was soon confirmed.


    A day after her contact with Viscount Remisio, Sebastian, who had been sent to investigate the Tulip County, returned.


    ¡°Master, the situation is quite severe. The Tulip County fortress has been under military lockdown for half a month, preventing civilian ess. Moreover¡­ as you can see, the number of cargo shipsing and going from the Tulip County port is three times the usual.¡±


    ¡°I sneaked onto one of the ships and found arge amount of military supplies, including food, equipment, and various extraordinary materials. There were even several extraordinary officers aboard!¡±


    ¡°The Borde family, or rather, the Crescent Third Prince, really intends to act against us during this rebellion!¡±


    Sebastian reported solemnly.

 Chapter 266: The Messenger from Borde

    Chapter 266: The Messenger from Borde


    In the Twelfth Month of the Holy Calendar year 1445, Castell County experienced its first snowfall of the winter.


    Being a coastal county, snowfall was not an annual event for Castell, but this year, the weather was noticeably colder. Snowkes gently descended, painting thend in a delicate white.


    It had been five days since Charlotte had awakened, yet the Lagrisse family¡¯s rebel forces remained encamped upstream of the Dorn River.


    They seemed to have forgotten about continuing their


    offensive, showing no intention of crossing the river. Instead, they were fortifying a long-term camp on the north bank.


    Outside Northport, the noble armies summoned from various regions were ready. A sea of tents stretched along the coast near the Castell Bridge, seemingly endless.


    The maritime traffic was busier than usual; the docks at Northport saw ships constantly departing and arriving.


    Strategic supplies from all over were converging on


    Northport, supporting the operation of tens of thousands of troops. The daily consumption of military provisions alone was astronomical.The tension in Northport was palpable, as the imminent approach of war loomed ever closer. This was especially evident as more and more warships docked, with military vessels from various noble families lined up, their dark cannons exuding a formidable presence.


    Rumors swirled through Northport about the young countess appearing at a noble assembly, rallying nobles to head north to confront the rebels.


    All eyes in Northport were fixed on the count¡¯s mansion in the town center.


    In every tavern, patrons spected on when the young countess would march out to quash the rebellion and how many troops she had gathered. Estimates varied from twenty thousand to fifty thousand.


    Despite the different figures, there was a widespread consensus: though the northern rebellion seemed formidable, the young countess would inevitably crush it.


    This confidence stemmed from two main reasons.


    First, nearly all the nobles of Castell had been mobilized. Even though the Lagrisse family had a formidable reputation, they were at a distinct disadvantage against an allied force consisting of private armies from over three-quarters of the county¡¯s noble families and the elite Castel forces.


    The previously disunited northern nobles had now found a leader in the young countess, transforming a fragmented territory into a united front.


    Second, increasing maritime traffic to and from Tulip County suggested something significant was afoot. Even the most oblivious merchants sensed the change: the Borde family¡¯s garrison in Tulip County appeared to be preparing for war.


    Given the Borde and Castell¡¯s rtionship, many believed that the Borde Duchess, who had dered neutrality, might not remain neutral after all.


    Rumors from Tulip County hinted at this shift. It was said that a drunken officer had let slip in a tavern that the Borde Duchy was also preparing for war. This led many to believe that after the young countess¡¯s appearance, she had reached some agreement with the Borde family.


    As Castell¡¯s overlord, the Borde family would abandon their neutrality and assist Castell in quelling the rebellion.


    However, a contrary belief persisted among some nobles in Northport.


    They suspected the Borde family wasn¡¯t there to suppress the rebellion but to target the Castell family, allied with the rebels.


    Those supporting this conspiracy pointed to an ambush the countess had faced en route to her territory, orchestrated by the Borde Duchess¡¯ husband, Prince Philip.


    These opposing views shed in taverns and noble salons until, two dayster, a noble iming to be a messenger from the Borde family arrived by ship from Tulip County, seeking an audience with the young Countess of Castell.


    ¡°Countess, the Duchess is delighted to hear of your safety and has sent me to inquire if you require the Borde family¡¯s support.¡±


    The messenger said respectfully in the reception hall.


    ¡°As Castell¡¯s protector, the Borde family is willing to help you swiftly quell the rebellion and restore order to the north.¡±


    Charlotte gazed at the Borde family¡¯s messenger, expressionless.


    After a moment, she responded coolly.


    ¡°Oh? But hasn¡¯t Borde already dered neutrality in this matter?¡±


    ¡°Countess, at that time, the Duchess was unaware of your safety. With rumors of your potential misfortune spreading in the south, the Duchess dered neutrality for caution¡¯s sake. In reality, Tulip County has been preparing for war.¡±


    The messenger¡¯s hopeful gaze turned to Charlotte.


    ¡°Countess, have you considered our offer?¡±


    Charlotte scrutinized him for a moment, then smiled faintly.


    ¡°Thank you for Borde¡¯s support. However, this matter is significant. Many of Castell¡¯s nobles might not wee higher-level intervention. I need to consult with them before giving you an answer.¡±


    After sending the messenger away, Charlotte¡¯s smile faded.


    She moved to the window, gazing at the dense, impressive military camp along the coast. She asked quietly.


    ¡°What do the nobles think of the Borde messenger? I hear he has been quite vocal about his intentions before seeking an audience with me.¡±


    Behind her, Sebastian, dressed in a tailcoat, responded respectfully.


    ¡°Master, opinions are divided. Those aware of the ambush in the Violet Forest are skeptical, but the majority believe the Borde family is here to support Castell and assist in quelling the rebellion.¡±


    ¡°Assist us in quelling the rebellion? Ha, Sebastian, what do you think?¡±


    Charlotte scoffed.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Sebastian said,


    ¡°The Third Prince once sought your life and covets Castell. He cannot be acting in good faith. Though weck concrete evidence, I also believe the Lagrisse family¡¯s rebellion likely has Borde¡¯s support.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they can¡¯t be acting in good faith.¡±


    Charlotte sighed.


    ¡°Master, should we act first or continue monitoring Borde¡¯s movements?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Continue the investigation. Do not act rashly. If Borde intends to target us, the Tulip County garrison and rebels alone won¡¯t suffice. They must have other ns.¡±


    Sebastian hesitated.


    ¡°But¡­if they n to strike, won¡¯t dying give them more time to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dying benefits us too. After all¡­we are not without allies.¡±


    Charlotte reassured him.


    ¡°Allies?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Following Charlotte¡¯s gaze out the window, he saw she was looking towards the sea¡ªthe direction of the Starfall Kingdom. Sebastian¡¯s expression changed showing realization.


    Just then, amotion outside the hall drew their attention.


    Charlotte frowned slightly, turning towards the door.


    ¡°Sebastian, go see what¡¯s happening outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Sebastian bowed and left. He returned shortly with an odd expression.


    ¡°Master, the Borde messenger has been captured outside the count¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Captured?¡±


    Charlotte was taken aback.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression grew stranger.


    ¡°Yes, by the Roman-Four family. They are outside, requesting to see you.¡±

 Chapter 267: Audience with Roman-Four

    Chapter 267: Audience with Roman-Four


    ¡°Let me go! Release me! What are you doing? I am a messenger of the Borde family! Do you want to make enemies of the Duke¡¯s family?!¡±


    Outside the Count¡¯s Mansion, the messenger from the Borde family was tightly bound, his expression terrified as he struggled.


    Behind him, a tall, burly sailor dressed in ck grinned menacingly, lifting the messenger by the cor like a chicken.


    Next to the sailor stood an elderly man in a ck noble robe. He was hunched over, his eyes half-closed, appearing drowsy.


    Behind the old man, seven or eight stern-looking ck-armored swordsmen stood guard, their expressions cold and exuding a faint extraordinary aura, warning others to stay away.


    A crowd of curious townspeople and nobles had gathered on either side of the street.


    Some sharp-eyed individuals recognized the crest on the ck-armored swordsmen¡¯s attire.


    ¡°Those are people from the Roman-Four family!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here? And causing trouble right at the Count¡¯s Mansion? Isn¡¯t that the messenger from Borde they¡¯ve captured? What are they doing? Are they rebelling?¡±¡°I heard they were the only family absent from the recent noble meeting, and now they¡¯ve captured Borde¡¯s messenger. Have they gone mad?¡±


    ¡°Could the rumors be true that they had long harbored rebellious intentions?!¡±


    The crowd spected.


    Seeing the Roman-Four family capture the Borde messenger, some nobles who arrived turned pale.


    ¡°Viscount Roman-Four?! What are you doing? Release Borde¡¯s messenger immediately!¡±


    ¡°This is the Count¡¯s Mansion! Capturing the Duchy¡¯s messenger here is an affront to the Countess!¡±


    The nobles angrily rebuked the old noble surrounded by the ck-armored swordsmen.


    However, the old noble remained impassive, not even sparing them a nce, as if he didn¡¯t regard them at all.


    Only the ck-armored swordsmen responded with cold, oppressive stares, their faintly extraordinary aura suddenly intensifying, causing the rebuking nobles to pale.


    ¡°Extra¡­ extraordinaries!¡±


    Their momentum quickly diminished, retreating a step in unison, their gazes at the ck-armored swordsmen filled with apprehension.


    When the curious Charlotte herself came outside the Count¡¯s Mansion, this was the scene she witnessed.


    She raised an eyebrow, looking curiously at the Borde messenger tied up by Roman-Four¡¯s extraordinary sailor, and then smiled slightly.


    ¡°Viscount Roman-Four, you came to Northport and immediately caused a scene at the Count¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s voice, the old noble finally opened his cloudy eyes.


    Supported by his attendant, he trembled as he bowed to Charlotte, then respectfully said,


    ¡°Alfred de Roman-Four greets you, Countess.¡± (T/N: <em>In the past chapter his name was Francis but in this chapter its written Alfred. I will follow the raw for now</em>)


    ¡°Your Excellency, this man harbors ill intentions and tried to deceive you with false information. That¡¯s why I captured him.¡±


    Upon hearing the Old Viscount¡¯s words, the bound messenger immediately cried out.


    ¡°No! I did not! Countess, I am here to offer Borde¡¯s support!¡±


    Noting the increasing crowd, Charlotte¡¯s eyes shed with a faint red glow.


    She scanned the growing number of onlookers and said,


    ¡°Enough, let him down. We¡¯ll discuss this inside.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    The Old Viscount slightly bowed, signaling the sailor to release the messenger.


    Then, he led the Roman-Four family¡¯s swordsmen, escorting the still-bound messenger, and followed Charlotte into the Count¡¯s Mansion.


    Back in the council chamber, Charlotte resumed her seat of authority.


    She ignored the bound messenger and leisurely epted the milk tea Sebastian handed her. Sipping elegantly, she crossed her legs and asked.


    ¡°Viscount, why did you capture Borde¡¯s messenger right at my mansion¡¯s door? And why didn¡¯t you attend the recent noble meeting?¡±


    Facing Charlotte¡¯s probing gaze, the Viscount remained calm.


    He slightly bowed and said,


    ¡°Your Excellency, in Castell, the Roman-Four family serves only one master, and that is you.¡±


    ¡°No one in Castell, besides you, can make Roman-Four bow.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued at the Old Viscount¡¯s seemingly pointed words.


    The Old Viscount met her gaze unflinchingly, his cloudy eyes filled with aplex emotion.


    Just as Charlotte tried to discern the emotion in his gaze, the Viscount sighed and lowered his head again.


    ¡°In any case, it is a relief to see you safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°So, now that you see I am safe, can you answer my other question?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    The Viscount nodded slightly.


    ¡°Of course, Countess.¡±


    With that, he took out a parchment and presented it with both hands.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please look at this record first. It seems we are in for big trouble in Castell¡­¡±


    Record?


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, signaling Sebastian to take the parchment, then curiously browsed through it.


    As she read, her expression gradually turned serious.


    ¡°Viscount Roman-Four, where did this recorde from?¡±


    ¡°Countess, it was extracted from a ck market merchant in the Violet Duchy. This merchant is a direct descendant of the ruling Boite-Linte family of the Violet Duchy. Everything in the record¡­ is true.¡±


    The Viscount said respectfully.


    ¡°Boite-Linte? A branch of the Boite family? I recall the Boite family is an old enemy of the Borde family. How did they get involved?¡±


    Charlotte squinted slightly.


    The Viscount nodded.


    ¡°Yes, the Boite family is indeed an old enemy of the Borde family. The Boite Duchy has had territorial disputes with the Borde Duchy for centuries¡­¡±


    ¡°However, the Boite-Linte family, while a branch of the Boite family, has another identity.¡±


    The Viscount¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°They are the maternal family of Prince Philip.¡±


    ¡°Prince Philip¡¯s maternal family¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Master¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sebastian asked, puzzled by the cryptic conversation between Charlotte and the Viscount.


    Charlotte nced at him, then handed him the parchment.


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Sebastian took it curiously and read it, his expression soon changed.


    ¡°What? Prince Philip ns to ally with the Violet Duchy to carve up the Castell County?!¡±

 Chapter 268: The Third Princes Conspiracy

    Chapter 268: The Third Prince''s Conspiracy


    Viscount Roman-Four provided the records obtained from a Violet Underground ck market merchant.


    They had attacked the merchant¡¯s ship, plundered its cargo hold, and captured the merchant for interrogation, obtaining this information through pure pirate means.


    The records were extensive, covering some underground dealings between the Violet and Borde. These deals primarily involved war supplies such as food, extraordinary materials, and weaponry.


    Additionally, the records included details about the distribution of some industries within Castell, even mentioning Castell¡¯s mithril mine.


    In thetter part of the records, the informant revealed a cooperation n between the Violet and Borde duchies. They nned to join forces and, along with the rebels, attack Castell and divide the northern territory.


    The records even mentioned specific ns for dealing with Charlotte, the Countess of Castell. Borde demanded she be captured alive if possible, while the Violet forces intended to deliver her to the Third Prince, Philip.


    If the informant had been an ordinary ck market merchant, the contents might have seemed fanciful. However, the informant was a direct descendant of the current ruling family of the Violet Duchy, responsible for facilitating underground trade between the two duchies.


    Furthermore, Viscount Roman-Four attached numerous investigation reports from his family, detailing recent fleet movements in the Violet Duchy and price changes of war supplies at the two duchies¡¯ coastal ports.


    All this information indicated that the two duchies were indeed preparing for significant actions.¡°Viscount Roman-Four, the records are so detailed. The source must be moreplicated than you said, right?¡±


    Charlotte asked as she picked up the parchment to review it again.


    Viscount Roman-Four respectfully bowed and replied.


    ¡°Countess, you can rest assured. We are very professional in these matters. During the attack, we didn¡¯t fly Castell¡¯s g but used the privateer g of the Starfall Kingdom, leaving no trace back to us.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that. What I want to know is where your initial information came from.¡±


    She suppressed her urge to retort and inquired.


    The Old Viscount responded.


    ¡°Countess, the information allowing us to ambush the merchant ship came from within the Royal Navy¡­ Count Vere, themander of the Star-Moon Strait Fleet of the Royal Navy, is an old acquaintance of mine. He provided the intelligence.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Count Vere?¡±


    ¡°A royal court count, and the previous royal court teacher.¡±


    Viscount Roman-Four said.


    ¡°A court teacher? An ally of the Second Prince?¡±


    Charlotte paused, holding her teacup halfway.


    Viscount Roman-Four subtly nodded in affirmation.


    Charlotte felt a headacheing on.


    As a mere countess, she had no interest or desire to get involved in royal disputes. However, her territory of Castell was too strategically important for both Borde and Crescent. From the moment she inherited this wealthy domain, it seemed she was destined to be drawn into the vortex of conflict.


    ¡°No wonder Viscount Remisio hinted I should beware of the Third Prince. He probably had some intelligence as well.¡±


    Charlotte thought.


    After some consideration, she looked at Viscount Roman-Four, her sapphire eyes gleaming slightly.


    ¡°Viscount Roman-Four, your intelligence is crucial. From now on, the Roman-Four family will need to coordinate with Castell to handle the rebellion and any potential invasions.¡±


    Viscount Roman-Four, trembling, knelt on one knee, performing an old northern submission gesture.


    ¡°Of course, the Roman-Four family will always stand with you and follow your orders.¡±


    Seeing his gesture, which had a distinctive Starfall Kingdom style and seemed to carry hidden meanings, Charlotte pondered.


    ¡­


    After leaving the bound Borde messenger and the records, Viscount Roman-Four departed.


    Before leaving, the Old Viscount stated he would remain in Northport until the rebellion was quelled, ready to follow orders. Meanwhile, the Roman-Four privateer fleet would continue patrolling the strait, gathering intelligence.


    The Borde messenger was utterly terrified. This unlucky soul clearly knew nothing of these secret plots and genuinely believed he was merely representing Borde with goodwill.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t even nce at him, leaving him aside.


    Sebastian cast a sound-blocking spell around himself and Charlotte, then spoke gravely.


    ¡°Master, if the Violet Duchy also joins the war, we¡¯ll be in real trouble. Though poor, they have built a formidable army through decades of war with Starfall. They have at least a five-thousand-strong elite standing force that poses a significant threat even without mobilization.¡±


    ¡°With rebels threatening from the north, Borde troops poised for a sneak attack in the center, and the Violet Duchy stirring in the south, our situation is beyond dire.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when a Duchy-level lord joins the fray, it¡¯s almost certain that zing Suns will get involved. Although they are restricted from directly engaging in front-line battles, they can exploit many loopholes, inevitably pressuring us.¡±


    ¡°If we continue to adhere to conventional methods within the bounds of mortal rules, we¡­ will find it very difficult.¡±


    Charlotte looked at him, her thoughts stirred.


    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we use powers beyond the ordinary limits?¡±


    Sebastian slightly bowed, indicating agreement.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°This is an era that respects rules. Even I must tread carefully until I gain an absolute advantage to deal with the rule-makers behind the scenes¡­¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the rules of war. Millennia of development have established a set of war codes in Myria.¡±


    ¡°Below the Legendary tier, each power tier has its ce and constraints. For instance, zing Sun tier beings cannot actively intervene in lower tier battlefields; extraordinary beings cannot ughter ordinary beings; many dark, necromantic, and psychic magics are forbidden¡­¡±


    She then chuckled softly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re right. When others are ready to break the rules, I don¡¯t need to stick to conventional methods either, especially against predetermined enemies.¡±


    With that, she stepped out of the sound barrier and approached the trembling messenger. A crimson light shed in her eyes, and she spoke calmly.


    ¡°Messenger, I have a question. If I ept your proposal, what happens next?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I know nothing! I¡¯m just a messenger¡­ just a messenger¡­¡±


    The messenger trembled, clearly terrified.


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    She smiled faintly, casting a calming spell, and gently said,


    ¡°Tell me, can you?¡±


    Under the spell¡¯s influence, the messenger gradually calmed down, his expression dazed. He replied dreamily.


    ¡°Co¡­ Countess, Lord Gaston said that if you agreed, you would be invited to meet at a ce between Tulip County and Northport to discuss the rebellion.¡±


    ¡°Gaston? Count Gaston?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mind recalled an elderly face she had met at the Duke of Borde¡¯s birthday banquet, whose son, Jordan, had died in her undead summoning at the Dreaming Salon.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte turned to Sebastian and smiled.


    ¡°Sebastian, it seems themander of Borde¡¯s troops is our old acquaintance.¡±


    Then she turned to the dazed messenger, her sapphire eyes fully turning crimson.


    ¡°Go back and tell Count Gaston that I ept his proposal. I will attend his invitation.¡±

 Chapter 269: Taking the Blame

    Chapter 269: Taking the me


    ¡°Really? So, she has epted the Duchy¡¯s olive branch and ns to use the Duchy¡¯s power to quell the rebellion in Castell?¡±


    At the New Borde Fortress in Tulip County.


    An old nobleman with white hair, dressed in the noble uniform of the Duchy¡¯s regr army, said in surprise.


    The old nobleman wasn¡¯t particrly tall, but sitting there, he exuded an aura of authority and intimidation¡ªa presence cultivated from years of high status.


    Behind him stood a younger man who bore some resemnce to him, also dressed in military uniform.


    However, unlike the old nobleman, the younger man¡¯s attire was the borate, prestigious knight¡¯s uniform of the kingdom¡¯s regr army, gleaming with enchanted armor.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Gaston, the northern rebellion has made the young Countess of Castell quite panicked. Your invitation was like a lifeline to a drowning person for her.¡±


    The messenger who had returned from Northport spoke respectfully, shedding his previous disheveled appearance from Northport.


    Count Gaston¡¯s eyes flickered with interest.¡°Oh? Panicked? But gathering an army of tens of thousands in Northport doesn¡¯t seem like the actions of a panicked little girl¡­¡±


    A hidden, subtle red light flickered in the messenger¡¯s eyes as he continued respectfully.


    ¡°Lord Gaston, if she weren¡¯t panicked or afraid, why wouldn¡¯t she seize the opportunity to order her army north?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s scared that she¡¯s holed up in Northport despite having arge army!¡±


    ¡°You see, the one who managed to gather the nobles was Viscount Leon-Castell and the elf Sebastian. Her presence actually prevents the nobles from wanting to march north to quell the rebellion!¡±


    Hearing the messenger¡¯s words, Gaston¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. He nced at the messenger and suddenly asked.


    ¡°I heard you met that infamous pirate family in Northport? And that they tied you up?¡±


    The messenger¡¯s expression darkened, and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Lord Gaston! They¡¯re not nobles, they¡¯rewless pirates! If it weren¡¯t for the Countess of Castell stopping them, I might not have returned at all!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So Countess Castell saved you?¡±


    Count Gaston remarked, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Yes, she harshly reprimanded those madmen! She doesn¡¯t trust the northern nobles at all, not one bit!¡±


    The returning messenger vowed earnestly.


    Seeing his firm belief, Count Gaston fell into deep thought.


    After a moment of contemtion, he nodded.


    ¡°I understand. You may leave.¡±


    The messenger left, and Count Gaston turned to the map of the northernnds behind him.


    The young man who had been standing by couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s there to hesitate about? The young Countess of Castell epted your proposal, isn¡¯t that exactly what we wanted?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty the King has tacitly approved Prince Philip¡¯s actions, and the Duke of Violet is likely to make a move within half a month. The legitimate confiscation order prepared by the Prince will soon be issued. If we wait until then to act, we¡¯ll be facing the main forces of Northport head-on!¡±


    ¡°Our family has been entrenched in Tulip County for nearly ten years. If we wait until then, we¡¯ll face the fiercest attacks from the northern nobles. Even if we can hold the fortress, the losses will be heavy.¡±


    ¡°Instead, we should act first and lure the Countess of Castell out of Northport!¡±


    ¡°Once we control her, we hold the initiative, and we¡¯ll be the biggest contributors when the Prince confiscates Castell County!¡±


    The young man was full of confidence, but the Old Count couldn¡¯t help but scold him.


    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    ¡°Prince Philip can break the rules because he¡¯s a prince! Even he can¡¯t tantly confiscate a noble¡¯s territory without a legal pretext!¡±


    ¡°We are different. Imprisoning a noble lord without cause would provoke the kingdom¡¯s noble council!¡±


    He shook his head again.


    ¡°Otis, you¡¯ve been in the capital too long. You¡¯re out of touch with Borde. I¡¯ve met Charlotte de Castell before. She¡¯s no ordinary noble.¡±


    ¡°Or do you think a young lord who inherited her territory under the scrutiny of nobles, lords, and the church, secured the allegiance of a renowned elf, sessfully suppressed the local nobles, and rallied most of the nobles to her side during the rebellion, is actually a foolish coward?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, if she travels, Sebastian will be with her. A fallen yet still powerful elf, far above ordinary Silver Moon strength, would be a severe threat even if we manage to capture her. Leaving him free would mean endless trouble¡­¡±


    The young noble bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, father. I didn¡¯t consider it fully.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The Old Count¡¯s tone shifted, his eyes gleaming.


    ¡°You¡¯re also right. His Majesty¡¯s signing of the kingdom¡¯s military ban tacitly permits the Prince¡¯s actions against Castell.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell is too young and doesn¡¯t understand our King. The King is more intolerant of the Holy Court¡¯s expansion than the Prince¡¯s ambitions.¡±


    ¡°Her greatest mistake was promising favors to the Holy Court!¡±


    ¡°Otis, you¡¯re right. We should seize the initiative. Like the Prince¡¯s confiscation order, we must prepare thoroughly, ensuring sess without leaving any evidence.¡±


    The young noble¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Father, you mean¡­¡±


    Count Gaston looked at him.


    ¡°Otis, do you know how your brother Jordan died?¡±


    ¡°Jordan? Didn¡¯t he die in the riot caused by the undead at the Tulip Count¡¯s Dreaming Salon?¡±


    The young noble responded instinctively.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The Old Count shook his head.


    ¡°His involvement with the Blood Demon Cult sealed his fate.¡±


    The young noble was startled.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    The Old Count said meaningfully.


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell¡¯s main goal in her noble purges is to root out the Blood Demon Cult from the north¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what organization is better suited to intercept the Northern Countess than the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    The young noble¡¯s eyes changed.


    ¡°You mean¡­ disguise our actions as the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s work?!¡±


    The Old Count nodded.


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what about the elf?¡±


    The young noble couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The Old Count smiled.


    ¡°Otis, do you know the most popr magic scroll among assassins?¡±


    ¡°Bloodline Burst?¡±


    The young noble instinctively responded.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The Old Count shook his head, chuckling.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, are you really nning to meet themander of the Tulip Count¡¯s garrison? Are you going for a ¡®decapitation¡¯ strike?¡±


    In the Count¡¯s mansion in Northport, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but ask as he watched Charlotte pick out travel clothes.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your suggestion? To use overwhelming power to take the initiative.¡±


    Sebastian felt a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, I did suggest that, but I didn¡¯t expect you to decide so quickly.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°We must act swiftly. ording to Roman-Four¡¯s intelligence, the Violet Duchy is likely to make a major move soon¡­¡±


    ¡°The Prince¡¯s n is nearly perfect, encircling us from both north and south, with Tulip¡¯s knife wedged in the middle. Since I¡¯ve decided, we must move quickly.¡±


    ¡°The Violet Duchy is unclear and has zing Sun individuals, and they are too far. The Lagrisss family is simrly distant and supported by the Blood Demon Cult. Considering everything, Tulip County is the easiest target.¡±


    ¡°I originally pondered how to deal with the Tulip Count¡¯s garrison if conflict arose. Now, with their invitation and clear hostility, it might be the best opportunity to solve this problem.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression grew serious.


    ¡°Master, we must be cautious. The Lagrisse family is linked to the Blood Demon Cult, and the Prince may also have connections to them, implying the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s involvement¡­¡±


    ¡°We cannot ensure this invitation isn¡¯t part of a plot involving the Blood Demon Cult and the Prince.¡±


    Charlotteughed lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the Blood Demon Cult, but Gaston¡¯s actions aren¡¯t likely directed by the Prince.¡±


    ¡°The records show the Prince has already set the tone for the northern invasion. The Tulip¡¯s role is to distract us, not to send invitations that might alert us. It makes no sense.¡±


    ¡°This seems more like Gaston¡¯s solo move, probably to earn merit.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a conspiracy, but it¡¯s probably not tied to the Prince. As for the Blood Demon Cult¡­ frankly, I hope it is.¡±


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Charlotte grinned.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re taking action, it must be justifiable and legitimate.¡±


    ¡°And this means someone needs to take the me.¡±


    Looking at Sebastian, Charlotte smiled slyly.


    ¡°Tell me, in the Crescent Kingdom, what organization is more suitable for taking the me than the Blood Demon Cult?¡±

 Chapter 270: Déjà Vu

    Chapter 270: D¨¦j¨¤ Vu


    Charlotte and Count Gaston agreed to meet at a small town located at the border between the Tulip and Castell counties. The meeting was set for noon, two dayster.


    Both parties agreed to bring no more than five hundred soldiers, apart from apanying nobles and officers, to maintain an atmosphere of mutual trust.


    The Tulip County was not far from Northport, a half-day journey. Early on the agreed day, Charlotte set off with her escort of five hundred elite regr cavalrymen and dozens of noble knights, apanied by Sebastian.


    The meeting ce, a small town called Nell, belonged administratively to Tulip County.


    The town was small, with fewer than five thousand residents, nestled among rolling hills and boasting picturesque scenery.


    As Charlotte arrived in Nell, escorted by her heavily armored cavalry, she noticed that Gaston¡¯s troops had already set up camp. Through the window of her carriage, she saw the soldiers of the Borde Duchy, the Borde lion g, and the Gaston family crest flying in the air.


    At the same time, the Borde garrison noticed the arrival of Castell¡¯s forces, and the sentry on the watchtower quickly signaled for them to proceed.


    ¡°Countess, the other side is inviting us into their camp through the kingdom¡¯s signal code. Should we camp here or proceed into the town?¡±


    A noble asked Charlotte respectfully from outside the carriage window.¡°Camp here. Sebastian and I will go ahead. Inform everyone that no one is to act without my signal.¡±


    Charlotte instructed.


    She intended this visit to be both a tactical maneuver and a baiting strategy, with the army merely as a precaution.


    Having the troops too close might reveal her intentions. If not for the nobles of Castell insisting on apanying her, she wouldn¡¯t have brought even the noble knights.


    ¡°Countess, going with just Sebastian might be too dangerous.¡±


    The nobles and her personal guard expressed their concern.


    Charlotte reassured them.


    ¡°Sebastian is a peak Silver Moon tier extraordinary. With him, I am safe.¡±


    Sebastian smiled at them, his formidable aura subtly manifesting, causing a palpable sense of dread among the extraordinaries present.


    Convinced of Sebastian¡¯s power, the nobles stepped aside, allowing Charlotte and Sebastian to ride towards Gaston¡¯s camp.


    The camp was set up in Nell¡¯s town square.


    Despite having fewer soldiers than Charlotte¡¯s cavalry, Charlotte¡¯s keen senses, enhanced by her bloodborne power, detected many hidden extraordinary presences within the camp, including several Silver Moons.


    Upon their arrival, Count Gaston, apanied by nobles and officers, greeted them warmly, followed by a young noble resembling Gaston, dressed in the kingdom¡¯s knightly attire. Charlotte guessed this was Count Gaston¡¯s eldest son, who was studying at the Knight Academy in the capital.


    ¡°Haha, Countess Castell, we meet again. You seem even more beautiful after half a year.¡±


    Count Gaston greeted Charlotte heartily.


    Charlotte dismounted, assisted by Sebastian, and replied with a smile.


    ¡°Count Gaston, long time no see. I prefer to be called Charlotte by you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then I shall continue to address you as Charlotte.¡±


    Count Gastonughed, then turned to Sebastian.


    ¡°Sebastian, long time no see. Our Gaston family did much business with your Rose Society back in Borde.¡±


    Sebastian responded with a polite smile.


    ¡°Count Gaston, indeed, it¡¯s a surprise to meet you again in the North.¡±


    ¡°Since we are old acquaintances, I have prepared lunch in the town. We can discuss the suppression of the northern rebellion over the meal.¡±


    Count Gaston invited, gesturing for Charlotte and Sebastian to follow him into a two-story building behind the camp.


    Charlotte noticed it was a well-decorated inn, likely the best in town, now serving as Count Gaston¡¯s temporary residence.


    Sebastian nced at Charlotte, who smiled and followed Count Gaston confidently.


    Inside the inn, Charlotte sensed more hidden extraordinary presences, but Sebastian showed no reaction.


    Realizing only her bloodborne power and divine sense allowed her to detect these hidden figures, she enhanced her perception to identify their strength: twenty-eight First Tier Starry Sky and six Second Tier Silver Moon extraordinaries.


    Such a concentration of power confirmed an imminent conspiracy, but Charlotte remained calm, curious about Count Gaston¡¯s ns against Sebastian, her apparent strongest protector.


    ¡°Please, Charlotte.¡±


    Count Gaston gestured towards a luxurious room where a dining table was set.


    Charlotte entered, noting the table wasden with food, with Sebastian following closely.


    However, as Sebastian stepped through the doorway, silver light erupted from the floor, and to Charlotte¡¯s astonishment, Sebastian vanished in a sh of light.

 Chapter 271: Crushing Defeat

    Chapter 271: Crushing Defeat


    ¡°Teleportation magic? Count Gaston, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze moved from the spot where Sebastian had disappeared to Count Gaston. She remained calm despite Sebastian¡¯s sudden disappearance, which took Gaston by surprise.


    ¡°You truly live up to your reputation, Charlotte. Being able to inherit your territory under the watchful eyes of the Church and the Duke is no small feat. You are even moreposed than I imagined.¡±


    Count Gaston remarked approvingly.


    He pped his hands, and two rows of extraordinary individuals, previously hidden, entered the room and surrounded Charlotte.


    ¡°Charlotte, will you surrender quietly, or do you wish to struggle futilely?¡±


    Count Gaston asked with a smile.


    Charlotte did not answer his question. Instead, she looked at the clearly distinct armor worn by the extraordinaries and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Extraordinary mercenaries? Count Gaston, aren¡¯t you afraid of being judged guilty by the Noble Council for hiring mercenaries to attack a fellow noble without cause?¡±¡°Guilty? Oh, Charlotte, how could that be? You are merely a victim of a Blood Demon Cult ambush and kidnapping. What does that have to do with our Gaston family?¡±


    Gaston replied,ughing.


    With that, he signaled to the mercenaries, who then took out and donned the iconic demon eye masks of the Blood Demon Cult.


    Seeing this, Charlotte¡¯s expression grew even more curious.


    ¡°From your attire¡­ you must be mercenaries from Eastern Yte. What did Gaston promise you to make you pretend to be Blood Demon Cult members and attack a count?¡±


    The mercenaries remained silent, advancing towards her.


    Count Gaston continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to bribe them. These are not your typical mercenaries. They are secret agents of the Gaston family in Eastern Yte, loyal and steadfast.¡±


    ¡°Gaston family¡­?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes flickered with realization.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot. You Borde Gastons are just a branch of the Eastern Gaston Duchy. I¡¯ve heard that some ancient noble families in the East have a habit of training extraordinary death soldiers. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these are Gaston family death soldiers, correct? Count Gaston, you must have invested quite a bit for today¡¯s ambush.¡±


    She then looked at the ¡°mercenaries¡± surrounding her.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t think such a poorly concealed ruse will fool everyone in the North, do you?¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not your concern. Once we decide to act, we have ways to make everyone believe it.¡±


    Count Gaston retorted.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t bother stalling. Sebastian is likely swimming a hundred kilometers away in the sea by now. To deal with him, I used a legendary teleportation scroll. If you¡¯re hoping for his return, you¡¯ll be greatly disappointed.¡±


    Count Gaston signaled with a serious expression, and the extraordinary mercenaries moved to bind Charlotte. The foremost mercenary, a Second Tier Silver Moon, stepped forward with anti-magic chains.


    However, just as he was about to touch Charlotte, a silver light burst beside her. Magic inscriptions illuminated the air, forming a glowing circle. A slender arm emerged from the circle, gripping the mercenary¡¯s head.


    ¡°<strong>me!</strong>¡±


    A resonant incantation sounded, and scorching mes engulfed the mercenary, turning him into a fireball that exploded in a moment.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The dazzling light and heatwave sent the surrounding mercenaries flying. Even Count Gaston stepped back instinctively. When the light faded, the room¡¯s ceiling was gone.


    Charlotte stood unharmed, a pale blue magic shield around her. In front of her, Sebastian, in a wet tailcoat, bowed gracefully.


    ¡°Master, were you troubled by these insects?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the seaweed in his hair, he might have looked more dignified.


    ¡°Long-distance pinpoint teleportation? Legendary spell? This¡­ this is impossible!¡±


    Count Gaston eximed, wide-eyed with disbelief.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    Charlotte said calmly, ncing at the extraordinary mercenaries around her.


    ¡°At yourmand.¡±


    Sebastian replied, summoning a ming sword. His peak Silver Moon aura erupted, causing the surrounding magic to boil.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Count Gaston shouted, retreating quickly with two Silver Moon guards.


    The ensuing battle was fierce, but it was more of a one-sided ughter. As Charlotte¡¯s blood servant, Sebastian¡¯s power far exceeded ordinary Silver Moon tier.


    The mercenaries, though formidable, were no match for him. But thanks to their efforts, Sebastian held off by all the mercenaries, allowing Count Gaston to escape.


    After incinerating another mercenary, Sebastian hesitated, looking in Count Gaston¡¯s direction.


    ¡°You deal with these people. As for Count Gaston¡­ I will deal with him.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s voice echoed as a breeze passed.


    When Sebastian turned back, Charlotte was already gone.

 Chapter 272: Youre a Bloodborne!

    Chapter 272: You''re a Bloodborne!


    ¡°Father! What¡¯s going on? I thought I heard the sound of an elemental explosion just now¡­¡±


    Count Gaston stumbled out of the tavern, only to run into his eldest son, Otis, who was waiting outside with soldiers, ready to act at any moment.


    ¡°Retreat! The n failed! We need to regroup with the army immediately, there might still be a chance to turn things around!¡±


    Count Gaston hurriedly said.


    ¡°Failed?¡±


    Otis was momentarily stunned.


    Under the protection of his guards, Count Gaston retreated while speaking grimly.


    ¡°Sebastian has mastered long-distance pinpoint teleportation spell. The teleportation method failed.¡±


    ¡°Long-distance pinpoint teleportation spell? Legendary?!¡±Otis eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Legendary. If he were a Legendary mage, he would have seen through our n the moment he entered the tavern. He must have some precious magical artifact! The ambush n failed, but¡­ Charlotte didn¡¯t bring many troops. We still have a chance if we quickly regroup with the army and deploy the magic formation!¡±


    Gastonmanded.


    ¡°Are we going to start a direct battle? Won¡¯t that¡­¡±


    Otis asked, but Gaston interrupted him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t worry about that now. Use the magic formation to trap Sebastian and force Charlotte to stay. We can fix everything elseter!¡±


    Count Gaston ordered decisively.


    ¡°Oh? A magic formation? Does that mean you brought the entire Tulip garrison?¡±


    A familiar and pleasant voice suddenly rang out from the front, startling Count Gaston.


    He turned around and saw that, unbeknownst to him, Charlotte, who should have been guarded by Sebastian in the tavern, was now standing alone under arge tree by the roadside.


    The shadows concealed her in the darkness, making her seem even more mysterious.


    ¡°Countess Castell?!¡±


    Otis was momentarily stunned at the sight of Charlotte.


    Count Gaston¡¯s expression changed slightly as he scanned the surroundings for Sebastian but didn¡¯t see him. He narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, did you leave Sebastian to fight ande after us alone?¡±


    Charlotte nodded and replied with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, the luncheon hasn¡¯t even started, and you¡¯re already in such a hurry to leave. Keeping promises is a noble virtue. As your colleague, I must advise you to turn back.¡±


    Count Gaston¡¯s expression darkened.


    As an experienced count, he knew that the opponent wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to intercept them alone without a chance of victory. Even as a seasoned Silver Moon, he hadn¡¯t sensed when she had slipped in front of them.


    But reason also told him that the opponent was just a sixteen-year-old girl whose extraordinary powers had only awakenedst year. Even if her talents were exceptional, she couldn¡¯t be that strong; at most, she had some powerful magical artifact.


    In an instant, he made a decision and ordered the extraordinary guards by his side.


    ¡°Attack together! Take her down!¡±


    At Count Gaston¡¯smand, over a dozen extraordinaries charged at Charlotte. Most were zero-tier, and two were Silver Moons.


    Otis also drew his sword to charge at Charlotte but was quickly pulled back by his father.


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze fell on the extraordinaries charging at her.


    Feeling the surge of extraordinary energy from them, she became eager to fight, and her inner magic flowed, causing her bloodborne power to erupt.


    At the same time, the blood divine power within her consciousness was quietly activated. Her hair instantly turned a splendid silver, cascading past her waist, and her blue eyes turned crimson gold.


    At that moment, an ancient and indescribable aura spread over her. It wasn¡¯t the full power of the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation but a partial use of its power.


    Even at the Silver Moon tier, Charlotte didn¡¯t hesitate to use her trump card power.


    After stepping into Silver Moon, Charlotte had be more adept at using blood divine power, unlike the crude way she used it in the past. By now, using this partial method had be a habit for Charlotte.


    ck-red magic surged from her hand, transforming into a ck sword.


    ¡°<strong>Dark Armament</strong>¡±


    This was a new mid-tier spell Charlotte had learned, capable of conjuring a dark elemental sword.


    With the ck sword in hand, she faced the two Silver Moon extraordinary guards charging at her.


    There were no fancy techniques or shy sword skills. When the weapons of the two extraordinary guards shed with Charlotte¡¯s ck sword, they shattered instantly, like eggs hitting a rock.


    The strength of ¡°Dark Armament¡± was rted to the wielder¡¯s magic power.


    The magic power of the bloodborne far exceeded that of humans of the same rank, especially with Charlotte borrowing the power of the divine power. Even if the two extraordinary guards wielded high-quality magical weapons, they couldn¡¯t match the divine-powered ¡°temporary artifact¡± in Charlotte¡¯s hands.


    The two extraordinary guards were stunned. Their expressions changed as they quickly drew their backup weapons, but Charlotte was faster.


    Her figure instantly turned into ck mist, passing through the two extraordinary guards like a specter.


    When she reappeared, a burst of blood mist erupted from the two extraordinary guards, and they copsed.


    In the horrified gazes of the other extraordinary guards, the bodies of the two Silver Moon experts rapidly withered, turning into dried corpses.


    At the same time, the ck sword in Charlotte¡¯s hand seemed to glow even more darkly.


    ¡°Blood¡­ bloodborne!¡±


    Seeing this, the remaining extraordinary guards screamed in fear, their faces filled with terror.


    ¡°Blood¡­ bloodborne?!¡±


    Count Gaston and his son were equally shocked.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Count Gaston grabbed his son and ran towards the forest without hesitation after seeing Charlotte effortlessly kill the two Silver Moon guards.


    Behind them, the other extraordinary guards¡¯ cries of rm echoed.


    Otis couldn¡¯t help but look back, only to see that within a few seconds, all the extraordinary guards left behind had fallen.


    Charlotte¡¯s figure disappeared, leaving only drained corpses on the ground¡­


    ¡°Father¡­ she¡¯s gone!¡±


    Otis shouted in fear.


    An unprecedented sense of danger arose in Count Gaston¡¯s heart. He instinctively drew his sword, but before he could raise it, a great force shattered it, leaving only the hilt.


    ck mist gathered in front of him, and Charlotte¡¯s figure reappeared.


    Her melodic voice rang out again, this time more terrifying to Count Gaston.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running, Count?¡±


    Looking at Charlotte¡¯s drastically changed appearance, Count Gaston¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not Charlotte! You¡¯re a bloodborne!¡±

 Chapter 273: "You are the Evil—"

    Chapter 273: "You are the Evil¡ª"


    ¡°You¡¯re not Charlotte! You¡¯re a Bloodborne!¡±


    Count Gaston¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Charlotte, who was now shrouded in dark elemental energy.


    Charlotte did not respond.


    She slowly moved forward, blocking their path of escape.


    Count Gaston¡¯s expression darkened.


    He knew he had to fight personally now.


    He discarded the hilt of his broken sword and a radiant glow appeared in his hand. He reached into the air and slowly drew a new long sword.


    The de was engraved with intricate runes, emitting a luminous glow and an intense aura. It was clearly a powerful extraordinary weapon.


    Every ancient noble family had their own inherited extraordinary equipment. Count Gaston was no exception.The extraordinary sword he summoned was his true weapon from decades of battles!


    With a shout, he charged at Charlotte, his body radiating a dazzling light and an overwhelming pressure.


    This was the source power of an extraordinary knight. As a seasoned Silver Moon, having experienced countless battles and duels, Count Gaston was also a powerful extraordinary awakener.


    Despite not being at his peak due to age, he was still a solid Second Tier Silver Moon. His aura was even stronger than the ambushing Silver Moon mercenaries.


    Their swords shed, but Count Gaston¡¯s expression quickly changed.


    He felt as though he wasn¡¯t fighting a powerful extraordinary individual. Instead, it felt like he was confronting a towering mountain, a vast ocean¡­


    A terrifying force surged through him, and Count Gaston felt like a grasshopper charging at a chariot. His source power was effortlessly torn apart by Charlotte¡¯s unfathomable magic. He was thrown back, spitting blood before copsing to the ground.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Otis¡¯ expression changed.


    He quickly helped his father up, picking up the dropped sword, and stood protectively in front of him.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll hold her off. You gather the troops!¡±


    Otis¡¯ determined expression was quickly met with curses as his father pulled him back.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Idiot! She¡¯s not an ordinary bloodborne! Get back!¡±


    With that, Count Gaston took a silver magic scroll from his chest, preparing to tear it open.


    But before he could activate it, a bolt infused with dark elemental magic pierced through the scroll, destroying it with explosive elemental force.


    ¡°Count, for a teleportation scroll to seed, it must be used unexpectedly.¡±


    Charlotte said, lowering her crossbow with a smile.


    Count Gaston¡¯s face grew even grimmer.


    Struggling to his feet, he pulled Otis along, intending to change direction.


    But when he turned, he saw Sebastian in a ck tailcoat blocking his path, elegantly wiping his white gloves.


    ¡°Count Gaston, I¡¯m afraid this way is also blocked.¡±


    Sebastian said with a smile.


    Count Gaston¡¯s expression darkened.


    He realized that the extraordinary mercenaries he had summoned were probably all dead.


    This wasn¡¯t Silver Moon strength!


    Such power was beyond what a Silver Moon should possess!


    Damn it! When did this leader of the Rose Society be so powerful?


    Had his strength really returned to the zing Sun tier? How could this be possible?


    Count Gaston¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim.


    As a seasoned Silver Moon, he could clearly feel the oppressive extraordinary aura from Charlotte and Sebastian.


    Sebastian¡¯s presence was almost as overwhelming as the zing Sun extraordinaries he had encountered.


    As for Charlotte¡­ he felt she was like a deep, unfathomable abyss, impossible to gauge. Facing her brought a chilling fear.


    Count Gaston couldn¡¯t understand this fear¡¯s source. But he was certain of one thing: the girl before him was definitely not just a noble who had awakened extraordinary power a year ago!


    She couldn¡¯t be Countess Castell, recognized by the Holy Court!


    No¡­ wait¡­


    If she wasn¡¯t Charlotte, then what about Sebastian?


    Was he also a disguised bloodborne?


    Looking between Charlotte and Sebastian, Count Gaston¡¯s expression grew more serious, his scalp tingling.


    He had an unsettling feeling that he had inadvertently stumbled into a Blood Demon Cult conspiracy.


    ¡°Countess¡­ I don¡¯t intend to oppose the Blood Demon Cult. Perhaps we can talk.¡±


    Count Gaston said gravely.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression shifted slightly at his words, looking somewhat puzzled, while Sebastianughed.


    ¡°Master, he really thinks you¡¯re with the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    Sebastian said.


    Mas¡­ Master?


    Count Gaston was momentarily stunned.


    It was no secret that Sebastian, the notorious me elf and head of the Rose Society, served Charlotte in the Borde Duchy. As a seasoned noble of Borde, Gaston was well aware of this.


    Some things might be disguised, but at this point, many disguises had lost their meaning.


    Count Gaston looked between Sebastian and Charlotte, recalling the gestures and smiles from past encounters.


    ¡°No¡­ you¡­ you really are Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Staring at Charlotte¡¯s transformed appearance and mysterious aura, Count Gaston¡¯s disbelief was palpable.


    Shock.


    He was truly shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom that the girl blessed by the Holy Court at hering-of-age ceremony, who had driven out the bloodbornes from her territory, was a bloodborne with unfathomable strength herself!


    Impossible!


    How could this be?


    Could the Holy Court¡¯s holy light be wrong?


    Count Gaston couldn¡¯tprehend this.


    It was beyond his understanding.


    Until a moment of realization struck him, recalling rumors from a year ago and the Holy Court¡¯s investigations in Borde following the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s incidents.


    His gaze fell sharply on Charlotte, his pupils contracting, voice trembling.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the Evil¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Sebastian was already before him, covering his mouth and restraining him, also binding Otis.


    Count Gaston¡¯s mind raced, but the realization that he had truly stumbled into a profound and dangerous conspiracy left him in utter despair.

 Chapter 274: Extraordinary Military Formation

    Chapter 274: Extraordinary Military Formation


    Charlotte and Count Gaston sat back down at the negotiation table in the tavern.


    However, this time, the extraordinary awakeners ambushing from Tulip County werepletely wiped out, and Count Gaston and his son were securely bound with anti-magic chains.


    Charlotte, seated leisurely on a round wooden chair with her legs crossed, faced away from therge hole Sebastian had sted into the tavern wall. She held a parchment detailing the information obtained from interrogating Count Gaston.


    As for the Gaston father and son duo, they were not only fully restrained but also had their mouths stuffed with two pairs of white gloves by Sebastian, staring at Charlotte in terror.


    With the blood divine power aiding the interrogation, questioning the Gaston father and son was not difficult; in fact, it was quite easy. A single mental shock and they revealed everything.


    As Charlotte had suspected, Count Gaston¡¯s actions were indeed self-initiated. To ensure sess, he even mobilized an army to ambush outside the town, aiming to control her to gain favor with the Third Prince. The Third Prince had already nned a ¡°pincer attack from the north and south¡± strategy.


    Unfortunately for Gaston, he ran into Charlotte¡¯s trap and was captured.


    After a while, Sebastian reappeared beside Charlotte, bowing respectfully and reporting.


    ¡°Master, I checked. They brought the Tulip County¡¯s garrison. Judging by the gs, it seems to be the main force, all stationed about five kilometers north of the town in the woods. They haven¡¯t noticed the situation in the town yet.¡±Charlotte paused slightly at Sebastain¡¯s words.


    ¡°The main force?¡±


    Sebastian nced at the bound Gaston father and son and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, the main force of the Tulip County garrison. I estimated there are at least 1,500 well-equipped soldiers, all wearing enchanted armor, capable of forming the most basic magic formation.¡±


    Magic formation?


    After being in this world for so long, Charlotte had encountered a new term.


    Sebastian, noticing her subtle expression change, respectfully exined.


    ¡°Master, a magic formation is known as the most powerful extraordinary military formation in warfare. Some sophisticated formations can even contest zing Suns and give Legendaries a headache.¡±


    ¡°Since the spread of extraordinary power in civilization, extraordinary military formations have be the key to dominating wars. Every nation¡¯s standing army is capable of forming such formations.¡±


    ¡°The basis of an extraordinary military formation is the magic or source power of extraordinary soldiers, with enchanted armor as the core. With 500 soldiers forming a formation, they can create an anti-magic field that greatly suppresses the power of enemy extraordinaries. It¡¯s a nightmare for mid to low-rank extraordinaries.¡±


    ¡°When activated, soldiers in a magic formation can each fight ten enemies. As a formation, they are invincible in conventional warfare. The most famous is the Nichs Magic Formation, created by the Legendary human mage Nichs.¡±


    ¡°King Louis V managed to win critical battles in the Star-Moon War with fewer troops by arming a formation with elven armor provided by Luna Ind, forming the Nichs Magic Formation using the ¡®Nichs Legacy.''¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    For a moment, an image shed in Charlotte¡¯s mind of a plump ck catzily reclining, picking his paws, nibbling on a small fish, and smugly dering, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡±


    She clicked her tongue, wondering how much more that ck cat had hidden from her and how many skills he possessed.


    Perhaps next time she summoned him, she could try to extract more information. But that was forter. For now, she had to deal with the immediate problem.


    With that in mind, Charlotte sized up Count Gaston with interest.


    ¡°I heard that the former Duke of Borde, as the Chief Advisor of the Crescent Kingdom, introduced the extraordinary equipment of the Crescent Guard into his standing army, making themparable to the kingdom¡¯s regr army. And the garrison of Tulip County is the elite of the Borde Duchy.¡±


    ¡°Count Gaston, did you mobilize the entire county¡¯s army specifically to target Sebastian?¡±


    Sebastian froze for a moment at Charlotte¡¯s words, then quickly understood, his expression turning grim.


    As a seasoned Silver Moon extraordinary, the extraordinaries that ambushed him from Tulip County were no threat to him. Even if transported away, he could quickly return given his speed. But if he returned only to face an extraordinary military formation, it would be a different story.


    If Gaston captured Charlotte, Sebastian, as her strongest follower, would surely chase after them. After exhausting himself rushing back over a hundred kilometers, facing a magic formation would be risky.


    If Gaston handled it well, he might capture both Charlotte and Sebastian.


    Of course, Gaston misjudged Charlotte¡¯s power.


    ¡°Master, I found many disguises in their camp. They seem to want to frame the attack on you as the work of the Blood Demon Cult. Should we use this to our advantage andunch a surprise attack before they form their formation, framing it as the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s work?¡±


    Sebastian suggested.


    Charlotte looked at the two bound nobles and smiled slightly.


    ¡°A surprise attack? No, you don¡¯t need to make itplicated.¡±

 Chapter 275: Youre Not Worthy

    Chapter 275: You''re Not Worthy


    ¡°Remove the gloves from their mouths.¡±


    Charlottemanded Sebastian.


    Sebastian responded respectfully, taking out the white gloves from the mouths of Count Gaston and his son.


    Charlotte put down the parchment she was holding and looked down at the two of them, her eyes gleaming with a subtle light as she actively released her majestic aura.


    In the eyes of Count Gaston and his son, the Evil God who had descended using a mortal shell seemed to be majestic and mysterious in an instant. Even her melodious voice seemed to carry a more solemn and awe-inspiring tone.


    ¡°Gaston, Otis, as punishment for your conspiracy and offense, you both should face death.¡±


    ¡°However, you still have great use to me, and I will not let you die¡­¡±


    ¡°At least¡­ not now.¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Count Gaston¡¯s expression flickered. He took a deep breath, suppressing his fear, and said,¡°You¡­ Do you want us to submit to you?¡±


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t know which Lord of the Bloodborne you are, it seems you have forgotten one thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°We, the Crescent-folk have been eternal enemies of the bloodbornes. As a devout noble of the Crescent Kingdom, even in death, we will never bow to you!¡±


    Count Gaston¡¯s voice was loud. Though he still trembled and was clearly afraid, he proudly raised his head.


    ¡°Evil¡­ Evil God! The holy light is with us!¡±


    Otis also mustered his courage to shout, though his voice trembled, clearly terrified of Charlotte¡¯s ¡°Evil God¡± identity.


    However, as a noble who had mingled in the Crescent circles for more than a year, Charlotte could discern another, more subtle meaning behind Gaston¡¯s seemingly righteous tone¡­


    If the conditions were eptable, he might be willing to yield.


    Charlotte, however, did not respond to Count Gaston¡¯s words. Instead, she looked at Sebastian and ordered.


    ¡°Sebastian, bring me some extraordinary blood.¡±


    Sebastian hesitated for a moment but then respectfullyplied. He took out a ss bottle from the void, filled with the extraordinary blood Charlotte usually drank.


    ¡°Master, this is the blood of the ground dragon from the northern forest, your favorite fire-attributed extraordinary blood. Please drink.¡±


    ¡°Ground dragon? No, get something milder, and make sure it¡¯s not above the Second Tier Silver Moon. If there¡¯s nothing else, your blood will do.¡±


    Sebastian: ¡­?


    Though puzzled by Charlotte¡¯s request, Sebastian obediently fetched another bottle of extraordinary blood. To cater to Charlotte¡¯s preferences, his storage space contained various types of extraordinary blood to meet almost any need.


    ¡°Master, this is the blood of the Northern Ice Wolf, First Tier Starry Sky, with much milder properties.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. Hand it over.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Sebastian handed the blood bottle over with both hands, then couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to drink it?¡±


    ¡°Drink it? No, it¡¯s just to be used as a ¡®solvent¡¯ for dilution.¡±


    As she spoke, Charlotte took the blood bottle. She then picked up a small knife, cut her fingertip, and used her magic to activate her bloodline power, dropping a single drop of her essence blood into the bottle.


    With the drop of her blood, the bottle immediately emitted a faint crimson glow. The glow shed and then disappeared, leaving the blood looking ordinary again.


    However, Sebastian could clearly sense the change in the blood.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened almost instantly.


    ¡°This¡­ this is the aura of bloodline blood. This whole bottle of extraordinary blood has be bloodline blood?!¡±


    Bloodline blood is the essence blood bloodbornes use to create new bloodbornes. Obviously, by adding her blood to the Northern Ice Wolf¡¯s blood, Charlotte had caused the entire bottle to transform.


    In other words, anyone who drank this bottle of blood would be turned into a bloodborne!


    ¡¾Blood Spread¡¿


    This is a derivative ability of Blood Embrace, evolved through the Dark Path, and an advanced talent Charlotte awakened upon ascending to Silver Moon.


    With this ability, a bloodborne can dilute their essence blood into other extraordinary blood, thereby creating more bloodline blood and potentially more bloodbornes.


    However, bloodbornes created in this way are more distant in blood rtion to the True Ancestor, inherit less power, and are often not regarded as true descendants by their creators.


    Moreover, bloodbornes created this way have another characteristic.


    They are difficult for the Holy Court¡¯s Judgment Knights to trace back to their creator through bloodline power.


    ¡°Sebastian, make them drink it.¡±


    Charlottemanded.


    Count Gaston was stunned for a moment. As a well-informed noble, he instantly realized what Charlotte intended to do and began to struggle frantically.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ you want to turn us into bloodbornes?! No¡ª! You can¡¯t do this! No¡­!¡±


    Bloodbornes are reviled in the Crescent Kingdom, while long standing noble families are highly respected everywhere they go.


    Although bloodbornes possess great power and immortality, in this era, the disadvantages of bing one far outweigh the benefits.


    For example, bing targets for Holy Court persecution; bing photophobic beings who cannot walk in sunlight; constantly being at risk of insanity; and bing ¡°prisoners¡± under the control of higher-ranking elders¡­


    Unless they are nobles facing their life¡¯s end and greatly fearing death, most nobles would never choose this path.


    Of course, Count Gaston¡¯s struggles were futile under the anti-magic chains, and his resistance wentpletely unheeded.


    Under Charlotte¡¯s orders, Sebastian did not hesitate. He walked straight to the two human nobles, pinched their noses, and poured the blood down their throats.


    As the blood entered, Gaston and Otis¡¯ expressions instantly became pained, and their auras began to be chaotic.


    As extraordinaries, their own powers naturally resisted the external invasion. Of course, this resistance was meaningless against the more invasive and pervasive power of the bloodbornes.


    As time passed, their skin grew paler, their pupils simultaneously turned crimson, fangs emerged in their mouths, and their nails became sharp¡­


    Charlotte coldly watched their transformation, her voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Turn into bloodbornes? Don¡¯t overestimate yourselves.¡±


    ¡°You are not worthy to be my blood descendants yet.¡±


    Blood Spread indeed allows for the convenient creation of new bloodbornes. But more often, this ability is used by mid-to-high-rank bloodbornes to create blood thralls without any ¡°human rights.¡±

 Chapter 276: Allies

    Chapter 276: Allies


    In the end, Charlotte released Count Gaston and his son.


    Of course, before their departure, Charlotte had transformed them into blood thralls. Regardless of their own wishes, their lives and deaths were now entirely under Charlotte¡¯s control.


    As the lowest level of blood thralls, modified by Charlotte¡¯s diluted bloodborne power, their rted abilities were weak, and their original extraordinary powers were also diminished.


    However, this wasn¡¯t entirely a bad thing.


    At least, as thralls with thin bloodborne power but strong innate extraordinary abilities, they wouldn¡¯t burn or die upon exposure to sunlight like traditional blood thralls who became extraordinary through bloodborne power. They would only feel difort and weakness under the sun.


    This would make it harder for others to detect their identity as blood thralls.


    Furthermore, to prevent them from resorting to desperate measures, Charlotte used her rarely deployed mental spell, Mind Domination, topletely break their resistance to her.


    In effect, though they retained their self-awareness, Count Gaston and his son had be Charlotte¡¯s puppets¡­


    This oue, in some sense, was even more terrifying than death.¡°Master¡­ are you nning to control human nobles through the transformation of blood thralls and mind control?¡±


    Sebastian asked, somewhat apprehensively but also curiously, as he watched the departing Gaston and his son.


    Listening to Sebastian, Charlotte could clearly sense the underlying tension behind his respectful tone.


    She understood why. Thebination of ¡°transforming blood thralls + mind control¡± was indeed an almost cheat-like power.


    With this ability, as long as her bloodline power and soul were strong enough, Charlotte could transform all weaker human nobles. Even stronger extraordinary awakeners could be forcibly transformed using the Gospel of Blood and suppressed with blood divine power.


    Such power was terrifying, and it was natural for others to fear it.


    In the world of Myria, where Gods exist, forcibly controlling the lives and minds of intelligent beings wasmon practice among ¡°Evil Gods.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just ¡°evil¡± as defined by the Holy Court; it was universally recognized as ¡°evil¡± in the civilized world of Myria.


    If this kind of ¡°evil¡± were made public, it would provoke an assault from the entire civilized world.


    Historically, one significant reason for the overthrow of the bloodborne rulers was their frequent use of such methods to control the extraordinary of various races.


    Furthermore, a widely epted reason for the bloodbornes¡¯ sudden internal war and rapid decline at their peak was the gradual loss of self-control due to the long-term mental maniption of other races.


    Many historical schrs even believe this led to the mysterious disappearance of the True Ancestor of Blood.


    Mental magic is inherently prone to causing self-loss, especially magic that controls others¡¯ minds. Bloodbornes, in particr, are notorious for power overflows, weak wills, and eventual madness.


    This applies not only to ordinary bloodbornes but also to those among the bloodborne who have attained myth status.


    Throughout history, many Old Gods have revived only to lose themselves and be mad ¡°Evil Gods¡± due to simr paths.


    Charlotte sensed Sebastian¡¯s implicit concern that she might follow a simr path.


    Shortcuts alwayse with a price, especially in the intertwined realms of soul and extraordinary power. This mysterious field is believed to touch upon the origins of mythology, a domain even the Gods have yet to fully understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no such intentions. Transforming them into blood thralls was just a temporary measure to deal with the current threat.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    She indeed had no such intentions. She was cautious about powers like mind control, understanding the convenience and potential for dependency they presented.


    The key is how to use this power. To genuinely gain loyal followers, one shouldn¡¯t, and couldn¡¯t, rely on ¡°mind control.¡±


    Dependence on ¡°magic¡± for forced loyalty will ultimately lead to downfall by ¡°magic.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s reassurance, Sebastian visibly rxed.


    ¡°Apologies, Master, I was overthinking.¡±


    He quickly regained hisposure and added.


    ¡°However, this way, the crisis in Castell can be resolved smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Using Count Gaston and his son as leverage, we can expose the Third Prince¡¯s conspiracy against Castell. His coboration with the Blood Demon Cult will deal him a heavy blow, potentially driving him out of the Borde Duchy.¡±


    ¡°If the situation esctes, he might even lose his im to the kingdom!¡±


    ¡°And all this can be achieved without fighting¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, as expected, you¡¯ve gained the upper hand in the war with just one meeting!¡±


    With his worries gone, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    However, Charlotte shook her head slightly.


    ¡°No, we still need to fight.¡±


    ¡°Exposing the conspiracy is just a means of pressure. It might alleviate Castell¡¯s crisis, but it might not work.¡±


    ¡°If all the Third Prince¡¯s actions are sanctioned by the king, no amount of pressure will suffice against the Crescent royalty¡­¡±


    ¡°Relying on others is less reliable than relying on ourselves. This war is indeed a crisis for us, but it is also an opportunity.¡±


    Sebastian, moved by her words, pondered deeply.


    ¡°An opportunity¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in the forest outside the town, the Tulip County army weed back theirmander.


    ¡°Count!¡±


    Seeing the return of Count Gaston and his son, the army¡¯s adjutant hurriedly approached.


    Count Gaston nced at the adjutant, a faint, almost imperceptible crimson glow flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°Ry the order, retreat immediately, return to base, and¡­ prepare for war!¡±

 Chapter 277: Marching North to Quell the Rebellion

    Chapter 277: Marching North to Quell the Rebellion


    The meeting between Count Gaston and Charlotte was not a secret.


    In fact, a military maneuver of this scale could not be hidden.


    The northern nobles were already aware of Charlotte¡¯s intention to meet with themander of the Tulip County garrison. Simrly, loyal officers of the Borde family remained within the Tulip County garrison.


    Charlotte did not intend to keep this meeting a secret. Upon returning to Northport, she announced the oue: she and Count Gaston would form a joint army to march north and eliminate the rebels.


    The Tulip County garrison, led by Count Gaston, swiftly began preparations to assist Countess Castell in quelling the rebellion. This decision caused quite a stir among the senior officers loyal to the Borde family.


    Despite Count Gaston¡¯s long-standing influence, the garrison¡¯s loyalty still primarilyy with the Borde family.


    The officers opposing Count Gaston had valid reasons. Without orders from the Borde family, the garrison could not leave Tulip County, let alone assist a duchy noble in quelling a rebellion.


    Count Gaston¡¯s decision to move the troops was already contentious. Debates erupted among the nobles and officers in the fortress, with the Borde and Gaston factions shing fiercely.


    However, the dispute did notst long. Count Gaston sent an urgent letter via the mage tower to the Borde family. Shortly thereafter, the Mage Tower ryed a response from the Borde family.Duchess Eleanor de Borde approved Count Gaston¡¯s decision and ordered him to assist Castell in quelling the rebellion.


    With the Borde family¡¯s approval, the opposing officers had no grounds to continue their resistance. Although puzzled by the Borde family¡¯s decision, they ultimatelyplied with the orders.


    Meanwhile, in Northport, Charlotte announced that she would personally lead the army north to quell the rebellion.


    Charlotte would serve as the coalition leader, with Baron Angus acting as the de factomander.


    All participating nobles were promised rewards for their merits, with the most distinguished even having a chance to gainnds from the Lagrisse family or even a title.


    The northern nobles, eager for action, were thrilled by the news.


    They believed that the coalition forces, now reinforced by Count Gaston¡¯s regr troops, would easily overpower the rebels. This seemed like a certain victory, with the added incentive of potentialnd and titles.


    However, not everyone was pleased. For example, the elderly Viscount of the Roman-Four family voiced his concerns.


    ¡°Countess, why did you agree to Count Gaston¡¯s proposal? The Third Prince¡¯s ambitions for Castell are well-known, and you have seen the intelligence from the Violet side. The greatest threat to us is not the northern rebellion but the Third Prince¡¯s scheming and the restless Violet troops.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think leading an army north at this time is wise, especially if you are personally leading it. This might leave our southern defenses weak, and vulnerable to Violet¡¯s invasion. Aren¡¯t you worried that Count Gaston might betray us during the rebellion?¡±


    Viscount Roman-Four, ignoring his guards¡¯ attempts to stop him, rushed to the Count¡¯s Mansion to advise Charlotte.


    Charlotte, in a calm and gentle tone, responded.


    ¡°Viscount, I am well aware of our true enemies. Rest assured, I will not take all our forces north. The south will remain secure until the northern rebellion is resolved.¡±


    The elderly Viscount frowned.


    ¡°That makes it even more dangerous. You¡¯re risking your life!¡±


    ¡°The rebels aside, the Tulip County troops can form a magic formation. If they betray us, our army would be caught in a deadly trap!¡±


    Charlotte smiled slightly.


    ¡°Viscount, the Tulip County troops are no longer a problem.¡±


    The Viscount was clearly puzzled.


    Charlotte signaled to Sebastian, who handed the viscount a parchment scroll with a smile.


    ¡°Viscount, please take a look.¡±


    Upon reading the scroll, Viscount Roman-Four was stunned.


    ¡°A secret contract between you and Count Gaston?! He agreed to support you against the Third Prince? How is this possible?!¡±


    Viscount Roman-Four couldn¡¯t fathom why Count Gaston would side with Castell. The contract, certified by the God of Contracts, was undeniable¡ªviting it would mean defying the Holy Court, a suicidal act.


    However, the existence of such a contract meant the viscount had no more objections. Though he remained puzzled, he understood that each noble had their secrets. If Charlotte did not wish to exin, he could not press further.


    Thus, three days after Charlotte¡¯s announcement, Northport¡¯s troops mobilized.


    Donning her armor, Charlotte led 25,000 men north, apanied by numerous nobles.


    At the same time, the Third Prince in Borde City received a letter informing him of Charlotte¡¯s personal march toward the North to quell the rebellion¡­

 Chapter 278: The Third Princes Ambition

    Chapter 278: The Third Prince''s Ambition


    Borde City, Duke¡¯s Mansion


    Prince Philip, the Third Prince, lounged on the duke¡¯s throne,zily ncing at a letter delivered via teleportation magic. Behind him stood ¡°Duchess Eleanor de Borde¡±, scantily d, obediently massaging his shoulders and feet along with two simrly dressed young maids kneeling on the floor.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and a guard¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Your Highness, Count Linte requests an audience.¡±


    The Third Princezily lifted his eyelids and said,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened quickly, revealing a tall, middle-aged nobleman in armor.


    He appeared to be about forty years old, with gray hair and eyes, and his features bore a slight resemnce to the Third Prince, though he appeared far more resolutepared to the prince¡¯s delicate beauty.


    Frowning, the nobleman nced at the Third Prince reclining on the duke¡¯s throne, then at Eleanor behind him.He spoke to the two maids with a stern expression.


    ¡°Cover Lady Eleanor with some clothes. It¡¯s cold, do you want her to catch a cold?¡±


    The maids remained unmoved until the Third Prince, smiling at the nobleman¡¯s displeased expression,zilymanded.


    ¡°Cover her with some clothes and take her away.¡±


    Only then did the maidsply, covering Eleanor with a cloak and quickly leading her out.


    As she passed the middle-aged nobleman, she paused slightly and then lowered her head to leave.


    Watching the nobleman bow to Eleanor, the Third Prince chuckled.


    ¡°My dear uncle, your manners are as impable as ever.¡±


    The middle-aged nobleman frowned and said,


    ¡°Your Highness, Lady Eleanor is, after all, your wife. Some things should not be taken too far.¡±


    The Third Prince yawnedzily.


    ¡°Alright, I know. I¡¯ll be mindful.¡±


    ¡°Now, what good news have you brought me this time?¡±


    The nobleman¡¯s frown deepened, clearly displeased with the prince¡¯s frivolous demeanor, but he eventually sighed and bowed respectfully, saying in a serious tone.


    ¡°Your Highness, news from Violet: the army has mobilized. The family has gathered twenty thousand troops, ready to march north.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Third Prince brightened and sat up immediately, smiling.


    ¡°Grandfather¡¯s speed is as impressive as ever! But¡­¡±


    He rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Only twenty thousand? That¡¯s not typical of Violet.¡±


    The nobleman sighed.


    ¡°The mobilization is under the guise of a drill. Violet has a tradition of military exercises due to longstanding tensions with Roman. Twenty thousand is the maximum, any more would make it difficult to keep the mobilization secret and would alert Castell.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are still old nobles in Violet who have not fully pledged loyalty and still remember the Veillet family. My father must keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°The Veillet family? The one whose title was revoked and was demoted tomoners by my father¡¯s decree? I heard they were wiped out years ago.¡±


    The Third Prince was surprised.


    The nobleman nodded.


    ¡°Yes, but after nearly a millennium of influence in Violet, even the name of the duchy is simr to their surname. My father¡¯s caution is justified.¡±


    ¡°However, you need not worry, Your Highness. The mobilized troops include five thousand elite regrs from the Boite-Linte family. They are more than enough to deal with the small Castell.¡±


    ¡°Five thousand elite regrs? That¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    The Third Prince nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°And what other news from Grandfather?¡±


    The nobleman hesitated before saying,


    ¡°My father asks when tomence the attack. Reports from Northport indicate that Charlotte de Castell has marched north to quell the rebellion, leaving the South defenseless. Now is the perfect time to strike.¡±


    The Third Prince smiled.


    ¡°No rush. Tell Grandfather to move to the border and wait in secret. If we¡¯re lucky, we might advance unopposed.¡±


    The nobleman frowned.


    ¡°Wait? For what?¡±


    The Third Prince handed over the letter he was holding.


    ¡°Uncle, Violet knows about Charlotte¡¯s rebellion suppression but not the details. It seems Grandfather¡¯s intelligence in the north isn¡¯t as good as we thought.¡±


    The nobleman skimmed the letter and quickly his expression turned peculiar.


    ¡°This¡­ is from the Tulip County? Charlotte de Castell has allied with the Tulip garrison to suppress the rebellion?¡±


    The Third Princeughed.


    ¡°The garrisonmander is Count Gaston, a branch of the Gaston ducal family. I promised him that if I ascended the throne, I would support them in recing the main Gaston family and taking over the duchy. He has already secretly pledged loyalty to me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re all family here, so I won¡¯t hide it. The Castell rebels are also my people. The Lagrisse and Gaston families have long pledged loyalty to me.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte doesn¡¯t know this. Gaston gained her trust through past ties. She¡¯s probably pleased about Gaston¡¯s support right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vemunicated with Gaston and the rebels. When Castell¡¯s army attacks the rebels, Gaston will betray them, delivering a fatal blow to Castell.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte took most of her nobles north. If we¡¯re lucky, we could capture them all without a fight.¡±


    The nobleman frowned.


    ¡°This is indeed a bold n, but what if it fails?¡±


    The Third Princeughed.


    ¡°Failure is eptable. Even if it fails, it will severely weaken Castell, making it easier for us to invade the north.¡±


    The nobleman thought for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°I understand. I will inform my father to wait for further news from Castell.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Third Prince shook his finger.


    ¡°Wait until I arrive. We¡¯ll head north together.¡±


    The nobleman¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The nobleman soon departed.


    The Third Prince stood up and summoned his guard.


    ¡°Tell the court mage in the mage tower to begin charging the teleportation array. It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    The teleportation array, capable of sending letters and objects, could also transport people, though the extraordinary materials required for long-distance, precise teleportation were avable only to the royal family.

 Chapter 279: Troops Mobilization

    Chapter 279: Troops Mobilization


    Holy Calendar 1446, 1st Month, God¡¯s Day


    The ancient and bustling continent of Myria weed yet another new year. Under the holy light, people from different countries and races gathered to celebrate the beginning of the new year and the birth of the God Lord Harald.


    However, for the residents of the North, this year¡¯s God¡¯s Day was destined to be less peaceful.


    At the dawn of the new year, while most people across the continent were celebrating the festival, Countess Charlotte de Castell, the ruler of the North, led an army of twenty-five thousand northward, issuing an ultimatum to the rebellious Lagrisse family.


    An army of over twenty thousand was no small number in any duchy of the Crescent Kingdom. Although Castell was a county, many nobles considered its wealth and prosperity to exceed the minimum standards of a duchy.


    In the Yte Empire, which was filled with fiefdoms, such mobilization would easily surpass many small duchies. Only in the Crescent Kingdom, dominated by strong duchies, would it not seem so conspicuous.


    Nheless, as one of the major powers in the Crescent Kingdom, second only to the Twelve Duchies, Castell¡¯s every move attracted attention from various forces, bing a hot topic in noble salons and banquets.


    Especially the protagonist of this rebellion, the Northern Countess Charlotte, who had been in office for less than a year.


    ¡°Youngest Countess¡±, ¡°Jewel of Borde¡±, ¡°Wealthy Charlotte¡±, ¡°Saintess Walking on Earth¡±¡­ Various titles and epithets made her the focus of attention and discussion among many nobles.Whether as thest heir of the Castell family or for her promises to the Holy Court at a Borde banquet, each of these would make her a topic of conversation at noble gatherings.


    For a time, the eyes of almost all the lords of the Crescent Kingdom were on Castell, wanting to know how this young and beautiful countess would quell the rebellion in her territory.


    Many nobles believed that although an army of twenty thousand was powerful, the rebellion in Castell was not simple.


    Especially considering the recent unsavory rumors about the Third Prince Philip in the capital and the king¡¯s timely military ban, some conspiracy theorists thought that this countess, who leaned toward the church, might already be on the Crescent royal family¡¯s cklist.


    Of course, conspiracy theories are just that¡ªthe Crescent royal family showed no reaction.


    King Louis V of Crescent continued to hold grand feasts at the court, inviting vassals to celebrate the festival together.


    However, Third Prince Philip and his wife, Duchess Eleanor de Borde, who should have returned from their territory to attend the court banquet, were absent.


    Also absent was Hubert de Boite-Linte, the current Duke of Violet.


    Although some major nobles missed the annual court feast for various reasons each year, the absence of both Borde and Violet aroused some curiosity among the kingdom¡¯s nobles.


    After all, one ruled the territory of Countess Castell, and the other was her neighbor, while the Third Prince was the nephew of the Duke of Violet.


    Considering the rebellion in Castell and the ambiguous attitude of the Crescent royal family, some astute individuals couldn¡¯t help but make some connections.


    However, none of this concerned Charlotte.


    Such feasts and intelligence were only essible to the true upper echelons of the kingdom, and no matter how wealthy Castell was, as long as it remained a vassal of Borde, it could not enter the kingdom¡¯s true upper echelon.


    Naturally, this information was also beyond Castell¡¯s reach.


    Of course, Charlotte, who had long known about the Third Prince¡¯s conspiracy through other channels, didn¡¯t need it.


    While Louis V was feasting with his ministers, she was already leading her army through Tulip County, approaching the main forces of the Lagrisse family rebels.


    With the support of Count Gaston, Castell¡¯s allied forces, passing through Tulip County, didn¡¯t need to cross the Dorn River. The army could simply bypass it from the west and directly attack the rebels from the west.


    The apanying nobles were surprised by the support of the Tulip garrison.


    After all, allowing twenty-five thousand soldiers into Tulip County was a huge risk and pressure. At this point, those doubtful nobles finally believed that Count Gaston truly intended to assist Castell in quelling the rebellion.


    And when Count Gaston led the main force of the garrison out of the fortress to join the allied forces, the nobles of Castell were even more confident.


    Unlike the Castell allied forces, mainlyposed of noble levies, many of whom didn¡¯t even have proper armor and were at best peasants in armor, the Tulip garrison was uniformly armored, with many equipped with armorparable to the kingdom¡¯s regr army.


    Though few in number, no more than three thousand, over half the soldiers wore intricately engraved enchanted armor.


    That was enchanted armor.


    The Tulip garrison had at least fifteen hundred super soldiers equipped with enchanted armor, enough to form a minimum magic formation on the battlefield.


    In other words, these fifteen hundred soldiers alone could be considered equivalent to fifteen thousand on the battlefield.


    The remaining half of the soldiers, although not wearing enchanted armor, were uniformly in mail and te armor, and almost all were cavalry.


    Elite, this was Borde¡¯s elite!


    Any Castell noble who saw the Tulip garrison would think this.


    Inparison, the Castell allied forces still seemed somewhat shabby.


    Only the noble private soldiers and Castell¡¯s fifteen hundred regr troops could hold the line, with better equipment, although not enough enchanted armor to form a formation, but at least more in number than the Tulip garrison.


    There were far fewer cavalry.


    Though the Crescent Kingdom was famous for its heavy cavalry throughout Myria, and the royal family maintained an elite enchanted heavy cavalry corps of over thirty thousand. Castell, mostly in the north, being coastal, had few horse farms.


    Counting the apanying noble knights and the cavalry from her domain, Charlotte¡¯s cavalry force didn¡¯t exceed three thousand, and most of her twenty-five thousand troops were infantry.


    However, for a rebellion, this was more than enough.


    A count-level war, albeit looking like a small ducal civil war due to Castell¡¯s size, was still a count-level war.


    The extraordinary resources it controlled were limited, and although Castell had great economic potential, it hadn¡¯t developed its military much. Most of the enchanted armor in the territory was seized by Charlotte from the Castell mines.


    In the eyes of higher-level lords, no matter the number, it was still a battle of rookies.


    In a world with extraordinary power, military logistics were also easier. Especially with space magic, a few apanying mages and space equipment umted by noble families over generations could save a lot of nonbat manpower.


    Thus, Charlotte¡¯s march didn¡¯t face logistical difficulties.


    After a week of marching, Charlotte finally saw the rebel army camped by the Dorn River.


    ¡°Countess, our scouts have engaged with the rebel¡¯s scouts, but the rebels don¡¯t seem to be taking action yet. Should we send envoys to issue a surrender notice?¡±


    A respectful noble asked.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Though she held little hope, it seemed issuing a pre-battle surrender notice was a tradition among Myria¡¯s nobles.


    Following her order, the nobles quickly arranged for an envoy, but it wasn¡¯t long before the rebels sent the envoy back.


    Or more urately, they sent back the envoy¡¯s head.

 Chapter 280: Speak your mind

    Chapter 280: Speak your mind


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone mad! The Lagrisse family is insane! They¡¯re not even following the rules of war. Are they trying to make enemies of all the nobles?¡±


    ¡°Shameful! It¡¯s a disgrace to nobles! Countess, the rebels¡¯ barbaric actions show they have no respect for the Holy Code. They must be severely punished!¡±


    ¡°The Lagrisse family¡­ must pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Countess, our Gerard family is willing to lead the charge!¡±


    ¡°Our Perrin family is also willing to be the vanguard!¡±


    In themand tent of the Castel allied forces, the nobles were furious upon learning that the envoy had been beheaded. They were shouting, each eager to lead their troops into battle.


    On the continent of Myria, ever since Charlemagne I, the founder of the Yte Empire, established the noble system, nobles have cherished their honor and emphasized order and rules for a thousand years.


    With the destructive power of extraordinary abilities and the limited noble poption avable for war, along with centuries of intermarriage among noble families, nobles generally avoided killing each other during wars.


    Winning the war, capturing the opponent, and then setting a suitable ransom for their release was the norm.Today¡¯s victor could be tomorrow¡¯s loser, so leaving room for negotiation wasmon practice among Myria¡¯s nobles.


    Seeing the rebels unhesitatingly behead the envoy enraged the northern nobles.


    In Myria, only a noble was qualified to negotiate as an envoy during a war. This meant the Lagrisse family had killed a negotiating noble.


    To the nobles, the Lagrisse family¡¯s act of beheading the envoy severely vited the unwritten rules of noble warfare established over a thousand years. It was neither honorable nor dignified.


    For a moment, the tent was filled with outrage and fury.


    Of course, it was unclear whether the northern nobles were genuinely outraged because their honor was tarnished or because they felt confident and eager to achieve merits after seeing the stark contrast in power between the two sides.


    Perhaps it was a bit of both.


    Charlotte sat at the head of the table, quietly watching the nobles angrily denounce the Lagrisse family¡¯s barbarity and eagerly volunteer to fight.


    As a transmigrator, she did not share the nobles¡¯ deep-seated sense of honor instilled from birth, so her reaction was not as strong.


    Was she angry?


    A little, but it wasn¡¯t overwhelming. There were too many stories of envoys being killed in ancient Earth history.


    The unfortunate volunteer envoy, however, was truly unlucky.


    In Myria, serving as a pre-war envoy was usually a light and honorable task, with both sides typically returning the envoy politely.


    When selecting the envoy, Charlotte remembered that many families hadpeted for the role. Who would have thought the envoy would lose his life?


    Hmm¡­ Which family was he from?


    ¡°Baron Angus, which family was the envoy from?¡±


    Charlotte asked the allied forces¡¯ chiefmander beside her.


    Though she was the nominal suprememander of the allied forces, she often just listened and observed, rarely takingmand directly.


    Throughout the march, the route, schedule, and potential battle ns were all devised by Baron Angus, Viscount Leon-Castell, and other nobles.


    She left professional tasks to professionals, knowing she had no experience inmanding an army.


    As a ruler, it was enough to know how to employ people. She wasn¡¯t a ¡°micro-manager¡± who needed to increase her own difficulties unnecessarily.


    When it came to sending an envoy, she had simply agreed to it without choosing the person herself.


    In her view, this was a war that had to be fought topletely eliminate the rebel forces in Castell and the infiltrating Blood Demon Cult. Negotiations were unnecessary.


    ¡°Countess, the envoy was from the Leon-Castell family, Viscount Leon¡¯s nephew, Knight Balor.¡±


    Baron Angus said gravely.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s nephew?


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but nce at the old viscount on the other side, seeing his somber expression, red eyes, and a face dark as soot.


    Seeing his expression, a mix of anger and pain, Charlotte felt a bit guilty.


    After all, she had never intended to negotiate. Sending the envoy was merely to satisfy the nobles¡¯ wishes.


    ¡°Viscount, my condolences¡­¡±


    Charlotte finally said tofort him.


    Viscount Leon-Castell took a deep breath and said in a heavy voice.


    ¡°Countess, thank you for your constion. Balor died for the honor of the nobility. His death is honorable¡­¡±


    ¡°The Lagrisse family has betrayed their lord, desecrated noble honor, and is unworthy of being northern noble lords. Please give the order to attack and destroy them!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Quell the rebellion!¡±


    Other nobles echoed his sentiments.


    Watching the furious nobles, Charlotte nced around and noticed Baron Angus, the Chief Commander, frowning slightly as if deep in thought.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°Baron Angus, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Baron Angus raised his head, hesitated for a moment, and then respectfully said,


    ¡°Countess, I feel¡­ something is off with the rebels.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Off? How so?¡±


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows slightly and asked.


    Baron Angus continued.


    ¡°Our scouts report that although the rebels are numerous, their overall strength is much weaker than ours, mostly consisting of conscripts.¡±


    ¡°If we engage in a direct battle, I don¡¯t think they stand a chance against us.¡±


    ¡°However, despite our approach, they have not retreated¡­¡±


    ¡°This is abnormal. Although they have built simple defensive camps by the river, it¡¯s not enough to withstand our nearly thirty thousand troops. Moreover¡­ scouts report that they have not seen the Lagrisse family¡¯s cavalry.¡±


    ¡°The Lagrisse family¡¯s cavalry is the elite of the rebels, and they were once our Castell¡¯s elite in external wars. It¡¯s abnormal for the main force not to retreat and for the mobile elite to be missing.¡±


    ¡°Countess, I fear the rebels¡­ have a scheme!¡±


    Baron Angus¡¯ voice was not loud.


    But after hearing his words, the furious nobles quickly calmed down.


    They exchanged nces and saw a hint of doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Baron, what do you think the rebels might be nning?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell asked with a frown.


    Baron Angus shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t think of what the rebels could be nning¡­ In the face of absolute strength, everything else is meaningless. Even if the Lagrisse family has cavalry, we have the Tulip reinforcements¡­¡±


    ¡°The Tulip reinforcements are the elite standing army of Borde. With their support, the rebels stand no chance¡­ However, their current behavior seems too calm.¡±


    After hearing Baron Angus¡¯ words, the nobles quickly began buzzing with discussion.


    ¡°Baron, do you think¡­ the rebels might have hired zing Sun?¡±


    A young noble boldly spected.


    In the world of Myria, extraordinary power is the decisive factor in warfare, and nobles naturally thought of stronger extraordinary powers.


    Baron Angus shook his head.


    ¡°Impossible. His Majesty the King has decreed that any extraordinary power reaching zing Sun tier who pledges allegiance to the kingdom can receive the title of Count, and those already of noble birth might even bended Counts. The Lagrisse family is merely a Viscount family, they couldn¡¯t hire a zing Sun.¡±


    ¡°What about mercenaries from Eastern Yte? The Eastern Yteds is a mercenary haven, and it is notcking in extraordinary mercenaries at the zing Sun tier. And the Lagrisse family¡¯s territory is not too far from the Eastern Yteds. Could they have hired powerful extraordinary mercenaries?¡±


    Another noble spected.


    Baron Angus shook his head again.


    ¡°Also impossible. This is not a kingdom-level war. Even if the Lagrisse family could afford the exorbitant price of hiring a zing Sun, and seeded in doing so, the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s Code of Noble Conflicts limits zing Sun to protecting the employer and not participating in mundane battles¡­¡±


    Hearing Baron Angus¡¯ words, the nobles frowned even more deeply.


    After pondering for a while, Baron Angus¡¯ expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    He looked at Charlotte, wanting to speak but hesitating.


    Seeing his serious expression, Charlotte guessed what he might be thinking and asked.


    ¡°Baron, speak your mind.¡±


    Baron Angus took a deep breath and said gravely.


    ¡°Countess, I have a question for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really certain that Count Gaston¡¯s army is on our side?¡±


    The nobles were stunned by his words.


    But soon, their expressions changed, and they began to mutter.


    ¡°Could it be that the Tulip Count¡¯s reinforcements are the problem?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Are you suggesting that Borde¡¯s army is colluding with the Castell rebels?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible? What¡¯s impossible? Do you forget who hired necromancers to attack the Countess when she returned to her territory?¡±


    ¡°That was just a rumor in the kingdom, supposedly spread by forces loyal to the second prince. You all know about the Crescent¡¯s two princespeting for the throne. Besides, the Countess hasn¡¯t said anything yet!¡±


    The nobles quickly fell into a heated discussion, and the tent became chaotic again.


    Charlotte was already used to this market-like atmosphere.


    Under the feudal decentralized system, one shouldn¡¯t expect these nobles to revere their lord like the subjects of Ancient China revered their emperor¡­


    However, now was the time to reveal some things.


    With the impending battle and being far from Northport, even if there were spies among the nobles for the third prince, they couldn¡¯t send out any messages.


    Now that Baron Angus had pointed out the issue, Charlotte felt it was time to be honest with her vassals.


    She tapped the armrest of her chair lightly.


    The sound wasn¡¯t loud, butbined with the extraordinary aura she released, it was very imposing.


    The aura of a Silver Moon immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Although Charlotte didn¡¯t fully reveal her strength, the aura far surpassing the Starry Sky made the nobles present freeze and quickly be agitated.


    ¡°Silver¡­ Silver Moon!¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s eyes widened, almost losing his voice.


    It was hard for him not to be shocked, or rather, for any noble who realized Charlotte¡¯s true strength.


    A little over a year ago, Charlotte was just a noble without awakened extraordinary powers.


    Yet in just a year and a half, she had not only broken through the Starry Sky but also reached Silver Moon!


    It was too fast, unbelievably fast!


    For a moment, the tent fell silent.


    Nobles¡¯ status is tied to their extraordinary power. A noble with insufficient power, no matter how high their title,cked deterrence against those with powerful extraordinary abilities.


    Now, with the strength of a Silver Moon and her young age, Charlotte was more than enough to intimidate her vassals.


    She chose this moment to reveal part of her strength to make her next words more impactful and to give these loyal nobles more confidence in Castell¡¯s future¡­


    After a brief pause, Charlotte said,


    ¡°Since you have chosen to follow me here, your loyalty to Castell is evident. Therefore¡­ I can be open with you about certain matters.¡±


    ¡°Baron Angus is correct, the rebels indeed have a scheme. They believe they will win this war because they believe¡­ the Tulip army will turn against us and join them against Castell¡¯s forces.¡±


    After hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the nobles were stunned, then quickly became agitated.


    ¡°Countess, is that true?¡±


    ¡°By the Lord! Do you mean the Third Prince is indeed backing the rebels?!¡±


    Charlotte gestured for silence, her extraordinary aura spreading, and the nobles instinctively quieted down.


    She scanned the tent and said,


    ¡°Indeed, the rebels in our territory are backed by the Third Prince. Moreover, the Third Prince has even colluded with the Blood Demon Cult. His goal is clear: he wants to control Castell¡¯s territory¡­¡±


    Her words caused another uproar among the nobles.


    Viscount Leon-Castell said solemnly.


    ¡°Countess, please be cautious with your words! Having ties to the Blood Demon Cult is a grave crime! ndering the royal family could provoke royal wrath¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled and said,


    ¡°Of course, I have evidence, and¡­ a witness.¡±


    She looked outside the tent and said,


    ¡°Count Gaston, pleasee in.¡±

 Chapter 281: Breakup and Resistance

    Chapter 281: Breakup and Resistance


    As Charlotte¡¯s voice fell, Count Gaston entered the tent, d in Borde standardmander¡¯s armor.


    Unlike the image everyone had of Count Gaston, today he wore the Borde lord¡¯s armor but without the insignia representing the Borde regr army on his right chest. Instead, he wore a shield-shaped badge with crossed swords on his left chest, and it was upside down.


    Some sharp-eyed nobles quickly noticed the badge on Count Gaston¡¯s chest.


    Heraldry is a necessary etiquette for every noble to learn, including the coats of arms of various prominent families. As northern nobles and members of the Borde Duchy, the nobles in the tent naturally recognized that the badge was the Gaston family crest.


    However, wearing the badge on the left chest, contrary to the norm, and upside down, had a significant implication.


    An inverted coat of arms!


    This is a way for nobles to disy their rebellion against their lord when they believe their lord is unjust.


    Incidentally, almost all nobles in the Castell rebel army wear their family crests in this manner.


    Observant nobles quickly picked up on this detail, and the tent started to buzz with discussions.¡°It¡¯s Count Gaston!¡±


    ¡°An inverted coat of arms? Is he dering a break with Borde?!¡±


    ¡°By the Lord! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The northern nobles were abuzz.


    Ignoring the nobles¡¯ discussions, Count Gaston walked over and stood beside Charlotte.


    ¡°Countess Castell.¡±


    He gave a slight bow, performing a noble gesture to Charlotte.


    ¡°Count Gaston.¡±


    Charlotte returned the gesture with a nobledy¡¯s courtesy, her movements now quite practiced.


    This was a formal etiquette between nobles of the same rank.


    However, no one noticed that when Charlotte bowed in return, Count Gaston subtly avoided receiving the bow. Moreover, he only raised his headpletely after Charlotte finished her courtesy, like a servant waiting for his master.


    Of course, no one noticed these subtle details, as all the nobles¡¯ attention had already been captured by the explosive news Charlotte had announced.


    ¡°Count Gaston, are you really nning to resist the Third Prince¡¯s rule over Borde?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell voiced the question on all the nobles¡¯ minds.


    Hearing the old Viscount¡¯s question, Count Gaston looked at the northern nobles in the tent. His gaze swept around, and he said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Indeed. The Third Prince, as the husband of Lady Eleanor and the current Duke of Borde, has, since arriving in Borde, acted tyrannically. Not only has he oppressed the local nobles, coerced and bribed them, but he has also set up numerous schemes and used disgraceful means to forcibly strip the duchy¡¯s nobles of their titles.¡±


    ¡°He has long tarnished the glory of nobility and is aplete tyrant!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, he has dealings with the Blood Demon Cult, betraying the Lord¡¯s glory and siding with demons!¡±


    These words caused an uproar among the northern nobles.


    ¡°What? Forcibly stripping nobles of their titles? Having dealings with the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    ¡°By the Lord! Has the Third Prince gone mad?!¡±


    Even the usuallyposed Baron Angus showed a change in expression and solemnly asked.


    ¡°Count Gaston¡­ is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    Facing the doubtful gazes of the many nobles, Count Gaston slowly nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I chose to rebel precisely because I discovered decisive evidence.¡±


    ¡°Even the current Castell rebellion has the support of the Third Prince behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°To be frank, the Third Prince has long coveted Castell. This rebellion is just the beginning. In fact, the Third Prince has already allied with the Violet Duchy, nning to divide the Castell territory.¡±


    ¡°And my original duty was to join the battle and, when you fought the rebels, to ally with the rebels and turn against you¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Count Gaston began to recount to the northern nobles the various attack ns of the Third Prince against Castell¡­


    As themander of Borde and a family that first chose to pledge loyalty to the Third Prince, he was well aware of the Third Prince¡¯s ns. At this moment, he almost revealed everything, making the northern nobles¡¯ hearts race.


    Even Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but nce at him a few more times.


    Perhaps due to mental control and memory modification, he spoke even more thoroughly than when he initially confessed to her, seemingly ¡°wholeheartedly¡± viewing himself as a fighter against the Third Prince.


    However, regarding the most sensitive part¡ªthe usation of collusion with the Blood Demon Cult, which could make the nobles¡¯ resistance more justified and possibly gain other lords¡¯ recognition and support¡ªCount Gaston clearly didn¡¯t know more. He was entirely following Charlotte¡¯s script.


    This was unavoidable. usations of colluding with the Blood Demon Cult were too severe in the Crescent Kingdom.


    Even if the Third Prince really did it, he wouldn¡¯t easily disclose it.


    Charlotte ultimately used the incident when she and Count Gaston met and were ¡°attacked by Blood Demon Cultists¡± to prove this matter.


    This was, in fact, a deliberate smear against the Third Prince. The so-called ¡°attack by Blood Demon Cultists¡± was orchestrated by Count Gaston himself, merely used by Charlotte.


    But Charlotte used it without guilt.


    After confirming that the rebels were indeed supported by the Third Prince, and considering the various observations made by Nice in the Lagrisse family, Charlotte was almost certain that the Third Prince was indeed involved with the Blood Demon Cult!


    ¡°The Third Prince is ambitious and has long resorted to any means necessary topete with the Second Prince for the Throne¡­¡±


    ¡°As themander of Tulip, I was ordered to cooperate with the rebels and attack Castell.¡±


    ¡°But as an old friend of the Castell family, I didn¡¯t want to do this, so I arranged to meet the Count of Castell at the border to privately warn him. However, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter an attack by the Blood Demon Cult¡­¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Countess Castell being prepared, I would have already been controlled by the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    ¡°The Third Prince will not give up until he achieves his goal, so after discussing with Countess Castell, we decided to pretend that I had been controlled by the Blood Demon Cult and continue to follow ¡®orders¡¯.¡±


    ¡°But in reality, I am here to help you defeat the Castell rebels and expose the Third Prince¡¯s conspiracy!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, after this rebellion, the Third Prince will likely formally dere war on Castell, using a high-sounding reason to reim the Castell title.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, as the richest territory in Borde, the Third Prince has always had the idea of turning Castell into a direct fief and distributing thend to his confidants¡­¡±


    ¡°By then, thends of all your families will be in danger!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, the Third Prince is not a wise ruler. The Gaston family does not want to follow such a tyrant. For the future of Borde, for the future of the Crescent, we must resist!¡±

 Chapter 282: The Nobles Oath

    Chapter 282: The Nobles'' Oath


    Count Gaston¡¯s voice, rising and falling like elemental bombs, sank into the tent, resonating with the northern nobles¡¯ hearts.


    For a moment, the tent was silent, the expressions of the northern nobles changing color. But soon, the quiet was reced by rising murmurs, which quickly turned into a noisy discussion.


    Undoubtedly, what Gaston described greatly exceeded the northern nobles¡¯ expectations, causing them to fall into chaos.


    Since the end of the Star-Moon War, Castell had been peaceful for so long that even a highly suspicious rebellion couldn¡¯t make the northern nobles vignt. As significant taxpayers to the Borde Duchy and partners of the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s royal family in the Mithril mines, the northern nobles couldn¡¯t fathom that the royal family would truly move against Castell.


    Absurdity, shock, anger, confusion, fear¡­


    Various expressions appeared on the faces of different nobles.


    Charlotte observed all these expressions, unsurprised.


    Although the nobles of Castell had sworn allegiance to her, their loyalty was far from heartfelt. They were more likely to rally under the Castell family banner out of familial and historical inertia,bined with Charlotte¡¯s decent disy of unification and deterrence since taking over the territory.


    This kind of loyalty wasn¡¯t without retreat, and loyalty with a retreat option was fragile. Perhaps during the Lagrisse family¡¯s rebellion, the northern nobles, as colleagues, would indignantly rally around Charlotte. But when this rebellion escted to higher-level lords, everything changed.As stipted in the Holy Code¡ª¡±The vassal of my vassal is not my vassal¡±,¡ªthe Third Prince, who became Duke of Borde through marriage, had no direct feudal obligations to the northern nobles.


    Charlotte was a vassal of the Third Prince, and the northern nobles were vassals of Charlotte. When meeting the Third Prince, the northern nobles only needed to perform noble etiquette, not the liege-lord etiquette required for Charlotte.


    Feudal obligations and conflicts were simr. When Charlotte, as a vassal of Borde, shed with the Duke of Borde, the conflict typically wouldn¡¯t spread to the next level.


    In the history of human wars in the Myria world, conflicts between lords and their vassals were not umon. When a lord defeated a vassal, they usually reimed or redistributed the vassal¡¯s direct fiefdom. The lower nobles under the vassal, unless there was a reasonable cause, wouldn¡¯t be punished for participating in the rebellion.


    Even if lower nobles fought fiercely for their vassal, the victorious higher lord couldn¡¯t act against them as long as they immediately swore allegiance to the new lord.


    The reason was simple: ¡°The vassal of my vassal is not my vassal.¡±


    These lower nobles, previously not the higher lord¡¯s vassals but their vassal¡¯s vassals, were following the Holy Code¡¯s prescribed noble duties by participating in the rebellion.


    After the higher lord¡¯s victory and remation of titles, the lower nobles, bing new vassals, fulfilled their Holy Code duties by timely allegiance to the new lord, avoiding retribution for supporting their former liege in the rebellion.


    This rified, segmented power and duty made the lord-vassal rtionship intricate, especially when higher lords shed.


    ording to the Holy Code, nobles could support their liege against higher lords without fearing retribution upon the liege¡¯s defeat. Theoretically, this meant northern nobles could support Charlotte against the Third Prince without concern.


    However, in reality, the situation wasn¡¯t as straightforward. The Holy Code¡¯s protection of lower nobles¡¯ interests led higher lords, during wars with vassals, to offer various incentives and promises to these lower nobles, making them prized targets for both sides.


    As a result, many lower nobles wouldn¡¯t truly support their direct liege but instead remain neutral, aligning with the likely victor.


    This often left the lord fighting alone, relying only on their direct domain.


    This segmentation of noble hierarchies significantly limited the central authority of feudal lords, a masterstroke by the Holy Court that codified the Holy Code. By ensuring the interests of lower nobles, the Holy Code made it difficult for feudal monarchs to centralize power, even with strong extraordinary abilities, thus preventing threats to the church¡¯s foundational rule.


    When ites to Charlotte, the problem bes apparent.


    The northern nobles might unanimously support her in quelling a rebellion, but when the Third Prince moves against Castell, it¡¯s uncertain which side they will choose. They could support either Charlotte, their direct liege lord, or the higher Borde Duchy.


    Given that the current Crescent King, Louis V, is considered one of the greatest monarchs since the founding of the Crescent Kingdom, and that the Third Prince is a strong contender for the throne, his stakes in this power game are significantly higher.


    Charlotte could predict that as long as the Third Prince dered war on her with a justifiable reason and promised to protect the interests of the northern nobles after his victory, many of them might choose to remain neutral.


    This was a major concern for Charlotte after learning of the Third Prince¡¯s intentions against her.


    Her rule in the north wasn¡¯t stable enough to withstand a higher lord¡¯s war, even though it could handle a rebellion. If the northern nobles collectively switched sides in her war against the Third Prince, it would be a huge headache.


    The phenomenon of vassals ying both sides is truly distasteful for any liege lord.


    Crescent King Louis V decided to strengthen central power after being simrly disgusted during the Star-Moon War. Back then, when he contested Crescent Kingdom¡¯s throne with Starfall King Henry II, the kingdom¡¯s nobles were indecisive and opportunistic.


    Charlotte wanted to avoid such a scenario. It wasn¡¯t feasible to control all northern nobles as she did with Count Gaston.


    Gaining their genuine allegiance through charisma and shared interests was also challenging, and Charlotte had no desire to rule her territory through mental control.


    The best solution was to make the northern nobles lose all faith in the Third Prince. If the revtions about the Third Prince¡¯s ns came from Charlotte herself, many northern nobles might not believe her.


    Even if they did, they might assume his actions were solely against the Castell family, not them. For the northern nobles, the oue of the power struggle seemed to be just a change of their liege from Count of Castell to Duke of Borde.


    However, the situation was different now because the revtion came from Count Gaston, themander of Borde¡¯s garrison. This increased the credibility and weight of the information for the northern nobles.


    The Castell family might bind the northern nobles to their cause for their benefit, but the Gaston family had no such interests, being based in the southern Borde region. Combined with the usible evidence, it was hard for anyone to doubt the truth behind the ims.


    ¡°Count Gaston, is it true? The Third Prince intends to ally with the Violet Duchy against Castell? He ns to annex Castell entirely into his direct domain?¡±


    One noble asked, unwilling to ept the news.


    Count Gaston only needed a nce and two sentences to deliver a fatal blow.


    ¡°Gentlemen, please remember that our King desires nothing more than to further strengthen central authority. The Third Prince is a strong contender for the throne, and Castell¡¯s wealth is well-known. If he wishes to annex Castell, do you think His Majesty will support him or not?¡±


    The answer was obvious.


    The nobles, deep in thought, wore unpleasant expressions.


    Indeed, the King wished to strengthen central authority. Compared to the unliked Second Prince, the ¡°Pilgrim¡± Francois, the Third Prince, Philip, was seen as the more likely sessor.


    Conspiring with the Blood Demon Cult?


    Given the delicate rtionship between Louis V and the Holy Court, the northern nobles couldn¡¯t be sure if the King would tacitly approve.


    The Blood Demon Cult was hard to eradicate from the Crescent Kingdom partly because many nobles had covert connections with it¡ªnot necessarily alliances, but cooperation or simple exploitation.


    Eradicating the Blood Demon Cult was politically correct, but to the nobles, political correctness was just that.


    Seeking support from the Church was an option, but many northern nobles hadplex beliefs, some even being non-believers.


    Inviting the Holy Court to reimpose tithes?


    Ridiculous. Before confronting the Third Prince, many local nobles would likely oppose it themselves.


    Seeing the nobles¡¯ silence, Charlotte knew the timing was right.


    She could use Count Gaston¡¯s public revtion of the Third Prince¡¯s conspiracy to deter the nobles from siding with him. However, to unite the northern nobles against Borde, they needed to see tangible benefits and a chance of victory.


    Charlotte lightly tapped the armrest of her seat, subtly releasing an aura of authority.


    The northern nobles¡¯ attention returned to her.


    Scanning the room, she calmly spoke.


    ¡°Gentlemen, the Third Prince may be powerful, but we are not without hope. His alliance with the Blood Demon Cult will inevitably bring him immense pressure once exposed. And Castell is not without allies. I have hired overseas mercenary armies that will soon arrive in the north. Combined with our united forces, we have a fighting chance. This war is also Castell¡¯s opportunity. If we win, we can reim Tulip County and unify the north entirely. The Tulip County is a direct domain of Borde. After reiming it, the Castell family will only take half as a direct fief, and the rest will be granted to those who contribute.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if we win, we can dere independence from Borde and be direct vassals of the Crescent Kingdom. Kingdom vassal taxes are lower than ducal taxes, which will reduce the tax burden on all your families. You will also have the opportunity to attend various royal banquets. Oh, and Castell¡¯s mithril mines¡ªour workshops¡¯ dividends paid to Borde are a significant expense that we can save. The royal family already has mithril mining rights and wouldn¡¯t care about our revenue.¡±


    ¡°For any noble family, this is a favorable oue.¡±


    The nobles¡¯ eyes brightened at Charlotte¡¯s words.


    Although the North was prosperous, being vassals under a duchy limited their political status in the kingdom. The northern nobles, with business in trade and needing to interact with various forces, found the prospect of higher political standing within the Crescent Kingdom highly appealing.


    Lower taxes and new territories were naturally weed benefits. These were promises the Third Prince could also make. Butpared to the Third Prince, who conspired with the Blood Demon Cult and openly vited the Holy Code, Charlotte was a more trustworthy figure. Defeating him might even remove him from the line of session.


    ¡°Countess, my Leon-Castell family is willing to follow you, quell the rebellion, unify the north, and resist Borde¡¯s tyranny!¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell stepped forward, trembling, and respectfully bowed to Charlotte. Soon, other northern nobles followed suit, kneeling and pledging their allegiance.


    ¡°Countess, our Wale family is willing to follow you and repel the invaders of Castell!¡±


    ¡°My Morrel family swears by the Lord to follow Castell and resist the duchy¡¯s tyranny!¡±


    ¡­


    One by one, the northern nobles knelt, swearing loyalty and allegiance to Charlotte.


    Seeing this, Charlotte smiled.


    She knew the weakest link in her uing war with the Third Prince was now mended.


    After the smile, her expression turned solemn, exuding an authority that belied her youthful appearance. She drew the Castell family¡¯s sword, raised it high, and dered.


    ¡°Gentlemen, remember your oaths today. Together, we will start from the banks of the Dorn River and crush these presumptuous rebels one by one!¡±

 Chapter 283: The Battle Begins!

    Chapter 283: The Battle Begins!


    Charlotte¡¯s speech finally ignited the fighting spirit of the northern nobles.


    The nobles were now filled with enthusiasm, each eager to im the title of the army¡¯s vanguard and lead the charge into battle.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t quite understand why they were so keen on leading the charge, but she refrained from asking too many questions to maintain her image. Instead, she swiftly handed overmand to Baron Angus, the chiefmander.


    When it came to speeches and morale-boosting, Charlotte could manage, but when it came to actualbat, she trusted the experienced and battle-hardened Baron Angus more than her own theoretical knowledge.


    Baron Angus epted his orders respectfully and began organizing the nobles for the uing battle. Each noble in the tent had brought their own troops, essentially serving as officers in Castell¡¯s army. Assigning tasks to them was equivalent to issuing orders to the entire coalition.


    While Baron Angus gave his orders, Charlotte listened intently, secretly learning how hemanded and maneuvered the troops.


    Although it was best to leave professional matters to professionals, as a feudal lord, Charlotte felt she needed to improve her own military knowledge. She didn¡¯t aim to be a master strategist, but she wanted to be knowledgeable about military affairs.


    What surprised and intrigued Charlotte was the simplicity of Baron Angus¡¯ n for the nobles.


    His strategy was straightforward: mobilize the entire army for a direct frontal assault.He issued many orders in advance, keeping them simple and direct, and instructed the nobles to follow the signal of the horns during the battle. This was the n for the northern nobles.


    The crucial element of the strategy, however,y elsewhere.


    Before the battle, Count Gaston would send an envoy to negotiate with the rebels, proposing a pincer attack on Castell¡¯s forces. This would lure the Lagrisse family¡¯s main cavalry force, hidden behind their camp, into battle.


    Sebastian had discovered and reported that the Lagrisse family¡¯s main cavalry force was not in the camp but hidden behind it.


    This positioning suggested that the rebels were aware of Count Gaston¡¯s ¡°loyalty¡± and intended tounch a pincer attack on Castell with Tulip¡¯s troops.


    The rebels nned for their cavalry to cooperate with Tulip¡¯s regr forces, potentially crushing Castell¡¯s coalition with a well-timed charge.


    However, Charlotte¡¯s strategy differed.


    The initial full mobilization of Castell¡¯s forces was a feint, not a real attack on the well-defended rebel camp. Once the Tulip forces signaled the rebels, prompting their cavalry to engage, Tulip¡¯s forces would turn against the rebels, joining the coalition to encircle them.


    This would signal the true full-scale assault. Tulip¡¯s forces would split into two groups: the cavalry would join Castell¡¯s cavalry, disguised under Borde¡¯s banner, to deceive and then ambush the rebels. The infantry would remain hidden within the coalition, waiting to activate their magic formations and lead the charge once the rebel main force was encircled.


    Baron Angus¡¯ goal was clear: a decisive battle to utterly crush the rebel main force.


    The n was quickly set, with Tulip¡¯s troops ying a pivotal role. If sessful, the coalition could defeat the rebels with minimal casualties.


    After all, Castell¡¯s true enemies were in the south, and reducing losses against the rebels was crucial.


    Once the orders were given, the nobles dispersed to prepare and mobilize their respective troops. The battle was set tomence the next morning, allowing the coalition forces to rest after their journey.


    Following Charlotte¡¯s discreet instructions, Count Gaston sent his eldest son, Otis, as the ¡°Borde¡± envoy to meet the rebel leaders under the cover of night.


    He presented Castell¡¯s ¡°battle n¡± and discussed the details of the pincer attack on Castell¡¯s forces. It was a straightforward ruse, hinging on whether the rebels believed it.


    Charlotte was confident they would, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious as Otis departed. After all, this was her first time participating in a war as a feudal lord.


    Despite her confidence in their preparations, the anticipation of battle left her uneasy.


    Fortunately, Otis returned safely after three hours, bringing good news: the rebels had epted the ¡°Tulip forces¡± proposal.


    It made sense¡ªthe rebels would never suspect Count Gaston¡¯s allegiance. Who would think a count whose territoryy behind Borde¡¯s lines and had sworn loyalty to a new lord would suddenly side with Castell?


    After turning Count Gaston and his son into blood thralls, the bnce of the war had shifted decisively in Charlotte¡¯s favor.


    Interestingly, when Otis visited the rebel leaders, the rebelmander even suggestedunching a night raid on Castell¡¯s camp with the help of the Tulip army. It seemed the rebels had already nned to do so.


    However, Otis declined the proposal, citing that the Tulip army wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    He exined that the extraordinary soldiers¡¯ armor hadn¡¯t finished charging and it wasn¡¯t convenient to deploy the magical formations, so they couldn¡¯t inflict effective damage on Castell¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Who is the rebelmander?¡±


    Charlotte asked after hearing Otis¡¯ report.


    The night raid suggestion had genuinely startled her.


    She had to admit, the rebelmander was quite sharp. If they had actuallyunched a night raid, it would have been troublesome.


    While Castell¡¯s army could set traps in advance, at best, they would only catch the rebel raiding party. A night raid would likely involve a small elite force, and even if they were eliminated, it wouldn¡¯t be very meaningful for Charlotte.


    ¡°It¡¯s a baron from the Lagrisse family, named Chait.¡±


    Otis answered.


    ¡°Chait? Is it him?¡±


    Baron Angus raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Charlotte felt a curiosity in her heart.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    She asked.


    Baron Angus respectfully replied.


    ¡°Countess, it should be Chait de Lagrisse. He is the half-brother of Laura, the illegitimate son of the former Viscount Lagrisse. He is a young man with considerable talent inmand. A few years ago, he led the Lagrisse family¡¯s private soldiers to several victories against northern pirates, despite being outnumbered.¡±


    Hearing Baron Angus¡¯s introduction, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°What a pity that such a talented individual is standing against Castell.¡±


    Sebastian, standing by, smiled and seized the opportunity to tter Charlotte.


    ¡°Master, when ites to talent, you are the greatest. Compared to you, the new generation of the Lagrisse family is nothing. No matter how talented he is, he still fell into your trap¡­¡±


    Charlotte ignored Sebastian¡¯s ttery.


    Since he had started following her, he had be more and more uninhibited, never missing a chance to tter her.


    ¡°Sir Otis, did you see Laura among the rebels?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell suddenly asked.


    Otis was taken aback.


    ¡°Laura? The Lady Viscount of the Lagrisse family? No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He shook his head.


    Charlotte keenly noticed that after hearing Otis¡¯ response, Viscount Leon-Castell frowned slightly and seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°Is there a problem, Viscount?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    The Old Viscount hesitated for a moment before saying,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ strange. I remember that Laura, due to concerns over family inheritance, was always very wary of her half-brother. I didn¡¯t expect she would now let him lead an army on his own¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that there might have been some changes within the Lagrisse family that we are unaware of.¡±


    The Old Viscount added.


    Charlotte felt a slight unease.


    She recalled the reports from Nice, who had ¡°joined¡± the Lagrisse family and transmitted information.


    Despite his supposed allegiance, Nice had not seen any high-ranking members of the Lagrisse family.


    Instead, he frequently encountered a woman named Eudoxia¡ªmore precisely, a ck dragon in human form.


    Many orders from the rebel highmand were apparently conveyed through this dragon.


    ¡°Otis, did you see a woman named Eudoxia among the rebels?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Otis paused and then respectfully replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I saw her.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Charlotte mused.


    ¡°Countess, have you discovered something?¡±


    Baron Angus asked.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment, then shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious about the movements of the rebel highmand.¡±


    ¡­


    The night quickly passed.


    The following morning, as the first light of dawn appeared, Castell¡¯s coalition camp began to stir like a giant war machine. After a night of rest, the soldiers had regained their energy.


    Following a breakfast of ck bread, jerky, and ale, the various noble troops began their preparations.


    Light cavalry waved Castell¡¯s ck eagle banners, moving between the nobles¡¯ smaller camps to ry information. The nobles raised their family gs and began to muster their troops.


    Charlotte stood on a nearby hill, which provided a vantage point over her camp and a view of the rebel camp by the river, where soldiers patrolled.


    The most striking sight, however, was the coalition camp.


    While it might not have seemed impressive from within, the view from the hilltop showcased the grandeur of the tens of thousands of troops.


    Under the fluttering banners, the noble armies moved like rivers, gradually forming organized formations.


    As the sun rose above the horizon, spreading golden light across thend, the Dorn River shimmered like a golden ribbon. The coalition troops, too, glimmered under the sunlight, their armor reflecting the light.


    Charlotte could easily distinguish the nobles from their private soldiers and conscripted peasants by their equipment.


    Notably, in each noble-led formation, the nobles stood at the front, d in splendid armor, either mounted or on foot. Behind them followed their knights and private soldiers, with the conscripted peasants at the rear.


    Most of the knights had been reassigned to Count Gaston¡¯s side to form the disguised and assault cavalry, leaving only a few personal guards.


    Seeing the nobles leading from the front, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    ¡°The northern nobles¡­ they really do like to be at the forefront of battle.¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not just the northern nobles, this is amon trait among human nobles across the world. In battle, those with extraordinary powers always lead the charge. It¡¯s said to be part of the ¡®knightly spirit¡¯ of ¡®bravery¡¯ that human nobles adhere to, and it¡¯s their pride and honor.¡±


    Sebastian said, holding an umbre to shield Charlotte from the sun.


    ¡°Knightly spirit¡­¡±


    Charlotte murmured, shaking her head.


    ¡°They¡¯remanders, yet they charge ahead. Aren¡¯t they worried that getting caught up in local skirmishes will prevent them from overseeing the battle and lead to chaos?¡±


    ¡°Master, human nobles have always been like this. It allows them to fully utilize their extraordinary powers. Any noble who hides at the back would be ridiculed by their peers.¡±


    Sebastian replied with a smile.


    Charlotte sighed.


    ¡°No wonder Angus issued all the orders clearly at the start and only ns to use horns for simplemunication once the battle begins. He must have known he couldn¡¯t rely on these nobles to follow orders once the fighting started.¡±


    Sebastian shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s the art of human warfare.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°No, this is the art of Myria¡¯s warfare.¡±


    At that moment, a deep and ancient horn sounded, echoing across the sky.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    It was the signal for the battle to begin. The sh between the coalition and the rebels was about to start.

 Chapter 284: Bombardment

    Chapter 284: Bombardment


    As the sound of the horn echoed, Castell¡¯s coalition army began to move slowly. From the hill, the massive coalition, divided into five formations by Baron Angus, advanced towards the rebel camp in a ¡°2+3¡± wedge formation.


    The formation wasn¡¯t as impressive as Charlotte had imagined.


    Compared to the medieval military formations she had seen in movies from her past life, it was far inferior.


    From a distance, it looked like five enormous, slowly shifting gray-ck rectangles, barely resembling a proper military formation.


    If it weren¡¯t for the rtively orderly nobles at the forefront, Charlotte might have doubted that such arge formation could maintain any semnce of order.


    This was inevitable. Castell¡¯s coalition wasn¡¯t a well-trained standing army but a collection of nobles, their private soldiers, and conscripted peasants from various regions.


    Many of the conscripts were likely working in fields or hunting in forests just three months ago, with barely a month of training. Their current discipline and execution were a testament to the efficiency of the northern nobles and Baron Angus¡¯ capability.


    Despite this, the looming threat of the advancing army cast a shadow over the entire rebel camp.


    With the bloodbornes¡¯ excellent eyesight, Charlotte could clearly see the rebels spring into action as soon as Castell¡¯s horn sounded.Archers manned the wooden walls and towers, and soldiers operated crossbows and small stone-throwers on the watchtowers, aiming them at the distant army. More soldiers poured out of tents, forming ranks under the orders of mounted nobles.


    Having camped for two to three months, the rebels had transformed the camp into a considerable fortress.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but praise their efficiency. In a world with extraordinary powers, work efficiency couldn¡¯t bepared to a simr historical period on Earth.


    Conversations with local vigers revealed that the rebel camp had originally been a small town with walls, now further fortified by the rebels.


    The coalition army advanced slowly, like a giant wave closing in. The vanguard stopped about 500 meters from the rebel camp.


    A low horn sounded across the battlefield.


    Charlotte saw the leading nobles in the two forward formations give orders, and soldiers moved to the sides, revealing rows of ck cannons.


    These were stone-throwers, formidable siege weapons in Myria. Even against a temporary wooden fort, the coalition had brought twenty of them, mainly provided by Charlotte¡¯s direct domain and the Leon-Castell family.


    Smaller noble families couldn¡¯t afford such siege weapons.


    As early cannons, these stone-throwers had short barrels, typically made of bronze or iron, sometimes of purple or yellow brass. Castell¡¯s stone-throwers were about 5 meters long, with a 500 mm caliber, firing 700-pound stone projectiles. The uracy was low, and the initial speed was slow. To enhance their effectiveness, the barrels were inscribed with magical runes, extending their effective range to 500 meters, far exceeding bows, crossbows, and low-tier mages¡¯ spells.


    The projectiles weren¡¯t just stones; they often bore inscriptions. Especially in the initial rounds, the coalition used expensive enchanted projectiles with anti-magic effects to destroy extraordinary defenses.


    Seeing the cannons, the rebel soldiers became visibly agitated, but officers quickly subdued the unrest.


    Another low horn sounded, and the twenty cannons fired, producing white smoke.


    A few secondster, the roar of the cannons reached Charlotte¡¯s ears.


    The projectiles hit the rebel camp, causing the semi-transparent wall¡ªthe mages¡¯ shield, ripples like flowing water.


    The shield absorbed the impact, slowing the projectiles before they glowed red and dissolved like snowkes.


    However, one round of bombardment wasn¡¯t the end. Three minutes after the first volley, a second round began.


    The low-tier mages¡¯ shield couldn¡¯t withstand the enchanted projectiles. After weakening about a dozen projectiles, the shield shattered.


    Most projectiles didn¡¯t hit the low rebel walls but flew over, crashing into the camp like meteors. Many missed, but two struck targets¡ªone smashing a tent, the other piercing a watchtower.


    Yet, this was limited.


    The cannons of Myria were still too weak. The enchanted projectiles could only rely on kic energy for damage,cking the explosive power ofter cannons on Earth.


    Still, the pure kic energy and anti-magic effects made them the strongest force against mages on the battlefield.


    Six minutester, the third round of bombardment began. This time, the rebels¡¯ mages couldn¡¯t rebuild arge shield in time.


    The projectiles hit the camp unimpeded.


    Charlotte saw two more tents destroyed. Several projectiles hit gathered rebel troops, causing severe casualties and panic.


    One projectile finally struck the wall, creating a breach without magical protection.


    This caused further chaos among the rebels. They reacted quickly, sending shield-bearers to strengthen defenses at the breach.


    A few minutester, the fourth round of bombardment began. With previous adjustments, the projectiles were more urate, with five hitting the wall.


    Although two were blocked by suspected high-tier mages, three hit, creating more breaches. The rebel camp¡¯s wall was now on the verge of copse.


    A louder horn sounded¡ªthe order to attack.


    Castell¡¯s coalition resumed their advance. Nobles and elite soldiers raised shields, while peasants carrieddders, charging towards the rebel camp.

 Chapter 285: Charge

    Chapter 285: Charge


    As the two armies shed, the battle for control began swiftly.


    The rebel camp¡¯s wall, already breached in several ces, could no longer resist the coalition¡¯s attack.


    Led by extraordinary nobles, the vanguard quickly stormed into the camp.


    A chaotic melee erupted inside and outside the walls. There were no cannons or smoke, just crowded masses, furious shouts, flying arrows, and the flickering of source power and magic from the extraordinaries.


    Nobles with extraordinary powers were like unstoppable monsters upon scaling the walls. Apart from the rebels¡¯ extraordinaries, almost no one could hold them back.


    From her vantage point on the hill, Charlotte could see the battlefield clearly; the coalition had an overwhelming advantage.


    This wasn¡¯t due to superior numbers but because there were too few extraordinaries in the rebel camp to match the northern nobles charging ahead.


    Despite knowing her side was significantly stronger, Charlotte was still somewhat surprised at the near-ughter of the rebels by the invading nobles.


    However, considering the uing ¡°fishing¡± n, she could guess the reason.The rebels¡¯ extraordinaries and nobles were likely all with the Lagrisse family¡¯s main cavalry force. Taking the camp and eliminating the rebels inside was nearly a certainty.


    But Charlotte¡¯s thoughts had already moved beyond the immediate battle. She scanned the distant horizon, looking for signs of the rebel cavalry.


    The main concern was whether powerful extraordinaries hidden among the rebel cavalry could threaten her forces, especially that ck dragon.


    She had pressured Sebastian before, and even if she hadn¡¯t reached the zing Sun, she was likely at the pinnacle of the Silver Moon tier. Her presence on the battlefield could pose significant trouble for the coalition.


    Charlotte¡¯s sidecked enough high-endbat power, and while she could use her own extraordinary abilities, exposing them in front of so many troops wasn¡¯t ideal.


    Unless¡­ she acted under someone else¡¯s identity.


    After some consideration, Charlotte decided to rely on her butler.


    ¡°Sebastian, keep an eye on the battlefield. If the ck dragon appears, intervene immediately. If necessary¡­ use stronger powers.¡±


    Charlotte hinted.


    Sebastian, understanding her intent, nodded respectfully.


    ¡°As youmand, Master.¡±


    At that moment, Baron Angus stepped forward, watching the battle¡¯s peak.


    ¡°Countess, the assault is at its height. Shall we have Count Gaston signal to lure out the rebel cavalry?¡±


    Charlotte looked at the coalition surrounding the camp, engaged in fiercebat, and nodded.


    ¡°Send the signal.¡±


    On her order, a crimson magic re shot into the sky with a piercing whistle.


    Charlotte tensed, watching the rear of the rebel camp closely.


    Conscripts could be reced with time, destroying the elite rebel cavalry would be the true victory. Whether this battle could decisively crush the rebel main force depended on whether the rebels took the bait.


    The re¡¯s sound echoed across the battlefield, but there was no movement from the rebels. One minute passed¡­ two minutes¡­ three minutes¡­ Just as Charlotte started to suspect the rebels had sensed something amiss, the ground began to tremble.


    The tremors were faint at first but grew stronger. Along with the shaking came a rumbling like rainfall¡ªcavalry on the move.


    Charlotte turned towards the source and saw smoke rising on the horizon beyond the camp.


    Soon, a cavalry unit bearing the Lagrisse family¡¯s banner and d in chainmail appeared in Charlotte¡¯s view.


    The elite forces of the Lagrisse family!


    Charlotte¡¯s spirits lifted.


    But as the sound of hooves grew louder and more cavalry appeared, Charlotte¡¯s expression turned serious.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Lagrisse family¡¯s famed cavalry; it was a massive cavalry corps, thousands strong.


    Besides the Lagrisse banner, there were unfamiliar ck gs with animal totems. The riders under these banners wore light armor and wielded long sabers.


    Baron Angus¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Northern tribe¡¯sncers from the Northern Grand Duchy! The rebels have received help from the Northern Grand Duchy!¡±


    The Northern Grand Duchy?


    Charlotte frowned, puzzled at why their northern neighbor was involved.


    She nced at the coalition¡¯s still-reserved cavalry,paring numbers. The rebel cavalry seemed to be at least three times her side¡¯s.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart sank, suddenly unsure of the uing battle.


    ¡°Angus, can we win?¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Baron Angus replied.


    ¡°With a surprise attack, victory is possible. Count Gaston¡¯s troops are elite, with a high proportion of extraordinaries. The Northern Grand Duchy¡¯sncers are mostly regr soldiers¡­ But aplete annihtion is unlikely.¡±


    Charlotte sighed.


    ¡°As long as we win, that¡¯s enough. No one expected the rebels to get help from the north. Signal Gaston to attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Angus responded respectfully.


    With Charlotte¡¯s order, the signal was sent. The coalition¡¯s elite regrs and northern nobles¡¯ cavalry, led by the Tulip Count, flew the Borde banner and charged into battle.


    Seeing the ¡°Borde cavalry¡± charge, the rebel cavalry¡¯s morale surged.


    However, the vanguard soon fell into confusion as the ¡°Borde cavalry¡± didn¡¯t charge the coalition but headed straight for them.


    Over 4,000 armored cavalry formed a wedge and charged the rebels.


    Soon, Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 286: Total Annihilation

    Chapter 286: Total Annihtion


    Many yearster, Charlotte still vividly remembered this battle¡ªthe first one she had personally participated in since her transmigration.


    More urately, she remembered the knights¡¯ charge under the sunlight.


    Apanied by the low sound of horns, more than four thousand armored knights formed a wedge formation, charging towards the rebel cavalry, which outnumbered them several times over.


    The golden sunlight illuminated the earth and shone on the knights¡¯ gleaming armor, reflecting a brilliant light.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a reflection of the sunlight. The armored cavalry themselves were glowing. Theplex patterns iid with magic crystals on the bodies of the Borde regr cavalry, belonging to the Tulip Count, suddenly lit up, shining brightly and connecting their light.


    In an instant, 1,500 Borde regr cavalry formed a silver light that enveloped the entire cavalry formation.


    As the light spread to the heavily armed northern nobles, it seemed to further charge, bing even more dazzling.


    Charlotte saw the light transform into ethereal armor and weapons that attached to the knights and their horses. Their armor seemed to merge with the light, bing even more brilliant.


    In that moment, Charlotte noticed that the aura of all the charging knights began to rapidly rise and merge. The varied extraordinary auras she could discern with her bloodborne sensitivity quickly disappeared, reced by a new, oppressive, unified extraordinary aura.These knights had somehow unified their extraordinary powers, bing a single new entity. To Charlotte¡¯s perception, they seemed to merge into one, forming a more powerful extraordinary force. The charging wedge formation resembled a giant sword of light.


    With more knights joining in, the ¡°sword of light¡± grew even stronger. In a moment, the knights in the formation nearly all reached the level of Starry Sky.


    But this wasn¡¯t the end. Upon crossing that threshold, the connected extraordinary aura further intensified, reaching a level that even moved Charlotte.


    A more brilliant light burst from the wedge formation, silver-gray light spreading over the cavalry, soon enveloping the entire formation.


    This was the discharge of source power, a hallmark of the Second Tier Silver Moon. Silver Moon¡­ The aura of these charging knights had all reached the Silver Moon tier!


    Although their aura was unstable and not enough to pose a threat to someone like Charlotte, a true Silver Moon, it still far exceeded ordinary Starry Sky.


    Seeing the glowing cavalry formation charging towards them, the rebel main force instantly fell into chaos.


    Although the battle hadn¡¯t started, Charlotte clearly saw the highly mobilencers immediately choosing to retreat, slowing down and turning around.


    But it was toote. With the source power enhancing them, the charging cavalry formation moved even faster. Despite their heavy armor, they outpaced the northernncers, famed for their mobility.


    On the open in by the river, the glowing cavalry formation turned into a giant silver battle axe, crashing into the main body of the rebel cavalry.


    There were no tactics, no maneuvers¡ªjust a direct, unstoppable charge.


    With her keen vision, Charlotte saw the rebel cavalry at the front get shredded the moment they encountered the formation. They were literally torn apart, as if made of paper, horse and rider, chainmail and all, smashed into fragments, bursting into clouds of blood.


    Though both were cavalry, led by armored knights, the Lagrisse family¡¯s elite were like eggs hitting stone,pletely outmatched.


    The battlefield was soon drenched in blood, with the rebel cavalry¡¯s formations shredded by the glowing cavalry, resulting in a one-sided massacre. It was a total rout¡ªbare, uncontained domination.


    Blood mist spread across the battlefield, the remnants of the shattered rebel cavalry expanding with the cavalry¡¯s charge.


    Witnessing this terror, the rebel main force¡¯s morale copsed in an instant.


    Charlotte saw thousands of cavalrymen fall into panic and chaos.


    A total copse followed. The rebel nobles desperately tried to maintain their lines but to no avail. Seeing the might of the glowing cavalry, the charging rebels lost all will to fight and began to flee.


    Those nobles attempting to salvage the situation were quickly overwhelmed by the charging cavalry, disappearing into the radiant light.


    The low horns sounded again, the thunder of hooves echoing in the sky.


    Amidst the glow, the wedge formation transformed, gradually spreading out into three nearly straight lines, like lions hunting prey, beginning the pursuit of the fleeing rebel cavalry.


    Although their light dimmed slightly after spreading out, their overwhelming advantage remained.


    With the light¡¯s enhancement, their speed far surpassed ordinary cavalry, bing a nightmare for the rebels. Each repeated charge turned into a one-sided ughter.


    On the hill, Charlotte stood utterly stunned.


    Upon seeing the number of rebel cavalry far exceed her expectations, Charlotte had imagined her cavalry might struggle and the infantry, engaged in the siege, might suffer heavy losses.


    However, she had never anticipated this oue.


    It was as if the multiplied cavalry were just meaningless numbers. She never expected that the cavalry formation, primarilyposed of the Tulip regr cavalry, would unleash such terrifying power!


    ¡°The magic formation¡­ this is the power of the magic formation!¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­ I didn¡¯t know that even the Tulip¡¯s regr cavalry could form a magic formation!¡±


    A trembling voice filled with excitement and astonishment came from Baron Angus, who was also standing on the hill.


    Charlotte turned to see that the seasonedmander was just as shocked as she was. His wide eyes even held a hint of fear, seemingly not expecting that thebined Tulip regr cavalry would erupt with such terrifying power.


    Magic formation?


    Is this what Sebastian referred to as the magic formation?


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but look back at the battlefield, at the knights tearing through the enemy like max-level yers in a novice vige, feeling her understanding of warfare in this world turn upside down.


    ¡°The magic formation¡­ is it really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°No, Countess, a regr magic formation is powerful, but it wouldn¡¯t have such a terrifying effect¡­¡±


    Baron Angus replied. He nced again at the devastating battlefield and pondered.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s partly because we faced too few extraordinaries from the Lagrisse family, and partly because many nobles and knights from our Castells also joined the formation¡­¡±


    ¡°The effect of a magic formation increases with the strength of its participants. Being extraordinaries, they naturally enhanced its power.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°But their enhancement seems a bit too great?¡±


    Charlotte continued.


    Baron Angus nodded awkwardly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve nevermanded a battle with a magic formation, nor did I expect that adding more extraordinaries would make it so terrifying¡­¡±


    The rest of the battle was no longer suspenseful. In the face of the powerful magic formation, the number of rebel cavalry became meaningless. The rebel cavalry surrounded by the formation had only two fates: to be crushed under the cavalry¡¯s pursuit or to surrender.


    With their speed and power suppressed, escape became a futile hope. Except for a few distant, lucky cavalry who managed to flee, most of the rebels couldn¡¯t escape. As thest leading rebel noble was swallowed by the cavalry formation, the remaining rebels lost all will to fight.


    The surrounded rebel cavalry surrendered,ying down their arms without further resistance. Even the conscripted soldiers, used as bait by the rebels in their camp, chose to surrender when hearing the thunderous shouts from the Castell army.


    ¡°Lay down your weapons, and you shall be spared.¡±


    From the cavalry charge to the rebels¡¯ defeat and surrender, it took just over twenty minutes. The Tulip infantry troops hidden within the coalition forces didn¡¯t even get a chance to join the fight.


    As the glow of the magic formation gradually faded, the cavalry formation returned to normal.


    Charlotte saw that many regr cavalry, drained of all strength, fell from their horses, and even some warhorses copsed. However, the surrendering rebels were already under control, preventing major chaos.


    Seeing this, Charlotte realized that the magic formation also had a cost.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Shemanded Sebastian and Baron Angus.


    The battle was over, and the Castell g flew over the camp. The defeated rebels, dejected, were guarded by soldiers.


    Riding through, Charlotte saw not strong warriors but mostly ordinary people, frightened and confused.


    Understandably, most of these rebels were conscripts¡ªsoldiers when armed, peasants when not.


    The rebel cavalry, the true elite, had be prisoners after the cavalry formation¡¯s devastating charge. Though many Northernncers escaped, even more were captured.


    Charlotte approached the cavalry who formed the magic formation.


    They were resting and exhausted. The nobles who participated in the charge were also greatly fatigued, though their status as seasoned extraordinaries left them in better shape than the regr cavalry.


    Charlotte soon found Count Gaston, who, despite looking pale and drained, was in better condition than most nobles, as he directed soldiers to tally the captives.


    Upon seeing Charlotte, he paused and discreetly bowed.


    ¡°Countess Castell.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly, her gaze sweeping over the exhausted regr cavalry.


    ¡°Are they¡­ alright?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just over-exhausted, they need rest. However, they won¡¯t be battle-ready for at least half a month. Many magic inscriptions were also damaged and need repair and replenishment, which will take about twenty days.¡±


    Count Gaston exined.


    Needing twenty days to recover from a single battle¡­


    Charlotte nodded to herself.


    Such powerful force surely had its limits. However, even with a twenty-day recovery period, the magic formation was overwhelmingly effective. She needed to form such a powerful regr force as well.


    Witnessing this overwhelming cavalry charge, Charlotte was inevitably moved.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Please rest well, let the allied forces handle the cleanup.¡±


    She said.


    The battle ended in less than half a day, but the battlefield cleanup took longer than the battle itself.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next evening that the coalition forces finished tallying the results.


    In this battle, the coalition forces eliminated about six thousand rebels, including two thousand conscripts and four thousand cavalry. Additionally, approximately three thousand conscripts and nearly four thousand cavalry surrendered, including less than eight hundred Lagrisse cavalry and over three thousand Northernncers.


    Around six thousand warhorses were captured, along with countless armor and equipment. Over thirty nobles were taken prisoner, many of whom were extraordinaries, including even a noble from a Northern Grand Duchy.


    It was estimated that about three thousand rebels managed to escape, mostly Northernncers. As for the main force gathered by the Lagrisse family¡­ they were utterly annihted in this single battle.


    This oue was close to what Charlotte had anticipated, but the process was entirely different. The powerful disy of the transcendental regr forcespletely overturned her understanding of warfare.


    The magic formation was truly a game-changer, an overwhelming force in count-level warfare. Charlotte now understood why powerful duchies and kingdoms were willing to invest heavily in maintaining such forces.

 Chapter 287: Preemptive Strike

    Chapter 287: Preemptive Strike


    ¡°Master, the entire battlefield has been cleared, but we haven¡¯t found the body of Chait de Lagrisse¡­¡±


    ¡°Some captured nobles confessed that themander of the Lagrisse family did not directly participate in the battle. It seems he fled among the retreating Northernncers when he saw the situation turn against them.¡±


    In the upied camp, Sebastian reported respectfully to Charlotte after tallying the battle gains.


    ¡°He escaped quite quickly¡­¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    The main elite force of the Lagrisse family had been annihted in one battle, so the escape of theirmander wasn¡¯t a major issue.


    The rebels didn¡¯t have a deep foundation, and standing armies weren¡¯t easy toe by. Even if the Lagrisse were not maintaining extraordinary army like those of the Borde Duchy, replenishing their forces in a short time wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    In other words, the Castell rebels were no longer a threat. It was inevitable that Charlotte would dispatch her troops to pursue and reim lost territories.


    ¡°What about the Northernncers? Why did the Northern troops side with the rebels?¡±Charlotte asked another question that puzzled her.


    Sebastian had a peculiar expression.


    ¡°Master¡­ the captured Northern nobles confessed that they were heavily bribed by the Lagrisse family.¡±


    ¡°Heavily bribed?¡±


    Charlotte was momentarily stunned.


    Although she had heard that Northern nobles liked to work as mercenaries, pulling together eight to nine thousand hired cavalry seemed excessively expensive for the Lagrisse family.


    ¡°What did the Lagrisse family offer them as payment?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Sebastian answered honestly.


    ¡°Mithril, a lot of mithril.¡±


    ¡°A lot of mithril¡­¡±


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes and chuckled.


    ¡°It seems more urate to say that the Northernncers were hired not by them but by the Blood Demon Cult behind them.¡±


    In the North, the only significant source of mithril was the Castell Mithril Mine.


    Over the past decade, the Castell Mining Workshop had likely been infiltrated by the Blood Demon Cult. Only the Blood Demon Cult could procure so much mithril at once.


    Considering the intelligence provided by Viscount Roman-Four and Count Gaston about the Third Prince, Charlotte was almost certain that the Third Prince was cooperating with the Blood Demon Cult.


    ¡°Master, what should we do with the captives?¡±


    Sebastian continued to ask.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°As for the nobles, detain them first. Bring them back to Northport for custody and deal with them uniformly after the war.¡±


    ¡°As for the Northernncers, confiscate all their horses and equipment. Keep the cavalry asborers and negotiate their fate with the Northern Grand Duchy after the war.¡±


    ¡°For the rebel soldiers¡­ those who can be incorporated into the coalition forces will be dispersed and incorporated. As for those who cannot, disarm them and give them some travel expenses before sending them away.¡±


    The Holy Code already had clear regtions on handling rebellious nobles.


    Apart from nobles loyal to the Lagrisse family, Charlotte had the right to strip same-rank nobles and Lagrisse family nobles of their titles and reim their territories.


    Charlotte nned to follow these conventions but would wait until the war ended to do so. She didn¡¯t yet know the full role of the Blood Demon Cult in the rebellion or how deeply Northern nobles were entangled with them.


    If there were indeed entanglements, Charlotte had the right to strip them of their titles and reim theirnds, no matter who they were.


    As for the Northern Grand Duchy¡­ Charlotte didn¡¯t have time to deal with them now. She would temporarily detain the captives and demand a hefty ransomter.


    Regarding the rebel soldiers, most were conscripts¡ª essentially farmers.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t intend to trouble them. The rebellion was incited by nobles and had nothing to do with thesemoners. They were simply following noble orders, and they were still Charlotte¡¯s subjects.


    Charlotte quickly formted a n for handling the captives.


    ¡°Countess Castell, what are your ns next?¡±


    Count Gaston asked from the side.


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and looked at Baron Angus, who immediately understood and said,


    ¡°Countess, the rebel main force has been destroyed. We don¡¯t need as many troops for the remaining pacification.¡±


    ¡°I suggest splitting our forces: one group defends the south against possible attacks from the Third Prince, while the other continues north to eliminate the remaining rebels.¡±


    After hearing Baron Angus¡¯ suggestion, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°Baron Angus, I appoint you as themander-in-chief of the pacification forces. Lead 1,500 cavalry and 8,000 infantry north topletely quell the rebellion in the North.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, apany Baron Angus and act as his deputy for now.¡±


    With that, Charlotte gave Sebastian a meaningful look.


    ¡°Sebastian, if you encounter strong enemies during the pacification¡­ you know what to do.¡±


    Sebastian understood immediately, knowing Charlotte was hinting that if they encountered the Blood Demon Cult, he should call upon her for assistance.


    ¡°Master, I understand.¡±


    He bowed respectfully.


    Charlotte then looked at Count Gaston.


    ¡°Count Gaston, please apany me. We¡¯ll take the remaining troops and captives south to prepare for possible invasions from the south¡­¡±


    After hearing Charlotte¡¯s orders, Baron Angus ced his right hand on his chest and respectfully saluted. Count Gaston also nodded slightly, indicating hispliance.


    ¡°In addition¡­¡±


    Charlotte paused, squinting with a smile.


    ¡°Publicize all the information we have about the Third Prince¡¯s conspiracy. Spread it widely and draft a promation to officially dere war on the Third Prince in the name of independence and resistance against tyranny!¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the surrounding nobles were slightly taken aback.


    Baron Angus hesitated and said,


    ¡°Countess, are we¡­ proactively dering war? Isn¡¯t it too early?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early.¡±


    ¡°The Third Prince will undoubtedly act against us. Even if we don¡¯t dere war on him, he will soon dere war on us.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we might as well take the initiative and seize the moral high ground.¡±


    ¡­


    After Charlotte issued her orders, the Castell coalition forces began to split their troops.


    Five days after the battle by the Dorn River, the Third Prince Philip received news of the total annihtion of the Castell rebel main force¡­

 Chapter 288: The Furious Third Prince

    Chapter 288: The Furious Third Prince


    Linte City, the capital of the Violet Duchy.


    Within the lord¡¯s castle in the city center, Third Prince Philip sat on a noble chair, having arrived through a long-distance pinpoint teleportation spell from the Mage Tower.


    His brows were furrowed as he listened to the report from his personal guard.


    ¡°What did you say? The main force of the Castell rebels has beenpletely annihted?¡±


    ¡°Yes,pletely annihted¡­ It¡¯s said that theysted only half a day by the Dorn River before being wiped out by Castell¡¯s coalition forces.¡±


    The guard replied, his head bowed.


    Hearing this, Prince Philip¡¯s expression changed. He stood up instinctively, shaking his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Half a day? No¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°The northern rebels gathered at least over ten thousand people! And if you add the hired northern cavalry, their numbers could be close to twenty thousand!¡±¡°Castell¡¯s mage corps was disbanded long ago, they couldn¡¯t possibly muster a force capable of defeating such arge army.¡±


    ¡°Even if it were twenty thousand pigs, Castell¡¯s troops wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them all in three days. And now you¡¯re telling me they were defeated in just half a day?¡±


    ¡°What about the northern cavalry? Count Gaston¡¯s troops? Didn¡¯t the Tulip County troops defect during the battle?¡±


    Prince Philip pressed harshly.


    The guard swallowed hard, steeling himself to respond.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Tulip troops did defect, but¡­ they defected to Castell¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the Prince¡¯s face changedpletely. He grabbed the guard by the chainmail cor, his expression darker than ever.


    ¡°What did you say? The Tulip troops defected to Castell? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Those were my Borde elite army!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, the news from the north says it was the Tulip County troops who defected and joined Castell¡¯s coalition forces¡­¡±


    ¡°And it was their defection that led to the rebel defeat. Many of the northern cavalry were also captured.¡±


    As he spoke, the guard carefully handed over a parchment scroll.


    Prince Philip snatched it up and quickly scanned it, his face growing darker and angrier with each passing moment.


    ¡°Traitors! Madmen! That old bastard Anatole dared to betray me! Doesn¡¯t he fear I¡¯ll strip him of his title andnds?¡±


    He tore the parchment to shreds and threw it on the ground, his handsome features twisted with rage.


    Anatole was the name of Count Gaston, formally Anatole de Gaston, who held the County in southern Borde, known as Elroth County. He was often called Count Gaston due to the prominence of the Gaston family name.


    Count Gaston¡¯s betrayal plunged the Prince into a fury. The elite armies capable of forming magic formations were few in Borde, and Gaston had taken nearly a third of them!


    ¡°I knew it! I should never have trusted his oaths of loyalty! These Borde nobles¡­ they¡¯re all bastards!¡±


    The Prince roared, his teeth clenched in anger, frightening even Eleanor, who was massaging his feet.


    His anger red when he saw her, and he kicked her aside, shouting,


    ¡°Useless! You¡¯re all useless! Even the Borde family is useless! Your own armies defected along with the other nobles!¡±


    As Count Linte entered the room, he saw the Prince¡¯s outburst.


    The middle-aged noble, heir to the Violet Duchy, frowned slightly and said in a stern voice.


    ¡°Your Highness, mind your status. She is your wife and the Duchess of Borde.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Seeing the middle-aged nobleman, the Prince retracted his foot.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Take Lady Eleanor away.¡±


    Count Linte ordered the guards.


    The guards trembled, too afraid to move.


    Count Linte nced at the Prince again.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Meeting the Count¡¯s gaze, Prince Philip took a deep breath, calming his anger.


    Looking at Eleanor, who was curled up and shivering, a look of disgust shed in his eyes before he impatiently waved her away, saying,


    ¡°Fine, take her away.¡±


    With the order, the guards led Eleanor away, leaving only the Prince and Count Linte in the room.


    Count Linte sighed and said,


    ¡°Your Highness, you can have maids do the serving. Eleanor is, after all, the Duchess of Borde¡­¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯s the Duchess, but I also know she¡¯s a Borde. My dear uncle, you should know how the old Duke of Borde treated me back then, right?¡±


    The Prince asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Count Linte sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the past is the past. Now you are the Duke of Borde and a strong contender for the throne. You should focus on the future. The nobles are watching your every move¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, dear uncle. If you¡¯re here to lecture me, save it. I¡¯m in no mood to listen right now.¡±


    The Prince waved his hand dismissively.


    Count Linte hesitated.


    ¡°Is it about the defeat of Castell¡¯s rebels?¡±


    The Prince nced at him.


    ¡°Has the news already reached my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has spread. It¡¯s said that Tulip¡¯s regr cavalry crushed the rebels¡­¡±


    Count Linte sighed.


    The Prince remained silent, and seeing his brooding look, the Count asked.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you n to do about the Gaston family?¡±


    The prince narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Dear uncle, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Count Gaston is part of the Gaston family, and you worry that if I move against him, it will anger Duke Gaston.¡±


    ¡°But, dear uncle, have you wondered why he betrayed me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if he didn¡¯t have backing, how could a mere count, whose fief is under my control, dare to betray and plot against me?¡±


    ¡°Stealing my troops to help Castell quell the rebellion¡­ this is to prevent me from gaining control over Castell and increasing my power!¡±


    Count Linte¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You mean Count Gaston was secretly supported by Duke Gaston? Has the Duke sided with the Second Prince?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    The Prince replied coldly.


    Count Linte hesitated.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s important. The main issue now is Castell. As for Gaston¡­ we¡¯ll deal with him after we settle Castell.¡±


    The prince said, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated that young countess.¡±


    ¡°To make Count Gaston betray me, she must have gained the support of the Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°Dear uncle, things have changed. We need to head north immediately and dere war on Castell.¡±


    Count Linte nodded.


    ¡°Father thinks the same. The Violet army is ready to move as soon as war is dered.¡±


    The Prince nodded in satisfaction.


    Losing the Tulip troops angered him, but it wasn¡¯t enough to change the overall situation.


    Castell,cking channels for extraordinary resources, could not withstand thebined forces of Violet and Borde!

 Chapter 289: Declaration of War

    Chapter 289: Deration of War


    The shift in the northern war situation caught the Third Prince off guard, but it also solidified his resolve to head north quickly, seizing the best moment to dere war on the north before Castell hadpletely suppressed the rebellion.


    With Count Gaston having already betrayed him, the Third Prince was sure that Castell probably already knew his side¡¯s n, so he had tounch an attack before their main forces returned.


    Fortunately, under the guise of military exercises, the Violet Duchy had already assembled its army, and even the elite armies of Borde had been shipped to Violet.


    Thebined forces of the two duchies were formidable. Even without mobilizing the nobles, just by summoning and maintaining the regr troops of their own domains, they had gathered an army of 25,000 soldiers.


    Of these, 20,000 were from the Violet Duchy,manded by its heir, Count Linte, and 5,000 were from the Borde Duchy,manded by the Third Prince Philip, who was also the nominal overallmander of thebined forces.


    The Violet army included 5,000 elite regrs, with an extraordinary proportion of 40%, far exceeding the minimum 30% required to form an extraordinary military formation, and over forty tiered members, including five Second Tier Silver Moon members.


    The Borde Duchy¡¯s forces were even more formidable, consisting entirely of extraordinary troops.


    This included 3,500 original extraordinary troops from Borde, with an extraordinary proportion of 30%, like the garrison at Tulip County, and 1,500 of the Third Prince Philip¡¯s personal guards.


    The Prince¡¯s personal guards were on par with the kingdom¡¯s regr army, with an extraordinary proportion exceeding 50%, making them even more powerful than Borde¡¯s elite forces.Additionally, Borde¡¯s forces included over thirty tiered members, with three of them being Silver Moon.


    In total, thebined 25,000-strong army of the two duchies included 10,000 soldiers capable of forming magic formations, with 4,000 of them being extraordinary individuals.


    Thebined total of powerful tiered members exceeded eighty, with eight being Silver Moon.


    Except for the absence of zing Sun-tier forces, this level of mobilization was equivalent to a full-scale ducal war.


    In such a war, extraordinary personnel were the main force.


    Their opponent, on the other hand, was merely a County with only 3,000 regr soldiers,cking enchanted equipment, and with an extraordinary proportion below 20%.


    Oh, and now there was an addition: a garrison of 3,000 troops with a 30% extraordinary proportion from the Tulip County.


    But so what?


    Even if the North gathered all its nobles¡¯ forces, they would still be no match for the powerful ducal armies.


    Castell was wealthy, but in terms of military strength, it was still too weak.


    The Third Prince understood this clearly.


    ¡°Send the order: the Castell family no longer has a male heir, and the previous Count did not designate a sessor. The current title inheritance is already illegal.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell, the current head of the Castell family, has shown disrespect to her lord and refused to swear loyalty to the new duke, tantly viting the ¡®Holy Code.''¡±


    ¡°ording to Article 17, section 4 of the ¡®Holy Code¡¯, the Castell family has severely vited the noble contract and is no longer qualified to inherit the Castell County.¡±


    ¡°ording to Article 24, section 11 of the ¡®Holy Code¡¯, under the premise that the Castell family is not qualified to inherit, the Borde family, as rtives of the Castell family, has the right to reim the territory and strip the Castell family of its title.¡±


    ¡°In the name of the Duke of Borde, issue an ultimatum to the Castell family: they must abdicate within five days and hand over control of the territory to the Borde family.¡±


    ¡°Failure toply will be considered rebellion!¡±


    The Third Prince ordered the mage in the Mage Tower.


    The five-day period was actually the estimated time for the allied forces of the two duchies to reach the Border.


    In other words, the Third Prince had no intention of negotiating with Castell.


    He was already prepared for war. Regardless of Castell¡¯s response, he would lead the army northward and head straight for Castell¡¯s capital, Northport!


    In essence, this so-called ultimatum was already tantamount to a deration of war.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    The Third Prince paused before continuing.


    ¡°Send a message to Borde to seal all of Castell¡¯s estates, castles, mansions, and shops in the duchy and confiscate all their properties!¡±


    With a cold glint in his eye, he added.


    ¡°From now on, there will be no Castell in Borde.¡±


    ¡­


    The allied forces of the two duchies moved quickly.


    Once the Third Prince resolved to head north immediately, the well-prepared army set off promptly.


    In just five days, the grand army reached the Border between the Violet Duchy and the Castell County.


    By this time, ten days had passed since the Battle of the Dorn River during the Castell rebellion.


    Standing on a hillside, the Third Prince Philip, the suprememander, gazed at the crisscrossing waterways and neatly arranged towns of Castell County in the distance, a glint of ambition in his eyes.


    It was his first time in the north.


    Though he had yet to see the famed Northport, the sight of the numerous towns in the distance made him feel the prosperity of Castell,parable to the center of the kingdom.


    ¡°Do you see, my dear wife? In the future¡­ this will be my direct territory.¡±


    He turned to his silent wife, Duchess Eleanor de Borde, with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Eleanor shuddered slightly, lowering her head even further.


    However, as the Third Prince looked out at Castell, dreaming of the future, Count Linte approached him on horseback, apanied by several nobles, his expression grave.


    ¡°My uncle, you seem troubled. What happened?¡±


    The Third Prince noticed Count Linte¡¯s furrowed brows and asked with a smile.


    Count Linte nced at Eleanor, then back at the Third Prince with aplex expression.


    ¡°Your Highness, my question might be somewhat offensive, but considering we are both allies and family, there¡¯s something¡­ I hope to confirm with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any dealings with the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    Hearing this, the Third Prince was momentarily stunned, his smile fading slightly.


    He then squinted and asked.


    ¡°Uncle, who told you this?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you just need to answer yes or no.¡±


    Count Linte replied seriously.


    The Third Prince looked at him for a moment before suddenlyughing.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ My dear uncle, many nobles in the kingdom have connections with the Blood Demon Cult, more often for trade.¡±


    Count Linte frowned.


    ¡°So you really have dealings with them?¡±


    ¡°Just transactions. Don¡¯t worry, I know the limits and have never trusted those lunatics. Sometimes you need to use their power to achieve certain goals.¡±


    The Third Prince said nonchntly.


    Count Linte¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is ying with fire. The Blood Demon Cult is not to be trifled with. Getting too close to them is not a good idea and will give the Second Prince leverage against you!¡±


    The Third Prince¡¯s heart stirred, and his smile finally disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Count Linte sighed and gestured to the nobles behind him.


    ¡°Let your men exin.¡±


    The Third Prince looked at the nobles behind Count Linte and recognized the liaison officer responsible formunication with Borde.


    Seeing the Prince¡¯s gaze, the liaison officer quickly lowered his head, offering a parchment scroll with trembling hands.


    ¡°Your Highness, news from Borde¡­ Castell has dered war on us.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Castell dered war on us?¡±


    The Third Prince was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! She dered war on me!¡±


    ¡°The little beauty of the Castell family is quite amusing. Does she think that by suppressing a rebellion, she can contend with me?¡±


    He said as he took the parchment from the noble liaison officer.


    But as he read its contents, his expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 290: A Declaration of War That Stirs the Kingdom

    Chapter 290: A Deration of War That Stirs the Kingdom


    Much like the ultimatum issued by the Third Prince five days earlier, the parchment also contained a deration of war.


    No¡­ Compared to the nominal ¡°time to surrender¡± given by the ultimatum, the deration on the parchment was more straightforward.


    On it, Charlotte de Castell dered war on the Borde Duchy in the name of the Count of Castell and the Viscount of Northport. The goal of the war was Castell¡¯s independence and the remation of the legally rightful Tulip territory.


    If it had only been this, the Third Prince might have merelyughed mockingly.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time in history that Castell had sought independence and the remation of the Tulip territory, which had been divided by the Borde family.


    The Borde family had even taken advantage of the settlement ranking opportunity to elevate the Tulip territory to the rank of a county, even though its actual size was norger than that of the Northport Viscounty.


    Events of vassal lords seeking independence were notmon among noble fiefs, but they were certainly not unheard of.


    What truly changed the Third Prince¡¯s expression was something else written on the parchment¡­


    It was the reasons given for Castell¡¯s deration of independence and war¡ªThe actual ruler of the Borde Duchy, the Third Prince Philip, was used of colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, attacking the Countess of Castell, instigating rebellion in the north, and attempting to forcibly annex Castell, thereby stripping all northern nobles of their titles!


    These were very serious usations.


    Colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, attacking a noble lord, and forcibly annexing a vassal¡¯s territory to expand his own¡ªall of these actions severely vited the ¡°Holy Code¡± and the political correctness of the Crescent Kingdom, offending the Holy Court, the kingdom¡¯s lords, and the noble vassals, respectively.


    Moreover, the implicit suggestion in the parchment, that Prince Philip intended to seize Castell¡¯s territory to expand his power and thus position himself for the Crescent Throne, almost exposed the entire political situation of Crescent.


    While King Louis V might not be satisfied with the current heir, he had not yet issued a decree to strip the heir of his rights (and many nobles would oppose such a move).


    The conflict between the two Princes was essentially known to all but had not been openly acknowledged. Ultimately, the decision of sessiony with the Crescent King.


    But Charlotte¡¯s deration changed everything.


    By exposing the Third Prince¡¯s intentions, it delivered a significant blow to his authority and legitimacy.


    Most crucially, the usations on the parchment were not baseless.


    Count Gaston, formerly amander under Borde, had confessed to many of these actions and provided a multitude of evidence.


    Additionally, the captured northern rebel nobles also testified that the Third Prince supported the northern rebellion and indeed had dealings with the Blood Demon Cult.


    All these pieces of evidence and usations were sufficient to substantiate the Third Prince¡¯s actions¡­


    This was far morepelling than the Third Prince¡¯s ultimatum, which, strictly speaking, did notply with proper regtions.


    Interestingly, the Third Prince¡¯s ultimatum, in a sense, became evidence within the deration of war.


    ¡°Bastard! Traitor! Ingrate! Overestimating bitch!¡±


    After tremblingly reading through the parchment, the Third Prince furiously tore it apart, cursing.


    Seeing Prince Philip in a fit of rage, his features contorted, Count Linte sighed and said,


    ¡°Your Highness, news has alsoe from my father. This deration has already been sent to the capital by the Northern Mage Tower, causing a great uproar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that conservative nobles have already lodgedints with the noble council, demanding a thorough investigation of the usations.¡±


    ¡°Even the kingdom¡¯s nobles, who lean towards you, have expressed their concerns directly or indirectly.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Cardinal of the Holy Court has sent clergies to the noble council to inquire about this matter. If not for the royal exemption and the king¡¯s usual disdain for the church, the Inquisition¡¯s Judgment Knights would have been dispatched by now.¡±


    Listening to Count Linte, the Third Prince¡¯s face grew increasingly grim.


    He stared at Count Linte, asking.


    ¡°So, my dear uncle, what is the stance of the Boite-Linte family?¡±


    Count Linte sighed.


    ¡°Your Highness, by deciding to dispatch troops, we are already in the same boat with you.¡±


    He continued seriously.


    ¡°Your Highness, the conservative nobles will not miss this opportunity to attack you. They are likely to unite and pressure the King, and the church may also intervene.¡±


    ¡°Though the King has tacitly approved our actions, if the nobles and the church unite, even the King will have to make concessions¡­¡±


    Hearing Count Linte, the Third Prince¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He squinted at him, asking,


    ¡°So, my dear uncle, what do you suggest?¡±


    Count Linte sighed again.


    ¡°From the family¡¯s perspective, ideally, I would suggest halting our advance to avoidpletely alienating the kingdom¡¯s nobles.¡±


    ¡°Castell is merely a stepping stone. Our goal is to support you in inheriting Crescent, and to do that, you need the nobles¡¯ support¡­¡±


    The Third Prince¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°Stop the advance? Abandon Castell? Uncle, do you know how long I¡¯ve prepared for today? If we abandon this opportunity, there may not be another!¡±


    ¡°Since you know the King has tacitly approved this, you should also understand that this is a test! If I can¡¯t withstand the pressure from the church to take Castell and eliminate the northern territory¡¯s chance of falling to the church, then¡­ in his eyes, I¡¯m out of the running!¡±


    Count Linte sighed once more.


    ¡°I know, which is why I said ¡®ideally¡¯. In fact, as you said, we have no retreat. You are the second heir. Losing the conservatives¡¯ support might not prevent you from seizing the throne, but losing the King¡¯s backing certainly will.¡±


    ¡°So, we must act quickly.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, time is not on our side. If we still want to take Castell, we must elerate our actions and capture Northport before the noble council and the Holy Court can respond.¡±


    ¡°The longer we dy, the more variables arise. The noble council may bypass the King¡¯s ban and assist the north, and the Holy Court might intervene. Even our nobles might waver.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, we still have a chance. The northern army cannotpete with ours; victory is certain. The key is how long it will take.¡±


    ¡°However, your n to uproot the northern nobles must be shelved. For a swift victory, we must avoid unnecessary losses and ideally gain their support.¡±


    The Third Prince frowned in thought.


    After a moment, he took a deep breath and asked.


    ¡°The contents of this deration, the nobles in our army don¡¯t know yet, do they?¡±


    Count Linte nced towards the army and said,


    ¡°They don¡¯t know yet, but¡­ each family has itsmunication methods. They will know sooner orter.¡±


    The Third Prince thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Block the news. Draft a response letter to Castell, refuting her usations to buy us time.¡±


    ¡°Inform the northern nobles that, in my name, I promise those who pledge loyalty can retain their titles andnds, with taxes reduced by a third. Title revocation is limited to the Castell family only.¡±


    ¡°Rest and regroup. At dawn, we march!¡±

 Chapter 291: Naval Battle and Quarrel

    Chapter 291: Naval Battle and Quarrel


    17th of the First Month, Year 1446 of the Holy Calendar: The Castell family dered war on the Borde family in the name of independence and the recovery of rightful territory.


    18th of the First Month: The Borde family, citing the suppression of rebellion and the legitimate revocation of titles, also dered war on Castell.


    The Castell-Borde War officially began.


    Simultaneously, Third Prince Philip, in his capacity as Duke of Borde, assured the northern nobles that this campaign targeted only the Castell family. As long as the northern nobles remained neutral, they could avoid the spread of war and keep their titles andnds. Those who swore allegiance to Borde would receive various benefits, including a reduction in vassal contract taxes.


    The Borde-Violet coalition army, which had reached the Violet-Castell border, marched into Castell territory after the deration of war, iming a force of 50,000 troops, with 30,000 regrs.


    Meanwhile, a joint fleet consisting of five heavy carrack warships, twelve two-masted brigantines, and twenty-three galley warships, totaling thirty-eight ships armed with stone-throwing cannons, set sail from the northernmost port of Violet, heading along the Star-Moon Strait towards Northport.


    Onnd, the coalition army advanced swiftly into Castell, encountering little effective resistance apart from a brief stand by a few northern baronial families, including the Wale family, who defended their castles.


    Everywhere the army marched, northern nobles dered neutrality or outright surrendered upon seeing the overwhelming force.


    The coalition army did not stop at the viges and castles along the way. They left behind some soldiers and noble officers as temporary controllers to ensure supply lines, while the main force continued north, heading straight for Castell¡¯s direct domain, Northport.In contrast to the unstoppablend army, the Borde-Violet navy encountered trouble.


    Upon entering the Star-Moon Strait, the joint fleet was ambushed by the Castell fleet led by the Roman-Four family


    ¡­


    Star Moon Strait, Zen Ind Waters


    The roar of cannons echoed through the sky. Dozens of warships, divided into two camps, maneuvered and fired at each other from north and south.


    White smoke billowed along the ships, and magic stone projectiles wereunched from cannons on the decks.


    asionally, faint glows appeared above the ships¡ªmagical shields activated by onboard mages. However, the shields were quickly exhausted, and the fleets entered a direct confrontation without defenses.


    Ships were hit, some catching fire as their powder magazines exploded, some losing masts and bing immobile, while others were riddled with holes, sinking amidst continuous cannon sts.


    ¡°Hard to starboard! Hard to starboard!¡±


    ¡°Load the cannons! They¡¯re turning!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    On the gship of the Roman-Four family, the ¡°ck Order¡±, a first mate who used to be a pirate shoutedmands to the crew.


    At the bow, the fleetmander, Viscount Roman-Four, solemnly observed the battle through a spyss.


    Cannon fire rang out incessantly. Ships were destroyed and sunk amid the explosions, with the sea gradually covered by white smoke from the gunpowder.


    If observed closely, most of the sinking ships bore the gs of the Violet and Borde Duchy.


    Unlike the heavily armed joint fleet, Castell¡¯s ships¡ªthough fewer in number, with only three carrack warships and eighteen galleys¡ªincorporated significant elven shipbuilding techniques, making them far faster and more maneuverable than the joint fleet.


    The joint fleet¡¯s firepower often missed, but Castell¡¯s fleet managed to inflict damage whenever they seized an opportunity.


    Despite their superior performance, Viscount Roman-Four remained grim.


    ¡°Captain! The Hyacinth has been sunk! The White Oak and Purple Rhododendron report they are nearly out of ammunition!¡±


    The g officer shouted to him.


    Hearing this, the Old Viscount sighed inwardly.


    Though known for speed and agility, the Castell fleet was too small and had limited ammunition.


    The Roman-Four family¡¯s fleet, strong as it was, originated from pirates and wasn¡¯t suited for such a direct naval battle.


    Ultimately, Castell was just a county. There had been no demand or effort to build arge, regr navy.


    Facing thebined fleets of two duchies, this ambush was never going to seed.


    ¡°Signal all ships to retreat.¡±


    ncing at the direction of the joint fleet, the Viscount finally ordered.


    The naval ambushsted only half a day. After sinking one carrack warship, two brigantines, and three galleys from the joint fleet, at the cost of losing four of their own galleys, the Roman-Four family¡¯s fleet withdrew north towards Northport, relying on their speed.


    The joint fleet, though not significantly damaged, continued north towards Northport.


    ¡­


    Inside Count¡¯s Mansion at Northport.


    In the council hall, where a meeting of territorial nobles was convened, news of the naval battle had yet to arrive.


    However, reports of thend battles were continuously reaching Northport.


    Charlotte, leading the main force back to Northport, pondered over the battle reports arriving from the south.


    In the hall, participating nobles were already in an uproar.


    ¡°Shame! This is a disgrace to the North! Countess, those southern nobles are foolish to believe the Third Prince¡¯s promises. It¡¯s self-destructive!¡±


    A northern noble angrily shook his fist.


    ¡°Sir, your family¡¯s territory is in the central region, untouched by the war. It¡¯s easy for you to say. How could southern families resist an army of 50,000, including 30,000 regrs?¡±


    A southern noble retorted.


    ¡°If they couldn¡¯t resist, why didn¡¯t they retreat? Why surrender?¡±


    ¡°Retreat? Are you suggesting we abandon ournds and people?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we do the same during the Star Moon War? Many nobles fought to thest for the kingdom back then. Why have you grown so cowardly?¡±


    ¡°Am I not fighting for Castell now? My family is in the south. I don¡¯t know what happened there, but I will deal with the traitors after the war. Right now, shouldn¡¯t we focus on how to defeat the enemy?¡±


    The nobles in the hall argued furiously, resembling a marketce.

 Chapter 292: Stalemate

    Chapter 292: Stalemate


    In the council hall, the nobles were divided into two factions, loudly debating whether the southern noble families should have surrendered.


    Themotion continued until Viscount Leon-Castell shouted in anger.


    ¡°Enough! How can you be arguing at a time like this?!¡±


    As one of the three most prestigious viscount families in the north, the Old Viscount held considerable sway among the Castell nobility. His shout, infused with the extraordinary aura of a Second Tier Silver Moon, silenced the hall. All eyes turned to the Old Viscount, whomanded respect second only to Charlotte.


    Viscount Leon-Castell surveyed the room and sighed.


    ¡°Everyone, the enemy is at our doorstep. Our priority now is unity. I think we all know that the Third Prince is not a worthy ruler¡­¡±


    ¡°The fall of the South was inevitable, and no single noble family could have withstood the enemy alone. Only by rallying around the Count can we hope to win this war.¡±


    ¡°Win? Viscount Leon-Castell, the Borde and Violet coalition boasts 50,000 troops, including 30,000 elite regrs. We barely have 30,000 troops in Northport, and our only elite forces are the Tulip armies who can¡¯t even join the battle. How can we possibly win against such odds?¡±


    A noble couldn¡¯t help but ask.Viscount Leon-Castell shook his head and replied.


    ¡°No, ording to my knowledge, evenbining all the regr troops of the Violet and Borde Duchies, they could never reach 30,000¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, neither the nobles of Violet nor Borde are fullymitted. The Boite-Linte family and the Borde family won¡¯t deploy all their regrs.¡±


    ¡°The Third Prince ims to have 50,000 troops, including 30,000 regrs. In reality, if he can gather 30,000 total troops with 10,000 regrs, it would already be impressive.¡±


    ¡°Viscount, even if it¡¯s 30,000 troops with 10,000 regrs, it¡¯s still a formidable force. How can we possibly win?¡±


    Another noble questioned.


    Hearing this, the Old Viscount hesitated. His gaze swept the room, noticing the nobles¡¯ eyes were on him, many subtly looking towards the silent Charlotte behind him.


    The Old Viscount knew the nobles were ostensibly asking him, but they were truly seeking the Countess¡¯ answer.


    The Old Viscount pondered how to respond, but at that moment, a guard burst into the council hall.


    ¡°Report! Countess, a new battle report has arrived!¡±


    The guard quickly presented the report.


    As the meeting¡¯s host, Viscount Leon-Castell was the first to read it. His expression changed abruptly after a brief nce at the parchment.


    This change did not go unnoticed by the nobles.


    ¡°Viscount, what¡¯s happened in the south?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell nced back at Charlotte, who nodded for him to continue.


    He sighed and said,


    ¡°The Roman-Four family¡¯s fleet has returned to port.¡±


    ¡°They reported that a few days ago, they ambushed the coalition fleet in the Star-Moon Strait but did not win. Now, the coalition fleet is heading straight for Northport.¡±


    He hesitated again before adding,


    ¡°Also, Delburg fell yesterday.¡±


    The news caused an uproar among the nobles.


    ¡°What? Delburg has fallen too?¡±


    ¡°Delburg is the gateway to Northport. Won¡¯t the coalition army reach Northport in days?¡±


    ¡°The naval battle was lost too? Does that mean we¡¯ve lost control of the seas?¡±


    ¡°Without naval control, Northport will be a sitting duck!¡±


    The new report threw the nobles into panic, spreading fear and unrest in the council hall.


    This time, even Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s shouts for order couldn¡¯t quell the chaos. He turned to Charlotte for help.


    Charlotte remained silent, sipping her fruit milk, her blue eyes scanning the room. She then slightly shifted her posture and released her extraordinary aura.


    The overwhelming pressure, far surpassing that of Viscount Leon-Castell, quickly silenced the nobles.


    Feeling the formidable aura, the nobles stopped their arguments almost in unison.


    Charlotte then withdrew her gaze and calmly said,


    ¡°Have you argued enough? If so, be quiet. If not, continue arguing¡­¡±


    The nobles, now subdued, lowered their heads.


    The power of an extraordinary being alwaysmanded respect. Despite her youth, Charlotte¡¯s Second Tier Silver Moon strength,bined with her lordship and the prestige gained from leading her troops to victory against the rebels, was enough to hold the room.


    Turning her attention from the nobles, Charlotte asked the guard.


    ¡°How many ships from the Roman-Four fleet returned?¡±


    The guard respectfully answered.


    ¡°Countess, three carrack ships and about a dozen galleys, though many seem heavily damaged.¡±


    ¡°A dozen ships¡­ The main force is still intact.¡±


    Muttering to herself, Charlotte recalled the intelligence of the Roman-Four fleet.


    After a pause, she smiled and continued.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The fact that the Roman-Four fleet could retreat intact shows that the coalition navy, while strong, doesn¡¯t have an overwhelming advantage.¡±


    ¡°Our coastal defenses in Northport are solid. Combined with your forces, the enemy will find it hard to take Northport.¡±


    ¡°Countess, are you suggesting we use Northport as a stronghold to resist the Borde and Violet coalition?¡±


    A noble asked.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, affirming it.


    ¡°Countess, but¡­ What¡¯s the point? Our forces are too weakpared to theirs. If they besiege us and cut off our supplies, defeat is only a matter of time¡­¡±


    ¡°Northport is just an ind!¡±


    A noble expressed his concern.


    Charlotte looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°Is it just a matter of time? Sir Teras, given that we¡¯ve exposed the Third Prince¡¯s crimes, do you think he can oust us, or can we oust him?¡±


    The nobles paused, then understood her implication.


    They were not foolish. With Charlotte¡¯s subtle hint, they realized the strategic value of their situation.


    Castell had leveraged a deration of war to reveal the Third Prince¡¯s misdeeds. If they could hold out long enough, the Third Prince¡¯s other enemies within the kingdom would act.


    ¡°Besides¡­ I have already mentioned that we have reinforcements on the way.¡±

 Chapter 293: Defending the City

    Chapter 293: Defending the City


    Charlotte¡¯s words ultimately seeded in calming the panicked northern nobles.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the promise of ¡°reinforcements¡± that reassured them, but rather Charlotte¡¯s explicit strategy: they could afford to wait, but the Third Prince could not.


    Northport, the capital of Castell, had withstood the Star-Moon Wars and countless magic beast tides and pirate attacks over the centuries. As the most renowned trade center in the north, it was also a fortress, evidenced by its tall coastal walls,rge stone-throwing cannons, and towering mage towers.


    Recent poption growth and immigration had caused Northport to expand outward, giving it a less fortress-like appearance.


    The northern nobles knew this, and their fear was mainly directed at the Third Prince¡¯s powerful army. After Charlotte rified the situation, they felt a glimmer of hope despite their lingering worries.


    This became even more evident when Viscount Roman-Four arrived in the council hall.


    At the sight of the notorious Viscount, the northern nobles visibly rxed. Despite their general dislike for the pirate-turned-noble, they acknowledged the Roman-Four family¡¯s formidablebat capabilities. The presence of the Roman-Four fleet undoubtedly strengthened Northport¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°Countess, the entire Roman-Four fleet has docked, and all our extraordinary fighters have disembarked, pledging to fight alongside you until the end.¡±


    The ever-ck-d Viscount Roman-Four said, kneeling on one knee.Behind him stood several barons and over a dozen hereditary knights from the Roman-Four family. Charlotte recognized them from the roster she had memorized, noting with surprise that all the key members of the Roman-Four family were present¡ªamitment even greater than that of the Leon-Castell family.


    Unlike Viscount Leon-Castell, whose family still had a small faction that had surrendered in the south, the Roman-Four family had fullymitted to Northport.


    ¡°Good to have you back. We¡¯ll rely on you for Northport¡¯s naval defense.¡±


    Charlotte said, nodding slightly.


    ¡°Rest assured, Countess. We¡¯ve already fought the Borde-Violet fleet once. Though they are strong, with Northport¡¯s defenses, we can resist them.¡±


    Viscount Roman-Four responded solemnly.


    Viscount Leon-Castell, after ncing thoughtfully at the ¡°pirate viscount¡±, addressed the now-calm nobles.


    ¡°It seems everyone has settled down. Now that Viscount Roman-Four is back, let¡¯s discuss how to defend Northport.¡±


    This time, there were no objections. Under the Old Viscount¡¯s lead, they began discussing Northport¡¯s defense ns.


    Most nobles only listened, asionally offering suggestions. The actual discussion involved the higher-ranking viscounts and barons, who had both higher status and more military experience.


    Charlotte, aware of herck of experience, chose to listen quietly to the experts, understanding that while she would ultimately make the final decisions, it was best to let the professionals handle the nning.


    Gradually, a defensive n emerged, led by Viscounts Roman-Four and Leon-Castell, with input from other nobles.


    The n was straightforward: abandon the southern territories, fortify Northport and the Northport Bridge, control the Dorn River with small warships, and use Northport as the central defensive point to dy the enemy.


    Thanks to the Dorn River, Northport served as the gateway to northern Castell. By controlling the Northport Bridge and the Dorn River, the Borde-Violet coalition couldn¡¯t advance north orpletely encircle Northport. This would allow Northport to maintain supply lines and avoid bing isted, enabling Castell¡¯s forces to leverage the city¡¯s defenses.


    Victory would mean the enemy, unable to capture Northport after heavy losses, might retreat under pressure, giving Castell¡¯s forces a chance to counterattack. Defeat would mean the fall of the city and likely the end of the Castell family.


    Charlotte also suggested evacuating or relocating the poor from the outer districts of Northport into the inner city or the north. The nobles didn¡¯t oppose this, viewing it as an act of mercy on Charlotte¡¯s part.


    While she did care about the welfare of the poor, her suggestion also had strategic motives. Charlotte had long considered expanding Northport, which would require demolishing the vast slums in the outer districts.


    The city¡¯s municipal reports often highlighted the difficulties and conflicts of interest involved in such a project. The impending war, however, presented an opportunity to ovee these obstacles. An attack and defense battle would silence the opposition.


    Notably, the topic of reinforcements, which Charlotte had mentioned, wasn¡¯t heavily discussed.


    The nobles, while reassured by her promise, didn¡¯t ce much stock in it. They believed that the real reassurance came from the political situation in Crescent, Charlotte¡¯s exposure of the Third Prince¡¯s crimes, and Northport¡¯s defensible position.


    Many nobles doubted that the young girl from Borde, with no deep connections to other noble families, could muster any significant reinforcements. They assumed she could only hire some mercenaries, probably from the Eastern Yteds.


    While Eastern Yte had powerful mercenary groups, hiring them was expensive, and such groups often demanded extraordinary resources rather than money. Castell, though wealthy,cked channels to obtain such resources, except for their stores of mithril, which were limited.


    With the northern rebellion cutting off contact with the Silver Mine City and the uncertain northern situation, the nobles doubted Charlotte could hire any powerful mercenary groups. They believed Northport¡¯s extraordinary resources would be needed for the city¡¯s defense, not for hiring mercenaries.


    The defensive n was finalized, with Charlotte making the final decision. The nobles then set about preparing for the imminent battle¡­

 Chapter 294: The Enemy at the Gates

    Chapter 294: The Enemy at the Gates


    ¡°Quickly, clean the inscriptions on this stone-thrower! Those mages said it must be spotless to work properly!¡±


    ¡°Is the stone ready? They¡¯re pushing us again from the bridgehead. The Count¡¯s mansion ordered the outer wall of the bridgehead to be repaired by today!¡±


    Outside Northport, along the Dorn River, craftsmen were busy repairing the outer wall of the Northport Bridge under the guidance of mage apprentices.


    The bridge, which spanned the Dorn River and connected Northport with the maind, was as crucial as the Castell Bridge.


    If the Castell Bridge, linking Northport to the northern maind, was thest line of defense, then the Northport Bridge, connecting the north and south sides of the Dorn River, was the key to whether the rebels could advance north and cut off Northport¡¯s retreat.


    On both sides of the Northport Bridge, the walls had been repaired, and craftsmen were busy preparing various defensive structures, all aimed at protecting this crucial bridge.


    In the tower of the Count¡¯s mansion, Charlotte stood by the railing, watching the bustling Northport under the shadow of war.


    She saw warships patrolling the harbor, stone-throwers repositioned on the coastal walls, and the encampments stretching along the northern bank of the Dorn River.


    She was lost in thought until she heard familiar footsteps. She turned her gaze from the scene and smiled slightly at the approaching figure.¡°Has another noble surrendered?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell hesitated before nodding.


    ¡°Yes, Countess. News from the south: the Borde-Violet army has taken the closest fortress to Northport. The vanguard is expected to reach the Dorn River by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Thest fortress has fallen? Which family does it belong to?¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Viscount Leon-Castell looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Count¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s our family¡¯s.¡±


    Charlotte turned and gave him a peculiar look.


    Feeling her piercing gaze, the Old Viscount quickly spoke.


    ¡°Countess, the loyalty of the Leon-Castell family¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Charlotte interrupted.


    She turned back to look at the expansive ins, hills, waterways, and viges of the Castell territory.


    ¡°The speed of the southern copse is surprising but understandable.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°For noble families, long-term survival is most important. Eggs can¡¯t be all in one basket, and even a broken basket can be a spare.¡±


    Leon-Castell¡¯s face grew even more awkward.


    ¡°Countess, regardless of the others¡¯ choices, since I¡¯ve chosen to stand here, I will fight with you to thest moment.¡±


    He said.


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°I understand. Your help in defending Northport is enough for me.¡±


    She said, then chuckled.


    ¡°Honestly,pared to those nobles who can only rely on their own troops against their overlords, I¡¯m already fortunate tomand an army of over ten thousand.¡±


    The Viscount had no words for this, and Charlotte didn¡¯t dwell on the sensitive topic.


    The speed of the Southern copse indicated many nobles weren¡¯t willing to resist to death. She wasn¡¯t outraged by this, understanding that faced with the Third Prince¡¯s overwhelming army, those nobles had little choice.


    Feudal lords¡¯ control over their vassals was limited, akin to apany boss¡¯ rtionship with employees rather than an emperor with ministers.


    The nobles had fulfilled their duty by providing conscripts and taxes and even personally aiding in the defense. She couldn¡¯t force them all to risk their lives.


    Such loyalty required centralization, a charismatic leader, and fervent devotion from the nobles, a level of leadership even King Louis V couldn¡¯t achieve. In the history she knew, few leaders had managed this.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Charlotte asked, looking at Viscount Leon-Castell.


    The Viscount hesitated.


    ¡°Countess, have you truly considered not destroying the Northport Bridge? Destroying it would secure our position. We could hold out against the Third Prince indefinitely.¡±


    He said.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°We could hold out, but destroying the bridge also prevents our army from moving south.¡±


    The Viscount was stunned and then asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Are you really nning to counterattack? But our forces are too¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, do you mean the reinforcements are real? Not just to reassure the nobles?¡±


    He asked in surprise.


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°When did I say the reinforcements were fake?¡±


    ¡°Then, who are these reinforcements?¡±


    He asked, puzzled.


    ¡­


    The coalition forces advanced faster than the Third Prince had expected. Or rather, Castell¡¯s better-developed roadspared to the impoverished Borde and forested Violet regions facilitated quicker movement.


    Most northern nobles surrendered without a fight, and only a few stubborn ¡°fools¡± offered resistance. In just ten days, the massive army reached the banks of the Dorn River.


    Riding his dragon-scaled horse, the Third Prince Philip looked at the Northport Bridge spanning the river and the city of Northport beyond it. A look of determined greed shed in his eyes.


    Turning to hispanions, he pointed to the distant bustling city and smiled.


    ¡°From now on, this ce won¡¯t be called Castell anymore.¡±


    ¡°Announce a rest for today. We attack tomorrow!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Roman Duchy, at Mile Port¡ªthergest port of the Starfall Kingdom¡ªa fleet of fast galleys loaded with stone-throwers and soldiers was ready to set sail.


    Count Yurst stood at the bow of the gship, eyes closed.


    After a long while, he opened them slowly.


    ¡°The time is right. Signal the fleet to hoist the Castell gs, raise the sails, and prepare to set sail.¡±


    He ordered the bloodborne beside him.

 Chapter 295: The Ethereal Glow

    Chapter 295: The Ethereal Glow


    The Borde-Violet coalition forcesunched their formal assault on Northport from the sea.


    When the grand fleet of the duchies followed the army and sailed into the waters surrounding Northport, the battle erupted once again.


    With the entire Castell fleet, led by the Roman-Four family, dispatched to patrol the Dorn River, Castell had no naval forces left to directly confront the duchy fleet in the open sea.


    In truth, the smaller, raid-suited Castell fleet was not adept at direct naval battles against the duchy fleet. Entering the Dorn River was both a defensive move and a means to preserve Castell¡¯s naval strength.


    However, the result was that Northport, without the cover of its fleet, faced the duchy fleet directly.


    Dozens of duchy warships patrolled the nearby waters, almost encircling Northport. The ships aligned their broadsides towards Northport and, with thunderous roars, spewed white smoke.


    <em>¡°Boom¡ª!¡±</em>


    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡±


    Enchanted stone projectiles flew through the air like meteors. They either sshed into the waters around Northport or crashed into the city. The fortress walls surrounding the main ind and the harbor of Northport were the primary targets.<em></em>


    <em>¡°Boom¡ª!¡±</em>


    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡±


    Stone projectiles hit the thick outer walls of Northport.


    Fortunately, the defensive magical shield on Northport¡¯s outer walls had already been activated. The stone projectiles did not prate the walls but left ripples on the shield¡¯s surface. The walls, protected by the shield, remained undamaged.


    However, the harbor within range did not fare as well. The ships docked in the harbor became sitting ducks under the duchy fleet¡¯s bombardment, with some ships struck and sinking amidst screams and cries.


    The Shallow-Water District on the outskirts of Northport turned into a hellish scene. The flimsy waterside houses had no defense against the duchy fleet¡¯s firepower, easily torn apart and reduced to floating debris.


    Had Charlotte not ordered the forced evacuation of the Shallow-Water District¡¯s residents in advance, many would have perished in the initial bombardment.


    <em></em>


    <em>¡°ng¡ª! ng¡ª! ng¡ª!¡±</em>


    The piercing sound of bells rang out across Northport as the city hall¡¯s rm red.


    Explosions echoed from various parts of the city as projectiles breached the outer walls, each impact signaling the destruction of a building.


    However, Northport was not merely on the defensive. After the duchy fleet initiated its bombardment, Northport¡¯s coastal stone-throwers retaliated,unching projectiles toward the fleet with thunderous roars. These coastal cannons had greater range and power.


    Nheless, the scattered formation of the fleet made them harder to hit. Although Northport¡¯s cannons were powerful, their sess was limited, with most projectiles sshing into the sea, creating huge water columns.


    asionally, a lucky shot would severely damage a duchy warship.


    <em>¡°Boom¡ª!¡±</em>


    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡±


    Following a series of retaliatory shots, the duchy fleet sustained some damage, and the coalition fleet became wary of Northport¡¯s coastal cannons. The frontline galleys and brigantines retreated beyond the cannons¡¯ range. Only the longer-range carrack heavy warships continued to bombard Northport from a distance.


    ¡°Countess, the magical shield over the mansion is up. Please return to the mansion for safety. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±


    Urged a noble defending the fortress on Northport¡¯s outer walls, approaching Charlotte.


    Charlotte nced at the carracks continuing to bombard the city and then at the damaged areas of Northport.


    She heard the whistling of solid projectiles overhead and the rising smoke within the city.


    The cries and screams of terrified residents mixed with the sounds of bombardment, amplifying the fear and despair through her heightened bloodborne senses.


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, doesn¡¯t Northport have a magical shield that covers the entire city? Why are only the mansion and the fortress walls being protected?¡±


    She asked.


    The noble hesitated before answering.


    ¡°Countess, Northport has been at peace for so long that weck sufficient mana stones. The existing reserves are prioritized for the magical cannons and the defense of Northport Bridge. Deploying the city-wide shield consumes too much. ording to Master Layton¡¯s calctions, even with the mana stones provided by the Mercenary Association, we can only sustain the city-wide shield for five days. But if we only protect the military instations, we can hold out for two months.¡±


    Master Layton was the president of the Northport branch of the Mercenary Association.


    After the war began, Charlotte hired all avable mercenaries in Northport, including Layton, a Silver Moon mage. As one of the few Silver Moon mages in Northport, he was also responsible for maintaining the city¡¯s magical defenses.


    ¡°Five days? That¡¯s enough. Tell Layton to fully activate Northport¡¯s magical shield without worrying about the cost.¡±


    Charlotte instructed.


    The noble hesitated.


    ¡°Follow my orders. Activate all shields and protect the civilians! If anyone questions it, say it was mymand! If anything goes wrong, the Castell family will bear the responsibility!¡±


    Charlotte reiterated.


    The noble finally nodded, bowed, and left.


    Soon, knights on horseback spread the word to Northport¡¯s magical nodes, shouting,


    ¡°Countess¡¯ orders, activate all shields, protect the civilians!¡±


    As Charlotte¡¯smand was executed, blue glows rose from Northport. The magical shields extended from the mage tower and the fortress walls, covering the city. With the shields up, the duchy fleet¡¯s bombardment lost its impact, and fewer projectiles breached the defenses.


    Cheers erupted across Northport as residents recognized the shield¡¯s protection. With her sharp hearing, Charlotte even caught words of gratitude and praise directed at her.


    Moreover, shortly after the shields were raised, Charlotte noticed ethereal lights drifting from the city towards her.


    Watching the starlike glow, she was amazed.


    Reaching out to touch them, she felt a subtle transformation in her soul as they merged into her being.


    ¡°Did you see anything?¡±


    She asked her personal guards.


    The knights exchanged puzzled nces and shook their heads.


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Charlotte said thoughtfully, abandoning further questions.


    Meanwhile, in the Borde-Violet coalition forces, the Third Prince Philip sneered at the sight of Northport¡¯s magical shield.


    ¡°A fool¡¯spassion leading to self-destruction!¡±


    He scoffed.

 Chapter 296: A Sudden Downturn

    Chapter 296: A Sudden Downturn


    After the naval assault reached a stalemate, thend battle erupted.


    The horns of war red, and the Borde-Violet coalition¡¯s artillery engaged in a cannon exchange with the Castell fleet on the Dorn River.


    Amid the thunderous booms, white smoke spread across the river and battlefield, with pale blue ripples appearing as stone projectiles struck magical shields.


    This was a contest of ammunition and extraordinary resource reserves.


    Within Northport, the towering mage tower shimmered, and the activated magical shield gleamed under the sunlight.


    In the coalition forces, soldiers loaded stone projectiles inscribed with anti-magic runes into the dark cannon muzzles, firing them with loud sts at the Castell galleys on the Dorn River and the outer walls of Northport Bridge, shielded by magic.


    <em>¡°Boom¡ª!¡±</em>


    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡±


    The ground trembled, and magical energy boiled.Although protected by magical shields, the artillery of the Borde-Violet coalition was evidently superior to Castell¡¯s cannons. Even as most projectiles¡¯ power was diminished by the shields, some prated Castell¡¯s defenses, hitting either the walls or the ships.


    Especially targeted was the outer wall of Northport Bridge, the first line of defense.


    Dozens of seven-meter-long stone-throwing cannons belched white smoke, each shot sending a projectile over 900 pounds (400 kilograms) elerated through the air.


    Despite magical attenuation, these projectiles, developed during the Star-Moon War to end castle dominance, remained formidable. The anti-magic inscribed stones, after breaching the shield, still carried terrifying kic energy, leaving jagged cracks on the walls with each impact.


    Finally, after countless bombardments, the tall outer wall could no longer withstand the continuous fire. With a loud boom, another anti-magic projectile pierced the weakening shield and struck a wall segment riddled with cracks.


    Amid exmations, a section of Northport Bridge¡¯s outer wall copsed, bricks scattering everywhere.


    A cloud of dust rose, revealing a massive breach four meters wide in the wall. Through this gap, the duchy army could see the bridge and the Castell troops on the other side.


    On horseback, Third Prince Philip lowered his telescope, smiling with satisfaction.


    ¡°Northport¡¯s defenses¡­ are nothing special.¡±


    Watching the crumbling wall, Count Linte beside him sighed deeply.


    ¡°Since the advent of stone-throwing cannons, times have changed.¡±


    For centuries, nobles ruled from castles. Now, even the sturdiest castles faced obsolescence against enchanted stone-throwers. The Star-Moon War¡¯s advancements in enchantment and alchemy quietly revolutionized warfare.


    ¡°The wall is breached. Order the vanguard to attack!¡±


    The Third Prince ordered, narrowing his eyes.


    The horn sounded again, signaling the charge and siege. The coalition vanguard, long prepared, raised their shields and, under a rain of Castell arrows and artillery, charged at the outer wall breach.


    With the wall breached, the magical shield over the wall also faltered. Northport¡¯s defensive system had beenpromised, and soon, soldiers shed at the breach.


    First to engage were the conscripts, the cannon fodder meant to deplete the enemy¡¯s extraordinary forces. Soldiers swarmed the breach, anddders were set against the intact walls.


    The battle for Northport Bridge had begun.


    The breached wall lost its defensive advantage, and facing the numerous coalition forces, the outer wall of Northport Bridge quickly fell.


    Castell soldiers retreated while fighting, and the battle concentrated on the bridge.


    Arrows fell like rain, and magical glows filled the air. The narrow Northport Bridge became a ughterhouse, mercilessly consuming soldiers from both sides.


    Under continuous artillery fire, the sounds of battle and shouts echoed, while blood stained the bridge and turned the Dorn River crimson.


    Third Prince Philip, observing through his telescope, frowned slightly.


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    ¡°Deploy the extraordinary army formation. Capture Northport Bridge quickly and establish a defensive formation to prevent Castell from destroying the bridge!¡±


    Count Linte hesitated.


    ¡°Your Highness, Northport¡¯s magical defense system still protects their soldiers. Deploying our elite now might lead to heavy losses¡­¡±


    ¡°We must attack regardless. Our time is limited, and we can¡¯t risk them destroying the bridge. It¡¯s the gateway to Northport. If they destroy it, our advance will be severely hindered.¡±


    The Prince replied, shaking his head.


    Gazing at Northport¡¯s magical shield, he sneered.


    ¡°As for Northport¡¯s magical defenses¡­ Inform the fleet to adjust their aim. Stop targeting the fortress, bombard the city!¡±


    ¡°Besides the anti-magic projectiles, use thetest enchanted projectiles from the Royal Alchemy Workshops!¡±


    ¡°Heh, if the little Countess wants to protect the entire Northport, let¡¯s see if she can maintain the shield under our bombardment or if she¡¯ll abandon her citizens!¡±


    ¡°Therger the magical shield, the easier it is to break. I doubt Castell¡¯s Silver Moon mages can withstand this level of assault!¡±


    Following the Prince¡¯s orders, the coalition fleet soon shifted their bombardment towards Northport.


    With thunderous roars, projectiles flew like meteors, striking the city.


    Unlike the rune-inscribed walls, the city-wide shield was weaker and required more mana to withstand the attacks. As projectiles rained down, Northport¡¯s magical shield flickered, growing unstable.


    Inside Northport¡¯s mage tower, Layton, President of the Mercenary Association¡¯s Northport branch and a Silver Moon mage, personally maintained the shield. When the fleet¡¯s firepower concentrated on the city, he felt immense pressure, coughing up blood from the magic bacsh.


    Simultaneously, elite troops from two duchies, forming a magic formation, marched in unison towards Northport Bridge.


    The situation for Castell rapidly deteriorated.

 Chapter 297: The Gods Will Protect Us

    Chapter 297: The Gods Will Protect Us


    The wailing horn gradually rose to a crescendo, and a silver glow illuminated the battlefield. With the apanying mages chanting, the patterns on the Borde-Violet elite soldiers¡¯ armor lit up.


    ¡°Raise shields!¡±


    The noble officermanded.


    The fully armored soldiers raised their shields, which also glowed with patterns, forming a beehive-shaped magical barrier above the formation.


    Castell¡¯s arrows fell like rain, and the galleys in the river fired their cannons.


    However, aside from enchanted arrows or expensive anti-magic projectiles, ordinary attacks could barely harm the activated magic formation.


    The battle quickly moved to the bridge, and it was a one-sided ughter. The noble leading the Castell soldiers were instantly overwhelmed by the brilliance of the magical formation. The silver army formation cut through Castell¡¯s lines like a sharp steel de, prating the bridge.


    High in the tower of Northport, Charlotte watched the battle unfold.


    Once the enemy¡¯s magic formation engaged, the long-contested Northport Bridge fell at a pace of a meter per second, with Castell soldiers either being overwhelmed by the attacking formation or pushed off the bridge.¡°Countess, Baron Somir reports that Northport Bridge is lost!¡±


    ¡°Countess, Viscount Roman-Four reports that the fleet¡¯s anti-magic ammunition is exhausted. He suggests destroying the bridge to prevent the enemy from crossing!¡±


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    Various bad news came one after another, and the situation rapidly deteriorated.


    Charlotte also noticed that the magical shield covering Northport was faltering under the coalition fleet¡¯s bombardment, on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell, looking solemnly towards the bridge, couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Destroy the bridge. We cannot allow the elite soldiers to cross. If they do, the enemy¡¯s stone throwers will move to the north bank, putting Northport in even greater danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Countess, please order the bridge¡¯s destruction! If they take control and activate their defensive magic, it will be difficult to reim it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can rebuild the bridgeter, but we cannot let Northport fall!¡±


    Other nobles urged.


    Charlotte slowly withdrew her gaze, shaking her head lightly.


    ¡°No, Northport Bridge is crucial for our counterattack and cannot be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Countess!¡±


    The nobles grew anxious.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t even hold it, how can we talk about a counterattack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Borde¡¯s elite soldiers are too many. We cannot resist them¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell sighed.


    ¡°Countess, while Northport¡¯s magical defense system is strong, it has its limits. Our shield is near its breaking point to protect the city. Allowing the enemy to advance further would be disastrous¡­¡±


    He looked at Charlotte deeply and said respectfully.


    ¡°I believe you have ns and hope for a counterattack, but we must consider how to defend now.¡±


    ¡°The strength of the magical shield is linked to the power of its maintainer. Although President Layton is an experienced Silver Moon mage, maintaining such arge-scale defense is too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Castell is no longer the same as it was when we had zing Sun. Perhaps your father could have sustained the shield during the Star-Moon War, but times have changed¡­¡±


    ¡°Countess, Castell¡¯s magical power is not what it used to be. Sometimes, sacrifices are necessary for victory¡­¡±


    Hearing the Old Viscount¡¯s words, Charlotte was moved.


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, you mean¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Destroy Northport Bridge, stop protecting the city, and only maintain the magical defense over the count¡¯s estate and the fortress, dying as long as possible!¡±


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    Just as she was about to reply, she heard a cracking sound in the sky, like ss shattering.


    She looked up to see the magical shield over Northport growing more unstable, with some areas bing almost transparent.


    The duchy fleet¡¯s bombardment continued. Under Charlotte¡¯s intense gaze, some projectiles even breached the shield,nding inside the city.


    Loud explosions ensued, and thick smoke rose from the city, with terrified screams heard sporadically.


    Suddenly, a soldier hurried over, apanied by two guards supporting a pale-faced mage apprentice.


    ¡°Countess, urgent report from the mage tower!¡±


    The soldier said quickly.


    Charlotte looked at the apprentice.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Countess, Master Layton can barely maintain the shield. He is reaching his limit¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the surrounding nobles turned pale.


    ¡°Countess! We can¡¯t dy any longer!¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell shouted.


    Charlotte remained silent.


    ¡°Countess!¡±


    The Old Viscount repeated urgently.


    Charlotte finally raised her head.


    She nced at the magical shield in the sky, then suddenly said,


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, did you say my father once maintained a shield over all of Northport during the Star-Moon War?¡±


    The Old Viscount was stunned but instinctively replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlotte seemed to be deep in thought.


    After a few seconds, she raised her head and directly addressed the soldier.


    ¡°Take me to the mage tower.¡±


    The soldiers and nobles were stunned.


    Seeing her serious and beautiful profile, the Old Viscount¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°Countess, you¡­ you don¡¯t intend to control the magical defense system yourself, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your father did maintain a defense over Northport, but he was a zing Sun! It¡¯s different!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown rapidly and are incredibly gifted, but you¡¯re still just a Silver Moon!¡±


    ¡°The mental and magical strength of a zing Sun far exceeds other extraordinary. It¡¯s not a gap that can be bridged by numbers. You can¡¯t do it, and it might be life-threatening!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Charlotte suddenly raised her hand, silencing him.


    She ced a slender finger on her lips, smiling gently and beautifully.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t try, how will I know?¡±


    She then raised her head and drew a ring cross on her chest reverently.


    ¡°We are not only fighting the Third Prince but also the Blood Demon Cult supporting him in the shadows¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe, as long as we have a devout heart, the Gods will protect us and help us ovee this evil.¡±

 Chapter 298: Divine Radiance

    Chapter 298: Divine Radiance


    Northport Mage Tower


    Inside the massive control cube, the President of the Mercenary Association¡¯s Northport branch trembled, his face pale under his mage robes.


    Surrounding him, six auxiliary Starry Sky mages had bloodshot eyes and pained expressions, suffering from mana overload. In the outer circle, forming a hexagram, 32 mage apprentices struggled, over a quarter foaming at the mouth, unconscious and convulsing on the ground.


    Azure magical energy tides swirled around the cube, radiating from President Layton at the center.


    The magic energy controlwork connecting all the mages was on the verge of copse. Each distant cannon shot made the spell shield covering Northport tremble violently, bing more ephemeral.


    The control cube flickered, threatening to cease functioning altogether.


    Suddenly, another barrage hit, and the shield suffered heavy blows. The weakest of the six auxiliary mages finally couldn¡¯t hold on, vomiting blood before copsing.


    The remaining mages felt the pressure surge.


    ¡°Master Layton, we can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡±One Starry Sky mage spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°Master Layton, we should¡­ shrink the shield¡¯s range. It¡¯s at its limit¡­¡±


    Another auxiliary mage, barely maintaining hisposure, added.


    The other mages, though not unconscious, were too exhausted to speak, barely maintaining the flow of magical energy through sheer instinct.


    ¡°No! Hold on a bit longer! The shield must not break!¡±


    Layton gritted his teeth, speaking with difficulty.


    As the control core, he bore far more pressure than the other mages. He could feel the full intensity of the duchy coalition¡¯s bombardment, which had reached a frenzied level.


    He knew that if the shield were shrunk now, even if the city defenses could be protected, Northport itself would suffer immense damage.


    The Third Prince didn¡¯t care about Northport¡¯s fate; he only wanted to conquer the Castell territory quickly. As the core of the defense system, Layton understood this well.


    Northport had be his second home after living there for over thirty years. Maintaining the defensive magic was not just a mercenary¡¯s duty but a personalmitment.


    ¡°Master Layton! Please¡­ look around you!¡±


    The Starry Sky mage behind him repeated with difficulty.


    Layton nced around, seeing the mages¡¯ overextended states. Two more Starry Sky mages copsed, and nearly half the apprentices were unconscious.


    Though reluctant to admit it, he had to face reality: Northport could no longer sustain the city-wide defensive magic.


    ¡°Alright, shrink the shield and cease protecting the entire city¡­ If the Countess asks, tell her it was my decision.¡±


    Layton sighed.


    There simply weren¡¯t enough mid-to-high-level mages in Castell. Maintaining such arge-scale defense should have been the work of a zing Sun. As a Silver Moon, it was too much for him.


    If there were other senior Silver Moon mages to alternate the maintenance, perhaps the defense couldst longer. But now, this was the limit. He could only prevent the worst-case scenario by sacrificing the city¡¯s protection.


    It was not a happy choice, but Layton had no other.


    Just as he ordered the adjustment of the defense system, a familiar voice came from behind.


    ¡°No, the shield must not be shrunk. Maintain its operation over all of Northport.¡±


    Layton turned, seeing the young Countess of the North, Charlotte de Castell, entering the control room.


    ¡°Countess?¡±


    Layton tried to speak but was stopped by Charlotte.


    She approached him and said,


    ¡°Sir Layton, thank you for your hard work. Now, let me maintain the shield.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ maintain it?¡±


    Layton was stunned.


    ¡°Countess, I appreciate your intent, but please leave immediately. The control cube¡¯s operation is not something anyone can handle. Although you are a Silver Moon, it¡¯s still too early¡­¡±


    ¡°The shield is on the brink of copse, and the magical energy is close to going berserk. What you¡¯re attempting is dangerous!¡±


    Layton urged Charlotte to leave, but she stepped forward, standing under the central magic vortex of the control core.


    Facing Layton, she smiled slightly.


    ¡°Sir Layton, you¡¯re right. Maintaining the entire Northport defense system is difficult¡­ But how will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡±


    Try?


    Layton was taken aback. He watched as Charlotte knelt under the control cube, closing her eyes, hands sped, her expression devout and solemn.


    ¡°Merciful Gods, evil forces engulf the North, corrupting your followers¡­ Grant me strength to protect the people from disaster. Bestow your divine radiance and blessing upon your subjects!¡±


    Layton was stunned again.


    As the president of the North¡¯s Mercenary Association, he had heard rumors about Charlotte de Castell, especially her supposed identity as a Saintess of the Holy Court. He had never seen the Gods respond to prayers or intervene in human affairs.


    But then, his expression froze.


    At the end of Charlotte¡¯s prayer, a brilliant light erupted from her, a divine radiance rising to the sky, enveloping the entire control hub!

 Chapter 299: Divine Grace

    Chapter 299: Divine Grace


    Charlotte realized she had been overlooking a crucial detail.


    In the world of Myria, it is a widely epted rule post-Holy Era that high-level extraordinaries are not allowed to actively participate in front-line battles, ughtering ordinary people.


    However, this prohibition doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t take any action in wars at all.


    Yes, if high-level extraordinaries couldn¡¯t even protect their own forces, what would be the point of their existence?


    The high-level extraordinaries who established these war conventions certainly wouldn¡¯t agree to rules that were disadvantageous to themselves.


    Indeed, while they cannot actively engage in front-line battles, they can still participate in a defensive capacity. For instance, they can maintainrge-scale magical defense systems.


    When Charlotte learned that her father had personally maintained the magical shield protecting Northport during the Star-Moon War, she realized this.


    It was akin to nuclear deterrence in her previous world. As a force that could determine the oue of a war, such a trump card is rarely used in conventional warfare, but it could be employed defensively when facing invasion.


    Applied to the current Borde-Castell war, it meant Charlotte could certainly use high-level powers to maintain Northport¡¯s defense against the coalition forces of the two duchies.Of course, officially, there were no high-level extraordinaries in Northport.


    However, this was not entirely true. With the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte could be considered a temporary high-level extraordinary.


    In the state of using the blood divine power, she could even contend with a zing Sun powerhouse, or possibly even a Legendary one, for a short time!


    Maintaining Northport¡¯s magical shield required immense mental strength and vast amounts of magic power, as well as strong control over defensive spells.


    While Charlotte couldn¡¯t normally achieve this, with the blood divine power activated, she might very well seed.


    The only issue was exining why she could wield such strong powers.


    Charlotte¡¯s solution was simple and bold.


    Since she was already establishing herself as a ¡°Saintess¡±, she might as well attribute all her extraordinary abilities to ¡°God.¡±


    After all, the God she referenced seemed to be asleep and unlikely to expose her.


    If these ¡°miracles¡± were believed, she could openly use the blood divine power to protect Northport. Moreover, it wouldbel the attacking Third Prince as ¡°evil¡±, since ¡°only evil would invoke the wrath of the Gods.¡±


    With this n in mind, Charlotte acted.


    She couldn¡¯t truly borrow the power of the God Harald, but her prayers and invocation were a disguise.


    In the eyes of the exhausted President Layton and the other mages, the moment Charlotte finished praying, holy light descended. It seemed that God had responded to her prayers, bestowing blessings. But in truth, what Charlotte saw was a crimson radiance emanating from her, enveloping the control cube.


    This was the blood divine power she had activated.


    Simultaneously, all mages covered by this power became entranced.


    Illusory Perception, a mental illusion spell from the blood magic Charlotte mastered through the Gospel of Blood pages. It maniptes mental power to create hallucinations for the target.


    Charlotte used this to create a ¡°divine miracle¡± scene in the eyes of all witnesses.


    Suchrge-scale illusion magic would have been difficult with her normal Silver Moon powers but was feasible with the blood divine power.


    Under divine power boost, the effect of Illusory Perception was amplified. Everyone in the mage tower was pulled into the illusion of ¡°divine grace descending.¡±


    This illusion was confined to the mage tower, but that was enough. Charlotte didn¡¯t need to disy a ¡°divine grace¡± over the entire Northport. She just needed some witnesses to believe what they saw, exining her sudden surge in power.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, Charlotte radiated dazzling holy light, merging with the magic core of the mage tower, which then glowed with sacred brilliance.


    Instantly, the wavering magical shield stabilized!


    ¡°Divine grace¡­ this is divine grace! The Countess has been blessed by the Gods!¡±


    President Layton was first stunned, then overwhelmed, and finally filled with great excitement. The other mages and apprentices felt the same, their eyes reflecting shock, awe, and disbelief, mixed with reverence and excitement.


    As for the ¡°culprit¡± Charlotte, after using the illusion to control all the extraordinaries witnessing her take over the defense system, she began using the blood divine power to support Northport¡¯s magical defense.


    Mystically, she felt herself connecting to a vastwork covering Northport.


    Divine power surged, supporting Northport¡¯s defense with zing Sun-level output. Her senses expanded with this release, giving her a marvelous feeling.


    Charlotte marveled as she seemed to merge with the city¡¯s magical shield.


    She could ¡°see¡± every corner covered by the defense, ¡°feel¡± each strike from the duchy fleet, and ¡°perceive¡± every movement of the Borde-Violet coalition around Northport.


    With a thought, the magical shield above Northport lit up, its silver-blue radiance solidifying. The once fragile shield became robust and formidable, visibly stronger even to those unfamiliar with magic.


    Moreover, through the city¡¯s magical defensework, Charlotte perceived a starry world, a myriad of brilliant stars, as if hearing countless voices through the starlight¡­

 Chapter 300: Divergence

    Chapter 300: Divergence


    ¡°Is the Countess nning to control the magical defense system herself?¡±


    ¡°Has she gone mad? Even President Layton barely manages it. No matter how talented she is, she can¡¯t possibly maintain the entire magical shield in this state!¡±


    ¡°What on earth is she thinking?¡±


    ¡°She was the one who insisted on fully maintaining the shield, and now she¡¯s the one unwilling to reduce its power. This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is pure bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Yes, bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, won¡¯t you try to persuade the Countess again?¡±


    ¡°Hoping for divine intervention is utterly ridiculous!¡±


    Outside the mage tower, the nobles couldn¡¯t hold back their dissatisfaction with Charlotte any longer, and they vented theirints to Viscount Leon-Castell.Feeling the nobles¡¯ grievances, Viscount Leon-Castell felt a headacheing on.


    To be honest, he also found their liege¡¯s recent actions baffling.


    She imed to want to protect themoners but didn¡¯t consider that fully deploying the magical shield could lead to the copse of Northport¡¯s entire defense system.


    She mentioned reinforcements, yet she never said when they would arrive or how strong they were. The nobles were kept in the dark, unable to see any hope.


    In Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s view, such actions were eroding the nobles¡¯ trust in her. He even felt that Charlotte still didn¡¯t fully trust them, despite their loyalty.


    This made Viscount Leon-Castell ufortable.


    After all, the nobles of Northport had sworn loyalty to Charlotte by the Dorn River. Their willingness to defend Northport with her should indicate their genuine support. Yet, her actions left them disheartened.


    Frankly, this approach was bound to cause problems. If it weren¡¯t for Count Gaston¡¯s troops stationed in Northport and the extraordinary soldiers¡¯ suppression, the Old Viscount felt some nobles might have already defected.


    Despite his own dissatisfaction with Charlotte¡¯s actions, as a supporter of Castell, Viscount Leon-Castell had to cover for her.


    ¡°Everyone, please be patient. Perhaps the Countess has her considerations¡­¡±


    But such a response didn¡¯t quell the nobles¡¯ discontent.


    ¡°Considerations? What considerations could she have? After all, she is just a 16-year-old child!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Viscount, while I admired her decisive methods recently, it doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, the magical shield is a prime example. She oversimplified everything!¡±


    ¡°Viscount, mistakes in war can be fatal! We can¡¯t gamble everything!¡±


    The nobles continued theirints, from criticizing Charlotte¡¯s actions to questioning her abilities, to expressing pessimism and concern about the war¡¯s oue. Some even began discussing the possibility of aligning with the Third Prince attacking Castell.


    ¡°Actually, I think¡­ maybe the Third Prince isn¡¯t as bad as rumored¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, he is a royalty. Would he really turn against us after taking Castell?¡±


    ¡°Our families have deep roots in Castell. If he forcibly stripped us of our titles, the North would be in turmoil!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, even the Countess didn¡¯t move against us, only against those who sheltered the bloodbornes!¡±


    Hearing these increasingly outrageous discussions, Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s expression changed.


    He reprimanded them.


    ¡°Enough! What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±


    ¡°Even if the Countess is wrong, the Third Prince is not a wise ruler. Have you all forgotten the news brought by Count Gaston?¡±


    ¡°Since we are here, we must work together to defend Northport!¡±


    He nced at the mage tower and added.


    ¡°I will speak with the Countess again and persuade her to adjust the defense strategy.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, disperse and perform your duties. Protect Northport.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is still time¡­¡±


    The nobles hesitated, wanting to say more, but under Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s stern gaze, they finally sighed and dispersed.


    Watching them leave, the Old Viscount frowned slightly.


    He had anticipated their discontent with the Countess¡¯ actions, but the speed of their change in attitude was surprising, especially regarding the Third Prince.


    The nobles¡¯ shift seemed too consistent, making him suspect other influences.


    Shaking his head, he turned towards the mage tower. Taking a deep breath, he said to his eldest son Derek.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go see the Countess and try to persuade her.¡±


    However, as the Old Viscount took a step, Derek called out.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell turned, puzzled, to see his son hesitating.


    ¡°What is it, Derek?¡±


    Derek de Leon-Castell bit his lip and said,


    ¡°Father, I think¡­ you trust Charlotte too much.¡±


    ¡°Since Charlotte took power, our family has been used by her, yet she has brought nothing to our family.¡±


    ¡°We have done enough. I don¡¯t think she is a wise ruler. Compared to her, perhaps supporting the Third Prince would be¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Be quiet!¡±


    The Old Viscount¡¯s expression changed with anger.


    Releasing his Silver Moon pressure, he instantly overwhelmed Derek, who paled and lowered his head.


    The Old Viscount looked at him with disappointment and said,


    ¡°Derek, remember, our family is Leon-Castell, not just Leon!¡±


    ¡°Any family can betray the Castell County, but we cannot!¡±


    ¡°This is our family¡¯s principle!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Derek silently lowered his head.


    The Old Viscount sighed and said,


    ¡°Fine, you stay here. I¡¯ll speak to the Countess alone and try to persuade her.¡±


    ¡°She has never maintained a magical shield before. She can¡¯t do it alone. Once she realizes how difficult it is, she might listen to our ad¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s words were cut off.


    As he spoke, he suddenly felt a strong surge of magic from the mage tower.


    Startled, he looked towards the tower and saw a blue beam shoot into the sky, striking the shaky magical shield, and the shield above Northport rapidly stabilized.


    Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in amazement.


    ¡°Gods above! She¡­ she actually did it?!¡±

 Chapter 301: Reinforcements

    Chapter 301: Reinforcements


    The change in the magic shield over Northport was quite noticeable across the entire battlefield.


    On the side of the Borde-Violet coalition forces, Prince Philip noticed it too.


    He frowned and looked at Count Linte beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a hidden high-tier extraordinary in Northport?¡±


    Count Linte was equally surprised.


    After some thought, he shook his head slightly.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. ording to our informants in Northport, the only person capable of maintaining the magic shield is the Mercenary Association branch leader hired by Castell, and he is only a Silver Moon tier.¡±


    Hearing Count Linte¡¯s words, Prince Philip¡¯s frown deepened.


    He squinted at the increasingly stable magic defense system over Northport and said,¡°Investigate this. Find out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡­


    Charlotte felt she had entered a very peculiar state.


    Through Northport¡¯s defense system, she realized her consciousness seemed to have merged with the entire city, with the glittering stars in the magicwork representing each living being within Northport.


    She could hear the voices of every person in Northport through the magic defensework andmunicate with every soldier stationed in the city.


    She could hear the nobles¡¯ discussions about her behind her back and even hear some discontented nobles secretly plotting to surrender once the city fell, including those who were already in contact with the enemy outside, providing intelligence as ¡°traitors.¡±


    This is the nature of war. You can never ensure that everyone remains loyal from start to finish. In these times, the silent majority are those who side with the winner.


    The various discussions she heard soon turned to astonishment upon noticing the changes in Northport¡¯s magic shield.


    As for the source of everything, Charlotte, now controlling Northport¡¯s entire defense system, no longer bothered to listen to the voices within the city.


    Once she got used to manipting the magic defensework, she proactively touched those points of light with her consciousness and said,


    ¡°I am Charlotte, the Countess of Castell.¡±


    ¡°I will stand with you all to defend Northport together.¡±


    This time, Charlotte did not pull out the Holy Court¡¯s banner.


    Her ethereal and melodious voice echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts, bringing a sense of calm and stability.


    Looking at the gradually stabilizing magic shield above the city, the keen extraordinary individuals quickly realized something.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Countess! She has stabilized the magic shield!¡±


    Those who knew the difficulty of maintaining the entire Northport magic shield showed surprise on their faces. However, moremon extraordinaries were simply excited and delighted.


    Especially in the Northport army, those lower-rank noblesmanding the battles brightened up and quickly encouraged the soldiers, whose morale had been deteriorating due to the worsening situation.


    ¡°Did you hear that? The Countess herself has stabilized the magic shield!¡±


    ¡°Hold firm! Victory will be ours!¡±


    With the magic shield stabilized and Charlotte¡¯s encouragement, Castell¡¯s side quickly regained their previously falling morale.


    With the magic shield¡¯s protection, the Castell defenders on the Northport Bridge also began to regain some ground.


    Though they were still no match for the advancing Borde-Violet elite troops, at least it was no longer a one-sided situation.


    Viscount Leon-Castell, who had been watching the battlefield closely, also noticed the change.


    Standing on the high tform of the Mage Tower, he could see everything on the Northport Bridge clearly.


    Seeing the duchy¡¯s elite troops being dyed, he was invigorated and said excitedly.


    ¡°We can do this! We can still do this!¡±


    ¡°Using the terrain of the Northport Bridge and the magic shield¡¯s defense, if we fight with everything we have, we can hold on!¡±


    However, just as the Old Viscount was considering whether to send more troops to support the battle on the Northport Bridge, Charlotte¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Listen up, Castell¡¯s vassals. Abandon the Northport Bridge, and orderly withdraw all troops to defend Northport and the Castell Bridge.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the Old Viscount was slightly stunned, utterly astonished.


    ¡­


    ¡°What? You say the one maintaining the magic shield in Northport is Charlotte?!¡±


    In the Borde-Violet coalition camp, upon hearing the soldier¡¯s report, Prince Philip¡¯s expression wasplex.


    He looked at the magic defense shield covering all of Northport and quickly shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Northport¡¯s magic defensework was established by the first Count of Castell and has been reinforced by the Castell family over generations. Only a zing Sun can fully utilize its effects¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child who awakened not long ago. How could she possibly maintain the entire magic shield of Northport?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, it¡¯s said that she prayed to the Gods and received their blessing¡­¡±


    The soldier stammered.


    ¡°A blessing from the Gods?¡±


    Prince Philip was momentarily stunned, then snorted coldly.


    ¡°Absurd!¡±


    ¡°Setting aside whether Charlotte could even draw the Gods¡¯ attention, how could the lofty Gods concern themselves with secr wars? This isn¡¯t a holy war against heretics!¡±


    However, upon hearing the Prince¡¯s words, the surrounding nobles couldn¡¯t help but nce at him before quickly lowering their heads.


    Noticing their subtle expressions, the Prince immediately caught on and angrily said,


    ¡°What do you mean by this? Do you really believe Castell¡¯s nonsense?!¡±


    At this moment, Count Linte, who had been closely monitoring the battlefield, suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Your Highness, look at the bridge!¡±


    Suppressing his anger, Prince Philip looked towards the battlefield and was stunned.


    He saw that the Castell forces, to the sound of repeated horns, had begun to retreat.


    Moreover, even the Castell fleet on the Dorn River was withdrawing towards Northport.


    The apanying nobles from Borde and Violet were also taken aback.


    ¡°They¡¯re abandoning the Northport Bridge?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. It looks like¡­ they n to rely on Northport¡¯s defensive magic.¡±


    Prince Philip squinted for a while, then thoughtfully said,


    ¡°It appears our little countess cannot maintain the magic defense so easily¡­¡±


    ¡°Castell doesn¡¯t have a zing Sun. If they did, this war wouldn¡¯t be in this state. Charlotte maintaining the magic shield must havee at a price.¡±


    ¡°Pass down the order. Attack and surround Northport!¡±


    Upon hearing the Prince¡¯smand, Count Linte frowned slightly.


    For some reason, watching the orderly retreat of the Castell forces into Northport, he felt uneasy.


    However, Castell¡¯s strength was far inferior to the coalition forces, even with the magic defense.


    In Count Linte¡¯s view, with their overwhelming advantage, taking Northport was just a matter of time.


    So, he ultimately said nothing more and issued themand.


    ¡°Blow the horns, attack!¡±


    The horns red, and the Borde-Violet armyunched a new wave of assaults.


    After securing the Northport Bridge, the vanguard of extraordinary troops crossed the river and reached the north bank.


    By nightfall, after a day of battle, the main coalition forces also crossed the river,pleting the encirclement of Northport on the north shore.


    Northport had be an isted city, connected to the maind only by the Castell Bridge.


    ¡­


    ¡°Countess, why did youpletely abandon the north shore? Now we are utterly isted!¡±


    In Northport, Viscount Leon-Castell looked at the girl standing on the observation deck of the Mage Tower, gazing at the sea, and couldn¡¯t help but question.


    With nighting, both sides temporarily ceased fighting, and the magic shield no longer needed to be maintained, allowing Charlotte to rest.


    She didn¡¯t immediately answer the Old Viscount¡¯s question. Instead, she kept her eyes on the distant sea horizon and issued a new order.


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, inform everyone to prepare for battle. We have a big fight tonight.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ big fight?¡±


    The Old Viscount was stunned.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, then looked towards the sea, smiling.


    ¡°Yes, a big fight.¡±


    ¡°Our reinforcements areing.¡±


    Following Charlotte¡¯s gaze, Viscount Leon-Castell looked out at the sea. However, apart from the gradually rising fog on the horizon, he saw nothing.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Charlotte paused, then took a parchment scroll from her pocket and handed it to the Old Viscount.


    ¡°Temporarily detain everyone on this list.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell opened the scroll in confusion, freezing upon seeing the first name.


    It was none other than his eldest son, Derek de Leon-Castell.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, thirty nautical miles away.


    In the gradually thickening sea fog, dozens of oar-sail ships were raising their sails, moving like ghosts towards Northport at a speed of seven knots.


    Count Yurst stood on the gship, ¡°Queen.¡± using a telescope to look at the brightly lit Northport and the Borde-Violet coalition fleet blockading the port.


    After a moment, he put down the telescope, nced at the clear moon emerging from the clouds, and smiled with a hint of crimson in his eyes.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s moonlight is quite lovely.¡±


    He then turned around and looked at the figures behind him.


    ¡°Everyone, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehehe¡­¡±


    On the deck, figures cloaked in ck, weapons at the ready, and faintly visible red eyes, chuckled in agreement.

 Chapter 302: Night Raid

    Chapter 302: Night Raid


    Tonight was quite lively.


    After capturing the Northport Bridge, the Duchies coalition forces were in high spirits. Though they still had tough battles ahead at the Castell Bridge and Northport itself, the coalition believed Castell¡¯s retreat was effectively cut off, and with both sides of the waterway encircled, capturing the northern gem was only a matter of time.


    Celebrating was only natural.


    With the bridge secured, the main coalition forces sessfully crossed the river, setting up camp on the northern bank of the Dorn River, thereby severingmunication between Northport and the maind.


    The highmand of the two duchies was already discussing the next phase of their northward offensive.


    However, any further attacks would wait until the next day. After several days of relentless siege, the soldiers needed rest.


    As the night deepened, the brightly lit military encampment gradually fell silent, with most soldiers already asleep, save for the patrolling sentries.


    No one anticipated a night raid by Castell.


    Having fortified their positions with a temporary magic array around the Castell Bridge leading to Northport and with extraordinaries on guard, the coalition forces felt secure.Naturally, the defenses at the coalition¡¯s rear were rtively weaker. On the hard-won Northport Bridge, only two entry-level extraordinaries, thirty elite soldiers, and a hundred ordinary conscripts were stationed.


    Under the deepening night and the silver moon high in the sky, its ethereal glow reflected off the sea, creating a shimmering path.


    On the Northport Bridge, a drowsy soldier leaned on his weapon, barely staying awake.


    A ghostly shadow flickered across the ground, unnoticed by the soldier.


    It wasn¡¯t until the rm magic set on the bridge activated that the soldier jolted awake. But before he could sound the rm, a figure shrouded in ck mist appeared behind him, swiftly slitting his throat.


    The soldier¡¯s eyes widened in terror. His final conscious sight was of crimson eyes and a mouth full of sharp fangs, which then sank into his neck, greedily draining his blood.


    More ghostly figures drifted onto the bridge, each dispatching the patrolling soldiers one by one before any rm could be raised.


    The number of shadowy figures grew, converging on the bridge from all directions.


    Under the moonlight, these were ck-cloaked figures with crimson eyes.


    They were bloodbornes, along with their thralls and followers.


    The reinforcements led by the Nez n hadnded, using the cover of darkness.


    The night was the domain of the bloodborne¡­ The Northport Bridge, arduously captured by the duchy coalition, fell under the control of these bloodbornes unnoticed.


    ¡­


    At the edge of the duchy coalition¡¯s encampment.


    A soldier dressed for duty grabbed his weapon and headed to his post to relieve the previous watch.


    ¡°Pierre, your turn¡¯s up. Time for you to get some sleep.¡±


    Yawning, he tapped the wooden post of the sentry box.


    A night wind made him shiver, prompting him to nce at the moonlit sky, grumbling.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s freezing tonight. The weather here in Castell is much worse than in Borde.¡±


    However, there was no response from the sentry box.


    ¡°Pierre?¡±


    The soldier frowned.


    Another gust of wind brought a strong scent of blood.


    rmed, the soldier pushed open the sentry box door, finding Pierre on the floor, pale and drained of blood, his neck shed.


    His pupils contracted in shock, and he instinctively blew his whistle, shouting.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy att¡ªah!!¡±


    Before he could finish, a shadowy figure darted forward, impaling him with a sword.


    But the rm whistle had been blown, rousing the sleeping soldiers.


    ¡°Enemy attack? Where?¡±


    ¡°Is Castell attacking?¡±


    Nearby tents emptied as soldiers grabbed their weapons, but before they could ready themselves, shadowy figures swarmed in.


    Screams filled the air as the bloodbornes began their ughter.


    Torches overturned, igniting the tents, and the coalition¡¯s outer camp plunged into chaos.


    The disturbance spread, alerting the nobles in the center of the camp. By the time Prince Philip was roused and dressed, stepping outside, the southern section of the camp was aze.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He demanded an exnation, seeing the bustling soldiers and hearing the distant battle cries and screams.


    ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s the rear! From the direction of Northport Bridge! We¡¯re under attack!¡±


    A noble reported, rushing over.


    ¡°The rear? Northport Bridge?¡±


    The Prince was stunned, blurting out,


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! We¡¯ve encircled Northport. How could they get behind us?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s really from Northport Bridge! The enemy is formidable, likely a group of extraordinaries. Our outer troops can¡¯t hold them off!¡±


    The noble exined anxiously.


    ¡°Extraordinaries?¡±


    The Prince froze momentarily before realizing, his expression grave.


    ¡°It must be a team of Northport extraordinaries using the cover of night to get behind us.¡±


    ¡°Stay calm. Northport¡¯s extraordinaries are limited. Deploy the elite soldiers to stop them and prevent further chaos!¡±


    But just as he finished, a whistling sound was heard.


    ¡°Stone cannon! Your Highness, get down!¡±


    The noble reacted first, pulling the Prince to the ground.


    As they hit the dirt, a stone projectile struck a nearby tent, tearing several soldiers apart.


    Only then did the distant cannon fire¡¯s soundwave reach their ears.


    ¡°Where did they get a stone cannon?!¡±


    The prince was both shocked and furious.


    Scanning for the source with a telescope, the noble¡¯s expression turned puzzled.


    ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s from the sea?¡±


    ¡°The sea?¡±


    The Prince was taken aback.


    But the noble¡¯s expression soon shifted.


    ¡°Your Highness! Look! The sea!¡±


    Following the noble¡¯s direction, Prince Philip grabbed the telescope and looked toward the ocean, his expression changed.


    On the vast sea, fires gradually illuminated the darkness, the sound of cannon fire echoing across the water, breaking the night¡¯s silence. The moonlight shone on the sea, where burning ships lit up the sky.


    Along the perimeter of the besieging fleet, arge group of oar-sail ships emerged!

 Chapter 303: Defeat

    Chapter 303: Defeat


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°Wake up all the sailors! We¡¯re under attack!¡±


    On the sea, with the continuous fire from the fleet of oar-sail ships, thebined fleet of the two duchies also fell into chaos.


    No one had expected a night raid. The coalition fleet was no different.


    When dozens of warships formed up and fired upon the fleet, most sailors were still sleeping in their hammocks below deck.


    The rm bells rang out across the ships, waking the sailors who scrambled to dress.


    The noblemander of the fleet stood at the prow of the gship in disheveled clothes, peering through his telescope at the unfamiliar fleet firing at them under the moonlight. His expression was a mix of shock, anger, and confusion.


    ¡°A fleet? Where did this fleete from?!¡±


    No one could answer his question.The sudden naval battle had already erupted.


    In the darkness, the mysterious fleet, like phantoms of the night, kept firing at the coalition fleet.


    Anchored and unprepared, the coalition warships were sitting ducks, suffering damage under the relentless bombardment from the unidentified fleet.


    ¡°By the Gods! How can they aim at us so urately? Can they see as clearly at night as they do in the daytime?!¡±


    On the lookout tower, a sailor watched in terror as the bombardment showed precision equal to daytime uracy.


    ¡°Extraordinaries¡­ they have extraordinaries who can see in the dark!¡±


    The noblemander quickly realized.


    Silver lights began to rise on the sea, as some warships activated their magic shields.


    Seeing the lights, the noblemander¡¯s face changed instantly.


    ¡°Idiots! The enemy has night-vision extraordinaries! Signal them to lower the shields immediately!¡±


    But it was toote.


    A barrage of anti-magic cannonballs rained down, hitting the shielded ships. The magic shields flickered a few times before shattering, and the ships were riddled with cannon fire, slowly capsizing amidst the explosions.


    ¡°Raise sails! Drop heavy items, head northwest! Gunners, get ready to return fire!¡±


    Themander ordered.


    However, shortly after, more cannon fire came from the northeast.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed! The Castell fleet has also set sail!¡±


    A terrified sailor shouted from the lookout tower.


    The noblemander noticed the cannon fire from the northeast as well.


    He grabbed his telescope and looked towards the illuminated Northport, where he could see several warships sailing out of the port, heading northwest to join the southern fleet in encircling the coalition fleet.


    An ambush¡­


    This is a premeditated ambush!


    The noblemander realized everything in an instant, his face turning deathly pale.


    With the Castell fleet joining the battle, the navalbat escted fully.


    Meanwhile, the duchy coalition forces onnd fell into deeper chaos.


    No soldier knew where the enemy came from. In the darkness, the camp seemed full of enemies.


    Screams and shes resounded, ghostly figures darting through the camp, overturning torches that set tents aze, painting the sky red.


    ¡°Where are the elite soldiers?! Where are our elite soldiers?!¡±


    Seeing the camp in chaos, Prince Philip grabbed a noble by the cor, yelling in anger.


    The noble, pale and trembling, replied.


    ¡°Y-your Highness¡­ it¡¯s too chaotic. We haven¡¯t organized yet, and we don¡¯t know how many enemies there are¡­¡±


    ¡°Blow the horn! Send signals! Form up and counterattack!¡±


    The prince shouted.


    As soon as he shouted, a ring horn sounded in the distance.


    It came from the direction of Northport.


    Silver-blue light illuminated, the magic shield covering Northport lit up again, and the drawbridge of the Castell Bridge connecting to the maind was lowered.


    Amidst the battle cries, soldiers d in magical armor, bearing the banners of Castell and Gaston, charged out of the Castell Bridge¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the rebel troops from Tulip County! They¡¯re charging out!¡±


    On the coalition side, themanding noble shouted in terror upon seeing the attacking troops.


    In the chaos, the coalition forces had no time to organize an effective counterattack.


    In just one encounter, the defensive fortifications set up during the day to besiege the Castell Bridge were torn apart by the charging elite troops.


    ¡°Castell¡¯s forces areunching an attack!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re defeated! Our army is defeated!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat quickly!¡±


    ¡­


    Cries of panic echoed through the camp, and the coalition forces fell into deeper disarray.


    With Castell¡¯s forcesunching a counterattack from Northport, the coalition soldiers, already in disarray from the night raid,pletely lost their will to fight and their morale copsed.


    Soldiers abandoned their armor and weapons, fleeing in panic. Even the elite soldiers lost control and scattered.


    In the chaotic retreat, there wererge-scale falls and trampling, with continuous screams and wails, making the situation even more chaotic.


    The fire spread, and battle cries rang out from all directions.


    ¡°The Third Prince is dead!¡±


    ¡°Our army is defeated!¡±


    Various shouts spread through the camp, causing total copse.


    Seeing the terrified, fleeing soldiers who had lost all fighting spirit, and the coalition fleet engulfed in mes on the sea under the dual assault of the southern and northern fleets, Prince Philip¡¯s face turned ashen.


    ¡°Your Highness, we must retreat! This is an ambush, a trap set for us!¡±


    Count Linte shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Retreat¡­ how do we retreat¡­ Northport Bridge has already been retaken¡­¡±


    The Prince muttered, his eyes vacant.


    ¡°Small boats! Take the small boats by the shore!¡±


    Count Linte killed an approaching Castell soldier with a sword and shouted.


    ¡°Right¡­ small boats¡­ we can take the small boats!¡±


    The Prince snapped back to reality and followed, surrounded by his guards.


    By the time he followed Count Linte to the Dorn River, only Count Linte, blood-soaked, and three guards remained by his side.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ where is Lady Eleanor? Didn¡¯t you bring Lady Eleanor with you?¡±


    Count Linte asked urgently, looking behind the Prince.


    The Prince stared nkly at him, shaking his head.


    ¡°No¡­ she¡¯s still inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Count Linte sighed deeply, then turned back.


    ¡°Your Highness, retreat first. I will bring Lady Eleanor out! Borde cannot be without Lady Eleanor!¡±


    With that, he returned to the camp.


    The Prince stared vacantly in the direction Count Linte had left, his expression utterly despondent.


    He knew that after tonight, his army was likely finished¡­

 Chapter 304: You are Blood Demons!

    Chapter 304: You are Blood Demons!


    After instructing the soldiers to send the Third Prince away, Count Linte returned to the camp.


    As a Silver Moon extraordinary knight, his strength was top-notch on the battlefield.


    Wielding his longsword, he unleashed a pale purple source power, carving a bloody path through the camp alone.


    The coalition forces hadpletely copsed. Amid the night, the camp was in chaos.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor! Lady Eleanor!¡±


    Count Linte fought his way back into the camp, searching and calling out.


    The visible source power and his strong presence made him stand out at night. His shouting soon attracted the attention of the raiders.


    Naturally, the disguised mercenaries¡ªbloodbornes and their thralls¡ªbegan to encircle him.


    As he fought, Count Linte quickly noticed something unusual about these raiders.Compared to the extraordinaries he knew, these beings seemed like children of darkness, elusive and eerily stealthy in battle.


    However, most of his thoughts were on the missing Duchess Eleanor.


    Despite the oddity of the raiders, he didn¡¯t ponder much, assuming they were likely elite mercenaries hired by Castell in advance.


    With his Silver Moon strength, the raiders weren¡¯t able to detain him.


    Finally, after cutting down another would-be attacker, Count Linte returned to the camp where the Third Prince had been.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor! Lady Eleanor!¡±


    He continued shouting.


    But the camp was a mess, and besides fleeing soldiers, there was nothing else.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor! Have you seen Lady Eleanor?¡±


    Count Lint grabbed a coalition soldier in frustration, anxiously asking.


    The soldier looked terrified and shook his head nkly.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Count Lint sighed, letting go.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor¡ª!¡±


    He continued to call.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor? Hey! Brave knight, are you looking for thisdy?¡±


    As Count Linte desperately searched, a gentle yetzy male voice spoke behind him.


    Count Linte instantly became alert, turning around quickly. He saw a young man dressed as a mercenary, holding the unconscious Duchess Eleanor in his arms.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor!¡±


    Count Linte¡¯s expression changed.


    Noticing his tense gaze, the young man chuckled softly and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thisdy is just temporarily asleep.¡±


    Count Linte took a closer look at the mercenary.


    Though dressed as a mercenary, his clothes were new and clean, even his armor had no scratches, unlike the worn appearance of veteran mercenaries.


    Moreover, although the man was standing there, Count Linte couldn¡¯t sense his presence at all.


    This made him instantly wary, his instincts screaming danger.


    This was an extraordinary disguised as a mercenary.


    And¡­ very powerful!


    More cloaked raiders surrounded him from all sides, respectfully standing behind the young man.


    Count Linte immediately realized that the powerful extraordinary before him was likely the leader of tonight¡¯s raiders.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not mercenaries! Who are you? I don¡¯t recall any extraordinaries like you in the North!¡±


    Count Linte said gravely.


    The young man smiled and said,


    ¡°Sir Knight, you¡¯re joking. Do you see the badge on our chests? We are all certified extraordinary mercenaries by the Mercenary Association!¡±


    Count Linte nced at the brand-new badge on the man¡¯s chest, quickly assessing their strength, and then without hesitation, turned to retreat.


    However, just as he took a step back, he felt a strong sense of danger.


    Count Linte instinctively unleashed his source power in defense, only to feel an overwhelming surge of magic strike his back.


    The violent magic poured into his body, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood, and his source power was instantly locked, losing control of his body in a moment.


    ¡°zing Sun! You are¡­ zing Sun!¡±


    Count Linte¡¯s eyes widened.


    Then, angrily said,


    ¡°As a zing Sun¡­ you vited the Myria War Ordinance! Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution from the Holy Court and the royal families?!¡±


    The young man sneered.


    ¡°The Myria War Ordinance? Ha! The ordinances made by the Holy Court and the kingdoms, what do they have to do with us?¡±


    He shook his head disdainfully and said,


    ¡°Besides, you humans set these rules yourselves, and you don¡¯t even follow them, so why should others?¡±


    You¡­ you humans?


    Count Linte was stunned.


    Moonlight illuminated the young man, revealing his appearance to Count Linte.


    He saw a handsome young man in his thirties, with pale skin and a pair of crimson eyes glowing eerily under the moonlight.


    Seeing those iconic crimson eyes, Count Linte¡¯s pupils dted, and he gasped.


    ¡°Blood Demons! You are¡­ Blood Demons!¡±


    The young man smiled slightly, but his eyes were devoid of warmth.


    He stepped forward, gently patted Count Linte¡¯s shoulder, then leaned in and whispered softly.


    ¡°Sir Knight, let me correct you, we are Bloodborne.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can also call us Noble Blood Descendants or the True Ancestor¡¯s descendants, but please do not confuse us with those filthy vermin¡­¡±


    Count Linte¡¯s expression changed, and he tried to struggle, but as soon as he met the young man¡¯s crimson eyes, he felt dizzy and soon fell unconscious.


    Seeing the unconscious Count Linte, one of the bloodborne stepped forward, intending to kill him, but the young man stopped him.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t kill him yet.¡±


    ¡°Count Yurst, didn¡¯t you say¡­ all who recognize us must be killed?¡±


    The bloodborne asked respectfully.


    Count Yurst shook his head lightly.


    ¡°He¡¯s different. He¡¯s a human noble and likely of high status.¡±


    ¡°Spare him. Erase his memory. Though troublesome, it¡¯s more useful than killing him.¡±


    He nced at the unconscious Count Linte, squinting slightly.


    ¡°Light purple source power, and the violet lion crest¡­ if I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s from the Boite-Linte family, likely a highmander in the Violet Army.¡±


    ¡°Bind him. He will be a valuable captive to our¡­ allies.¡±

 Chapter 305: Battle Aftermath

    Chapter 305: Battle Aftermath


    As the first light of dawn broke in the east, the battle that began with a night raid hade to an end.


    At sea, thebined fleet of Borde and Violet had been decimated. Only three warships managed to escape the encirclement, while the rest were either sunk or captured.


    Even the gship, ¡°Glorious Borde¡±, had be a trophy.


    The fighting onnd was even more brutal. With the Northport Bridge, the only route south, controlled by Castell reinforcements, the duchies¡¯ coalition forces werepletely cut off. Trapped and attacked from both sides, they suffered heavy losses.


    On the Dorn River, floating corpses were amon sight, the result of coalition soldiers jumping into the river in a desperate bid to escape.


    In the camp along the riverbank, the number of deaths from trampling and crushing exceeded those killed in battle, making the task of collecting bodies extremely difficult.


    Some clever nobles, along with small groups of troops, managed to break through the encirclement and flee north.


    However, more nobles and soldiers ultimately chose to surrender.


    Among the captives were even the elite extraordinary troops from Borde and Violet.The night raid caused the coalition camp to copse so quickly that the fleeing soldiers disrupted the formations of the extraordinary troops. As a result, they couldn¡¯t organize effective magic formations and were overwhelmed by the Tulip elite troops.


    Despite having superior numbers and equipment, the elite forces of nearly ten thousand from the two duchies suffered devastating losses. One-third were either missing or dead, and the remaining two-thirds were captured.


    It was an utterly humiliating defeat.


    This exposed the limitations of elite extraordinary troops. Without noblemand and the time to deploy their magical formations, they were little more than well-trained elite soldiers. Even though many were extraordinary, they are still zero-tier.


    Besides the elite troops, arger number of conscripted soldiers surrendered. Entire regiments of coalition soldiers gave up resistance, especially after seeing the destruction of the fleet and the disappearance of the Third Prince. The nobles led their troops in surrender.


    When Viscount Leon-Castell saw the situation in the camp, he was stunned.


    He roughly estimated that if the total number of coalition troops from the two duchies who surrendered was indeed the nearly thirty thousand imed by the nobles, then about fifteen thousand were now prisoners.


    The confiscated extraordinary equipment alone might cover Castell¡¯s losses in this war.


    Viscount Lien-Castell realized that Castell had won.


    This battle had utterly destroyed the coalition forces, dealing a severe blow to the duchies, especially with the loss of so many elite troops.


    To be honest, he was still in a daze. He couldn¡¯t believe that Castell, which was worried about its future just yesterday, had turned the tide in one night.


    Viscount Leon-Castell couldn¡¯t help but look at the reinforcements.


    The number of reinforcements conducting the night raid wasn¡¯trge. This legendary victory was primarily their achievement.


    However, they showed little interest in interacting with Castell¡¯s forces. After handing over the prisoners, most returned to the fleet anchored in the bay.


    The Old Viscount only knew that they were extraordinary mercenaries hired by Charlotte.


    ¡°Are they really just extraordinary mercenaries?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell looked at the fleet on the shore, feeling a bit skeptical.


    Such arge-scale fleet wasn¡¯t something just any power could own, and the most famous extraordinary mercenaries from Eastern Yteds didn¡¯t have a navy.


    Although these ships flew Castell¡¯s g, his experienced eye could tell they weren¡¯t locally built.


    They had a style more reminiscent of Starfall.


    ¡°Starfall, huh¡­¡±


    As he connected the dots, the Old Viscount became thoughtful.


    Regardless of the true origin of these ¡°mercenaries¡±, one thing was clear: Castell had won the war.


    And now, he understood why Countess Charlotte had always been tight-lipped about the reinforcements and didn¡¯t fully trust the local nobles who swore loyalty to her.


    Recalling how he had arrested those noblesst night based on intelligence provided by Countess Charlotte, the Old Viscount felt a chill.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that even at this point, so many northern nobles were still secretly in contact with Borde!


    What pained him the most was discovering his own son among the traitors. His most trusted child had been in correspondence with the South!


    If Countess Charlotte had shared her ns for the night raid with the nobles to reassure them, the entire coalition would have known by the next day, and the victory might not have happened.


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Seeing the Old Viscount lost in thought, Charlotte asked with a smile.


    Viscount Leon-Castell sighed and said,


    ¡°Thinking about those traitorous nobles. I never expected so many fools in the North still harbor illusions about the South, even Derek¡­¡±


    He paused, his expression bitter.


    ¡°Countess, our family¡¯s failure to educate them has disappointed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. The Third Prince is a strong contender for the throne. It¡¯s normal for many nobles not to want to take risks with me, especially since he gathered such arge army.¡±


    Charlotte waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°But he still failed. You defeated him. After today¡­ your name will spread throughout the kingdom, maybe even the continent! No one will dare underestimate you in Castell, the Crescent Kingdom, or even the entire Western Yte region!¡±


    The Old Viscount couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Just luck. If not for Viscount Roman-Four¡¯s warning, I might not have realized so many nobles still harbored fantasies about the South. My actions in recent days have also been somewhat inappropriate. It¡¯s normal for people to have grievances.¡±


    Viscount Roman-Four?


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Viscount Leon-Castell looked towards Vincent, the eldest son of Viscount Roman-Four, standing respectfully beside Charlotte.


    Noticing his gaze, Vincent smiled and said,


    ¡°My father only stumbled upon some letters from the nobles. The real credit goes to Countess Charlotte. My father merely gave a timely reminder before the war, but the countess identified all these people.¡±


    Then he looked at Charlotte and respectfully asked.


    ¡°Countess, what are your ns for the nobles in contact with the South?¡±


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Viscount Leon-Castell felt anxious and looked at Charlotte, his expression conflicted and tense.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Severely punish the ringleaders. For the rest, judge based on the severity of their actions and their contributions during the war. Let¡¯s see how they perform going forward.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the Old Viscount breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Countess, you are merciful.¡±


    Charlotte smiled but said nothing more. She turned her gaze to the battlefield.


    ¡°Ensure proper post-war cleanup. After a major battle, there will be a gue. The bodies must be dealt with promptly.¡±


    ¡°Also, treat the prisoners well, especially the nobles. They are walking tana.¡±


    ¡°As for the captured extraordinary troops, try to recruit them. I hear many soldiers in these units are ordinary people who identally gained extraordinary powers. It¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Though Charlottecked experience inmanding battles, she knew a thing or two about post-war handling.


    Seeing the young countess methodically issuing orders, Viscount Leon-Castell felt even more respectful.


    At that moment, a noble in charge of cleaning up the battlefield rode up to the group.


    He dismounted and knelt before Charlotte, respectfully saying,


    ¡°Countess! The leader of the Nightwalker Mercenary Corps requests to see you!¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The Nightwalker Mercenary Corps¡­ the name of the extraordinary mercenary group that supported Castellst night.


    Of course, he had never heard of this name before. It sounded more like something made up on the spot.

 Chapter 306: Captives

    Chapter 306: Captives


    Viscount Leon-Castell soon met the leader of the reinforcements.


    He was an exceedingly handsome young man, dressed as a mercenary, yet carrying himself with the grace of a nobleman, entirelycking the roughness typical of mercenaries.


    The young man approached Charlotte with elegance and bowed.


    ¡°Beautiful Countess, we meet again.¡±


    His voice was gentle, with a slight ent from the Starfall Kingdom.


    Given the galleys anchored in the bay, the Old Viscount quickly realized that the leader was likely a noble from the Starfall Kingdom.


    So¡­ the Countess¡¯ reinforcements are actually from the Starfall Kingdom¡¯s noble army?


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s thoughts raced.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the young countess, his gaze shifting between her and the young nobleman.With his keen eyes, he soon noticed more details.


    The young man¡¯s courtesy and subtle respect towards the young countess were evident, though not obsequious. This respect seemed toe from a deeper ce rather than from a mere difference in status.


    Reflecting on the Castell family secrets he knew, Viscount Leon-Castell quickly formed a hypothesis.


    Could it be¡­ that the young nobleman represents those Starfall nobles who had ties with the former countess?


    The more he thought about it, the more he believed it to be true.


    Yes, only this could exin why they disguised themselves as mercenaries.


    After all, the Starfall Kingdom was a longtime enemy of the Crescent Kingdom. Openly participating in Castell¡¯s war as noble forces from the Starfall Kingdom would undoubtedly provoke strong reactions from all Crescent nobles.


    On the other hand, participating as mercenaries would be much more convenient.


    The more Viscount Leon-Castell thought about it, the more he felt he had discovered the truth.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Count Yurst¡¯s respect for Charlotte was actually because he saw her as the worldly representative of the True Ancestor.


    ¡°Captain, thank you for your support of Castell. Without your help, Castell would have been in grave danger this time.¡±


    Charlotte smiled at Count Yurst.


    Count Yurst nced at the nobles apanying Charlotte and also smiled.


    ¡°The Nightwalker Mercenary Corps is Castell¡¯s most loyal ally. Naturally, we will fully support Castell in its time of need.¡±


    After speaking, he pointed to the tent behind him.


    ¡°Countess, we captured a special captive in the enemy campst night. I think you might be interested.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A captive?¡±


    Charlotte became interested immediately.


    Viscount Leon-Castell also looked towards the tent Yurst pointed at. Seeing the heavily guarded soldiers outside, his eyes widened.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ the Third Prince?¡±


    Yurst nced at him and shook his head.


    ¡°The Third Prince is missing, most likely escaped.¡±


    ¡°However, these two captives might be even more useful for Castell.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Two captives?¡±


    Charlotte was intrigued, her curiosity piqued.


    Even Viscount Leon-Castell turned a questioning gaze towards the tent.


    Following Count Yurst, they soon entered the heavily guarded tent.


    Inside, two cloaked mercenaries were guarding a blood-soaked young knight. His face was pale, his eyes closed, seemingly unconscious.


    When Viscount Leon-Castell saw the knight¡¯s appearance and the emblem of the Purple Lion on his chest, he eximed.


    ¡°Count Linte?!¡±


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, you know him?¡±


    Charlotte asked curiously.


    The Old Viscount nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Countess, I attended Duke Violet¡¯s banquet years ago and met him once.¡±


    ¡°He is the eldest son of Duke Violet and the primary heir to the Violet Duchy, a Silver Moon extraordinary knight.¡±


    ¡°Countess, this is indeed a valuable captive for Castell!¡±


    ¡°He is Duke Violet¡¯s most favored son. His value alone isparable to all those captured Violet soldiers, potentially earning us a huge ransom! Maybe evennd!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Count Linte, now seeing a walking mountain of wealth.


    But her gaze quickly swept around the tent again as she continued.


    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s only one person here. Where¡¯s the other captive?¡±


    ¡°Countess, the other captive is in poor mental condition and has been ced separately.¡±


    Count Yurst said.


    Then, he nced at the many nobles following Charlotte and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s best¡­ not to have too many people go in.¡±


    Charlotte nodded and looked around.


    ¡°The rest stay here. Viscount Leon-Castell and Vincent follow me.¡±


    The Old Viscount and Vincent respectfullyplied, following Charlotte and Yurst into the inner tent.


    Inside was a simple bed, but it was empty, only a messy nket remained.


    In the corner, a scantily d woman was curled up.


    Seeing people enter, she hid behind the bed like a frightened animal.


    ¡°Eleanor?¡±


    Charlotte was surprised upon seeing the woman¡¯s face.


    Viscount Leon-Castell and Vincent also eximed,


    ¡°Eleanor? The Duchess of Borde?!¡±


    Realizing her identity, both nobles¡¯ eyes lit up.


    This was the true ruler of Borde.


    Philip, the Third Prince, waged war on Castell not by his royal title but through his power as the Duchess of Borde¡¯s husband. All his authority in Borde stemmed from his wife!


    In other words, capturing the Duchess of Borde meant the war could be dered over.


    The Old Viscount and Vincent were ted, but Charlotte noticed the scars and bruises on the woman¡¯s body.


    She frowned.


    ¡°Captain, what happened to her?¡±


    Count Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°These injuries were there when we found her. She seems to have been abused for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Abused?¡±


    Charlotte was startled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Count Yurst nodded slightly.

 Chapter 307: Eleanor

    Chapter 307: Eleanor


    In the cramped space, Eleanor was curled up tightly, her hands sped around her legs, her bruised body shivering under her thin clothing.


    Her eyes were vacant, and she didn¡¯t dare make eye contact with anyone.


    If Charlotte hadn¡¯t seen this woman at the Duke of Moonshield¡¯s banquet, recognizing her as her niece, the Duchess of Borde, it would have been hard to connect this trembling, pitiful woman with the dazzling noblewoman she once saw at the event.


    The scars on Eleanor¡¯s body, clearly not from a single day, pointed directly to her abuser¡¯s identity¡ªAs a high-ranking duchess and the wife of a royal family member, who else but her husband, Prince Philip, could have both the capability and the audacity to inflict such cruelty?


    None of the nobles present were fools; they quickly understood this, and their expressions subtly changed.


    Charlotte¡¯s face darkened as she coldly cursed.


    ¡°What a scum!¡±


    No one disputed Charlotte¡¯s judgment.


    Their gazes towards Eleanor were filled with solemnity, anger, and pity.Charlotte took a deep breath and sighed.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, Lady Eleanor?¡±


    She tried calling out a few times.


    At the sound of her voice, Eleanor trembled slightly but did not respond, curling up even more in the corner.


    Seeing her dull, lifeless eyes, Charlotte frowned.


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    ¡°She must have suffered significant mental trauma. There are traces of mental magic on her soul, indicating an attempt to enve her mind, though it appears unsessful.¡±


    ¡°If my judgment is correct, it was an attempt at mental domination.¡±


    Count Yurst exined.


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Mental domination?! The¡­ bloodborne¡¯s?!¡±


    Count Yurst nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed mental domination from a bloodborne, likely the work of the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    ¡°However, the caster was not a true bloodborne, so the mental domination wasn¡¯t fully sessful, but it has deeply affected her soul¡­¡±


    ¡°Mental domination¡­ not a true bloodborne¡­ does this mean the Third Prince is involved with the Blood Demon Cult?!¡±


    The Old Viscount¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Count Yurst sneered and said,


    ¡°This isn¡¯t surprising. There are quite a few fools among the Crescent nobles secretly involved with the Blood Demon Cult. These naive individuals think that those fallen bloodbornes abide by the same rules as other bloodbornes, not realizing that even among bloodbornes, there are different factions and beliefs.¡±


    Hearing Count Yurst¡¯s words, Viscount Leon-Castell and Vincent pondered deeply.


    Charlotte, after a moment of contemtion, stepped forward to Eleanor¡¯s side.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor?¡±


    She called again.


    Eleanor remained unresponsive, curling even more into herself.


    Charlotte sighed inwardly, cupped Eleanor¡¯s face with her hands, and knelt down, subtly channeling her magic, using a softer tone.


    ¡°Eleanor, look at me. I am Charlotte.¡±


    Hearing her words, Eleanor trembled slightly and slowly lifted her head.


    Their eyes met, and Charlotte¡¯s pupils quickly turned crimson, releasing a calming spell.


    ¡°Eleanor, don¡¯t be afraid. The scum who abused you is no longer here.¡±


    Gentle magic flowed from Charlotte¡¯s hands into Eleanor, healing her damaged soul with soothing energy.


    Finally, Eleanor responded.


    Her vacant eyes gradually regained focus, reflecting the beautiful figure of the girl before her.


    ¡°Cha¡­ Charlotte¡­?¡±


    Eleanor timidly spoke.


    Her eyes sparkled more, and her pale face slowly regained color.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡±


    Eleanor called out, then buried her face in the girl¡¯s arms, crying.


    ¡­


    After using magic tofort Eleanor¡¯s soul, Charlotte summoned a maid to take her to rest.


    The Duchess¡¯ physical and emotional wounds wouldn¡¯t heal in a day; she needed proper care over time.


    After leaving the tent, Viscount Leon-Castell and Vincent both wore grim expressions.


    ¡°Although my father has often warned me of the Third Prince¡¯s cruelty, saying he would not make a wise ruler, I never imagined he would treat his own wife like this¡­¡±


    ¡°How can the kingdom¡¯s nobles still support someone like him? What are they thinking?¡±


    Vincent said, recalling everything they had just seen.


    Viscount Leon-Castell nced at him and shook his head.


    ¡°The Third Prince¡¯s violent nature is no secret, but his recklessness is also well-known.¡±


    ¡°He is not the primary heir to the throne, his foundation is much weaker than the Second Prince¡¯s, and hecks deep cunning. Perhaps some nobles think supporting such a prince makes him easier to control.¡±


    ¡°Foolish thinking!¡±


    Vincent cursed.


    The Old Viscount sighed but did not disagree.


    He, too, was angry at the Third Prince¡¯s actions that vited both moral and noble boundaries.


    They did not continue discussing the Third Prince.


    Some actions can be excused, but others cannot, and the Third Prince had clearly crossed a line. They knew that once today¡¯s events spread, the Third Prince would be finished.


    ¡­


    Eleanor¡¯s plight dampened Charlotte¡¯s joy from their victory. Though she wasn¡¯t close to this ¡®niece¡¯, empathy made it hard not to be affected by her suffering.


    However, after ensuring Eleanor was settled, Charlotte quicklyposed herself.


    Although this battle was won and the oue of the Borde-Castell war was decided, there were still many matters to handle, including negotiations and wrap-ups.


    A major upheaval in the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s upper echelons was imminent.


    After finishing the post-battle affairs, Charlotte finally had time to speak with Count Yurst alone.


    This time, she wasn¡¯t just the Countess of Castell but also acting as the ¡°True Ancestor¡¯s Envoy.¡±


    ¡°Praise the Great True Ancestor of Blood! Countess, may I know if the True Ancestor is satisfied with our support?¡±


    In the reception hall of the Count¡¯s mansion, Count Yurst, now dressed in noble attire, smiled and elegantly made the sign of the Thorny Rose over his chest, looking expectantly at Charlotte.


    His gesture was so practiced it seemed he had rehearsed it countless times, even more fluently than Charlotte herself.

 Chapter 308: The Disheveled Third Prince

    Chapter 308: The Disheveled Third Prince


    Charlotte looked at the elegantly poised Yurst with a strange expression, inwardly admiring this bloodborne noble¡¯s adaptability.


    Clearing her throat, she nodded and said,


    ¡°Of course, Sir Yurst. Everything you¡¯ve done has been noted, and all your efforts will be remembered.¡±


    Count Yurst was very pleased with Charlotte¡¯s words, his smile bing even brighter.


    ncing around expectantly, he then asked.


    ¡°Countess, I would like to pay my respects to the Great Progenitor. Could you arrange for an audience?¡±


    Instead of answering, Charlotte raised an eyebrow and asked.


    ¡°Oh? Is there something you wish to report, Sir Yurst?¡±


    Count Yurst awkwardly touched his nose.¡°Well¡­ not exactly. It¡¯s just that since I¡¯m here in Castell, as a vassal of the Ancestor, I naturally wish to pay my respects in person¡­¡±


    He then added nervously.


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s inconvenient, I understand. I know the Progenitor¡¯s identity is still a secret¡­¡±


    Seeing his cautious demeanor, Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°If it¡¯s necessary, you will be summoned.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Count Yurst sighed and nodded.


    Then he asked.


    ¡°So¡­ is there anything else you need me to do? As you know, the extraordinary beings I brought cannot stay here too long, lest they be discovered.¡±


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and then smiled.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Sir Yurst, while the war between Borde and Castell is likely decided afterst night¡¯s battle, the rebellion in Castell is not yet over.¡±


    ¡°More than ten days ago, I dispatched troops to suppress the rebellion. Recently, I received news that my troops have advanced into the heart of the rebel-held area. However, the rebels have not given up and are defending their positions, so progress is slow¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the Mage Tower to broadcast the results ofst night¡¯s battle. The rebels should soon know the oue, but given their support from the Blood Demon Cult, I¡¯m not sure if they will continue to resist.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    Hearing this, Count Yurst narrowed his eyes with interest.


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    ¡°Considering we still have to negotiate with Borde and Violet Duchy, manage many captives, and pursue the fleeing remnants of the defeated army, we¡¯re stretched thin¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I hope you can lead your troops north by ship to assist my forces in quelling the rebellion in Castell.¡±


    This was an excuse.


    The truth was that Charlotte didn¡¯t want to mobilize more troops northward. It cost her money every time, and given the long and narrow terrain of Castell, reinforcements would take time to arrive. It was quicker to let Yurst handle it by ship.


    Since they were here and mostly extraordinary beings, it would be a waste not to use them.


    Count Yurst seemed to understand and asked.


    ¡°Is this the Progenitor¡¯s will?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    Yurst nodded slightly and agreed.


    ¡°I understand. I will lead my people northward. Whether it¡¯s for the rtionship between Nez and Castell, my connection with the True Ancestor, or my enmity with the Blood Demon Cult¡­ helping Castell through this crisis is my duty.¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Then¡­ I look forward to your good news.¡±


    After meeting with Charlotte, Count Yurst took the extraordinary beings of the night raid coalition and continued northward by the oar-sail warship.


    They left behind all their spoils and captives.


    ¡°These mercenaries¡­ it¡¯s surprising they left all the spoils to us.¡±


    Watching the departing fleet, Viscount Leon-Castell remarked in amazement.


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Perhaps the mercenary leader is an upright person.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell: ¡­


    He gave Charlotte a strange look but refrained frommenting.


    ¡°Countess, the coalition has been defeated, and the lostnds of Northport Viscounty have been reimed. Should we march south to counterattack?¡±


    The old viscount asked.


    Charlotte pondered and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s move south, but don¡¯t deploy too many troops. Just reim the fallen territories.¡±


    ¡°Countess, shouldn¡¯t we invade the Violet Duchy? They suffered heavy losses and this could be a good opportunity!¡±


    A noble couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°No, the Violet Duchy only used the Duke¡¯s direct forces. Most noble vassals didn¡¯t participate. Invading would mean a full-scale war with them.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the energy for that now. Keep an eye on the captives and wait for their envoys to negotiate.¡±


    Then she asked.


    ¡°Where is the Third Prince? Any news?¡±


    The nobles looked at each other, embarrassed, and shook their heads nervously.


    ¡°Still¡­ still no news¡­¡±


    After the battle, they seemed to respect Charlotte even more.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°No news doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s not important anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    The Third Prince didn¡¯t know how long he had been running. He only knew he kept fleeing.


    With news of the coalition¡¯s defeat and total copse, the southern Castell territories that had been upied were also rebelling, raising Castell¡¯s g under the local nobles¡¯ leadership.


    Along the way, the Third Prince saw northern nobles everywhere rising up, rebelling, and ughtering the remnants of the coalition.


    ¡°Damn it! Those damn bastards!¡±


    The Third Prince cursed angrily.


    He continued his desperate escape, avoiding the rebelling nobles and Castell¡¯s pursuers.


    Finally, under his soldiers¡¯ escort, he reached the border between Castell and the Violet Duchy, gradually recovering from his terror.


    By then, it had been a week since the Battle of Northport.


    ¡°Open the gate! I am Prince Philip!¡±


    At the Violet border fortress, the disheveled Third Prince, supported by soldiers, hoarsely shouted at the closed gate.


    After a moment, the gate slowly lowered, and well-armed knights emerged.


    Seeing the well-equipped Violet knights, the Third Prince sighed with relief, his anxious heart finally calming down.


    ¡°Prepare a carriage and take me to Linte City. I need to see my grandfather.¡±


    Hemanded.


    However, the Violet knights did not move.

 Chapter 309: Duke of Violet

    Chapter 309: Duke of Violet


    ¡°What are you standing around for? Didn¡¯t you hear my orders?¡±


    The Third Prince frowned as he looked at the unmoved Violet knights, his expression turning cold.


    However, the next moment, the knights stepped forward, surrounding him.


    The Third Prince was stunned.


    He immediately became wary and shouted sternly.


    ¡°What are you¡­ trying to do?¡±


    The Violet knights remained silent.


    They drew their weapons, surrounding the Third Prince and his men. Some knights stepped forward, disarming the soldiers, while others pointed their weapons at the Third Prince.


    The Third Prince was furious.¡°What is this? Rebellion?! Do you not know who I am?¡±


    This time, the Violet knights finally reacted.


    They parted to either side, and a knight who appeared to be their leader stepped forward.


    He stood before the Third Prince and said calmly.


    ¡°Of course, we know who you are, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You have seriously vited several key provisions of the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant. ording to thesews, we have the authority to disarm you. Please do not resist.¡±


    The Third Prince was stunned, then angrily retorted.


    ¡°Are you insane?! I am the Crescent Prince! The second in line to the throne! The Duke of Violet¡¯s grandson!¡±


    ¡°Which family do you belong to? Who gave you the courage to act against me? Are you dering war on the Royal Family and the Boite-Linte family?¡±


    The knight leader nced at him and replied calmly.


    ¡°We do not belong to any lesser noble family. We are the Duke¡¯s direct knights.¡±


    ¡°And it was not us who ordered your disarmament. It was the Duke himself.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please cooperate, or we will have to use force.¡±


    The Third Prince was stunned again.


    ¡°The Duke¡­ my grandfather?¡±


    He shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°No! This is impossible! Grandfather would never give such an order!¡±


    ¡°This is a lie! You must be lying!¡±


    The knight leader showed no interest in continuing the argument. He waved his hand and ordered the other knights.


    ¡°The prince is unstable. Bind him and put him in the carriage.¡±


    At this, the tall, powerful extraordinary knights moved towards the Third Prince.


    The Third Prince¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He struggled, panicking.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°I am the Crescent Prince! The second in line to the throne! You are defying royal authority!¡±


    ¡°I must go to Linte City! I must see my grandfather!¡±


    The knight leader looked at the terrified, defiant Third Prince with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, you will have a chance to see the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Of course, whether the Duke wants to see you is another matter.¡±


    With that, he ordered the knights to bind the Third Prince and put him in the carriage.


    ¡°No! No¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You bastards! I will remember this!¡±


    ¡°When I ascend the throne, I will kill you! Kill all of you!¡±


    The Third Prince continued to howl, curse, and struggle, but he was eventually subdued and ¡°sent¡± to the carriage by the extraordinary knights.


    ¡­


    Violet Duchy, Linte City.


    In an old, imposing castle, an elderly nobleman in a dark purple robe was standing by a flower bed, shakily watering the flowers.


    He bore a strong resemnce to Count Linte, but looked older and more dignified, especially with his silver-gray eyes, which were cloudy and wise.


    This was Geoffrey de Boite-Linte.


    He was the head of the Boite-Linte family, the current Duke of Violet, and an advisor to the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s court.


    As one of the nine powerful dukes of the Crescent Kingdom, he alsomanded one of the kingdom¡¯s most formidable standing armies¡ªthe Second Guard Legion.


    Of course, the Borde-Castell war was an internal noble conflict, so the Royal Guard Legion had no authority to intervene.


    ¡°Duke, news from the north. The Prince has reached the border fortress, and the knights have him under control.¡±


    A nobleman who looked like a butler approached Duke Violet from behind, bowing respectfully as he spoke.


    The Old Duke paused slightly with the watering can in his hand.


    ¡°Any news from Victor?¡±


    He asked.


    The noble hesitated before replying.


    ¡°Reports from the northern soldiers suggest that the Count has indeed been captured by the Castell family, along with Duchess Eleanor de Borde.¡±


    The Old Duke was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Have the knights keep a close watch on Philip and prepare envoys to negotiate with Castell.¡±


    The noble hesitated, then couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Duke, are you really nning to use the prince as a bargaining chip in the negotiations with Castell?¡±


    ¡°He is the second in line to the throne, the King¡¯s favored child, and your grandson¡­¡±


    The Old Duke slowly turned around, his face expressionless as he gave a meaningful snort.


    ¡°The King¡¯s favored child?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Whether he is or isn¡¯t, from the moment he was defeated a week ago, he ceased to be.¡±


    ¡°With Eleanor de Borde captured, his disgraceful deeds will surely be exposed. This hot potato is better left to Castell.¡±


    The Old Duke paused again and sighed.


    ¡°Also, prepare for my visit to the capital after the negotiations with Castell. I need to see the King personally¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The recapture of the northern territories was progressing much faster than Charlotte had expected.


    With the news of the Borde-Violet coalition¡¯s defeat, the surrendered nobles quickly switched sides, re-aligning with Castell.


    Their speed was astonishing, and Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their shameless opportunism.


    ¡°They support whoever wins.¡±


    Under feudalism, these autonomous noble lords were pragmatic.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t have the time to deal with these fickle nobles for now. She simply noted them down, nning to deal with them after the war waspletely over.


    After the resounding victory at Northport, envoys from various parts of the kingdom began arriving.


    Viscount Remisio, Duke Moonshield, the Boite family, who had a feud with the Borde family, and even the Crescent Second Prince sent envoys.


    Some came to congratte, some to express goodwill towards the Castell family, and some to extend olive branches, hinting at alliances.


    Clearly, the victory at Northport had shaken the entire kingdom. Everyone knew the war¡¯s oue was now certain.


    Castell was destined to part ways with Borde, likely bing a new direct vassal of the Crescent Kingdom, and one of the most powerful forces in the north.


    After receiving another envoy from a nearby territory, Charlotte received a piece of news.


    The Violet Duchy¡¯s negotiation team had arrived in Castell.

 Chapter 310: Envoy

    Chapter 310: Envoy


    Castell County, Northport.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed since the Battle of Northport.


    Although some southern territories of Castell had yet to be fully reimed, this northern gem had already returned to its former peace, free from the ravages of war.


    Northport¡¯s harbor was once again bustling, with a constant flow of merchant ships and a variety of goods filling the docks.


    If not for the unpatched cannon marks on the coastal fort and the uncleaned ruins of the Shallow Water Streets outside the city, it would be hard to imagine that just a month ago, this vibrant city was surrounded by tens of thousands of troops and a massive fleet, constantly on the brink of falling.


    As Count Wittray, Violet¡¯s envoy, disembarked from the sailboat and stepped onto the harbor, he was greeted by this bustling scene.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Northport is the most prosperous city in the northern part of the kingdom, and it truly lives up to its reputation. It might even outshine Linte City¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the busy port.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Lord Wittray. The Count has been informed of your arrival and is waiting for you at the Count¡¯s mansion. Please board the carriage and follow us.¡±Viscount Leon-Castell, nked by two rows of fully armed Castell knights, smiled as he spoke.


    Count Wittray nced at the gleaming chain mail of the Castell knights, nodded slightly, and boarded the carriage.


    The carriage set off towards the city.


    Count Wittray lifted the curtain to look outside and found the city¡¯s prosperity rivaling that of the port. The bustling carriages, dense crowds, vendors, and performing minstrels all painted a lively and thriving scene, reminiscent of his visits to the capital.


    At this moment, Count Wittray finally understood why the Third Prince had gone mad, attacking Castell even at the risk of viting the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant.


    For an ambitious lord, such a wealthy territory, not under his control, was indeed intolerable.


    ¡°I used to hear that Castell¡¯s contract taxes to Borde ounted for half of the duchy¡¯s vassal taxes. It seemed exaggerated, but now it might still be an understatement¡­¡±


    Count Wittray thought to himself.


    The carriage drove to the Count¡¯s mansion.


    After stopping, Count Wittray, assisted by an attendant, disembarked and followed Viscount Leon-Castell into the reception hall.


    Charlotte was already waiting in the Count¡¯s mansion.


    Today, she wore a ck silk dress with gold trim and patterns, her golden hair smoothly draped behind her, and her sapphire-blue eyes clear as the sky.


    This was Count Wittray¡¯s first time seeing the legendary young Countess.


    And she truly was ¡°legendary.¡±


    Every time they docked overnight on this journey, Count Wittray heard stories about this young Countess at the pier.


    A saintess performing miracles, a lord turning the tide, a brilliant young woman¡­ He had heard these so often that they became a refrain.


    Especially the Battle of Northport, which shook the entire Violet Duchy. Castell¡¯s victory over two elite coalition armies with fewer forces was legendary.


    It was said that even the capital was shaken, and the King himself inquired about the internal strife in Borde and remembered the name of Charlotte de Castell.


    Thinking of this, Count Wittray couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize the young Countess, finding her even younger than the legends suggested¡ªpractically a child.


    If he didn¡¯t know what she had aplished since inheriting her title, it would be hard to connect this young girl with a noble lord.


    ¡°Countess, the envoy from Violet, Count Wittray, has arrived.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell bowed respectfully to Charlotte.


    Count Wittray keenly noted the genuine reverence in the Old Viscount¡¯s words and demeanor towards the girl.


    He also noticed that all the other Castell nobles in the council hall were equally respectful and cautious.


    Even the personal knights standing behind the girl stood straighter, seemingly proud of their duty.


    This young Countess had already earned the respect and reverence of her vassals and followers.


    Count Wittray quickly concluded this.


    His demeanor became more serious as he bowed slightly to Charlotte.


    ¡°Envoy from Violet, Bertrand de Wittray, greets the Countess of Castell.¡±


    Count Wittray¡¯s posture was very respectful.


    Though both were counts, there were significant differences between them.


    Not only was Castell¡¯s territory three timesrger than his own, but the wealth gap was also iparable.


    In a way, Castell had the potential to stand on par with a duchy, with the Battle of Northport being the most significant proof.


    ¡°Wee, Sir Wittray. Are you here on behalf of Violet to negotiate with me?¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly and smiled.


    Her exquisite face and gentle smile seemed to have an extraordinary charm, causing even the experienced Count Wittray to pause in admiration.


    He quickly recovered from hispse, awkwardly clearing his throat, and took a gold-embossed parchment from his pocket.


    ¡°Yes, Countess. I am here on behalf of the Duke to negotiate. This is a letter from the Duke for you¡­¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, signaling a personal knight to take the parchment from Count Wittray. The soldier took it and quickly presented it to her.


    Charlotte read the parchment carefully.


    After a moment, she put it down and chuckled.


    ¡°So, the Duke of Violet wishes to cease hostilities and exchange the Third Prince for Count Linte and the Violet soldiers we have captured?¡±


    Count Wittray nodded slightly and said respectfully.


    ¡°More precisely, Countess, we wish to ransom them.¡±


    ¡°We hope to exchange the Third Prince for Count Linte, and in addition to the Third Prince, we are willing to pay ten gold tana per ordinary Violet soldier and one hundred gold tana per extraordinary soldier you have captured¡­¡±

 Chapter 311: Negotiations

    Chapter 311: Negotiations


    Upon hearing Count Wittray¡¯s words, Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Sir, are you trying to deceive me about the value of extraordinary knights?¡±


    ¡°Ordinary conscripts aside, as far as I know, an apprentice priest in the church earns 15 gold tana a month. Although the pay for extraordinary knights can¡¯tpare to that of priests, their monthly wage is still over 7 gold tana¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her expression gradually cooled.


    ¡°You want to ransom extraordinary knights with less than two years¡¯ pay. Are you joking?¡±


    Despite her youthful appearance and the slight innocence in her voice, the moment her expression turned cold, Count Wittray felt as if the temperature in the entire council hall dropped a few degrees.


    Facing Charlotte¡¯s icy gaze, Count Wittray felt an indescribable pressure welling up inside him.


    Although they held the same rank and had a significant age difference, at this moment, he felt a sense of awe akin to a subordinate meeting a superior.


    This contradiction made him very ufortable and increased his stress.He realized almost instantly that the young girl before him was likely not just a respected lord but also a powerful extraordinary being.


    At least¡­ her power was far beyond that of him, a Silver Moon Mage. This alone could exin how her few words exerted such pressure on him.


    The pressure wasn¡¯t from the words themselves or the tone but from the mental power contained within her words and the magical fluctuations in the hall that changed with her mood¡­


    She was a powerful mage!


    Far beyond an ordinary Silver Moon Mage!


    Count Wittray immediately concluded this.


    And this realization brought him even greater shock¡­


    Because he knew very well that the girl before him had not even awakened her bloodline power two years ago!


    Oh my God¡­


    Gaining extraordinary power far beyond an ordinary Silver Moon Mage in just two years¡ªwas it possible that after His Majesty the King, another once-in-a-millennium extraordinary genius was emerging in the Crescent Kingdom?!


    Count Wittray¡¯s thoughts churned, and he felt a profound sense of awe.


    Taking a deep breath, his demeanor became more respectful.


    ¡°Countess, a ransom of one hundred gold tana per person has been the standard for many years. Even during the Star-Moon War, the Starfall Kingdom paid His Majesty the King one hundred gold tana per extraordinary soldier¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can increase the ransom price by another quarter to show our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, for the nobles you have captured, we are willing to pay a ransom of three thousand to two hundred thousand gold tana, depending on their rank.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you are not satisfied, you can negotiate directly with their families¡­¡±


    ¡°And this is only the ransom price. We will also cover all the food and lodging expenses of the captives during their detention.¡±


    Charlotte frowned and looked towards Viscount Leon-Castell.


    The Old Viscount approached her and whispered.


    ¡°Countess, the ransom price Violet offered for the soldiers is reasonable. One hundred gold tana per person is indeed the ¡®market price¡¯ for extraordinary soldiers epted among nobles.¡±


    He paused, then added meaningfully.


    ¡°Of course, this only applies to ransoming the soldiers themselves¡­¡±


    Hearing the Old Viscount¡¯s words, Charlotte got an idea in her mind and nodded.


    To be honest, she had little use for those soldiers. Although recruitment efforts had been made during this time, the results were limited.


    Most extraordinary soldiers had families and were unwilling to leave their homes. Moreover, many were loyal to their lords and would be difficult to recruit without significant expense.


    Considering the cost, Charlotte felt it would be better to train her own extraordinary soldiers.


    ¡°Sir Wittray, we can ept the ransom.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Count Wittray sighed in relief.


    ¡°However¡­ we will keep the confiscated equipment.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s tone changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Count Wittray blurted out.


    ¡°Oh? Impossible? Do you mean to say that you want to redeem not only the men but also their armor and weapons for just one hundred gold tana?¡±


    Charlotte chuckled.


    Count Wittray scratched his head awkwardly and said,


    ¡°No¡­ of course not.¡±


    ¡°We are also willing to ransom the extraordinary equipment you captured at a price one-quarter higher than the market value¡­¡±


    Hearing Count Wittray¡¯s words, Charlotte¡¯s smile grew brighter.


    ¡°Count Wittray, you¡¯re joking again.¡±


    ¡°The value of enchanted extraordinary equipment is not lost on me. Even the worst enchanted equipment can sell for three thousand gold tana on the ck market¡­¡±


    ¡°However, that¡¯s just the price.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary equipment aside, enchanted extraordinary equipment can only be crafted by alchemists and mages, often being priceless.¡±


    ¡°Sir Wittray, the extraordinary equipment we captured may fetch a higher price if ransomed to Violet, but we can¡¯t buy simr equipment for the same amount of tana.¡±


    ¡°In a sense, these enchanted items are even more valuable than the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Exchanging extraordinary equipment for Tana is a losing deal, not to mention¡­ Castell has nevercked tana.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Count Wittray frowned and said,


    ¡°Countess, do you intend to keep the captured extraordinary equipment to build your own standing army?¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, every set of extraordinary equipment capable of forming a magic formation has its own maintenance system and upkeep methods. Even activating the formation requires specific spell models¡­¡±


    ¡°Without these, the equipment you obtained would be just ordinary enchanted equipment, unable to form a magic formation.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you wish to exchange for the rted technology, that is impossible. The Duke would never agree. The methods for creating and maintaining extraordinary armies are noble family secrets¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled and said,


    ¡°Sir Wittray, I am aware of this. I do not expect to rely solely on these spoil items to form Castell¡¯s own extraordinary army.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Count Wittray sighed in relief.


    Not having the idea of forming an extraordinary army with captured equipment meant Castell did not necessarily need to keep these enchanted items.


    And as long as they were not adamant about keeping the equipment, there was room for negotiation.


    The thousands of sets of extraordinary equipment Castell obtained were extremely difficult to produce. This war had cost Boite-Linte decades of savings.


    Before he left, the Duke of Violet repeatedly emphasized that no matter the cost, the extraordinary equipment had to be brought back.


    ¡°Countess, then¡­ what conditions must be met for you to return the equipment to us?¡±


    ¡°If you find our offer insufficient, we are willing to raise the price by another tenth. Additionally, we will unconditionally return the upied territories to Castell and recognize Castell¡¯s independence and sovereignty over the Tulip County.¡±


    ¡°We also promise to support you in the uing kingdom¡¯s noble council¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Count Wittray asked respectfully.


    ¡°No, I do not need more money.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    Then she looked at Count Wittray and smiled.


    ¡°I want extraordinary materials equivalent in value to the equipment and¡­ a stable source for acquiring extraordinary materials.¡±

 Chapter 312: Source of Extraordinary Materials

    Chapter 312: Source of Extraordinary Materials


    ¡°Extraordinary materials equivalent to the value of the equipment, and a stable means of obtaining extraordinary materials?¡±


    Count Wittray was momentarily stunned, then gave Charlotte a meaningful look and couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Countess¡­ it seems you¡¯ve reaped quite the harvest from Borde!¡±


    Charlotte smiled slightly, not denying it.


    Indeed, she had gained much from Borde.


    After this war, merging with Tulip County and unifying the entire northern region was a certainty, and the captured Duchess and Borde army represented a ransom sum farrger than what the Violet Duchy could offer.


    Moreover, to curry favor with the Third Prince, many nobles from the Borde Duchy participated in the war, and most of them became prisoners.


    This meant another substantial ransom sum.


    Of course, given Borde¡¯s financial strength, it would be quite difficult for them toe up with such arge amount of money.However, they could offer other things in exchange.


    For instance¡­ the magic formation and extraordinary technology that Borde possessed.


    This technology was superior to that of the Violet Duchy.


    It¡¯s worth noting that the relevant extraordinary technology of the Borde Duchy was acquired by the former Duke from the Crescent Kingdom, making it generally better than what the Violet Duchy had.


    Moreover, Borde¡¯s extraordinary technology could also be used to maintain the kingdom¡¯s standing army. Once Charlotte acquired it, she could immediately utilize the captured kingdom knight equipment from the Third Prince¡¯s guard.


    Those over a thousand sets of equipment were far superior to the average duchy¡¯s equipment, all being enchanted te armor. Charlotte had no intention of returning them and nned to keep them all.


    She had done her homework beforehand: the guard equipment allocated to the prince had essentially be his private soldiers¡¯ gear, and even the king had no say in the matter.


    Given the Third Prince¡¯s guilt in this war, even if Charlotte took these pieces of equipment, the Crescent Royal Family would likely have no choice but to ept it.


    As for the other extraordinary equipment¡­


    Castell currently had few extraordinary soldiers; keeping the equipment would only let it gather dust and incur expensive maintenance costs, and its quality was not as good as the kingdom¡¯s equipment.


    From the start, Charlotte had no intention of keeping it.


    Count Wittray pondered for a moment before responding.


    ¡°Countess, I will report your request to the Duke. While extraordinary materials equivalent to the value of the equipment are precious, they are not impossible to exchange for. However, this requires the Duke¡¯s approval, as it is quite challenging to gather such arge amount of materials at once. But¡­¡±


    He paused and shook his head.


    ¡°Obtaining a stable source of extraordinary materials is not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡±


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Count Wittray thought for a moment and exined.


    ¡°Countess, each duchy¡¯s sources of extraordinary materials are part of a unique system, the result of long-term efforts by various families. Our Violet Duchy is rich in magical beast resources, but we also rely on bartering with other duchies for other extraordinary resources to establish our stable supply routes. ¡±


    ¡°In addition, some key extraordinary materials are directly controlled by the royal family, and the kingdom¡¯s vassals only receive periodic quotas. Even we in the Violet Duchy find these scarce resources insufficient. ¡±


    ¡°If you seek magical beast materials, we can provide them and even sign a long-term cooperation agreement. However, if you need other extraordinary resources, that might be impossible.¡±


    Hearing Count Wittray¡¯s words, Charlotte felt a sudden realization.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Previously unfamiliar with these matters, she had assumed that each duchy controlled stable andprehensive sources of extraordinary materials.


    It turned out that they all relied on mutual exchanges!


    However, it was essentially bartering.


    Count Wittray continued.


    ¡°Countess, if you wish to cultivate an extraordinary army in the future and establish Castell¡¯s own material supply routes, we in the Violet Duchy can offer some assistance and introduce you to other duchies.¡±


    ¡°I personally can also help, as I am responsible for the extraordinary trade in Violet Duchy.¡±


    ¡°Almost every duchy in the Crescent Kingdom has its own specialty extraordinary resources. Our material supply routes are established through mutual cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, since Castell is across the sea from the Starfall Kingdom, you could try to establish cooperation with them. However, the Starfall Kingdom strictly controls the export of extraordinary resources, so this might not be very effective.¡±


    ¡°Castell possesses valuable mithril mines, which could serve as the basis for transactions. I believe the kingdom¡¯s lords would wee this.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly after hearing Count Wittray¡¯s words.


    Castell¡¯s mithril was indeed highly sought after.


    Most of the emissaries visiting hertely had proposed trade deals involving mithril.


    Previously, as Borde¡¯s vassal, Castell¡¯s mithril sales were restricted, with only limited transactions allowed, andrge-scale deals could only be made with designated partners, often receiving only tana in return.


    This was one reason Castell, despite its mithril mines, had alwayscked extraordinary resources.


    Now things were different. Once Castell gained independence, these restrictions would be lifted, and establishing its own extraordinary tradework would be a natural progression.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your insights, Sir Wittray.¡±


    Charlotte gave a slight bow.


    Count Wittray smiled and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Countess. This information is not secret among the duchy¡¯s vassals of the Crescent Kingdom. You were unaware simply because you hadn¡¯t entered this circle. Once you gain independence from Borde, you will learn these things in due course.¡±


    Count Wittray¡¯s sincere attitude further eased the atmosphere in the council hall.


    Despite this being a post-war negotiation, it felt more like a trade discussion.


    There were no permanent enemies among the nobles.


    Sitting down for peaceful talks right after the war was quitemon in the human world of Myria.


    In the end, if you trace the noble lineages, many of them are rted, whether distantly or closely.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was suitable, Count Wittray smiled and brought up onest proposal.


    ¡°Countess, regarding the exchange of the Third Prince and Count Linte, what do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot agree to that.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head, firmly rejecting the proposal.


    Count Wittray¡¯s smile froze instantly.

 Chapter 313: I want territory

    Chapter 313: I want territory


    ¡°Countess, could you tell me your reasoning? The Third Prince holds a noble status and is the instigator of the war. I believe he is more valuable to you than Count Linte.¡±


    Count Wittray said solemnly.


    Charlotte chuckled softly and replied,


    ¡°Sir Wittray, you¡¯re mistaken. The instigator of the war is the Borde Duchy, the ¡®Duke¡¯ of Borde, not the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he is of noble status, but what does that matter? Do you think Castell can use him to ckmail His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°He has already failed and has evidence of dealings with the Blood Demon Cult. He is done for.¡±


    ¡°I do not care whether His Majesty likes this son or not. I only know that keeping him is not only worthless to Castell but also poses some risks.¡±


    Count Wittray shook his head and said,


    ¡°No, Countess, from my perspective, he does hold value for you.¡±¡°Oh?¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow and looked at him.


    Count Wittray considered his words carefully and continued.


    ¡°Countess, breaking away from Borde means you will be a direct vassal to His Majesty the King, and all vassal contracts will need to be renegotiated¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you might have sensed that His Majesty, who tacitly allowed the Third Prince to wage war on Castell, doesn¡¯t have much affection for those who support the Holy Court.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see this as an opportunity to show goodwill to His Majesty? For nobles, there are no eternal enemies¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°You are suggesting that I release the Third Prince unconditionally to show my loyalty to His Majesty?¡±


    Wittray nodded slightly, tacitly agreeing.


    Charlotte¡¯s smile faded as she said calmly.


    ¡°Sir Wittray, the Third Prince vited the ¡®Holy Code¡¯ and the ¡®Royal Covenant¡¯, causing an uproar in the kingdom. Messengers have already informed me that the nobles are preparing to sue him in the parliament.¡±


    ¡°In recent years, the rtionship between His Majesty and the nobles has grown increasingly delicate. I have no intention of antagonizing the kingdom¡¯s nobles just to curry favor with His Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s discuss the ransom for Count Linte instead.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Count Wittray sighed slightly.


    He realized that the Duke¡¯s n to exchange the Third Prince for his heir had fallen through.


    ¡°Countess, since you have made your stance clear, you must have an idea of the ransom. Please, name your price.¡±


    Count Wittray said, taking a deep breath, bracing himself for her demands.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want tana.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what?!¡±


    Count Wittray was stunned.


    Charlotte nced at him and smiled.


    ¡°I want territory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Count Wittray blurted out.


    Realizing his outburst, he quickly cleared his throat and continued.


    ¡°Countess, you must be joking. Although Count Linte is the Duke¡¯s offspring, he is not a lord. Offering territory as ransom is against the rules¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir Wittray, don¡¯t you want to know which part of the territory I want?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Count Wittray hesitated and then asked.


    ¡°Which territory do you want?¡±


    Charlotte signaled a nearby guard to bring a map.


    Pointing to a small piece ofnd in the northeastern part of the Violet Duchy, sandwiched between the Roman Duchy and Castell, she said,


    ¡°My request is not much, I only need this.¡±


    Count Wittray followed her finger and frowned slightly.


    ¡°The Betel Barony?¡±


    He knew of this barony.


    It was a protruding piece ofnd on the border of the Violet Duchy, situated between the Roman Duchy and Castell, covering an area of about 1,500 square kilometers.


    The Betel Barony was not prosperous, more than half of its territory was forest, and it had been greatly damaged as a main battlefield during the Star-Moon War.


    However, thisnd was not without its history, it had once been a prominent area.


    Before the Star-Moon War, this barony was a direct territory of the former ducal family of Violet¡ªthe Veillet family¡ªand was their ancestralnd.


    Of course, decades had passed, and the war had destroyed everything. Now, the Betel Barony was a deste ce.


    Years of war had left thend with a significant undead presence, making it difficult to clear, to the point that even the Boite-Linte family had given up on it.


    The Violet Duchy was vast, with many baronies. To be honest, if it was this particr, nearly worthless barony, Count Wittray believed the Duke might agree.


    However¡­ why did Castell want thisnd?


    Looking at the map, Count Wittray could only think of the fact that the Betel Barony was a trade route between the Roman Duchy and Castell.


    The other borders between the territories were either forests or mountains, making the Betel Barony the most convenient route fornd-based trade, the essential path for trade caravans.


    Of course, this assumed the caravans could deal with the wandering undead.


    Then again, the Roman Duchy belonged to the Starfall Kingdom, and there were frequent conflicts between the two kingdoms. Nobles from other kingdoms would prefer to avoid direct contact with them, let alone share a border.


    Moreover, even for trade, it seemed sea routes would be more convenient for Roman and Castell, as both were coastal neighbors. A ship journey would only take three days from Northport to the capital of the Roman Duchy.


    Count Wittray couldn¡¯t understand it.


    However, he decided not to pursue it further.


    To him, the Countess of Castell¡¯s proposal didn¡¯t seem excessive. If the Betel Barony¡¯s value were converted to equivalent tana, it might match the ransom for the ducal heir.


    After all, it was a barrennd with minimal resources, gued by wandering undead, dpidated castles, and viges unable to pay much in taxes.


    The only valuable aspect might be some magical beasts, but the Violet Duchy was already rich in magical beasts and even faced beast tides annually.


    ¡°I understand. However, I cannot make this decision. I will report to the Duke, and it will be up to him.¡±


    Count Wittray thought for a moment and said.


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Of course. The mage tower in Northport is always open for you, making it convenient for you tomunicate with the Duke remotely.¡±

 Chapter 314: Peace Treaty

    Chapter 314: Peace Treaty


    After meeting with Charlotte, Count Wittray settled in Northport.


    As the envoy of Violet, Duke Violet had already granted him considerable authority in the negotiations.


    However, any territorial demands made by Charlotte required the Duke¡¯s final decision.


    ¡°Oh? She wants the territory of Baron Betel?¡±


    In the guest room of the Count¡¯s mansion, the reflection of Duke Violet appeared in a crystal ball as he asked in a deep voice.


    The shadowmunication crystal.


    This is a magical device simr to the Starfall Kingdom¡¯smunication crystal, but unlike the mass-producedmunication crystals of the Starfall Kingdom, this one is a treasured artifact of the Boite-Linte family, bestowed by the Crescent Royal Family.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace. She is unwilling to exchange the Third Prince for Master Victor.¡±


    Count Wittray responded respectfully.¡°Which family currently holds the territory of Baron Betel? Is it still that branch of the Veillet family?¡±


    Duke Violet asked again.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace, it¡¯s still the Veillet family¡¯s branch, the Betel-Veillet family.¡±


    Duke Violet squinted his eyes.


    ¡°The Betel-Veillet family that has always wanted to revive Veillet¡¯s glory?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, their family also participated in this war?¡±


    Count Wittray¡¯s expression turned somewhat odd.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ they seem to have disappeared. I did not see them on the list of war captives in Castell, and they have not returned to their territory.¡±


    Duke Violet fell silent.


    After a long while, he sighed and said,


    ¡°Agree to Count Castell¡¯s terms. The Betel-Veillet family has always been a nuisance to Boite-Linte while in Violet. Giving them to Castell helps erase any traces of Veillet in Violet.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace, considering that Betel-Veillet are still descendants of the Veillet family, what if they truly be vassals of Castell and pose a threat to the Duchy in the future?¡±


    Count Wittray couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Duke Violet nced at him.


    ¡°Wittray, do you know which family the Betel-Veillet family hates the most?¡±


    Count Wittray hesitated, then uncertainly answered.


    ¡°Roman? After all, it was Roman who defeated Veillet, causing them to lose everything¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Duke Violet shook his head, speaking meaningfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Castell family.¡±


    ¡°The Castell family?¡±


    Count Wittray was clearly taken aback, then suddenly realized.


    ¡°Oh! I remember now! It was because of Castell that the Veillet family was defeated in the Second Roman campaign!¡±


    He looked at the reflection in the crystal ball, his eyes lighting up slightly.


    ¡°The Betel-Veillet family hates Castell, and if Castell expands its territory, it will surely reward its meritorious followers, leading to inevitable conflict between them!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you mean to use Castell¡¯s strength to eliminate thest branch of Veillet?¡±


    Duke Violetughed lightly, tacitly agreeing.


    Seeing this, Count Wittray became even more respectful.


    ¡°Your Grace, your wisdommands my admiration¡­.¡±


    Then, he hesitated and asked.


    ¡°What about the Third Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°If Castell does not want him, let him return to Borde and fend for himself.¡±


    Duke Violet said indifferently.


    Clearly, he had no desire to keep a troublemaker around.


    ¡­


    With Duke Violet¡¯s consent, Count Wittray redrafted the peace terms ording to Charlotte¡¯s demands.


    The Violet envoy worked efficiently, and by the afternoon of the next day, Charlotte saw the final version of the peace treaty.


    The treaty stipted:


    1. Effective immediately, the Duchy of Violet and the County of Castel will unterally cease hostilities, and both parties will withdraw to pre-war borders.


    2. The Duchy of Violet acknowledges the independence of the County of Castell and its sovereignty over the Tulip County, promising support for Castell in the noble council and introducing Castell to other kingdom lords.


    3. The Duchy of Violet will redeem captured conscripts at the price of 12.5 gold tana per person, extraordinary soldiers at 125 gold tana per person, and will redeem enchanted extraordinary equipments with equivalent extraordinary materials in ten installments.


    4. The Duchy of Violet will redeem captured nobles at the rate of 3,600 gold tana per knight, 50,000 gold tana per baron, and 250,000 gold tana per viscount, including 63 knights, 9 barons, and 4 viscounts.


    5. The extraordinary equipment of all nobles is to be redeemed by their respective families; equipment that cannot be redeemed will belong to Castell, with no further interference from the Duchy of Violet.


    6. The Duchy of Violet must pay a total ransom of 2.43 million gold tana to the County of Castell, as well as extraordinary materials valued at 20 million gold tana, to be paid within three months. All costs of food and lodging for captives during these three months are to be borne by the Duchy of Violet.


    7. The Duchy of Violet will exchange Baron Betel¡¯s territory to redeem Victor de Boite-Linte, transferring Baron Betel as a vassal to the Castell family.


    ¡­


    Charlotte was quite satisfied with this treaty.


    The 2.43 million ransom was a small amount, equivalent to four months of tax revenue for Castell County.


    The extraordinary materials were the real prize. Even converted to tana, they were worth nearly four years of Castell¡¯s ie, and extraordinary materials were invaluable and hard toe by. Their actual value was even higher.


    ¡°Although I expected extraordinary equipment to be more valuable than the ransom for captives, I didn¡¯t expect it to be worth this much.¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked at the list in the treaty.


    ¡°Countess, that¡¯s how it is. People can be re-enlisted, and noble families always have people. But extraordinary equipment is the years¡¯ umtion for each family¡­¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell said.


    ¡°Viscount is right. In fact, if not for the advancements in magical technology over the years and the increased efficiency of workshops reducing the cost of enchantments, these extraordinary items would be even more expensive.¡±


    On the other side, Vincent de Roman-Four nodded.


    Viscount Roman-Four had led the fleet northward with Count Yurst, representing his family alongside Charlotte.


    Listening to the two apanying nobles, Charlotte pondered for a moment.


    After a brief pause, she instructed the Old Viscount.


    ¡°Viscount, keep a close eye on the implementation of the treaty with Violet.¡±


    ¡°At yourmand.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell replied respectfully.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he asked.


    ¡°Countess, what about the Borde Duchy¡­¡±


    ¡°I will handle the Borde Duchy personally.¡±


    Charlotte said.

 Chapter 315: The Missing Baron

    Chapter 315: The Missing Baron


    Violet acted quite swiftly.


    Perhaps due to the internal instability caused by the war¡¯s failure, Duke Violet was very efficient in fulfilling the treaty¡¯s terms.


    Within less than half a month after the peace negotiations, Violet delivered the first batch of extraordinary equipment redemption materials to Castell, along with a third of the ransom.


    In addition, contract documents concerning the Betel Barony and the rted transfer documents were also sent to Northport.


    From that moment, the Betel Barony was effectively ceded by Violet to Castell.


    A week after Castell and Violet signed the peace treaty, envoys from the capital arrived in Northport, bringing two significant pieces of news.


    First, five of the Nine Dukes of the Crescent Kingdom, along with three public officials and twenty-eight kingdom vassals, had jointly submitted a petition to the Noble Council and the Holy Court. They sought a central meeting to discuss the legitimacy of the Third Prince, Philip de Valva, in light of his tant vition of the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant.


    Clearly, with the war¡¯s failure, the Third Prince had lost most of the nobles¡¯ support. King Louis V¡¯s attempt to use the Third Prince to weaken local noble powers and strengthen central authority had backfired.


    The envoy announced that the central meeting would convene in the capital in a month and a half, and Castell needed to attend as an important representative.Second, King Louis V issued a decree, ordering Borde, Violet, and Castell to end the war and restore peace within a week.


    Of course, this ceasefire order came a bitte, as Castell and Violet had already negotiated peace a week prior.


    And as for Borde, after Eleanor was captured and the expeditionary force was wiped out, the war had effectively ended. What remained was the post-war negotiation.


    ¡°Lord Boite-Linte, the war is over. You may leave here with the knights of Violet.¡±


    In the Count¡¯s mansion, Viscount Leon-Castell smiled as he spoke to the confined Count Linte.


    Count Linte, meditating on his bed, slowly opened his eyes and remained silent for a long time before speaking.


    ¡°The negotiations¡­ are over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they ended a week ago. Violet has already sent your ransom, and you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°The ransom¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°2.43 million gold tana and extraordinary materials equivalent to 20 million gold tana. Of course, this is for the soldiers, other nobles, and enchanted equipment. As for you, the Countess¡¯ price was the Betel Barony.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell said.


    ¡°The Betel Barony¡­¡±


    Hearing the Old Viscount¡¯s words, Count Linte¡¯s expression wasplex.


    He closed his eyes gently and let out a helpless sigh.


    Viscount Leon-Castell continued.


    ¡°Lord Boite-Linte, news from the capital has arrived. The central meeting will convene in a little over a month to investigate the Third Prince Philip¡¯s actions in the Castell-Borde war.¡±


    ¡°This war was essentially due to the Third Prince Philip¡¯s unteral actions. You know well what kind of person the Third Prince is and what he did to Lady Eleanor¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all heard of your reputation as a true knight. The Countess hopes that at the central meeting in a month, you can stand up and expose the Third Prince¡¯s crimes.¡±


    Count Linte fell silent after hearing the Old Viscount¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course, whether you stand up or not is your choice. The Countess only hopes you will. You know well whether the Third Prince is suitable as an heir to the throne.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell added.


    After a long time, Count Linte sighed.


    ¡°Let me¡­ think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is still some time before the meeting. You have ample time to consider.¡±


    The Old Viscount smiled.


    He then nced at the time and bowed to Count Linte.


    ¡°Lord Boite-Linte, the Countess¡¯ knights will escort you to join the Violet team. I must report to the Countess now, so I will not apany you.¡±


    With that, the Old Viscount turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Count Linte suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Lord Boite-Linte, is there something else you wish to say?¡±


    The Old Viscount asked.


    Count Linte hesitated before saying,


    ¡°Please tell Lord Castell that Baron Betel¡­ is a vassal worth recruiting.¡±


    ¡°He is an excellentmander and a true knight.¡±


    Hearing this, Viscount Leon-Castell raised an eyebrow slightly, surprised that, as the heir of the Boite-Linte family, he would speak so highly of thest bloodline of the Veillet family.


    ¡°I will, but¡­ Baron Betel has been missing for many days. Some soldiers said they saw him being knocked off his horse and falling into the Dorn River that night. He is likely already dead.¡±


    Recalling the news from a few days ago, Viscount Leon-Castell said.


    Hearing this, Count Linte opened his mouth but ultimately sighed deeply.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ this is fate.¡±


    ¡­


    After Violet handed over the contract documents, Count Linte and the other first batch of captives were released.


    During this time, Castell had not mistreated them. The captives were mostly put to work clearing the war debris in Northport and repairing the city walls.


    As for the nobles, they were well-fed and cared for, as they were walking tana for the victors.


    ¡°Has he been sent away?¡±


    In the nobles¡¯ restroom at the Northport Church Hospital, Charlotte elegantly sipped sweet milk as she asked.


    She hade to the Church Hospital today specifically to see Eleanor.


    Although her constions had improved Eleanor¡¯s mental state, she was still severely traumatized and needed rest and treatment.


    In this regard, the Holy Court was more adept than she was.


    So, Eleanor had been receiving treatment from Lottie at the Church Hospital for the past few days.


    And today was the final treatment session.


    ¡°Yes, Countess. Count Linte has already been taken back by the people of Violet. However, he did not clearly state that he would expose the Third Prince¡¯s crimes at the central meeting in a month.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell said respectfully.


    ¡°No matter. He is not the only witness. It is better to have more, but not necessary.¡±


    Charlotte said indifferently.


    ¡°By the way, Countess, Count Linte said a few words before he left, asking me to convey them to you.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell hesitated before saying respectfully.


    ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡±


    Charlotte was curious.


    ¡°He said that Baron Betel is a vassal worth recruiting, an excellentmander, and a true knight.¡±


    The Old Viscount replied.


    ¡°Baron Betel¡­¡±


    Charlotte mulled over the name and pondered.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, a report a few days ago mentioned that this baron fell into the Dorn River and went missing?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The Old Viscount nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. We will see if any newses up. That battle was chaotic, and many nobles went missing. Given how much time has passed, he is likely already dead.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    She then seemed to think of something and asked.


    ¡°By the way, how are things up north?¡±


    The Old Viscount replied respectfully.


    ¡°The northern campaign is progressing smoothly. Our troops have advanced to thest direct territory of the Griss family. Viscount Roman-Four and the mercenary group¡¯s support have also arrived, and we should soon quell the rebellionpletely. However¡­¡±


    ¡°However what?¡±


    ¡°However, we have encountered some issues near Northport. Many fleeing soldiers from that night have not been captured. Their attacks on towns have be more frequent recently, causing significant distress to the nobles andmoners¡­¡±


    Charlotte frowned.


    ¡°After all this time, they still haven¡¯t caught a few deserters?¡±


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s displeasure, the Old Viscount quickly bowed his head, sweat forming on his forehead.


    ¡°I have dispatched cavalry units for a sweep. I assure you, within a week, we will have a satisfactory result for you!¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly in approval.


    At that moment, the ward door gently opened, and Priest Lottie, dressed in priestly robes, walked out, looking exhausted.


    Seeing Charlotte, she bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    Charlotte waved her hand to waive the formalities and asked.


    ¡°How is the treatment going?¡±


    Lottie sighed and said,


    ¡°The situation¡­ is not very good.¡±

 Chapter 316: The Future of Borde

    Chapter 316: The Future of Borde


    In the hospital room.


    Duchess Eleanor de Borde sat half-reclined by the window, staring absentmindedly at the branches outside.


    The door was gently pushed open, and Charlotte and Lottie walked in.


    Upon hearing the sound, Eleanor quickly turned around, her face filled with tension.


    However, when she saw it was Charlotte and Lottie, her expression quickly returned to normal, and she gave a pure, innocent smile.


    ¡°Cha¡­ Charlotte! Hello! Charlotte!¡±


    Her innocent and romantic demeanor was more like that of a seven or eight-year-old child rather than a noblewoman in herte twenties.


    Seeing her in this state, Charlotte¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte walked over and sat down beside her, then gently asked.¡°Ms. Eleanor, do you¡­ know who you are?¡±


    ¡°Elea¡­ Eleanor, I am Eleanor.¡±


    Eleanor pointed to herself and giggled.


    Priestess Lottie sighed.


    ¡°Countess, her mental issues are moreplex than I imagined¡­¡±


    ¡°Tests show her intelligence has been permanently damaged, probably due to the corruption of dark magic and prolonged mental oppression¡­ the root cause is likely in her soul.¡±


    ¡°Although she hasn¡¯t bepletely idiotic, her current mental age is that of a child¡­¡±


    ¡°I have tried various holy rituals, but none have had significant effects.¡±


    ¡°Her condition is beyond what our hospital can treat. The soul is the most mysterious domain, and even Legendary mages cannot fully understand its mysteries¡­¡±


    ¡°If there is truly someone in this world who can save her, it would likely be the Gods.¡±


    Saying this, Lottie couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlotte and then bowed slightly, hinting respectfully.


    ¡°Countess, if even you cannot save her, then perhaps no one can.¡±


    Hearing Lottie¡¯s words, Charlotte fell silent.


    Lottie knew her ¡°identity¡±, which is why she spoke this way.


    But Charlotte knew her own limitations. Her so-called ¡°God¡± identity was entirely dependent on the Gospel of Blood. Although she could use the blood divine power to perform some miracles and even wield some divine authority, she knew little about the domain of the soul.


    If she could cure Eleanor, she would have done so already. After all, she held no great grudge against her. In fact, they were rtives, and from the inherited memories, the original Charlotte had a decent rtionship with Eleanor in her childhood.


    Charlotte had considered turning Eleanor into a bloodborne, but bloodbornes were inherently prone to madness. With Eleanor¡¯s mental state, if she were to be transformed recklessly, she might go mad before her regenerative abilities could help.


    That would be far worse than being mentally impaired.


    Such risky and potentially revealing actions were not something Charlotte would take impulsively.


    Perhaps in the future, as her power grew and her understanding of the soul deepened, she might be able to help Eleanor, but certainly not now.


    Eleanor¡¯s condition reminded Charlotte of Reina in the Count¡¯s mansion.


    Reina also suffered from intellectual damage, but unlike Eleanor, it was due to the curse of the Blood Demon Archduke, whereas Eleanor¡¯s problem was directly in her soul.


    Comparatively, Eleanor¡¯s problem might be lighter, but unfortunately, it was still beyond Charlotte¡¯s current abilities.


    ¡°I understand. This matter requires long-term consideration. Let her rest well for now.¡±


    Charlotte sighed.


    ¡­


    After visiting Eleanor, Charlotte left the hospital room.


    Seeing here out, the waiting nobles quickly approached.


    ¡°Countess, how is Duchess Eleanor?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell asked curiously.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Her intelligence is impaired and it¡¯s difficult to cure¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the nobles exchanged nces.


    Noticing Charlotte¡¯s slightly furrowed brow, the Old Viscount thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Countess¡­ actually, this is not necessarily a bad thing for us in Castell.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, if we look at it differently, Duchess Eleanor¡¯s current state might actually be an opportunity for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? An opportunity?¡±


    Charlotte nced at the old viscount.


    Viscount Leon-Castell nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Given Eleanor¡¯s current state, she certainly can¡¯t take over the governance of Borde. In other words, she can no longer fulfill the duties of ruling Borde.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, you canpletely intervene in Borde¡¯s affairs as a member of its branch family!¡±


    He stepped forward and whispered.


    ¡°With the ruler unable to govern, the nobles will undoubtedly form a regency council. Since we have not formally signed a treaty with Borde, we are still nominally Borde¡¯s vassals¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, is there any other noble house in all of Borde stronger than us in Castell, more capable of taking the regent¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°Once we gain the lead role in the regency council and the recognition of Borde¡¯s nobles, you could effectively be the true master of Borde!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when the time is right, you could even dethrone her and take her ce, iming the title of Duchess of Borde by lineage!¡±


    Hearing the Old Viscount¡¯s words, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    ¡°Are you suggesting I usurp the title of Duchess of Borde?¡±


    ¡°Why not? ording to Borde¡¯s inheritancews, after Eleanor, you are among the top five in the line of session due to your bloodline. You have the right to inherit.¡±


    ¡°Instead of seceding, directly bing the Duchess of Borde would be a better option for you and Castell!¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell smiled.


    Hearing his words, the other nobles¡¯ eyes lit up, and they looked at Charlotte differently.


    Needless to say, if Charlotte truly became the Duchess of Borde, they too would benefit!


    The nobles looked expectantly, but Charlotte shook her head slightly.


    ¡°This is not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Countess, what are you hesitating for? Borde¡¯s elites are in our hands, other nobles are far away, and Duchess Eleanor is under our control!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s no better time to intervene in Borde¡¯s court!¡±


    ¡°Countess, Castell is originally a branch of Borde. You are a member of the Borde family! You are a legitimate contender for the title of Duchess of Borde!¡±


    The nobles mored.


    Seeing this group of nobles eager to crown her, Charlotte twitched her lips.


    She shook her head and said,


    ¡°Perhaps you have a point, but I cannot be the Duchess of Borde.¡±


    Then, she looked at Viscount Leon-Castell.


    ¡°Viscount Leon-Castell, do you remember what gave the Third Prince the confidence to dere war on Castell?¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the Old Viscount was slightly stunned, and then his expression changed.


    His eyes flickered and he said with difficulty.


    ¡°It was¡­ His Majesty the King.¡±


    ¡°Yes, his Majesty the King.¡±


    Charlotte sighed.


    She walked to the window in the corridor, looking at the budding branches outside, and said,


    ¡°His Majesty the King allowed the Third Prince to dere war on Castell because he wanted to strengthen central authority¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think he would allow a noble ¡®inclined towards the church¡¯ to be the new Duchess of Borde?¡±


    The nobles fell silent at her words.


    The answer was clear: it was impossible.


    Given his vignce towards Castell, the King would never allow Charlotte to seize the Borde Duchy. For the royal family, reiming Borde¡¯s title was the best option.


    Doing so openly was not feasible; Eleanor had already inherited the title, and even the royal family couldn¡¯t easily depose her. But they could prevent others from taking the title and aim for the session after Eleanor¡¯s eventual passing.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Charlotte continued, her tone turning thoughtful.


    ¡°You are right about one thing: the leaderless Borde does indeed need a regent¡­¡±

 Chapter 317: The Regent Minister

    Chapter 317: The Regent Minister


    After instructing Lottie to take good care of Eleanor, Charlotte left the church hospital.


    The arrival of the royal envoy marked a clear signal, announcing the end of the war. Following the peace talks with the Violet Duchy, negotiations with Borde would soonmence.


    Upon leaving the church hospital, Charlotte headed to Tulip County toplete the actual handover of the domain.


    The Tulip County was without a lord, only guarded by Count Gaston. With his support, the transition of the domain proceeded smoothly.


    The Tulip nobles, who often intermarried with Castell and had extensivemercial dealings with them, did not resist. Instead, they naturally epted Charlotte¡¯s rule.


    This was understandable since geographically, the Tulip territory was part of the north. Economically and by bloodline, they were closely connected. Moreover, after witnessing Castell¡¯s victory over Borde, this tiny county, whichcked even a viscount, had no capital to resist.


    Borde had long considered it a direct territory to strengthen control over Castell, avoiding the rise of significant noble families. In the end, this benefitted Castell in merging with Tulip County.


    In the Tulip fortress, Charlotte met with the local nobles, totaling six barons.


    Although thend treaty between Borde and Castell was yet to be formally signed, the Tulip nobles did not formally swear allegiance to Charlotte. Still, their words and actions already showed their submission to Castell.After meeting the nobles, Charlotte had a private conversation with Count Gaston for an hour.


    No one knew what Charlotte and Count Gaston discussed.


    After their talk, Count Gaston handed over all control of Tulip County to Castell and left alone. He used the long-distance teleportation array provided by the Violet Duchy to return to Borde.


    Handing over the extraordinary troops his family had nurtured for more than a decade was hard to understand.


    Not only the Tulip nobles but even the Castell nobles found it hard toprehend.


    Some said it was an agreement between Count Gaston and Castell; others spected it was due to Countess Castell abandoning her celibacy, intending to marry into the Gaston family. The most ridiculous rumor imed that Count Gaston had fallen for Charlotte, which led him to first help Castell resist Borde and then hand over the troops¡­


    Even though Count Gaston was old enough to be Charlotte¡¯s grandfather.


    Despite being the most absurd theory, many believed it, including numerous nobles.


    Especially those who had seen the young Countess of Castell.


    ¡°She is indeed a beautifuldy, youthful, lovely, and pure¡­like an angel sent by the God!¡±


    ¡°Hic, not just Count Gaston, even I would fall for her just from a distant nce.¡±


    A fallen noble bragged in a tavern, huping as he recounted his sighting of Charlotte at a Count¡¯s banquet.


    In short, rumors about Count Gaston and Countess Castell were rampant for a time.


    The romantic exploits of nobles, especially those of high rank, even if baseless, always intrigued people.


    Gossip is timeless. Especially in eras with scarce entertainment, such stories are always popr.


    It wasn¡¯t until the city hall of Northport sternly dealt with a group of rumor-mongering mercenaries and fallen nobles that these wild rumors began to subside.


    Of course, this suppression was only within direct-controlled territories.


    In Castell¡¯s vassalnds and surrounding areas, such talk continued to thrive in taverns and salons.


    Simultaneously, stories of how charming, stunning, and beautiful the young Countess of Castell were spread wider, enhancing Charlotte¡¯s already prominent reputation as the ¡°Pearl of Borde¡± and ¡°Beautiful Lord.¡±


    The ripple effect even influenced Castell¡¯s diplomacy.


    Charlotte was surprised to find that more nobles, including heirs and lords themselves, began visiting Castell.


    However, events in Borde soon overshadowed these rumors.


    After returning to the Borde Duchy, Count Gaston quickly rallied the scattered Borde nobles, forming a regency council under the banner of being Castell¡¯s ally and Borde¡¯s supporter, and started peace negotiations with Castell.


    Count Gaston, with his significant influence, was unanimously elected as Regent Minister by the Borde nobles.


    When this news broke, many astute nobles pieced things together.


    ¡°Count Gaston must have made some deal with Castell, supporting Castell¡¯s independence, merging the Tulip territory, and gaining control over the Tulip troops in exchange for Castell¡¯s backing¡­¡±


    ¡°Borde is the defeated side, with many nobles captured. No one is better suited than Count Gaston to represent Borde in negotiations with Castell.¡±


    An experienced kingdom lord surmised.


    However, some Castell nobles were puzzled when this news reached them.


    ¡°Countess, are you not aiming for the Regent Minister position?¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Compete? Why should I? As Regent Minister, I¡¯d still be Borde¡¯s vassal. Even if I controlled Borde in reality, what good would that do?¡±


    ¡°Viscount, think long-term. Our goal was never Borde. Borde is not our endgame.¡±


    She continued with a slight smile.


    ¡°Besides, having Count Gaston as Regent Minister changes nothing for us and even helps divert the King¡¯s attention.¡±


    Count Gaston moved swiftly.


    As Regent Minister, he quickly began ¡°negotiations¡± with Castell, and the peace treaty was soon made public.


    The treaty¡¯s reparations were simr to those with the Violet Duchy.


    The Borde Duchy would pay 6 million gold tana in ransom for all captured nobles and soldiers, including Duchess Eleanor, and an equivalent of 15 million gold tana in extraordinary materials. All ransoms had to be paid within three months, and the costs of housing and feeding the captives during this period were Borde¡¯s responsibility.


    In addition, Borde would recognize Castell¡¯s independence and sovereignty over the Tulip territory.


    It¡¯s worth noting that after the treaty was signed, Duchess Eleanor was not immediately released but continued to recuperate in Castell.


    Thus, the Borde-Castell War officially ended. As the biggest winner, Charlotte not only unified the northern territories but also received a massive ransom and nearly 1,500 sets of kingdom-standard equipment.


    However, despite the gains, Charlotte felt like she had forgotten something.


    Three days after the official treaty was signed, news came from the north about the Isaac prisoner camp being attacked by Violet deserters.


    Charlotte suddenly remembered that several thousand Isaac cavalry prisoners, who had participated in the Castell rebellion, were still unounted for.

 Chapter 318: Interesting Bandits

    Chapter 318: Interesting Bandits


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the troops sent out a few days ago to capture those Violet deserters not only failed toplete their mission but also allowed our prisoner camp to be attacked?¡±


    In the Count¡¯s mansion, Charlotte sat on the lord¡¯s chair, looking at the noble officer responsible for pursuing the deserters, her brows slightly furrowed.


    Facing her gaze, the noble officer looked embarrassed and quickly bowed to admit his fault.


    ¡°Countess, it was my negligence. I underestimated the trouble those Violet bandits would cause¡­¡±


    ¡°But rest assured, our prisoner camp is heavily guarded. Although it was ambushed, the losses were minimal.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Just being attacked is disgraceful enough. Those were only some deserters from the Northport battle.¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    ¡°And you say the losses were minimal. Does that mean there were some losses? What exactly was lost?¡±The noble officer swallowed and cautiously replied.


    ¡°Around two to three hundred Isaac prisoners escaped in the chaos.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Were they recaptured?¡±


    She asked, frowning.


    The noble officer¡¯s embarrassment deepened.


    ¡°No¡­ they weren¡¯t¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s frown deepened further.


    ¡°Oh? So you couldn¡¯t clean up the rampaging deserters, and you can¡¯t recapture the escaped prisoners either?¡±


    Facing the girl¡¯s prating gaze, the noble officer swallowed hard and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Countess, it¡¯s not forck of trying. Those bandits are exceedingly cunning¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Damn, why does this sentence sound so familiar?


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you capturing prisoners? How did it involve the Violet deserters? Do you mean to say those Violet deserters recruited the escaped Isaac prisoners?¡±


    Charlotte frowned.


    However, as she finished speaking, she saw the noble officer¡¯s expression grow even more awkward, without refuting her.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°So, they were indeed recruited by the Violet deserters?¡±


    The noble officer dared not answer directly and cautiously said,


    ¡°We¡­ we found traces of those Isaac cavalrymen while tracking the deserters. They¡­ they seemed to have joined forces.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t these deserters know we¡¯ve already made peace with Violet?¡±


    She asked, frowning.


    But before the noble could answer, she shook her head and muttered to herself.


    ¡°No, news of the war¡¯s end has spread throughout the territory. Even the drunks in the taverns know we¡¯ve signed a peace treaty with Violet. These deserters, who have attacked towns, couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware¡­¡±


    The noble officer also nodded.


    ¡°They surely know. To dispel their resistance, we even shouted at them during the chase, but instead of surrendering, it seemed to have the opposite effect.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, they¡¯ve made contacts with many defiant vigers, so news surely isn¡¯t blocked¡­¡±


    Charlotte felt something was off as she listened.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Are you saying that many of the locals are helping them?¡±


    The noble officer sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These deserters are quite cunning and very different from what I expected. They skillfully exploit the hatred some vigers have towards the nobles. When they attack viges and towns, they target only the disliked nobles and merchants, never robbing the vigers.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after seizing money and supplies, they take only half, distributing the rest to the local vigers, making them willing to cover for them and report any movements to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Our biggest challenge in not having cleared them out yet is their ability to always anticipate our moves and escape before we can encircle them.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    The more she listened, the more familiar it all sounded.


    ¡°What happened to the nobles and merchants they attacked?¡±


    Charlotte asked again.


    The noble hesitated, then said,


    ¡°Most were released after paying the ransom, a few were killed by the vigers.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned.


    ¡°Killed by the vigers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they handed over those nobles to the vigers, who then killed them!¡±


    The noble officer angrily responded.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Those killed nobles, were they all notorious?¡±


    She paused, then suddenly asked.


    The noble officer instinctively wanted to deny it but, facing Charlotte¡¯s piercing gaze, he hesitated and finally confessed.


    ¡°Their reputations¡­ might not have been the best¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression turned peculiar upon hearing this.


    ¡°So these deserters are helping clean up Castell for me?¡±


    The noble officer¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly said,


    ¡°Countess, please don¡¯t think that way! These bandits, wherever they go, plunder or destroy all military supplies stored by local noble families and incite the vigers to revolt against the lords!¡±


    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re undermining our rule!¡±


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°If our rule in Castell can be undermined by this, then it only means our rule is truly unpopr and in need of serious reform.¡±


    The noble officer opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Charlotte touched her chin, a hint of interest shing across her face.


    ¡°These deserters are quite interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°To achieve this, there must be a leader among them, and they must be quite talented!¡±


    She looked at the noble officer, feeling a budding interest in recruiting the leader of these Violet deserters.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s leading these deserters? Have you spoken to them?¡±


    The noble officer was taken aback, then awkwardly shook his head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    ¡°These deserters are highly organized. We haven¡¯t captured any prisoners, so we¡¯re unclear who¡¯s directing them¡­¡±


    ¡°As for speaking¡­ we¡¯d like to, but they hold a deep grudge against Castell. We haven¡¯t had the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s likely a fallen noble from Violet. ording to the vigers who¡¯ve seen the deserters, they refer to their leader as ¡®Sir¡¯ or ¡®Baron¡¯¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the noble officer¡¯s words.


    ¡°A Baron, huh¡­¡±


    At that moment, she thought of Baron Betel, who had been missing since the Northport battle and whose title had been transferred to her by the Violet Duchy.


    ¡°Could it be such a coincidence?¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    After some thought, she said,


    ¡°Send my orders: within three days, I want the name of this ¡®Baron¡¯ behind the deserters.¡±


    Charlotte quickly issued the order to investigate the identity of the deserter leader.


    With the direct order from the lord, the nobles¡¯ efficiency increased. Moreover, the deserters¡¯ activities have be more prominent recently, making it harder for them to stay hidden.


    Within two days, Castell had the information on their leader.


    ¡°Guiume de Betel-Veillet?¡±


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback, seeing the name.


    Clicking her tongue, she chuckled lightly.


    ¡°So it is Betel, and from the Veillet family, no wonder he refused to negotiate with Castell¡­¡±


    She thought for a moment, then instructed the maid Sherry.


    ¡°Sherry, call Agnes over. She has a new task to undertake.¡±

 Chapter 319: Baron Betel

    Chapter 319: Baron Betel


    In the north of Castell, about 120 kilometers away from Northport, there was a forest.


    Under the trees, Violet soldiers in various outfits were gathered in groups, resting against the tree trunks.


    There were about five hundred of them, most of whom were conscripted peasants, though there were also a few armored elite soldiers. At the forest¡¯s edge, hundreds of horses of various colors were tied up, most of which had been stolen from different parts of Castell in recent days.


    Not far from them were more than two hundred soldiers dressed in distinct northern-style attire, wearing Isaac light cavalry uniforms, forming a loosely connected circle with the Violet soldiers.


    These Isaac soldiers clearly did not get along well with the Violet soldiers, each looking fierce and as wild as untamed wolves.


    But when their eyes fell on the middle-aged man at the forefront of the Violet troops, their expressions turned to respect and fear.


    This man, appearing to be in his thirties or forties, wore a battered suit of armor with a violet crest engraved on the breastte, marking him as a noble.


    ¡°Baron, our food supplies are running low. We canst for only three more days at most. We need to find a way to replenish them.¡±


    Before the middle-aged noble, a Violet knight responsible for logistics spoke with concern.The middle-aged noble nodded slightly.


    ¡°There is another baron¡¯s castle thirty kilometers northeast. That will be our next target.¡±


    Hearing the noble¡¯s words, the knight hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Baron, there is confirmed news from the south that the war is over. We¡­ no longer have any reason to fight against Castell.¡±


    The middle-aged noble gave him a nce.


    ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡±


    The knight quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he continued, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ the Duke has already negotiated peace with Countess Castell. Even if we continue to fight, it¡¯s pointless.¡±


    ¡°Baron, over these days of following you, I¡¯ve seen firsthand how you¡¯ve rallied the defeated troops bit by bit, trained us into a brave force despite our low morale, and led us to repeatedly break through encirclements andunch surprise attacks on Castell¡¯s nobles¡­¡±


    ¡°In these days, you¡¯ve led us to win againstrger forces, nearly crossing a third of Castell, turning the northern region upside down, scaring those ipetent nobles into wetting their pants when they see us.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­ under your righteous and benevolent military strategy, even though we are striking at Castell¡¯s rear, the northernmoners are willing to hide our whereabouts¡­¡±


    ¡°Baron, you are the most remarkablemander I have ever seen and the most upright, brave, and kind knight I¡¯ve ever known. It is my honor and pride to fight alongside you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ please look at everyone. After so many days of battle, everyone is too tired. The Duke has already ceased hostilities, and everyone longs to return home.¡±


    ¡°With the war pressure gone from Castell, more and more troops areing to hunt us down. If this continues, we could be surrounded and wiped out at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Baron, this is meaningless. We¡­ have no reason to keep fighting.¡±


    Hearing the knight¡¯s words, the middle-aged noble fell silent.


    His gaze fell on the Violet soldiers, seeing their weary expressions and the confused looks upon hearing about the peace talks.


    He sighed deeply.


    ¡°Yes, the war is over.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ indeed have no reason to continue fighting.¡±


    Seeing theplex expression on the middle-aged noble¡¯s face, the knight hesitated for a moment and said,


    ¡°Baron, it¡¯s not just us. You too¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you fight for your lord and honor, but the Duke has already transferred you to Castell. Legally speaking, your lord is now Castell.¡±


    ¡°Recently, Northport has sent multiple messages saying that the young Countess seems to appreciate you greatly. Once this conflict is over, you will surely be valued highly by Castell!¡±


    ¡°Valued highly by Castell¡­¡±


    The middle-aged noble¡¯s eyes shed with mockery at the knight¡¯s words.


    ¡°I, Guiume de Betel-Veillet, can bow to anyone but will never bow to Castell!¡±


    The knight hesitated.


    ¡°Are you still resentful over the fall of the Veillet family?¡±


    ¡°Baron, forgive my bluntness, but the Star-Moon War was decades ago. The past is past, the future is what matters most.¡±


    ¡°In these recent battles, you must have seen that the current Countess of Castell, though a young girl, is absolutely qualified to be a wise ruler!¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ if you follow her, there will certainly be a chance to rebuild the Veillet family and let the Violet g fly again!¡±


    ¡°Rebuild the Veillet family¡­¡±


    The middle-aged noble murmured, then shook his head.


    ¡®It¡¯s no longer possible. The Veillet family has vanished. The remaining members have be ustomed to amoner¡¯s life and no longer have the qualifications to revive the family.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t there still you? You are also a coteral branch of the Veillet family!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The middle-aged noble shook his head again.


    ¡°I am not of true Veillet blood, only a child adopted by thete Duke back then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason you shouldn¡¯t be fighting against Castell! The Veillet era has passed, you should look forward.¡±


    The knight couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The middle-aged noble nced at him and shook his head once more.


    ¡°The Veillet family showed me great kindness. My life belongs to the Veillet family, and I will never betray them¡­¡±


    ¡°Castell is the Veillet family¡¯s enemy, and thus, my enemy.¡±


    He continued, addressing the knight.


    ¡°You are right, there is no meaning for everyone to keep fighting. When we reach the nearest town in Castell, you can take everyone to negotiate peace with Castell.¡±


    After saying this, the middle-aged noble turned and walked into the forest.


    ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    The young knight shouted, watching the noble¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°I will follow the oldest tradition and put an end to the grudge between Veillet and Castell¡­¡±


    The knight¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°The oldest tradition?! You n to engage in a knight¡¯s duel?!¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Countess Castell¡¯s strongest follower is the Crimson de, Sebastian! He is a genuine pinnacle Silver Moon knight!¡±


    Despite the knight¡¯s desperate shouts, the middle-aged noble no longer responded.


    As the soldiers finished their rest and prepared to depart, a soldier on patrol came stumbling in from the outside.


    ¡°Baron! Baron! Cavalry, likely from Castell, are nking us from outside the forest!¡±


    Upon hearing the scout¡¯s words, the soldiers began to stir.


    ¡°Castell¡¯s cavalry?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous, how did they find us here?¡±


    However, Baron Betel¡¯s concerny elsewhere.


    ¡°Likely?¡±


    He asked with a frown.


    ¡°Baron, they¡­ they are carrying the Violet flower g!¡±


    The soldier responded.

 Chapter 320: The Contract is Over

    Chapter 320: The Contract is Over


    ¡°The Violet Flower g?¡±


    ¡°Veil¡­ Veillet?¡±


    The Violet soldiers were stunned by the scout¡¯s words.


    Although the Star-Moon War had ended over a decade ago, the prestige and legends of the Veillet family, which had ruled the Violet Duchy for nearly a thousand years, were still deeply ingrained in their hearts.


    Baron Betel was no different.


    He pondered for a moment and then suddenly realized something. He began searching through his pockets and quickly found a string of badges tied together with a cord.


    The badge was shaped like a Violet flower, engraved with intricate patterns andplex magical runes. At this moment, it was faintly glowing as if responding to something.


    Seeing the light of the badge, Baron Betel¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    This was the family crest of the Veillet family. Only the direct descendants and recognized members of the Veillet family would possess it, and they could sense each other.¡°Baron, should we try to negotiate with them or withdraw in another direction?¡±


    A Violet knight, who had been following Betel, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Baron Betel stared at the Violet badge in his hand for a while, then nced suspiciously towards the outside of the forest, his expression hesitant.


    Soon, another veteran on guard duty brought more news.


    ¡°Baron! Baron! Their troops have stopped about five hundred meters outside the forest! They¡¯ve signaled they want to meet with you! And¡­ they¡¯re using signals from the Star-Moon War period!¡±


    ¡°Signals from the Star-Moon War period?¡±


    Baron Betel¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    After a brief hesitation, he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Everyone, get into battle positions and prepare for bothbat and retreat¡­¡±


    ¡°Some of you,e with me to meet them.¡±


    Selecting a few volunteer knights and soldiers, Baron Betel walked out of the forest.


    Outside the forest, heavily armed Castell cavalry were stationed about five hundred meters away, numbering perhaps a thousand or two.


    They held high the Violet Flower g and a leading knight waved a white battle g, signaling a ceasefire for negotiations.


    Baron Betel motioned for his apanying soldiers to stop, then stepped forward, looking towards the Castell army, his gaze moving among the cavalry.


    In a deep voice, he said,


    ¡°I am Guiume, the Violet¡¯s Commander.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Who wants to see me?¡±


    Upon seeing Baron Betel, a fully armored knight from the Castell side rode out from the ranks and approached Baron Betel.


    He was tall, nearly two meters in height.


    Seeing the approaching knight, the Violet soldiers immediately became wary.


    As a First Tier extraordinary individual, Baron Betel¡¯s vision was better.


    He immediately noticed the same violet flower crest on the chest of the other knight¡¯s equally weathered armor.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    The Castell knight soon stopped a short distance from Baron Betel. He halted his warhorse, standing in the shadow of a tree, his weathered gaze behind his helmet falling on Baron Betel, sighing.


    ¡°Little Guiume¡­ it really is you.¡±


    Hearing this long-forgotten nickname and the somewhat familiar voice, Baron Betel¡¯s expression became dazed.


    He looked at the tall knight before him in surprise, his voice deep.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The Castell knight slowly removed his helmet, revealing a weathered and resolute face.


    Upon seeing that familiar face, old memories instantly revived in Baron Betel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Sir Lahel? You¡­ you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Recognizing the person, Baron Betel¡¯s eyes widened.


    Lahel de Raine.


    Thest knightmander of the Veillet family, a loyal knight to the direct line of Veillet, and the riding and swordsmanship instructor for thest batch of Violet knights, including Baron Betel, trained at the Violet castle.


    Lahel smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Guiume, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°After all these years, you have be an excellentmander who can hold his own.¡±


    Looking at Lahel, Baron Betel¡¯s expression became dazed, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Sir Lahel, it has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ look almost the same as back then¡­¡±


    After speaking, as if he thought of something, Baron Betel¡¯s expression changed again, bing instantly alert.


    ¡°Why are you in the Castell army, and why are you deliberately disying the Veillet g?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have pledged allegiance to Castell and betrayed Veillet?¡±


    Hearing Baron Betel¡¯s words, Lahel shook his head.


    ¡°Betray Veillet? No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°I have always been a loyal knight to Veillet. I was, I am, and I always will be.¡±


    ¡°The reason I am here is that my young mistress wants to see you. She was once your young master too.¡±


    ¡°Young mistress?¡±


    Baron Betel was stunned.


    After speaking, Lahel turned to look towards the Castell army and shouted.


    ¡°Miss, it is indeed Baron Betel! Guiume de Betel-Veillet!¡±


    Upon hearing Lahel¡¯s words, the Castell army stirred slightly.


    The cavalry parted, making way.


    Soon, a young woman on a ck warhorse, dressed in a ck noble gown and cape, appeared in Baron Betel¡¯s sight.


    The mysterious young woman rode up to Lahel¡¯s side, and the already dismounted Lahel respectfully stood a step behind her.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you¡­¡±


    Looking at the noble attire adorned with the Violet flower on the young woman, Baron Betel¡¯s confusion deepened.


    Then, the young woman, also in the shade of the tree, removed her cloak, revealing her true appearance.


    She was a beautiful young girl, around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    She had the beautiful xen hair unique to the direct line of the Veillet family, and her amber eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°Brother Guiume, long time no see.¡±


    Seeing the beautiful young girl before him, old memories fully revived.


    Her image ovepped with a distant memory, and Baron Betel¡¯s eyes widened, his expression filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Agnes?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re still alive too?!¡±


    But soon, his gaze narrowed, his expression turning puzzled.


    ¡°No, is it really you? How can you look so young, just like back then?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ why are you standing with the Castell army?¡±


    Hearing Baron Betel¡¯s words, Agnes sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    ¡°The feud between the Veillet family and Castell has ended. The current Castell is a force helping to revive the Veillet family and the suzerain the Veillet family follows.¡±


    Saying this, Agnes looked at Baron Betel and earnestly said,


    ¡°Brother Guiume, Veillet is no longer your lord. Your knightly contract with the Veillet family¡­ is also over.¡±

 Chapter 321: Audience

    Chapter 321: Audience


    At Northport.


    When the Castell cavalry returned from their ¡°bandit suppression¡± mission, the original force of 1,500 had swelled to over 2,000.


    Citizens lined the streets, curiously watching the army enter the city gates, especially those in the middle of the formation who hadid down their weapons. Their armor and shields are clearly marked with the Violet crest.


    ¡°Those are the Violet deserters who were rampaging in the north!¡±


    ¡°Is it really them? I heard they made those noble lords cry for their mothers¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! I heard they even robbed Baron Nacelle¡¯s estate, that beast who enforced the right of the first night!¡±


    ¡°Good for them! It¡¯s a relief to see them get some payback!¡±


    ¡°However, they were ultimately defeated by the Countess.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Countess is formidable. She led Castell to victory against the coalition forces of two duchies!¡±¡°What do you think¡­ how will the Countess deal with these deserters?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll probably demand a ransom from Violet.¡±


    ¡°Such a shame¡­ the Countess despises the misconduct of nobles. If only she could keep them.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not the Violet soldiers that matter, it¡¯s theirmander. I heard it¡¯s thanks to theirmander¡¯s skills that the deserters were organized.¡±


    ¡°Themander? Is he a noble too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, from an ancient family, no less¡­¡±


    ¡°He does seem to share simrities with the Countess.¡±


    The citizens chattered among themselves, curiously observing the army entering the city.


    Within the formation, Baron Betel and Agnes, now disarmed, rode side by side, surrounded byyers of Castell knights.


    Listening to the citizens¡¯ discussions, Agnes turned to Baron Betel and smiled.


    ¡°Brother Guiume, what do you think? Is the reputation of the Countess of Castell different from what you imagined?¡±


    Baron Betel was silent for a moment before nodding slightly.


    Agnes looked even more pleased.


    ¡°Therefore¡­ rest assured, she is different from other nobles. Her style aligns more with our Veillet family. I think¡­ you will fare better as her vassal than you did in Violet.¡±


    ¡°After all, one important reason you chose to follow my father was because our Veillet family treatedmoners well!¡±


    Hearing Agnes¡¯ words, Baron Betel remained silent.


    He was not ignorant of Countess Castell¡¯s reputation. During his time conducting guerri warfare in the north, he had heard many stories about the Countess from the localmoners.


    He couldn¡¯t deny his curiosity and admiration for this legendary young woman.


    However, his previous stance and the longstanding feud between their families prevented any reconciliation.


    This thought reminded Baron Betel of the Veillet family¡¯s cries when they were stripped of their titles and reduced tomoners.


    ¡°Castell! We Veillet will be your enemies until death!¡±


    But now¡­


    Seeing Agnes¡¯ proud smile and her casual talk about Castell, he realized that she, the truest direct descendant of the Veillet family, had truly let go of everything.


    Taking in Agnes¡¯ expression, Baron Betel felt conflicted.


    For many years, seeking revenge against Castell had been a part of his life.


    Now, suddenly told that all past grievances were resolved and that his former enemies had reconciled with his lord, he felt a mental shock.


    Baron Betel realized he needed time to adapt and ept this.


    But things had developed dramatically. He faced not only reconciliation but also bing a vassal to the new countess, swearing allegiance.


    When he first learned of this, he had even considered dying alone.


    However, Agnes¡¯ arrival disrupted his ns, leaving him without a reason for such a drastic decision.


    Baron Betel was bewildered.


    He wasn¡¯t unsure about his future.


    As a noble and knight, he knew he would be a vassal of Castell. He knew he had no reason to oppose Castell anymore.


    But¡­ he truly didn¡¯t know how to face this young Countess, who was once his enemy and would now be his liege, or how she would treat him.


    After all, he had caused turmoil in Castell¡¯s rear for over a month, refusing to surrender even after the war ended.


    Although he hadn¡¯t harmed many civilians, he had created chaos in central Castell and earned the enmity of the northern nobles.


    He had even plundered noble estates, including some belonging to the Castell family, the young Countess¡¯s property.


    He had even killed a few estate managers and minor nobles.


    Of course, he only learned of this after being told.


    ¡°Guiume, we¡¯ve arrived. The Countess is likely in her study now. The Countess¡¯ personal knights will take you to see her.¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, they had arrived at the Count¡¯s mansion. Lahel smiled at Baron Betel.


    After a moment of hesitation, Baron Betel dismounted and followed Agnes into the mansion.


    As soon as they entered, the butler and personal knights, who had been informed, came to greet them.


    ¡°Are you Baron Betel?¡±


    Rand, now the captain of Charlotte¡¯s personal knights, curiously examined Baron Betel.


    Seeing the young knight with Starry Sky strength, Baron Betel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am Guiume de Betel-Veillet.¡±


    After speaking, he noticed the young knight¡¯s expression change immediately.


    The young knight gave him a thumbs-up and said enthusiastically.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing! We¡¯ve long been fed up with those hypocritical, corrupt nobles! Castell needs true nobles and knights like you to deal with these degenerate scoundrels!¡±


    Baron Betel was stunned by the knight¡¯s admiring expression.


    ¡°Alright, follow me. The Countess has been waiting for you.¡±


    Rand smiled.


    Following the young knight, Baron Betel entered the mansion hall, went up to the second floor, and after several turns, arrived at a modestly luxurious study.


    ¡°Baron, please enter.¡±


    The knight gestured.


    Baron Betel hesitated for a moment before entering.


    Inside the study, a beautiful blonde girl was sitting behind a desk, writing something.


    ¡°Are you Baron Betel?¡±


    The girl put down her quill and asked curiously.


    Baron Betel hesitated briefly before nodding silently.


    ¡°You arrived just in time. This is the future development n for the Betel Barony sent by the cab. See if it aligns with reality.¡±


    The girl pointed to a scroll on the desk.

 Chapter 322: Shes truly a Monster!

    Chapter 322: She''s truly a Monster!


    Development¡­ n?


    Hearing the young woman¡¯s words, Baron Betel was stunned.


    He had imagined the Countess of Castell might try to recruit him, or that she might haughtily await his deration of loyalty like other noble lords. He even considered that she might first reprimand him, given his disruptive actions in the north, or subtly pressure him to relinquish hisnds and title, bing andless noble due to other nobles¡¯ influence¡­


    But he never imagined that upon meeting, she would simply hand him a stack of documents.


    A development n?


    For the Betel Barony?


    Perplexed, Baron Betel took the parchment scroll and began to browse it in confusion. However, with just one nce, his eyes were glued to it.


    The contents of this development n were incrediblypelling.


    The entire set of parchment roughly estimated to be eighty or ny pages long, detailed a twenty-year construction period, divided into four phases, each spanning five years.The document meticulously outlined the significance and necessity of developing Betel Barony, the current conditions and foundational aspects, and the various existing problems within the barony. The descriptions were so thorough that they even surpassed his own understanding as the lord of thend.


    Following thisprehensive analysis, the n detailed numerous measures and suggestions across several areas: infrastructure construction, fortification enhancements, security improvements,mercial trade development, agricultural improvements, and sustainable forest management. Each suggestion was interlinked, covering all bases and leaving no gaps.


    Some suggestions and measures were so insightful that even he, the local lord, found them enlightening, or they resonated with his own long-held ideas. The analysis of the barony¡¯s current developmental difficulties, in particr, offered solutions that enlightened him, solving many issues he had long fretted over.


    Especially regarding the security improvements for undead purges and the road construction in infrastructure development. He had long thought about these issues.


    Betel Barony, situated at the crossroads of Roman, Violet, and Castell territories, was a crucial trade route for all three regions.


    However, despite this prime location, it had failed to develop over the decades and had instead declined. The main reasons were the residual undead from the Star-Moon War and the dpidated roads, which led to poption decline.


    Moreover, to facilitate reader understanding, the parchment was inscribed with numerous magical illustrations and charts, making the content innovative and essible.


    After ncing at it, Baron Betel was entirely captivated by this development n.


    Unconsciously, he immersed himself in it, contemting its feasibility. When he finally finished the entire scroll, he realized that nearly half a day had passed.


    Baron Betel snapped out of his absorption, feeling a wave of embarrassment.


    He quickly closed the parchment, ready to apologize, but then heard Charlotte¡¯s slightly amused voice from behind the desk.


    ¡°So, Baron, what do you think of this development report?¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Absolutely excellent! Since I was granted my barony, I have never seen such a detailed, rich, clearly targeted, and well-organized n! It is visionary and valuable!¡±


    ¡°Especially the yearly nning and the pioneering use of charts. Even those who know nothing about governance, as long as they are literate, can understand it at a nce!¡±


    Baron Betel praised without hesitation.


    He couldn¡¯t help but add.


    ¡°Of course, perhaps because the authors did not have in-depth knowledge of Betel Barony, some suggestions still have ws and difficulties. But overall, even achieving a third of these ns wouldpletely transform the barony!¡±


    He spoke with admiration, then asked.


    ¡°Countess, who wrote this development n? Undoubtedly, the author is incredibly talented!¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°It was drafted by several ministers in the cab. Their names are listed at the end of the parchment.¡±


    ¡°The cab ministers?¡±


    Baron Betel was surprised, then sighed.


    ¡°No wonder Castell is flourishing. With such a professional cab, surpassing those corrupt noble territories is only natural.¡±


    Saying this, he turned to thest page of the parchment to see which Castell nobles had written this report, hoping to visit them in the future for advice.


    However, when Baron Betel saw the first name at the top, he froze.


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but look up at the young woman, who smiled and said,


    ¡°I only provided the framework and direction, and designed the outline and chart requirements. The details and suggestions were mostly drafted by the cab.¡±


    ¡°They were the main contributors. I merely did some minor work.¡±


    Minor work?


    No! The framework and direction are the most crucial parts!


    Each suggestion could be thought of individually by experienced nobles based on actual conditions. But the hardest part is linking all these elements into a cohesive whole.


    More precisely, being able to outline the entire framework, n a twenty-year development strategy, and set a long-term direction is the most challenging and critical.


    Not to mention the charts.


    To Baron Betel, the most eye-catching part was these straightforward charts. He could already envision how this clear form of expression could be applied to any aspect of territorial governance.


    These charts could concisely summarize problems, facilitatingparative analysis and helping to identify links between data and reality.


    Just byparing the charts, he could suddenly understand many previous confusions about the barony¡¯s development, feeling a sense of enlightenment.


    Thinking of this, Baron Betel couldn¡¯t help but look at the young woman behind the desk, increasingly astonished.


    A nearly seventeen-year-old genius with extraordinary power that even he, an experienced knight, found intimidating¡­


    A young leader who, within a year of taking the reins, had consolidated her territory and defeated the coalition forces of two duchies¡­


    A wise lord who could casually design such a clear andprehensive development n, considering every aspect and prioritizing territorial growth¡­


    By the Gods, what kind of monster has the Castell family produced?


    Baron Betel¡¯s feelings were extremelyplicated.


    ¡°Baron, you mentioned that this n has some ws. Could you borate on them?¡±


    Charlotte asked again.


    Baron Betel was momentarily taken aback, then pondered.


    ¡°Yes, some details need careful consideration. Some ns and measures, though theoretically feasible and excellent, are challenging to implement and not entirely practical¡­¡±


    ¡°For example, the undead. It¡¯s not that Violet didn¡¯t want to purge the undead in Betel, but the contamination is more severe than expected. Without the intervention of zing Sun, it¡¯s almost impossible to resolve everything, and the costs are too high¡­¡±


    Listening to Baron Betel, Charlotte nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Could you provide some modifications to this n?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Baron Betel instinctively replied.


    He then picked up the parchment again, discussing the various issues with the young countess.


    For a moment, hepletely forgot that he had been coerced into meeting his lord for ¡°disposal¡±¡­

 Chapter 323: Castells Ambition

    Chapter 323: Castell''s Ambition


    ¡°Clearing the undead is very necessary. Considering the difficulty of the task, I suggest hiring a zing Sun mage. To reduce costs, we could promise them a forest where they can continuously collect magical beast materials.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the undead cleansing. We have a professional team for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I forgot about your good rtionship with the Holy Court¡­ Then there¡¯s no problem with that. Also, regarding the road construction, I fully support this proposal, but I have a slight concern. Why extend the road directly to the border with the Roman Duchy? While it facilitates trade, it also seems a bit dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°This concerns Betel Barony¡¯s trade and is rted to Castell¡¯s next phase of nning. As for security issues, Betel is easy to defend and hard to attack, so we can just strengthen the fortress.¡±


    ¡°I understand. And regarding sustainable forest management, I know a few friendly elven druids¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s excellent, Baron. Can you introduce them to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be happy to serve.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the funding. Castell will cover the costs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. It¡¯s impossible for Betel to gather enough funds on its own¡­¡±As the conversation progressed, Baron Betel and Charlotte became increasingly engrossed and detailed in their discussion. Eventually, Charlotte called over her maid, Sherry, who made immediate changes to the parchment whenever they concluded a measure.


    Unnoticed, time flew by, and when Baron Betel and Charlotte finally finished revising the development n for the barony, it was already dark.


    Charlotte picked up the parchment and reviewed it again, feeling very satisfied.


    She looked at Baron Betel with a smile.


    ¡°Indeed, having the person involved improve the n makes it much more feasible. Thank you for your support, Baron.¡±


    Baron Betel quickly waved his hand.


    ¡°Countess, you are too kind. This is all for the sake of Betel Barony. Compared to that, I should be the one thanking you.¡±


    At this point, Baron Betel hesitated for a moment and then asked with some confusion.


    ¡°However, I do have one question. Why are you so focused on Betel? Despite its strategic location, it¡¯s still just a small barony. Yet you¡¯ve invested so much effort into designing a development n¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled at his question.


    ¡°The key lies in Betel¡¯s unique situation. It is a crucial trade route that has declined over the years due to historical reasons. It¡¯s very suitable as a pilot for revitalization and development¡­¡±


    Baron Betel¡¯s mind clicked.


    ¡°A pilot? Do you mean that¡­ Betel is just a trial, and if sessful, you n to apply a simr model to other parts of the territory?¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Exactly. With its small size, Betel Barony is easy to manage and steer. Given its location and resources, it seems the best choice as a highlight for promoting our ns. It¡¯s also likely to yield noticeable results.¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°Castell may have a solid foundation, but in my year as lord, I¡¯ve discovered numerous issues: food production, urban development, public safety, education, military supplies, the wealth gap¡­ The list goes on. Nobles act independently, and territorial power is fragmented. As a lord, my influence over the entire territory, aside from my direct domain, is quite limited.¡±


    ¡°However, Castell has benefited from its prime location and trade, masking some of these issues temporarily with prosperity.¡±


    ¡°I hope to have a long-term development n for the entire territory. But drafting such a n and implementing it across all the fiefs is extremely difficult under the current noble system. It¡¯s also unrealistic to rely solely on Castell family funds.¡±


    ¡°Castell is not a centralized county. To get the nobles to support and invest in the development n, we must show them the benefits¡­¡±


    Understanding dawned on Baron Betel.


    ¡°I see. You want to use Betel Barony as a starting point, create a long-term development n for the entire territory, and gain the nobles¡¯ approval and cooperation.¡±


    ¡°On closer thought, it¡¯s feasible. As long as the n brings significant benefits to the nobles, binding their interests with Castell¡¯s development, they are likely to support it¡­¡±


    Halfway through, Baron Betel suddenly stopped, realizing a deeper implication.


    If Castell¡¯s long-term n gains noble approval and is genuinely implemented, it would gradually enhance Castell family¡¯s control over the entire territory.


    This would be inevitable because executing such aprehensive n requires meticulous management of the whole territory.


    Initially, Castell might need the nobles to execute the n and win their approval. But over time, as the n is sessfully implemented, Castell¡¯s influence would grow ordingly.


    Once the nobles be ustomed to a Castell-led development model, Castell could potentially rece the nobles¡¯ roles step by step, reshaping the entire territory¡¯s management model around this n, possibly even rendering the nobles obsolete.


    This isn¡¯t impossible. In fact, if Castell strives for this direction, it could be achieved.


    And if managed properly, if the nobles enjoy the benefits of Castell¡¯s development n, they might unknowingly fall into this sweet ¡°trap.¡±


    There aren¡¯t many far-sighted nobles, most are short-sighted. Baron Betel was certain of this.


    Reflecting on this, Baron Betel grasped the broader significance behind the n¡­


    It¡¯s not just a development n for Castell. It¡¯s also a move towards future centralization of the Castell family!


    However, to achieve Castell¡¯s goals, the family needs a highly respected lord whom the nobles trust and a sufficiently long reign.


    Does Castell have such a lord?


    Absolutely.


    To Baron Betel, the young woman before him fit the bill perfectly.


    A wise, powerful, and young lord who meets all the criteria.


    The only minor issue might be session, but given her youth and the unpredictable future, Baron Betel didn¡¯t see it as a major problem, even if she had once vowed celibacy before the God¡¯s statue.


    With these thoughts, Baron Betel¡¯s gaze towards Charlotte changedpletely.


    Meeting hisplex gaze, Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Baron Betel, would you be willing to assist me inpleting this first step in Betel Barony?¡±


    ¡­


    Baron Betel ultimately could not refuse Charlotte¡¯s request¡ªor rather, the lord¡¯s demand.


    He was indeed swayed by her words. Even knowing that Castell might be trying to strengthen central authority through a ¡°boiling frog¡± approach, he was moved by the ns and the vision for the future.


    Strengthening central authority might be a future possibility, but the transformative changes for Betel Barony were certain if the ns were followed.


    Suchprehensive development could not happen without the higher-level lord¡¯s guidance,yout, and support. Even if the nobles knew how to develop theirnds, they couldn¡¯t do it alone, bypassing the lord.


    To gain something, one must give something or bear some burden.


    After the audience, Baron Betel epted Charlotte¡¯s invitation to dine at the Count¡¯s mansion and stayed overnight in one of the guest rooms.


    It was the best sleep environment he had experienced in over a month, yet he couldn¡¯t sleep well, tossing and turning.


    The reason was simple: the guest bed in the Count¡¯s mansion was too soft for him, who was used to the hard wooden bed in his castle.


    The Castell family was indeed as wealthy as rumored.


    Betel had never been to the capital, nor had he seen the royal pce or the prosperous, wealthy Luna Coast City-states. Butpared to the Violet Duchy mansion of the Veillet family he remembered, he even thought the Castell Count¡¯s mansion seemed wealthier.


    This wasn¡¯t entirely a bad thing, as he knew Castell¡¯s wealth didn¡¯te from exploiting their people but from having mines and a trade center at the Star-Moon Strait, collecting ¡°passage fees.¡±


    Only with enough money could the young Castell Countess support her ambitious development ns.


    When Baron Betel left the Count¡¯s mansion the next morning, the young lord didn¡¯t see him off personally but sent a steward.


    ¡°Baron Betel, the Countess is busy with official duties and asked me to see you off on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°The Countess has also arranged for officials to implement the development n in Betel Barony. They will apany you and assist in your work.¡±


    Vincent de Roman-Four, in his ck steward attire, smiled as he spoke.


    Baron Betel was not surprised. As a vassal granted a fief, especially one that had experienced war, it was normal for the lord to send officials to enhance control.


    ¡°Cooperation¡± was one way to put it; it was also a form of surveince.


    Seeing the red lc crest on Vincent¡¯s chest, Baron Betel realized that the steward before him was likely from the Castell branch of the Roman-Four family, a failed faction from the Lc War.


    This crest could only be worn by direct descendants.


    ¡°Are you a member of the Roman-Four family? What¡¯s your rtionship with Viscount Roman-Four?¡±


    Baron Betel couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I am Vincent de Roman-Four, the new second steward of the Count¡¯s mansion. Viscount Roman-Four is my father.¡±


    Vincent replied with a smile.


    The son of a viscount¡­


    Baron Betel nodded.


    It was normal for a lord to have vassal offspring serve as attendants in the mansion.


    It represented the lord¡¯s closeness to the vassal family. Only the most trusted vassal families had their children enter the lord¡¯s mansion, serving as stewards, cupbearers, or attendants.


    Clearly, the young Countess had already gained the Roman-Four family¡¯s support, evident by the Borde-Castell War.


    Even in Betel, Baron Betel had heard of the defiant Roman-Four family. The previous Count hadn¡¯t fully subdued them.


    To have the rumored ¡°pirate¡± family under her wing, the young Countess¡¯ prestige in the north was remarkable.


    With these thoughts, Baron Betel admired the young Countess even more.


    He gave a slight bow to Vincent, then turned to board the carriage prepared for him by the Count¡¯s mansion.


    However, he was stunned when he stepped inside.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Guiume, you finally came! I¡¯ve been waiting here for so long!¡±


    Inside the carriage, Agnes greeted him excitedly, her delicate face brimming with joy in her noble dress.


    ¡°Miss Agnes? Why are you here?¡±


    Baron Betel asked in surprise.


    Thinking of something, he quickly looked at the coachman, who smiled at him.


    ¡°Guiume, judging by your expression, the discussion went well.¡±


    The coachman said.


    ¡°Sir Lahel¡­¡±


    Baron Betel¡¯s expression became even more colorful, followed by confusion.


    ¡°What is this all about?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going back with you.¡±


    Agnes replied.


    Baron Betel was stunned, then even more surprised.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the officials Countess Castell mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Correct! And remember, you¡¯re now a vassal of the north. Even outside the lord¡¯s presence, you must address her as the Countess.¡±


    Agnes gestured as she spoke.


    Sensing the respect for Countess Castell in her words, Baron Betel¡¯s expression became even more peculiar.


    ¡°You¡­ have you really sworn allegiance to the Castell family?¡±


    ¡°No, not to the Castell family, but to Charlotte de Castell.¡±


    Agnes corrected.


    Is there a difference?!


    Baron Betel wanted to retort.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to revive your family? The Castell family is just a Count. Even if you reconcile and forget past hatred, if you want to reim the duchy¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a Count now, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll always be a Count. And¡­ you¡¯ll realize one day how fortunate you are to follow her.¡±


    Agnes said meaningfully.


    Seeing the reverence mixed with awe and gratitude on her face when she spoke of Charlotte, Baron Betel¡¯s expression grew more peculiar.


    Clearly, the Veillet family¡¯s most legitimate heir had already be a part of Castell.


    But he didn¡¯t mind following such a lord¡ªin fact, he even looked forward to it.


    ¡­


    In the study of the Count¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Have they left?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Yes, they have.¡±


    Sherry replied.


    ¡°Did Baron Betel ever wonder about Agnes¡¯ unchanged appearance over the years?¡±


    Charlotte asked again.


    ¡°Agnes said she would exin it as the blessing of the elves.¡±


    ¡°The blessing of the elves? That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Charlotte mused before nodding with a smile.


    Then she waved her hand.


    ¡°Close the door for me and make sure no one disturbs me.¡±


    Sherry respectfully left, and after ensuring no one would interrupt, Charlotte immersed herself in her consciousness,municating with the Gospel of Blood.


    Just this morning, Sebastian had reported through prayer that the rebellion of the Lagrisse family was about to be quelled.

 Chapter 324: Ruins

    Chapter 324: Ruins


    Northeast of Castell, Lagrisse Port.


    As the name implies, this is thest direct territory of the Lagrisse family, the capital of the Lagrisse Viscounty, and the northernmost city in the Castell County.


    Of course, it is also the final stronghold of the rebel resistance.


    As a border port city, Lagrisse Port boasts fortifications on par with Northport, causing significant trouble for the Castell army¡¯s siege efforts.


    But it was merely trouble.


    After the main forces of the Lagrisse family were annihted, the fall of this city was only a matter of time. Especially after the arrival of the support fleet led by Viscount Roman-Four and Count Yurst.


    Facing the formidable Castell fleet and the ¡°extraordinary mercenaries¡± led by Count Yurst, the city had little chance of mounting any effective resistance.


    In just half a day, Lagrisse Port, which had held out for many days, fellpletely.


    At Lagrisse Port, Castell warships had already retracted their cannon and docked at the port. At the pockmarked city gates, the orderly Castell army, under themand of noble officers, was entering the city in a disciplined manner.The Lagrisse family¡¯s banner atop the city walls had been taken down, reced by Castell¡¯s battle g.


    From today onwards, the history of the Lagrisse family¡¯s rule over this city might end.


    Strangely, however, after entering Lagrisse Port, the Castell troops found no members of the Lagrisse family. Only soldiers surrendered their arms, no members of the entire Lagrisse family were seen, as if they had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Still no sign of them?¡±


    In the Lord¡¯s Castle of Lagrisse Port, Sebastian, the me Elf, frowned at the soldiersing and going.


    The soldiers shook their heads.


    ¡°Lord Sebastian, no one is here. Not even the servants or maids.¡±


    ¡°What do the surrounding residents say?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, a soldier replied.


    ¡°Lord Sebastian, the residents say they saw peopleing and going from the castle yesterday. Last night, they saw the Lagrisse family gathering all the nobles. Many thought the Lagrisse family would make theirst stand in the castle¡­¡±


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yet the castle is empty¡­¡±


    ¡°Interesting, the whole family and so many nobles disappeared into thin air?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he said,


    ¡°The Lagrisse family wouldn¡¯t vanish without a trace. They must be hiding somewhere, or¡­ they left through some means.¡±


    ¡°Search, keep searching. Dig three feet if you have to! Check if there are any teleportation arrays or hidden passages.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The soldiers respectfullyplied and prepared to continue the search.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    As if recalling something, Sebastian suddenly called them back.


    ¡°Look for any special marks.¡±


    ¡°Special¡­ marks?¡±


    The soldiers were puzzled.


    Sebas nodded.


    ¡°Yes, special marks. Like a rose, or maybe a cat¡¯s paw.¡±


    ¡°In short¡­ report back if you see anything suspicious.¡±


    With Sebastian¡¯s order, the soldiers resumed their search. Soon enough, they had a breakthrough.


    ¡°Lord Sebastian! We found the mark you mentioned in the castle¡¯s storage room!¡±


    A soldier ran over excitedly, panting.


    ¡°Oh? Really? What is it?¡±


    Sebastian was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a rose, a rose entwined with thorny vines!¡±


    The soldier answered respectfully.


    ¡°A thorny rose?¡±


    Sebastian paused, then smirked.


    ¡°I never expected that guy to start ttering Master.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, show me.¡±


    ¡­


    Led by the soldier, Sebastian quickly arrived at the storage room.


    He immediately noticed the thorny rose pattern carved on the wall. The pattern was not very precise, as if wed out. It was a miracle the soldiers recognized it.


    Sebastian instantly recognized it as the work of the ck cat, Nice.


    ¡°Looks like that guy is safe and was taken away by the Lagrisse family.¡±


    Sebastian murmured.


    He scrutinized the wall pattern for a while, his eyes glinting. Suddenly, he drew a sword from a nearby soldier¡¯s sheath and shed the wall with magical power.


    The force far exceeding ordinary Silver Moon tier shattered the wall, revealing a dark passage.


    ¡°A secret passage! It¡¯s a secret passage!¡±


    The surrounding soldiers eximed.


    ¡°Stay here and guard. I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    Sebastian ordered.


    With that, he picked up the sword and entered the darkness.


    ¡­


    It was a typical underground passage in a noble¡¯s castle. However, as Sebastian ventured deeper, he realized it was more than it seemed.


    The passage connected to awork of others beneath the surface, forming a vast underground city.


    These brick-lined passages appeared ancient. Even with his centuries of experience, Sebastian couldn¡¯t pinpoint its exact age.


    As he went deeper, he found more thorny rose marks at intervals, guiding him further.


    After an unknown time, he reached a spacious underground chamber.


    Before himy a grand underground pce.


    No, it couldn¡¯t simply be called a pce.


    Sebastian¡¯s heart stirred as he gazed at the ancient, towering wall engraced with murals depicting towers and war scenes, and the dpidated statue at the pce¡¯s front.


    ¡°Is this¡­ an underground temple?¡±


    Sebastian took a deep breath and searched for divine symbols, trying to identify which God this ancient temple belonged to.


    Surprisingly, all the ces where symbols should be had been intentionally erased.


    During his search, he found another thorny rose mark.


    Without a word, he followed the marks deeper into the temple, arriving at an ancient stone gate.


    The enormous gate, at least twenty meters high, was adorned with blurred carvings and grooves emitting a strong scent of blood.


    Sebastian spotted remnants of blood in the grooves. At the center of the gate was a freshly carved demon eye symbol, obscuring what was previously there.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°The mark of the Blood Demon Archduke¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, who knew? There¡¯s an ancient temple still here in the north. No wonder those Blood Demon Cultists are up to something.¡±


    Azy voice from behind startled Sebastian.


    Instinctively, he drew his weapon and turned to see a handsome young man in ck.


    ¡± Bloodborne?¡±


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow at the man¡¯s crimson eyes. The young man smiled and sized up Sebastian.


    ¡°Red hair, tailcoat. You must be Sebastian, Countess Castell¡¯s steward.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir Sebastian. You may call me Yurst.¡±

 Chapter 325: The Ancient Temple

    Chapter 325: The Ancient Temple


    ¡°Yurst? Are you the leader of the Starfall Nez n that Master mentioned, themander of the reinforcements to the North, along with Viscount Roman-Four?¡±


    Upon hearing Yurst¡¯s introduction, Sebastian felt a slight stir in his heart and asked calmly. His face instinctively showed a hint of vignce.


    Although he had known of Yurst¡¯s arrival through his mental connection with Charlotte and the ¡°oracle¡±, seeing him in person made Sebastian tense and inexplicably anxious.


    A bloodborne¡­


    The presence before him, exuding a simr contractor blood servant aura, was a genuine bloodborne!


    And a Count, no less!


    By the Gods!


    Lady Nyx has begun reiming the Nez n. Could it be that she intends to reintegrate those who once betrayed her?


    Sebastian suddenly felt a sense of instability in his position.¡°To be more precise¡­ it is under the call of the Progenitor and the oracle that I came to support Castell, our ally, as part of the Nez n.¡±


    Yurst answered with a smile, emphasizing the words ¡°oracle¡± and ¡°Nez n.¡±


    Clearly, this bloodborne felt Sebastian¡¯s subtle,petitive wariness and was asserting his identity and status through his words¡­


    Being able to receive an oracle is proof of being trusted by the God!


    After speaking, Yurst looked at Sebastian, took a deep breath, and then slowly opened his eyes, his crimson pupils filled with interest.


    ¡°Sir Sebastian, you have a familiar aura, simr to Countess Castell, reassuring and reminiscent inducing¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that, like the Countess, you are also one of those watched over by the Progenitor in this world.¡±


    With that, Yurst smiled slightly, deliberately revealing the blood servant aura and emphasizing his bloodborne status, as if indirectly boasting.


    It was as if to say: look, I too am under the Progenitor¡¯s watch, and not only that, but I am also a bloodborne!


    However, upon hearing Yurst¡¯s words, Sebastian came to a realization, and his tense expression eased.


    He does not know Master¡¯s true identity; he doesn¡¯t know that our master is Countess Castell!


    Sebastian quickly came to this conclusion.


    It was evident that, although Yurst had been ¡°recruited¡± by the great being Sebastian followed, he had not fully achieved the same status as Sebastian!


    Not knowing his master¡¯s true identity was proof enough.


    Even if¡­ his identity was that of a bloodborne!


    With this thought, Sebastian¡¯s sense of urgency diminished considerably, and he looked at Yurst with a sense of pride and satisfaction typical of a senior.


    Although there was still some anxiety about his position, it was far less than when he first discovered the shared blood servant aura.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, thank you for your support during the naval blockade.¡±


    ¡°May I ask¡­ what is the Ancient Temple you mentioned? I don¡¯t recall ever hearing such a name.¡±


    ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be at the docks with Viscount Roman-Four tallying the Lagrisse family¡¯s naval forces. Why are you here?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression returned to normal, showing a practiced fake smile as he asked elegantly.


    Noticing Sebastian¡¯s subtle attitude shift, Yurst raised an eyebrow.


    As a Blood Count who had lived for over a thousand years, he naturally sensed Sebastian¡¯s shifting attitude, from wary to tense, then to a faint arrogance and condescension, akin to the haughtiness of elves.


    Like those annoying Nez elven bloodborne!


    ¡°I followed the scent of the Blood Demon Cult. Those who delight in chaotic blood sacrifices emit a stench I can smell from afar.¡±


    Yurst nced at the bloodstains in the groove and said.


    ¡°As for the Ancient Temple¡­¡±


    Yurst stepped forward, caressing the patterns on the old stone door, a look of reminiscence on his face.


    He exhaled lightly, then smiled, exining like an elder recounting the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal you haven¡¯t heard of it. After all,pared to us ancient bloodborne, you are quite young and have not experienced as much history¡­¡±


    Sebastian: ¡­


    As an elf who had lived for centuries, it was the first time he had been called young by someone with an elder¡¯s tone.


    But then he remembered that these reclusive, coffin-loving, zombie-like beings had indeed lived far longer, making them ancient monsters he couldn¡¯t argue with.


    Noticing Sebastian¡¯s expression, Yurst felt inexplicably pleased.


    He stopped keeping Sebastian in suspense and exined.


    ¡°The Ancient Temple was a grand construction project by the Progenitor before she disappeared¡­¡±


    ¡°That was about two thousand years ago. The Progenitor built over thirty such temples, but most were destroyed in subsequent bloodborne civil wars.¡±


    ¡°I never expected one to remain here, apparently preserved underground, hence its intact condition.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ temple built by the True Ancestor? It was her temple?¡±


    Sebastian asked, his heart stirred.


    But this time, Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°In that distant era, the Progenitor never built temples for herself. These Ancient Temples built before her disappearance were anomalies¡­¡±


    ¡°No one knows why the Progenitor built these temples. The statues inside are vague and unidentifiable.¡±


    ¡°Some say the temples are contingency ns for her return, while others believe they were built for an elder to resurrect them¡­¡±


    ¡°But regardless of the theory, the only certainty is that the Progenitor left her power in each Ancient Temple.¡±


    Finished speaking, Yurst looked at the stone door before him and sighed.


    ¡°The Blood Demon Cult must be targeting this ce to steal the Progenitor¡¯s power and help the Blood Demon Archduke descend into the world!¡±


    ¡°Possessing the True Ancestor¡¯s power¡­¡±


    Sebastian pondered.


    But then he was struck by another thought.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Does the True Ancestor have an elder too?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Yurst responded.


    He exined.


    ¡°Before achieving divinity, the Progenitor was also a mortal. And as a mortal, she naturally had an elder.¡±

 Chapter 326: ----------------

    Chapter 326: ----------------


    Master was also once mortal?


    Sebastian felt a slight tremor in his heart.


    As an elf who had lived for centuries, he was no stranger to some divine mysteries and knew that some myths indeed depicted mortals ascending to Godhood. However, the fact that an ancient and mysterious God like the True Ancestor of Blood also had a mortal past was unexpected to him.


    He had always thought that the True Ancestor of Blood was like the Old Gods of Myria, born as myths.


    Sebastian was greatly surprised by the secret Yurst revealed.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Sebastian who was surprised but also Charlotte.


    ¡°These temples were built by Lilith? For her return? To resurrect an elder?¡±


    Relying on the connection with the Gospel of Blood, a certain cheeky countess who was ¡°spying¡± on her blood servant¡¯s conversation had a peculiar expression.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking things or if the reality was just as fantastical.Yurst¡¯s words inevitably led her to some outrageous spections.


    ¡°Wait¡­ could it be that when I ascended, I really traveled back in time? And that Lilith was indeed the historical True Ancestor of Blood, and the so-called elder was actually me?¡±


    This bold idea was quite a leap.


    But once Charlotte had this hypothesis,bined with her ¡°dream¡± during her slumber, it seemed absurdly usible.


    Of course, this conjecture was only valid if she had truly traveled back to the past, if the Lilith she met was indeed the future True Ancestor, if Lilith¡¯s elder was truly her, and if the purpose of the Ancient Temples was indeed to resurrect this elder.


    Could it really be that coincidental?


    Charlotte was unsure.


    However, regardless of the hidden secrets, Charlotte could be certain of one thing.


    This Ancient Temple likely contained something she needed!


    The reason was simple: upon seeing the Ancient Temple through the vision of her two blood servants, Charlotte could clearly feel the Gospel of Blood stirring deep within her consciousness.


    It felt as if something behind the stone door was calling to her.


    Unfortunately, some power behind the stone door seemed to be severing her connection with Nice.


    Although she could sense that the ck cat was still alive and had likely entered the Ancient Temple, she couldn¡¯t contact him.


    There must be a force capable of suppressing soul contracts.


    Fortunately, the Gospel of Blood¡¯s status was evidently higher, and this power did not seem to affect Sebastian and Yurst.


    Even as the two stood before the stone door, Charlotte did not feel any interference in their connection.


    ¡°Haha, now I understand why Countess Castell specifically sent me here. It seems the Progenitor already knew an Ancient Temple was buried here!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sir Sebastian. Let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    Yurst smiled and took the lead.


    Sebastian hesitated for a moment but then followed suit.


    Even Charlotte, who was secretly observing, became fully alert, ready to use her connection with the two to channel divine power for a ¡°divine descent.¡±


    Yurst extended his hand, a drop of crimson blood forming at his fingertip, and lightly touched the stone door.


    The next moment, the entire stone door glowed with a crimson brilliance and then opened by itself.


    Curiously, Charlotte peered through the vision of the two into the interior.


    Behind the stone door was a dark space, with an ancient, dpidated stone path suspended in mid-air leading into the depths, surrounded by floating, broken architectural remnants.


    ¡°Is this¡­ an alternate space?¡±


    Sebastian felt a slight tremor in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, every Ancient Temple is built within an alternate space.¡±


    Yurst nodded slightly.


    Then, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and when he opened them again, his crimson gaze towards the darkness had a touch of fervor.


    ¡°A summoning¡­ I can feel the bloodline call! It¡¯s from the depths!¡±


    With that, he quickened his pace, heading deeper along the stone path.


    Charlotte also felt the stirring of the Gospel of Blood grow stronger.


    A call as if from the bloodline itself, affecting her heart even through the servant observation.


    Seeing Yurst quicken his pace, Sebastian frowned.


    He silently prayed to the True Ancestor and drew a thorny rose symbol on his chest before quickly following.


    The two ventured deeper along the stone path.


    As they moved forward, the calling feeling grew stronger for Charlotte, and Yurst¡¯s pace quickened even more.


    His eyes turned crimson, and his expression became increasingly fervent.


    Sebastian sensed something was wrong.


    ¡°Sir Yurst? Are you alright? Sir Yurst?¡±


    He called out.


    However, Yurst did not respond, muttering fervently to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ming! I¡¯m almost there! Supreme Ruler! Savior of the Bloodborne!¡±


    Charlotte also realized something was off about Yurst.


    In her ¡°vision¡±, a dark red force gradually enveloped Yurst, and the star representing Yurst in her crimson sea of consciousness was shrouded in a dark red mist.


    This was¡­ mind control!


    Charlotte was startled and quickly channeled the blood divine power to touch the star representing Yurst.


    Instantly, Yurst felt a majestic and familiar power sweep over him, causing all the crazy thoughts to recede like the tide¡­


    His crimson eyes quickly regained rity, and his pace slowed down.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing Yurst abruptly stop, Sebastian instinctively gripped his sword hilt, cautiously asking.


    It was only then that Yurst realized what had just happened¡­


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s temptation specifically targeting bloodbornes. I was unknowingly caught.¡±


    He said with a look of lingering fear.


    After speaking, he drew a thorny rose symbol on his chest, gratefully looking up at the sky.


    ¡°Praise you, great Progenitor. You just¡­ saved me once again.¡±


    Seeing Yurst draw the thorny rose symbol, Sebastian finally rxed his tense nerves.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, we must be careful. This ce feels sinister.¡±


    He said solemnly.


    This time, Yurst did not deny it but nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, it seems the Blood Demon Cult has already taken control here. I was too careless just now.¡±


    The two continued deeper along the stone path.


    As they moved forward, more and more corpses appeared in their view.


    These corpses, either armored or in noble robes, were all facing the entrance of the alternate space, as if they were fleeing towards it for their life.


    Their faces were twisted in terror, their eyes dull, with no hint of blood.


    Noticing their once-glowing red eyes and sharp teeth, Yurst¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Bloodborne?¡±


    But Sebastian, who was more familiar with the North, noticed the family crest on these corpses¡¯ chests and became solemn.


    ¡°Not just bloodborne, they¡­ are all members of the Lagrisse family.¡±


    A weak cough from afar drew their attention.


    ¡°Someone is still alive!¡±


    They quickly moved towards the sound, soon finding a dying knight of the Lagrisse family.


    Yurst approached him, using dark healing and mind-soothing spells while softly asking.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an Evil God, run¡­ run¡­¡±


    The knight said brokenly.


    After speaking, his eyes lost their luster.


    An Evil God?


    Yurst and Sebastian were stunned, exchanging looks of surprise and doubt.


    At that moment, a warning surged in their hearts, and they instinctively jumped back.


    Just as they did, a corrosive dragon breath descended from above, hitting the spot where they had just stood. Apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar, a majestic ck dragon appeared before them.


    ¡°You arrived quicker than I expected.¡±


    The ck dragon spoke, her voice clear and cold.


    __________________________________


    Encountering the ck Dragon

 Chapter 327: The Best Container

    Chapter 327: The Best Container


    ¡°ck Dragon?¡±


    Seeing the massive creature attacking her two blood servants, Charlotte was slightly taken aback.


    But soon, she frowned.


    Perhaps because she was observing the battle indirectly through her servants¡¯ vision, or perhaps due to some interference in this ce, she felt that there was something off about this ck dragon.


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Sebastian looked surprised at the ck dragon before him.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Yurst nced at him.


    ¡°We fought once, and she escaped.¡±Sebastian said casually.


    Then, he reached out his right hand and summoned a ming sword, smiling up at the ck dragon in the air.


    ¡°Miss ck Dragon, we meet again.¡±


    The ck dragon didn¡¯t respond, instead letting out a roar as she swooped down toward them.


    Sebastian chuckled lightly, charging forward with his sword, and Yurst followed suit.


    The battle quickly ensued.


    It was at this moment that Charlotte finally realized something was wrong.


    In her vision, enhanced by the Gospel of Blood, she saw that the ck dragon¡¯s magic power was boiling like water. Beneath its ferocious exterior, it was filled with nearly uncontroble magic power.


    The feeling it gave was identical to that of ¡°Elder Maxim¡± whom Charlotte had explosively killed before.


    Charlotte was immediately rmed.


    No¡­


    This wasn¡¯t a real ck dragon, it was a construct made of magic power!


    She hurriedly sent a warning to her servants through the Blood Summoning, and both of them immediately sensed the urgent warning deep in their hearts.


    Not good!


    Danger!


    Sebastian and Yurst turned pale simultaneously.


    They hurriedly retreated, but it was toote.


    Almost at the same time, cracks like spider webs spread across the ck dragon¡¯s body. Dark purple magic power erupted, forming a terrifying magic storm.


    The ¡°ck dragon¡± self-destructed.


    The devastating magic power engulfed everything in an instant.


    However, just when the two thought they would be severely injured, a familiar and mysterious power once again enveloped their bodies.


    Crimson light spread over them, and the terrifying magic explosion felt like a gentle breeze, unable to harm them at all.


    The magic power gradually subsided, leaving the space in disarray.


    But Yurst and Sebastian were unscathed.


    They first looked grimly at the site of the ck dragon¡¯s explosion, then lowered their heads, observing the crimson light that was fading from their bodies, each with a look of realization.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Progenitor, she is watching over us. She protected us again!¡±


    Yurst looked relieved and his voice trembled with excitement.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that pledging allegiance to the True Ancestor of Blood was the correct and wisest decision.


    This wasn¡¯t selling his freedom and life; most of the time, she didn¡¯t even bother with him. And in moments of mortal danger, she could even save his life. It was like having a protective charm in the form of a powerful guardian!


    Of course, he forgot that if it weren¡¯t for his association with the True Ancestor, he, a typically reclusive person, might never have encountered such dangers¡­


    Sebastian piously drew a thorny rose symbol on his chest, then looked towards the depths of the space, speaking in a low voice.


    ¡°The noise just now was very loud. They should know we¡¯re here by now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed deeper, and be ready for battle at any moment!¡±


    They quickly took up their weapons and ventured further into the space.


    Despite the recent danger, knowing that a God was watching and protecting them gave them more courage and confidence.


    Meanwhile, in her mental world, Charlotte, who had decisively used the blood divine power, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Using divine power remotely and indirectly is too wasteful. It seems¡­ I should consider directly possessing someone through the Gospel of Blood when necessary. That might actually save on unnecessary consumption.¡±


    Reflecting on the recent divine power usage, Charlotte became thoughtful.


    But soon, she had another thought and ¡°looked¡± towards the space where the two were.


    Perhaps due to the ck dragon¡¯s explosion disrupting the magic there and weakening some interference, or maybe due to Yurst and Sebastian advancing deeper and strengthening her signal reception, she sensed that her connection with the ck cat Nice was beginning to restore.


    ¡­


    Inside an ancient, deste temple.


    The God¡¯s statue within the temple had been destroyed, reced by a grotesque statue with bat wings, resembling a demon.


    Above the statue was a demon eye emitting an eerie glow, and before it was arge blood pool filled with viscous dark red liquid.


    At the center of the blood pool was an inverted cross bound with chains, and a fat ck cat was tied up tightly, secured to the cross.


    Beside the blood pooly the unconscious current head of the Lagrisse family, Laura de Lagrisse, also tightly bound, looking as if she could be used as a sacrificial offering at any moment.


    Standing before the blood pool were three individuals: two men and one woman.


    One was a male elf, hidden in the shadows, wearing a Blood Demon Cult priest¡¯s robe.


    The other was a human noble with the Lagrisse family crest on his chest.


    Thest one was a girl who appeared to be fourteen or fifteen years old, with ck hair and red eyes, expressionless.


    On the cross, the ck cat Nice looked at the three before the blood pool, swallowing hard and thenughing dryly.


    ¡°Cough, cough, I say¡­ Great Priest, Lord Chait, and Miss Eudoxia¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there some misunderstanding between us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that youngdy over there supposed to be your prepared ¡®container¡¯? Why tie me up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just a clever little kitty, I even helped the Lagrisse family make so many magical items. We¡¯re on the same side!¡±


    ¡°Or, aren¡¯t you afraid that when the great God descends, they will be furious to find their body is an ugly, fat cat?¡±


    The human noble chuckled softly at the cat¡¯s words.


    ¡°Nichs, you jest.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a more suitable container for our Lord to descend into, it would be this sacred artifact you crafted, despite¡­ its appearance being that of a cat.¡±


    Hearing the name, Nice¡¯s expression darkened.


    It quickly looked at the girl and cursed.


    ¡°Damn! Eudoxia, did you sell me out? This wasn¡¯t what we agreed on!¡±


    However, the ck-haired girl merely nced at it without answering.


    Nice grew more furious.


    ¡°Breach of contract! You¡¯re breaking the contract!¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten the dragons¡¯ code of honor?!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the being you want to resurrect will approve of you now? Do you really think the Blood Demon Archduke can revive someone who has dispersed into nothingness?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself! I guarantee, no God can do it! Not even the True Ancestor!¡±


    The girl still did not respond.


    However, her slightly clenched fist indicated her inner turmoil was not as calm as it seemed.


    ¡°Alright, time is short. Let¡¯s proceed with the final ceremony.¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest cast a silencing spell on Nice, then said calmly.


    ¡°Chait, begin the bloodletting. Laura is the backup container. Using her blood as a lead can increase the sess rate of the God¡¯s Descent ritual.¡±


    Hearing the priest¡¯s words, the human noble stepped forward and approached Laura.


    However, just as he was about to act, the ck-haired girl suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Both men turned their gazes to her.


    The girl looked towards the temple entrance, her crimson pupils reflecting the endless darkness.


    ¡°My incarnation¡­ self-destructed.¡±


    ¡°Somebody ising.¡±

 Chapter 328: Retreat

    Chapter 328: Retreat


    ¡°Oh? They found this ce so quickly? Castell¡¯s speed is quite impressive¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the girl¡¯s words, the male noble looked surprised. After thinking for a moment, he said,


    ¡°It must be the secret passages in the castle that were discovered. For them to find this ce so quickly, it should be Castell¡¯s vanguard¡­¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Unlike the male noble, as an experienced Blood Demon Priest, he knew that at such a critical moment, Eudoxia¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t simply about someone intruding here.


    Especially since it had led to her avatar¡¯s self-destruction¡­


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He asked with a serious expression.


    Eudoxia closed her eyes and sensed for a moment, then said,¡°It¡¯s a familiar aura. It should be that elf who once allied with Castell. Besides¡­ there¡¯s also the aura of a bloodborne, and it¡¯s very strong, even stronger than his.¡±


    ¡°Elf? Sebastian? Bloodborne?¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest was slightly taken aback, then his expression turned solemn.


    A weakened elf wasn¡¯t enough to make him feel threatened, but the problem was, after theirst encounter, he knew that elf might have recovered his strength.


    And it would be very troublesome if that elf was fully recovered.


    Adding a bloodborne of simr or even greater strength made the situation worse.


    Although he could activate the Fallen Grace to gain power to counter them with God¡¯s help, it would only be short-term.


    If they couldn¡¯t achieve a quick victory, it would be full of uncertainties.


    ¡°Eudoxia, stop the ritual. Take the container and the sacrifice core, and we¡¯ll retreat.¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest decisivelymanded.


    The middle-aged noble was stunned.


    ¡°Retreat? Priest, you¡¯re saying we should retreat?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve prepared for this day for so long, even sacrificing the entire Lagrisse family. Why retreat now?¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest nced at him.


    ¡°The Third Prince has already failed, and this ritual was a hastily preparedst resort¡­¡±


    ¡°Those chasing us are not ordinary people but those with zing Sun strength. Battling zing Sun is too risky, not to mention there¡¯s more than one!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Sebastian. It was impossible for him to recover his strength on his own, yet he did¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Chait, you¡¯re a core believer of our Blood Demon Cult and aware of some of the intelligence we¡¯ve gathered. I think¡­ you should know what this implies¡­¡±


    Hearing the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s words, the male noble¡¯s expression changed.


    The Blood Demon Cult had been plotting in the Nortnds for many years, mainly leveraging various forces¡¯ ambitions to subtly gain control, building power for the Blood Demon Archduke upon his descent.


    After the failed ritual in Borde City, they had an additional task: using the ancient temples hidden in the Nortnds to attempt summoning the Blood Demon Archduke again.


    However, since the ritual in Borde was thwarted by a mysterious ¡°God¡±, the Blood Demon Cult had faced numerous setbacks, with every n falling apart at critical moments¡­


    The Blood Demon Cultists weren¡¯t fools.


    The targeted nature of these setbacks over the past year was too obvious, all stemming from the failed ritual in Borde and the mysterious God dubbed ¡°God Nyx¡± by the Holy Court.


    ¡°That¡­ mysterious Evil God? You mean to say, he is backed by that mysterious Evil God?!¡±


    The noble eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest said solemnly.


    Then he began gathering the sacrificial items while speaking.


    ¡°Suitable containers are hard to find, and umting the sacrifice core takes time, but there are multiple ancient temples¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve already obtained the power here. Even if we leave, we can perform the ritual elsewhere.¡±


    He took out a crystal-clear statue from his robes.


    The statue was identical to the one in the ancient temple, its features indistinct, emitting a misty glow, hinting at some mysterious power.


    ¡°For the Archduke¡¯s grand n, it¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest said, putting away the statue.


    ¡°And¡­ what about her?¡±


    The noble pointed to the unconscious Laura de Lagrisse not far away.


    The priest¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a sacrifice. It¡¯s a pity, but we can¡¯t take too many burdens with us. Deal with her.¡±


    He signaled Eudoxia with his eyes, but the girl didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Eudoxia?¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest frowned.


    ¡°Leave her. umting power again will be difficult. Keeping her might be usefulter.¡±


    The girl said.


    The Blood Demon Priest was momentarily stunned, then narrowed his eyes at Eudoxia and Laura, and spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°Then leave her here. Mark her, and we¡¯ll retrieve herter.¡±


    The male noble was dissatisfied with this decision, but seeing the other two had decided, he could only look regretfully at Laura on the ground, reluctantly preparing to leave.


    ¡­


    Sebastian and Yurst encountered no further resistance.


    They advanced unimpeded until they reached the grand temple.


    By the time they arrived, there was no trace of the Blood Demon Cultists, only arge blood pool surrounded by the corpses of Lagrisse family members, indicating a recent sacrifice.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Desecrated Cross, a sacrificial artifact of the Blood Demon Archduke, capable of blocking other entities¡¯ detection.¡±


    Yurst said, looking at the cross in the blood pool.


    Soon, he also saw the unconscious Laura on the ground.


    ¡°Bloodborne?¡±


    Sensing her aura, Yurst was surprised.


    Sebastian was not.


    ¡°She¡¯s Laura, the head of the Lagrisse family.¡±


    Looking around, he said,


    ¡°It seems the Blood Demon Cult abandoned the Lagrisse family. The disturbance we caused must have rmed them, prompting their retreat.¡±


    ¡°Ha, those guys are getting more cautious.¡±


    Yurst took a deep breath and frowned.


    ¡°With the Desecrated Cross here, they didn¡¯t leave any traces. Tracking them down will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Should we pursue them?¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    Sebastian shook his head.


    He walked to the center of the altar, looking at the demon eye on the cross and the thorny rose symbol below it, carved by a cat¡¯s paw, with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re carrying the True Ancestor¡¯s locator. Since they¡¯ve left here, the True Ancestor probably knows where they are already.¡±

 Chapter 329: We Meet Again

    Chapter 329: We Meet Again


    At the northeastern border of Castell, at the junction of the Crescent Kingdom and the Northern Grand Duchy.


    In a dense forest, a crimson radiance shed, and a red teleportation array appeared on the ground.


    As the light gradually faded, three figures in different attire slowly emerged, apanied by a tightly bound ck cat.


    ¡°We¡¯re out. This should be near the Crescent¡¯s border.¡±


    Baron Chait said, surveying the surroundings.


    The Blood Demon Priest nodded slightly, then pondered.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay in Castell for now. The cult has arranged boats at the border dock. We should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    He then looked at the ck-haired girl beside him.


    ¡°Eudoxia, the other side has bloodborne with keen senses. It¡¯s hard to hide the dragon¡¯s presence. Don¡¯t transform until we leave Castell. We¡¯ll fly once we¡¯re outside.¡±However, the girl didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Eudoxia?¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest frowned slightly.


    Eudoxia was silent for a moment, her crimson eyes slowly turning to him.


    ¡°Will we¡­e back?¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest was taken aback, then smiled understandingly.


    ¡°Of course. I haven¡¯t forgotten our agreement. Once the n seeds, you¡¯ll get what you want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His Grace the Archduke is always generous. No God in this world is more willing to trade with mortals than him.¡±


    Hearing this, Eudoxia nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Priest, are we going to Starfall?¡±


    Baron Chait asked.


    The Blood Demon Priest shook his head.


    ¡°The situation in Starfall is also tricky. The Nez n has started an internal purge. We¡¯ll take a boat from Castell and then fly to the capital for further nning.¡±


    ¡°The capital? You¡¯re from the capital? Since when did the capital be the base of the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    A raspy yet curious voice suddenly interrupted.


    Everyone turned to see the ck cat, Nice, who was bound and blinking his amber eyes with curiosity.


    ¡°Sir Nichs, you¡¯re not afraid now?¡±


    Baron Chait narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Back when I roamed the continent, your great-great-grandfather was still a liquid!¡±


    The ck cat boasted.


    Baron Chait: ¡­


    Annoyed by the rude remark, his expression darkened.


    Meanwhile, Nice continued to look around and babble incessantly.


    ¡°Say¡­ Priest, aren¡¯t you an elf? Isn¡¯t it risky to go to the Crescent capital so openly? They strictly check outsiders there!¡±


    ¡°The church center of the Crescent Diocese is also in the capital. Aren¡¯t you afraid the Holy Court will root out your cult?¡±


    ¡°And the Crescent nobles, they hate the Shedite n that once overthrew Crescent¡¯s rule. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being hunted by the human nobles?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking a boat? From this direction, you¡¯re heading to North Bay Town at the border, right? If I remember correctly, that¡¯s the only dock on the Castell border where you can leave via the Dorn River. But it¡¯s quite a detour¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Eudoxia, shut him up.¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest ordered coldly.


    The girl stepped forward, picked up a stone from nearby, and stuffed it into the ck cat¡¯s mouth.


    Nice: ¡­


    Seeing the ck cat silenced, Baron Chait smiled.


    ¡°Sir Nichs, there¡¯s no point in struggling. Even if you gather some intel, it¡¯s meaningless as a prisoner.¡±


    Nice¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He turned his head, looking in the direction they were heading, thoughtful.


    ¡­


    With the liberation of thest city, the rebellion in the Lagrisse Viscounty had been fully quelled, and Castell¡¯s troops were everywhere.


    Although Eudoxia could transform into a dragon to fly, they chose to keep a low profile and travel discreetly.


    From their teleportation point, the border dock was neither too close nor too far.


    About half an hourter, they saw the smoke from a small town and the sparkling Dorn River.


    There were also Castell soldiers patrolling around the town.


    After the Lagrisse family¡¯s defeat, all potential escape routes and docks were guarded to prevent rebellious nobles from fleeing.


    ¡°Change clothes. Avoid using magic if possible. From now on, we¡¯re southern merchants.¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest instructed as he put away his robes.


    Just then, he felt a sudden sense of danger.


    Danger!


    The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Relying on years of experience evading the Holy Court, he instinctively unleashed his magic and stepped back.


    At that moment, a ck mended where he had been standing, corroding the ground into pits.


    ¡°Tsk, quick reaction.¡±


    A hoarse voice sounded.


    They looked up to see Yurst¡¯s figure appearing ahead.


    He nced at the zing sun above, then grimaced.


    ¡°This sunlight is really annoying. It slows me down quite a bit.¡±


    He then looked at the Blood Demon Priest standing unscathed under the sunlight and smirked.


    ¡°Being able to walk in daylight unaffected by the sunlight, you¡¯re not a true bloodborne, are you? Let me guess, a Blood Demon follower with elven blood?¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s expression turned grim at the sight of the rxed Yurst.


    Meanwhile, the ck cat Nice, with a stone in his mouth, widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Mm! Mm?!¡±


    He mumbled, wriggling his bound body to hide behind Eudoxia, trying to stay unnoticed. Clearly not wanting Yurst to see him.


    Yurst nced curiously at the bound ck cat, then focused on the Blood Demon Priest.


    zing Sun!


    Sensing his powerful aura, the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Realizing something, his expression changed. He quickly turned and saw the me elf Sebastian emerging from the forest behind them, blocking their retreat.


    ¡°Well, Priest, and Miss ck Dragon, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡±


    Sebastian said with a smile.

 Chapter 330: Yes, this is the end

    Chapter 330: Yes, this is the end


    Sebastian appeared slowly. At the same time, more than ten hooded ¡°mercenaries¡± emerged from the surroundings, encircling the group.


    Despite their mercenary disguises and concealed appearances, the Blood Demon Priest recognized their true identities through his keen sense of bloodline power.


    ¡°Nez n!¡±


    The group¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    At this moment, they realized their movements had been exposed and they were ambushed in advance!


    When did it happen?


    The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to ponder this question. Seeing the two extraordinary individuals blocking them front and back, and the Nez bloodbornes starting to cast binding spells from different positions, he tore off his disguise without hesitation, grabbed his blood staff, and shouted.


    ¡°Eudoxia! Break through!¡±¡°Roar¡­!¡±


    With a resounding dragon roar, the girl¡¯s form instantly transformed into a majestic ck dragon.


    ¡°Heh, trying to escape? Toote!¡±


    Yurst chuckled.


    As he spoke, he and Sebastian rushed towards the Blood Demon Priest and the ck Dragon attempting to break through. Simultaneously, the surrounding ¡°mercenaries¡± raised their magical instruments and chanted rhythmically.


    Crimson radiance rose, dimming the sky and forming a massive dark cage, enclosing everyone within.


    The battle erupted quickly. Yurst and Sebastian engaged the Blood Demon Priest and the ck Dragon from both sides.


    The sh between four individuals, whose power approached or exceeded that of the zing Sun, was incredibly destructive.


    In an instant, the magical energy within a kilometer radius became as turbulent as boiling water. The clouds churned, winds howled, crimson mes intertwined with purple-ck magic, and ck dragon breath descended, engulfing the surrounding forest in an apocalyptic scene.


    The Nez bloodbornes, after sessfully casting their binding spells, quickly retreated from the battlefield.


    The zing Sun was a qualitative leap, possessing immense destructive power. Despite their strength being around Second Tier Silver Moon, they had to avoid this level of conflict.


    At the battle¡¯s center, Yurst fought the ck dragon alone, while Sebastian tangled with the Blood Demon Priest. Within a few rounds, the bnce began to tilt.


    The Blood Demon Priest was not a zing Sun. Without the ck dragon, he was clearly no match for Sebastian, almost beingpletely suppressed.


    The ck dragon was in a simr situation. Though theoretically capable of taking on several of the same tier alone, Yurst keenly observed that this ck dragon¡¯sbat power was much weaker than expected.


    With his keen bloodborne senses, Yurst quickly identified the issue.


    ¡°Heh, Miss ck Dragon, you don¡¯t seem to be in good condition. I think I smell dragon blood¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are injured?¡±


    The ck dragon did not respond, continuing to fight with full concentration.


    However, the ck cat clutched in her ws let out heart-wrenching screams as he was tossed around.


    The stone in his mouth had flown out during the battle, but he remained tightly bound, being flung around by Eudoxia, experiencing the wind¡¯s force as the ck dragon dove and rose.


    The spells cast by both sides barely missed the cat¡¯s head, with one particrly close call almost shaving off his fur.


    He screamed.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You fight your fight! Why carry me around like this?¡±


    ¡°Slow down! Slow down! Crap! Ugh¡­ I¡¯m gonna be sick¡­¡±


    Yurst frowned at the shouting ck cat.


    For some reason, watching this pitiful creature and hearing its hoarse, curseden cries gave him a strange sense of familiarity.


    He was curious why they were carrying a talking cat, but now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. His focus remained on the ck dragon.


    With the strength of zing Sun, Yurst deftly fought the ck dragon while observing her.


    Suddenly, he seemed to recall something and said,


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I remember an old story from many years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was twenty years ago. There was an incident of a ck dragon attacking the city in Eastern Yte.¡±


    ¡°Though the mercenaries eventually drove the dragon away, it came at a great cost, with two zing Sun mercenaries losing their lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, the ck dragon was also seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°Later, several major mercenary groups in Eastern Yte hunted this ck dragon, but it managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°And thest ce this ck dragon was seen was at the border of Eastern Yte and the Crescent Kingdom¡­¡±


    Finishing his story, Yurst squinted at the ck Dragon Eudoxia.


    ¡°Miss ck Dragon, have you heard this old tale?¡±


    Eudoxia didn¡¯t respond, remaining focused on the battle.


    Yurst shrugged, then changed the topic.


    ¡°Miss ck Dragon, I don¡¯t understand why you would team up with the Blood Demon Cult. Don¡¯t you know these guys are masters of deceit and betrayal?¡±


    Still, no response from the ck dragon.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Yurst pouted and continued the fight.


    The battle grew more intense.


    Ultimately, Sebastian and Yurst¡¯s side was stronger. Throughout the battle, the Blood Demon Priest and the ck Dragon Eudoxia made several attempts to break through but were blocked each time.


    Finally, after another failed attempt, Yurst found an opportunity and pierced the ck dragon¡¯s wing with his sword.


    Dark energy spread over the ck dragon, causing her to cry out and plummet from the sky.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The ck cat yelped in a strangely learned manner, then was promptly squashed underneath.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian also seized a moment of distraction from the Blood Demon Priest and shed his sword, severing the priest¡¯s right arm holding the blood staff.


    The Blood Demon Priest grunted, losing his ability to float, and fell beside the ck dragon.


    ¡°This is the end.¡±


    Sebastian and Yurst ended their levitation spells,nding in front of the two.


    Seeing them closing in, the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Suddenly, he smiled eerily.


    ¡°Yes, this is the end.¡±


    He took out a blurry statue from his robe, which was already tainted with a deep ck hue.


    He swiftly turned and thrust the statue into the ck Dragon¡¯s body.


    The statue melted like liquid, merging into the ck Dragon.


    A dark-red radiance spread over the ck dragon, making her growl in pain.


    The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s gaze changedpletely.


    He stared at the ck Dragon, his eyes cold and fervent.


    ¡°Eudoxia, my Lord will remember your sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Be¡­ a part of my Lord.¡±


    The next moment, the ck Dragon¡¯s aura changed.

 Chapter 331: The Real Ritual

    Chapter 331: The Real Ritual


    ¡°Not good! It¡¯s a Corruption Ritual! Stop him quickly!¡±


    Seeing the ck and red light spreading around the ck Dragon, Yurst¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Sebastian¡¯s expression also became serious.


    As an elf who had lived for centuries, he was not unfamiliar with the ¡°Corruption Ritual.¡±


    This was an evil divine ritual created by the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon, capable of assimting those with cracks in their minds into his fervent followers.


    The assimted would be undead beings, stripped of all emotions, with only fanatical devotion to the Blood Demon Archduke remaining in their hearts.


    Moreover, their power would be greatly enhanced due to the corruption and degeneration¡­


    However, this evil ritual was quite troublesome to perform.


    Especially when trying to corrupt powerful beings, it often required long preparations and daily prayers to gather the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s power.Furthermore, the caster needed to find a suitable magical carrier to activate the Corruption Ritual. This carrier had to possess strong magic and be infused with the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s divine power in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s the core of the statue from the Ancient Temple! He used the core of the statue from the Ancient Temple as the activation carrier for the Corruption Ritual! He had been preparing for this ritual from the beginning!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, the ck Dragon has always been solitary and violent, with almost no gaps in their mind, and has very high magic resistance¡­¡±


    ¡°Serving the Blood Demon Cult is one thing, but how could she sumb to the Corruption Ritual so quickly?!¡±


    Yurst was shocked and doubtful, while Sebastian said solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the injury¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been injured all along!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t worry about that now. Stop the ritual quickly! We must not let the ck dragon be fully corrupted. She¡¯ll be an unstoppable monster!¡±


    Yurst quickly said.


    As soon as he finished, he and Sebastian rushed toward the ck Dragon from front and back.


    However, just as they were about to reach the ck Dragon, the Blood Demon Priest blocked their path.


    His eyes were blood-red, his entire body emitting an evil and frenzied aura, with dark red magic flowing around him.


    At this moment, his aura also surged, and his severed right arm regrew, covered with spikes and scales, resembling a demon.


    The three engaged in a swift battle, and for a moment, thebined forces of Sebastian and Yurst were actually held back by the Blood Demon Priest!


    ¡°It¡¯s demonic corruption! The Blood Demon Cultists are lunatics! They don¡¯t care about their lives!¡±


    Yurst said grimly.


    And just in a brief moment, the ck Dragon¡¯s corruption wasplete.


    ¡°<em>Roar¡ª</em>!¡±


    With a deep roar, the ck Dragon spread her vast wings and took flight again.


    Her body was surrounded by ck and red smoke, her scales covered in spikes, looking increasingly terrifying and grotesque.


    An overwhelming pressure surged like a tsunami. She lowered her head and unleashed a torrent of dragon breath towards the two.


    Yurst, alwaysposed, changed his expression for the first time.


    ¡°Not good! It¡¯s Corrupted Dragon Breath! Dodge quickly!¡±


    The two retreated rapidly, barely avoiding the dragon breath.


    However, when they looked up again, the ck dragon in the sky had vanished.


    The two were stunned for a moment, and then an unprecedented sense of danger washed over them.


    Almost simultaneously, they turned and defended, but were met with a tremendous force.


    Unnoticed, the ck Dragon had appeared behind them, and with a swing of her spiked tail, sent them flying¡­


    Under the unstoppable force, Sebastian and Yurst flew like broken kites, crashing through numerous trees.


    When theynded, even with zing Sun¡¯s physical resilience, they were severely injured from the impact and corrosive force.


    The ck Dragonnded slowly, looking down at them with a crazed crimson gaze.


    The Blood Demon Priest approached the two.


    His eyes were blood-red, his expression twisted with madness, a cruel smile on his face.


    The power of corruption bubbled within him, making it seem as if he could be torn apart by dark magic at any moment, but he didn¡¯t care. Heughed maniacally.


    ¡°The Crimson de and the Nez Blood Count, you¡­cannot stop the descent of my Lord!¡±


    The descent of his Lord?


    Wasn¡¯t it about breaking through with the corrupted ck Dragon?


    Yurst and Sebastian were stunned.


    At that moment, they saw the corrupted ck Dragon suddenly convulsing.


    The ck and red light spread over her body again, and the blurred statue that had merged with her began to float out on its own.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a real statue.


    It was just a projection.


    The projection emitted a hazy light, illuminating the ground. Soon, aplex and mysteriousrge magic circle, centered around the ck Dragon, slowly appeared.


    Still held by the Dragon¡¯s ws, Nice was stunned when he saw the magic circle.


    He instinctively cursed.


    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s the God Descent Ritual¡¯s circle! You carved the God Descent Ritual circle into the statue!¡±


    ¡°You never intended to descend the God at the ruins, but nned to use Eudoxia¡¯s dragon vein power as the node!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t choose me as the vessel, but her!¡±


    Hearing Nice¡¯s words, the Blood Demon Priest nced at him unexpectedly, then smiled at Yurst and Sebastian.


    ¡°I must thank you for further weakening her power, especially you, Nez bloodborne, for opening up her mental gappletely¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I will leave your corpse intact as a gratitude.¡±


    He picked up his blood staff and chanted a rhythmic incantation.


    Deep light bloomed from the magic circle on the ck dragon, and an ancient, vast aura slowly spread from the void¡­


    The aura of corruption surged, and the ck and red light shot into the sky.


    Feeling the increasing pressure, Nice¡¯s ck face turned green.


    ¡°Damn! Damn, damn, damn, damn!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not me, then let me go!¡±


    However, just as everyone thought the God Descent Ritual would center around the corrupted ck Dragon, the ck and red light shone on Nice.


    Nice: ¡­?


    ¡°Wait¡­ wasn¡¯t Eudoxia the vessel? Why am I at the core of the circle?¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest looked at him with a half-smile.


    ¡°Sir Nichs, when did I ever say Eudoxia was the vessel for my Lord?¡±


    Sebastian and Nice¡¯s expressions turned strange.


    ¡°No, wait¡­ Priest, are you sure you want to choose me? And without the Desecration Cross?¡±


    Nice couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Stop stalling, Sir Nichs. My Lord will remember your contribution.¡±


    The Blood Demon Priest smiled.


    With that, he waved his blood staff, and a surge of corrupting power flowed toward Nice.


    However, just as the corrupting power surged into Nice¡¯s body, a crimson light suddenly burst from him¡­

 Chapter 332: Two Choices

    Chapter 332: Two Choices


    A crimson radiance, distinct from the power of corruption, emerged.


    It was deep, pure, mysterious, and vast.


    The moment it burst forth, everyone, including the Blood Demon Priest who was conducting the God Descent Ritual, felt an ancient and timeless will descending.


    A pressure originating from bloodborne power rose. The Blood Demon Priest felt as if his existence had been locked onto by an indescribable, terrifying entity. His bloodborne power surged uncontrobly, as if dominated by something even more terrifying.


    It felt as though his extraordinary power was no longer his own¡­


    ¡°This¡­ this power is¡­! No! This is impossible!¡±


    As if realizing something, the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s expression changed dramatically, staring in horror at the crimson radiance.


    He tried to turn and flee but was horrified to find his bloodborne power suddenly rebelling, no longer obeying hismands.


    His brain ordered his body to escape, but his bloodborne power restrained his physical movements.He attempted to activate the demon eye mark within his soul, seeking help from the Blood Demon Archduke.


    However, upon sensing his power, he was terrified to discover his connection to the Blood Demon Archduke had beenpletely severed.


    No, it wasn¡¯t simply severed but blocked and cut off from a higher realm!


    Simultaneously, pressure like that felt by subjects before a monarch surged through his body, making his body tremble uncontrobly.


    With the trembling came an instinctual emotion of reverence and submission from deep within his soul¡­


    The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s fear deepened.


    Under the crimson radiance, he felt himself rapidly losing control over his body.


    It wasn¡¯t just physical control he was losing but control at the soul level.


    He could clearly feel that under this radiance, he was rapidly losing his sense of self!


    No¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just about losing his sense of self.


    Looking at his gradually transparent body under the crimson radiance, seeing his form disintegrate like broken photons, and the bloodborne power being absorbed by the crimson light, a sh of realization crossed his terrified eyes.


    ¡°This is¡­ the power of¡­ devouring¡­¡±


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in an instant, his entire body disintegrated like shattered clouds.


    At the same time, the crimson radiance grew even brighter.


    ¡°The True Ancestor! It¡¯s the power of the True Ancestor!¡±


    Feeling the boiling bloodborne power, Yurst¡¯s eyes widened.


    He looked at the ck cat in the crimson radiance with disbelief, his aura bing increasingly mysterious and unfathomable.


    Though he was merely a ck cat, in Yurst¡¯s vision, it seemed he had transcended time, seeing a beautiful figure seated high on the Blood Throne.


    That beautiful figure seemed to sense his gaze, ncing at him lightly with a smile.


    In that instant, Yurst felt his consciousness blur, his entire mental world seemingly slowing down.


    When his will cleared again, most of the crimson radiance had receded, and the world had returned to normal.


    The Blood Demon Priest had vanished along with the dispersal of the crimson light.


    Also gone was his iplete God Descent Ritual.


    Meanwhile, the terrifyingly corrupted ck Dragon was imprisoned in a crimson cage of light.


    Though still struggling and roaring, it was helpless under the radiance.


    All the bloodbornes around knelt, including Yurst himself, who didn¡¯t even realize when he had knelt.


    Their target of reverence was the speaking ck cat.


    However, at this moment, the ck cat¡¯s demeanor hadpletely changed.


    He was now free, and his amber eyes transformed into a stunning crimson, vastly different from before.


    Yurst instantly felt a mysterious connection to the cat and a stirring of his bloodborne power upon seeing it.


    He took a deep breath, preparing to salute the ck cat, but someone was quicker.


    ¡°Praise you, great Master! May your crimson light shine upon the world!¡±


    Sebastian stepped forward, bowing skillfully, his posture impable, his gaze reverent, his expression devout.


    The fluidity of his actions made him seem less like a proud elf and more like a seasoned sycophant.


    Yurst: ¡­


    Bah! This groveling sycophant! What perfect timing!


    Muttering a curse under his breath, he bowed deeply with the most ancient, standard, and respectful bloodborne etiquette he knew, towards the ck cat.


    ¡°Praise to you, the Source of the Bloodborne, the Eternal Night Monarch, the Master of Darkness, the Supreme True Ancestor¡­¡±


    ¡°Your humble descendant, Yurst, offers you the highest respect¡­¡±


    After speaking, Yurst bowed again and respectfully said,


    ¡°Great True Ancestor, please forgive Yurst¡¯s poor eyesight for not recognizing your identity earlier¡­¡±


    But just as he finished speaking, he heard Sebastian chuckle beside him.


    Frowning, Yurst looked over to see the elf, also imbued with powers, looking at him strangely, chuckling lightly.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, you might have misunderstood. Our Master¡¯s form is not as you imagine. Master is merely possessing Nice¡¯s body at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Master¡¯s form is elegant and beautiful. Right now, she merely descended by possessing Nice¡¯s body.¡±


    Sebastian shook his head, almost unting the pride and superiority of having seen the true form of the True Ancestor of Blood.


    However, Yurst¡¯s attention was elsewhere.


    Wait¡­


    Possession?


    He stared nkly at the ck cat with deep breaths, and this time, he finally noticed the faint thorny rose symbol on the cat¡¯s forehead.


    This was¡­ the True Ancestor¡¯s divine symbol!


    Yurst was momentarily stunned, his expression quickly turning awkward.


    As a bloodborne, he knew what it meant for a divine symbol to appear on a forehead¡ªthis indicated that the ck cat before him was a pet marked by the True Ancestor!


    By the True Ancestor!


    He had mistaken the True Ancestor¡¯s possessed pet for the True Ancestor herself!


    ¡°Sorry, Progenitor, I misidentified your presence¡­¡±


    Yurst spoke fearfully.


    ¡°You were unaware of the rtionship between Nice and me. No need for apologies.¡±


    The ck cat spoke elegantly.


    Its voice was no longer the hoarse, low male voice but a clear, ethereal female tone, identical to the voice Yurst heard during his first summoning.


    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Yurst was nowpletely certain that the entity controlling the ck cat was indeed the returned True Ancestor.


    But¡­


    Nice?


    Is this ck cat named Nice?


    Yurst¡¯s mind raced.


    Wait¡­


    If he remembered correctly, the Blood Demon Priest who was killed by the True Ancestor earlier had called it¡­ Sir Nichs?


    Wait!


    Nichs?!


    As he pieced things together, Yurst¡¯s eyes widened, looking at the ck cat again, hesitant to speak.


    However, Charlotte, now possessing Nice, was no longer focused on him.


    Experimenting with Nice¡¯s body, Charlotte was amazed.


    After possession, she could clearly sense that manipting the blood divine power through Nice¡¯s body was almost identical to using her own!


    She finally understood why the Blood Demon Priest intended to use Nice¡¯s body as a vessel to summon the Blood Demon Archduke.


    This body was indeed very suitable.


    Although it was a cat¡¯s body, it had an exceptionally highpatibility with divine power, almost as if it was designed to be a vessel for God¡¯s descent.


    Even she had managed a long-distance divine descent with minimal effort.


    She didn¡¯t know how Nice managed it, but this was definitely not his original body.


    Curiously exploring the body for a while, Charlotte decided to confront Niceter to see if she could learn how to create such a remarkable body.


    Then, she looked up at the still-imprisoned ck dragon.


    ¡°Great Master, this ck dragon has been corrupted by the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s power. What should we do?¡±


    Sebastian asked respectfully.


    Corrupted, huh¡­


    Charlotte looked at the struggling ck dragon within the crimson cage, deep in thought.


    She gracefully approached the cage, using her blood divine power to sense the dragon, and was surprised to find that the dragon¡¯s sanity was notpletely eroded.


    Although she was in a frenzy and her body nearly transformed into an undead dragon, deep within her soul, a battle between the corruption and her original sanity continued, with corruption currently having the upper hand.


    In other words, the ck dragon could still be saved, and with the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte had the means to do so.


    But unlike the ¡°devouring¡± ability she used to kill the Blood Demon Priest, the ck dragon was not part of the bloodborne, and the battle against the corruption was at a soul level.


    While Charlotte wielded divine powerparable to that of a God, her understanding of its use was still rudimentary.


    Perhaps she could crush the ck dragon¡¯s soul with overwhelming power, but saving it¡­ that required a delicate touch she might not possess. Even if she could, the effort would be substantial.


    On the other hand, another straightforward choice was to devour the dragon¡¯s bloodline power¡­


    Dragons were powerful, and their bloodline could significantly enhance her own strength.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t bring her to the level of the zing Sun, it would greatly enhance her abilities, especially the dragon blood¡¯s potential to improve her sunlight tolerance.


    This was crucial for Charlotte, who was not a true God. Without using the divine power from the Gospel of Blood, sunlight could easily harm her.


    This was a significant drawback, especially now that she was a Northern Lord and would need to appear under sunlight frequently.


    Should she expend divine power to save the dragon and gain a powerful ally?


    Or should she devour her power to enhance her own strength?


    Charlotte pondered.


    Divine-enhanced thinking was swift, and Charlotte quickly concluded.


    Devouring the dragon¡¯s power would indeed strengthen her, but not enough to reach the zing Sun tier.


    However, if she could subdue the dragon, she would gain a zing Sunbatant, a force that could openly participate in conflicts.


    Moreover, having the dragon as an ally could provide a steady supply of dragon blood.


    This was far superior to the extraordinary blood provided by Sebastian.


    Over time, she could still enhance her strength by absorbing dragon blood, and sustainably so!


    But this required the dragon¡¯splete submission, whether willingly or through a contract like Nice¡¯s.


    With this in mind, Charlotte stepped forward, approaching the ck dragon.


    ¡°I am very interested in her. Let¡¯s save her.¡±


    She said, then used her blood divine power to float up, descending before the ck dragon¡¯s head.


    She extended Nice¡¯s plump paw through the crimson cage, cing it on the dragon¡¯s head.


    In her mind, the Gospel of Blood radiated intensely.


    Charlotte quickly connected with the dragon¡¯s mental world.


    In her vision, the surroundings shattered, reced by a dpidated mining area.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Castel silver mine?¡±


    Charlotte was surprised by the scene.


    This was the dragon¡¯s mental world.


    A mental world¡¯s manifestation often rtes to its owner¡¯s deepest memories.


    Charlotte looked around and soon found the dragon¡¯s consciousness.


    In the dragon¡¯s mental world, her consciousness or soul remained that of a ck dragon.


    However, she was unconscious, surrounded by ck-red sludge, corrupted almost entirely.


    The ck-red sludge represented the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s corruption power, one of Myria¡¯s most insidious powers.


    Yet, to Charlotte with the Gospel of Blood, it posed no threat.


    She approached the ¡°ck dragon¡±, extending her hand, and the sludge melted away like snow meeting fire, transforming into pure blood divine power that she absorbed.


    Simultaneously, a flood of memories surged into her consciousness as she purified the dragon¡­

 Chapter 333: My name is Eudoxia

    Chapter 333: My name is Eudoxia


    I am a severely wounded ck dragon.


    I don¡¯t know where Ie from, nor do I know where my home is. Even my name was given to me by others.


    I still vividly remember the moment I first awoke.


    Those were painful days, curled up weakly in the darkness of the mine, tormented by the tearing of my wounds and the agony in my soul.


    No memories, no past, only the searing pain of my body and a lingering fear deep in my soul.


    In the darkness, I seemed to hear a faint female voice whispering in my ear.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eudoxia, time is limited, I can¡¯t do more¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep, the wheel of fate has begun to turn¡­¡±¡°Our story¡­ has just begun.¡±


    ¡­


    I am a severely wounded ck dragon.


    If it weren¡¯t for the magic-infused mithril in the veins of the mine, I might have already died from my severe injuries and depleted magic.


    But even though I found mithril to replenish my magic, even though it eased my pain, it was just prolonging my suffering without food.


    Until¡­ I met him.


    I still remember the day I saw him.


    The copsed mine, the swirling dust, the harsh coughing from the smoke, and¡­ a thin, weak figure that looked quite delicious.


    It was a demi-human.


    I don¡¯t know how I knew it was a demi-human, but the moment I saw him, my desire to survive almost overwhelmed my reason.


    He was a demi-human, but also¡­ food.


    Dragging my heavy body, I attacked. I growled lowly, baring my fangs and ws. I saw his face pale with fear and heard his terrified shout.


    ¡°Dragon¡­ a dragon!¡±


    But I failed.


    Even with the mithril¡¯s magic, my strength was still fading day by day. Despite my will to survive, my body grew heavier.


    I was so weak that I couldn¡¯t even kill a frail demi-human. I copsed in front of him.


    I saw his terrified expression gradually turn to surprise. I sensed his fear quickly dissipating, reced by¡­ curiosity.


    ¡°You¡­ are hurt?¡±


    Those were thest words I heard before I lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    I am a severely wounded ck dragon.


    I thought I should have died.


    Although I had lost my memory, and forgotten everything, I still knew who I was.


    I knew the fate of a severely injured dragon found by lesser intelligent beings. I knew I was so weak that even a mortal could easily kill me.


    But¡­ I did not die.


    When I awoke again, I saw a bright campfire, felt its warmth, and smelled an enticing aroma.


    That thin demi-human was sitting by the fire, quietly roasting something.


    Food!


    At first nce, I saw the food on the fire. The enticing meat aroma even surpassed that of the demi-human himself.


    Struggling to get up, I noticed that my wounds had been covered with a pungent powder at some point.


    It was a foul-smelling powder.


    But after it was applied, my pain seemed to lessen instantly.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯re badly hurt. Fortunately, I found these medicinal powders from the tribe, they¡¯ll help you feel better.¡±


    The demi-human said.


    Why didn¡¯t he kill me?


    That was my first thought.


    I was puzzled.


    Very puzzled.


    But he did not exin, instead, he handed me the roasted food.


    This time, I saw what it was¡ªarge burrowing rat.


    ¡°Here, you must be hungry. This is all I could find.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the burrowing rats around here are scarce because of your presence. I had to go far to catch one.¡±


    He said.


    I looked at the burrowing rat he handed over, without responding.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    He asked again.


    Strange fellow¡­


    I didn¡¯t answer him, but I decisively ate the food he handed over.


    Because I was really hungry.


    ¡­


    I am a severely wounded ck dragon.


    I don¡¯t know why he saved me, or what his intentions were. But I knew I wouldn¡¯t thank him for his aid and food.


    I am a dragon.


    A ck dragon.


    Known to be the most ferocious of all dragon species. To me, food is just food.


    Even if he saved me, he was still food.


    I decided not to try to kill him for now.


    I would wait.


    Wait until my body recovered, until my strength returned.


    I would kill him with my own hands once I regained my power.


    I would show him that food should know their ce.


    It was foolish arrogance for the prey to try to save the predator.


    In the meantime, I would use him.


    Use his ignorance, use his stupidity, use his kindness¡­


    ¡­


    I am a severely wounded ck dragon.


    Oh, no.


    With his help, my wounds have gradually healed over time. He is a very strange demi-human.


    Though terrified of my dragon¡¯s might, he always ventured deep into the mine.


    Bringing me food and herbs.


    Though the food he brought could never fill my stomach, it gave me the strength to heal myself at critical moments.


    I found myself gradually getting used to his presence. He returned almost every day, always bringing new food. Sometimes it was burrowing rats, sometimes armadillos, sometimes mountain rabbits, sometimes wild chickens¡­ He enjoyed roasting meat over the fire while telling stories.


    Sharing his experiences in the tribe, and his daily life.


    Of course, most of the time, heined about the tyrannical mine manager and the stubborn tribe elders. He didn¡¯t care if I was listening or if I understood.


    He seemed to just treat me as a silent confidant.


    Of course, I learned his name.


    ¡°Kael, my name is Kael, and I¡¯m a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Mr. ck Dragon, can you tell me your name?¡±


    He asked with a smile.


    I turned my head, ignoring him.


    He scratched his head, while I arrogantly lifted my head and swallowed the piece of meat I had just put in my mouth. Seeing his slightly awkward expression, I felt quite pleased.


    Hmm, today¡¯s food tasted better than usual¡­


    ¡­


    I am a ck dragon who has lost my memory.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in a mine, covered in wounds, and met a strange demi-human.


    This demi-human neither feared me nor exposed my existence. Instead, he found food for me and treated my wounds.


    I don¡¯t understand why he did this.


    Even though I¡¯ve lost my past memories, I still know how much of an allure an injured dragon holds for the mercenaries of the mortal world, representing enough wealth for an ordinary person to squander a lifetime.


    Unknowingly, I seem to have grown ustomed to this daily feeding routine.


    The demi-human named Kael still brings food every day, sharing his mundane daily life.


    And my wounds are healing day by day.


    I have long since regained enough strength to kill him.


    However, I have not acted.


    Through his stories, I¡¯vee to know where I am.


    This is the Nortnd, a ce called Castell, ruled by two young zing Suns.


    I have not acted rashly.


    Because I know that although my wounds are healing, I have not yet recovered enough to face such powerful beings.


    I will continue to wait¡­ wait¡­


    Wait until my wounds arepletely healed.


    I will personally kill this self-righteous werewolf, then spread my wings and soar into the sky under the gaze of the zing Suns.


    ¡­


    I am a ck dragon filled with confusion.


    I don¡¯t know how long I have stayed in this mining area.


    I just watched that young demi-human grow into a youth, his once naive eyes bing resolute.


    Gradually, I began to enjoy listening to him share those mundane daily stories andin about his repetitive life on the surface.


    In the dark mine, during the long healing process, his stories seemed to be my only source of entertainment.


    At some point, Kael stoppeding every day. Sometimes two days, sometimes three days, and sometimes¡­ even a week passed before he returned.


    He seemed more tired than before, and each time he came to the mine, most of his sharing was reced by silence. I felt a bit agitated.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was agitated, I just really disliked this instability.


    At some point, I had grown used to his daily visits.


    I somewhat¡­ didn¡¯t want to kill him anymore.


    Finally, one time, I didn¡¯t see him for an entire week.


    When he finally came to the mine again, it was half a monthter.


    I still remember that day.


    He limped, seemingly injured, with a mountain deer on his back.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. ck Dragon, I¡¯mte.¡±


    He said with a bitter smile.


    Despite having been irritable, I felt strangely calm the moment I saw him.


    ¡°You are indeed veryte this time. What happened?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity and asked.


    Kael was stunned.


    I saw the mountain deer on his back fall to the ground with a thud, and I saw him stare at me in astonishment, stammering.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you can talk?!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Mr. ck Dragon, no¡­ Ms. ck Dragon¡­ you¡¯re ady?!¡±


    I proudly lifted my dragon head.


    ¡°I am a dragon, a noble dragon. Learning themonnguage of Myria is a given.¡±


    As I spoke, I nced at him.


    ¡°Besides¡­ when did I ever reveal my gender?¡±


    That was the first time I spoke to him.


    I never thought I would initiate a conversation with such a short-lived species, and what surprised me even more was that I didn¡¯t feel any aversion to it after speaking to him.


    Unconsciously, I seemed to have lost some of my initial pride and no longer viewed him merely as an overconfident demi-human.


    ¡°These days¡­ where have you been?¡±


    I asked.


    For the first time, I saw him at a loss. He scratched his head, seemingly unsure of how to respond, and after a moment, he sighed.


    ¡°I went mining.¡±


    ¡°Mining? Haven¡¯t you always been mining?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s different now, Ms. ck Dragon. I need to mine more because I need money, a lot of money¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you need money for?¡±


    Kael¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°The Count and the Countess died in battle, and the high ranks of the mining workshop have been reced. Now the workshop demands more mining from us, and if we don¡¯t meet the quota, they deduct our pay¡­¡±


    ¡°My father has already passed away from illness, and now it¡¯s just my brother and me at home. We used to have my father to protect us, and the workshop wasn¡¯t so strict before, but now¡­ everything is different.¡±


    ¡°To treat my brother¡¯s illness, I owe a lot of money¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to pay off the debt¡­ and support my family¡­ so I must mine more silver.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. ck Dragon, I won¡¯t be able toe as frequently in the future.¡±


    Hearing Kael¡¯s exnation, I fell silent.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t quite understand family or familial bonds.


    As a dragon, I can¡¯t grasp the significance and value of money for mortals.


    But I felt an impulse.


    An impulse I couldn¡¯t understand¡­


    I turned around, and under Kael¡¯s puzzled gaze, I returned to the cave I had dug.


    From the pile of mithril blocks I had collected over the years, I picked the smallest one, but after some thought, I reced it with a slightlyrger one.


    ¡°Take this, this piece of mithril should be enough for you.¡±


    I said.


    Kael was stunned, looking at the piece of mithril bigger than his head, his expression dazed.


    ¡°Ms. ck Dragon¡­ this¡­ such arge piece of mithril¡­for¡­ for me?!¡±


    ¡°Take it. I am pleased with the food you bring each time. Kael, you have earned the recognition of a great ck dragon and be someone the great ck dragon is willing to converse with. Consider this mithril your reward.¡±


    I proudly lifted my head and said.


    ¡°Recognition? Reward?¡±


    Kael was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, recognition and reward.¡±


    I nodded proudly.


    Kael immediately became excited.


    ¡°Ms. ck Dragon, does this mean we are friends now?¡±


    Friends?


    I frowned.


    Looking at the excited demi-human wagging his tail, I snorted and said,


    ¡°You are overthinking it. I never make friends with the weak. This is just a reward.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ friends.¡±


    Kael looked somewhat disappointed.


    For some reason, seeing his drooping ears made me even more agitated.


    ¡°But¡­ you can be an exception.¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, I blurted this out.


    After saying that, I was stunned.


    I think I¡¯ve gone mad¡­


    As a ck dragon, I was willing to lower myself to discuss friendship with a lowly demi-human!


    I am a ck dragon!


    A cruel and ruthless ck dragon!


    What made me even more ufortable was that I realized I didn¡¯t feel as repulsed by this fact as I had imagined¡­


    Habits are terrifying.


    Unknowingly, I had be unlike myself!


    ¡°Remember, I hate tardiness. Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±


    I coldly said and turned to leave.


    But perhaps, it was more urate to say I fled.


    ¡°Ms. ck Dragon! May I know your name?¡±


    Kael called out loudly from behind me.


    Name?


    I paused slightly.


    A name¡­


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know my name.


    At least¡­ at that moment, I seemed to have forgotten my name.


    In a trance, I recalled the call I heard the day I awoke.


    A strange emotion rose in my heart¡­


    ¡°Eudoxia, you may call me Eudoxia.¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°Eudoxia?¡±


    Kael was stunned again.


    Seeing his dazed expression, I frowned.


    ¡°What? Do you have an issue with this great name?¡±


    Kael quickly shook his head, exining as he shook.


    ¡®No, no! No issue! Of course, no issue, it¡¯s indeed a great name!¡±


    Saying that, he scratched his head.


    ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t expect that Ms. ck Dragon would share the name with a totem our tribe once worshipped in legend¡­¡±

 Chapter 334: The Full of Secret Black Dragon

    Chapter 334: The Full of Secret ck Dragon


    In the mines, time always passes slowly. Day after day, year after year. Until the young demi-human grows a beard, until the injured ck dragon gradually heals.


    ¡°Miss Eudoxia, today I brought a Yte Red Pig from the market, it¡¯s absolutely delicious!¡±


    The young demi-human happily said, carrying a fat, red-haired wild boar.


    ¡°Is it okay for you to bring food to the mine so frequently?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ie through the secret passage quietly at night, no one has noticed.¡±


    Kael said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for what? I should be thanking you for the mithril you give me every time! Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    ¡­My name is Eudoxia.


    A true ck dragon. I used to think that, as a proud ck dragon, friendship andpanionship could never be a part of a dragon¡¯s life.


    But I seem to have been wrong. After more than ten years together, Kael¡¯s presence has be almost a part of my long healing process¡­


    Habit is a terrible thing.


    Even someone like me has gradually be ustomed to things I would never have touched before.


    I no longer n to kill him. When I recover, I will say goodbye to him, then soar into the sky.


    As a friend. I thought these days would continue until we parted.


    I thought so¡­


    ¡°Eudoxia, did you go to the eastern mining area a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°I went to look for mithril, you know, my injuries are almost healed, and I need better quality mithril in these final stages.¡±


    ¡°Be careful recently, the workshop has begun to suspect the presence of a dragon in the mining area.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Eudoxia! Run! The workshop has hired Yte¡¯s dragon-yer mercenaries! They¡¯ve discovered your whereabouts!


    They¡¯reing for you!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off, they don¡¯t know about our rtionship, I can cover for you and buy you some time to escape!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Evil ck dragon! So you were hiding here all along!¡±


    ¡°Defiling the glory of our Lord, our Lord will surely bring down punishment!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to die!¡±


    ¡­


    Charlotte saw the memories.


    She saw many, many memories.


    From a ck dragon covered in scars waking up, to identally meeting a demi-human, from resistance and vignce to familiarity and understanding, finally bing friends.


    The ending of the memory was not pleasant.


    The ck dragon, whose whereabouts were exposed, was hunted by the Yte Mercenary Group, while the demi-human died covering for the dragon.


    A fierce battle broke out in the forest, and the enraged ck dragon killed the mercenaries at the cost of being seriously injured again, but the demi-human was gone forever.


    Charlotte felt strong emotions, emotions belonging to the ck dragon.


    It was not entirely sadness and pain, more so sorrow, self-me, and confusion¡­


    The demi-human¡¯s death had a profound impact on the ck dragon, but it was not just the grief of losing a friend, there seemed to be something deeper.


    This strong impact was somewhat familiar. She seemed to have experienced it once in the distant past.


    The ck dragon felt as if she had forgotten something. Something extremely important. Until¡­ someone found her.


    ¡°It seems, Ms. Eudoxia no longer needs our help.¡±


    In a ravaged forest, a figure in a ck hoodughed hoarsely.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The blood-soaked ck dragon looked wary.


    ¡°Who I am is not important, what¡¯s important is, Ms. Eudoxia, do you know who you are? Do you know your past? Do you know why the Yte mercenaries are hunting you? And do you¡­ want to revive those you cherish?¡±


    The ck hooded figure asked.


    The ck dragon was silent. Her gaze never left the demi-human¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Who are you? Can you revive him? Do you¡­ know my past?¡±


    She asked.


    The ck hooded figureughed.


    ¡°You can call us the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    ¡°Join us, and you can know everything you want to know¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Charlotte finished reading Eudoxia¡¯s memories.


    It wasn¡¯t a veryplicated memory. Aside from the day-to-day healing in the mines, the real change happened at the end of the memory.


    Charlotte also understood the reason why this ck dragon joined the Blood Demon Cult.


    ¡°So, it was to revive her friend and find her past¡­¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    Regarding the friend in the ck dragon Eudoxia¡¯s memory, if Charlotte guessed correctly, it should be the older brother of the young werewolf, Noah.


    He disappeared seven years ago, and now, after seeing the ck dragon¡¯s memory, she realized that he had already died.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t judge anything, she could only sigh in her heart that even a brutal ck dragon could have a friendship.


    However, after reading the ck dragon¡¯s memories and integrating the dragon¡¯s emotions, Charlotte also knew that what truly made the ck dragon join the Blood Demon Cult without hesitation, willing to work for them, was not just to revive the demi-human Kael.


    More importantly, it was to find her past. The death of the demi-human Kael was just a trigger, and with the death of Kael, the shock deep in her soul was the strongest for Eudoxia.


    When reading the memories, Charlotte could clearly feel the emotions bursting from Eudoxia at that time.


    It was a kind of anxiety that, even though she knew she had forgotten something important, even though she knew she had forgotten something she must do, she just couldn¡¯t remember.


    This anxiety,bined with the sorrow of her friend¡¯s death, made the ck dragon extremely agitated, ultimately leading her to join the Blood Demon Cult.


    Of course, in the end, it seems she was deceived by the Blood Demon Cult. Because in the memories Charlotte read, the ck dragon Eudoxia never got the answers from the Blood Demon Cult¡­


    The crimson light spread over the ck dragon.


    The hideous demonic spines slowly melted, and the ck-red corrupting power gradually dissipated, or more urately, transformed into the purest blood divine power, which was ultimately absorbed by Charlotte, who was possessing Nice.


    Corrupting power was the power of the Blood Demon Duke Abaddon, and the source of all bloodborne power is the same.


    For Charlotte, who had mastered the Gospel of Blood, absorbing this power was troublesome but not impossible.


    What surprised Charlotte was that herpatibility with this ck dragon seemed quite good, or perhaps it instinctively sensed that her power was helping it.


    During the absorption process, Charlotte didn¡¯t feel much resistance, and the whole process was quite smooth.


    As the power was absorbed, the ck dragon gradually returned to a normal state, and after all the ¡°polluted¡± magic waspletely removed, a strange scene appeared.


    The ck dragon, asrge as a mountain, suddenly began to shrink, finally transforming into a naked ck-haired girl.


    Seeing this, Charlotte was stunned.


    Sebastian reacted quickly, instantly taking a ck robe from the storage space and covering her.


    When Charlotte cast a surprised nce at him, he smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Sorry, Master, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­?


    Charlotte didn¡¯t delve into what this elf, who had spent years mingling in the human world, was used to.


    She looked again at the girl who had transformed from a ck dragon.


    The girl¡¯s breathing was steady, clearly having fallen asleep due to exhaustion of magic.


    This made Charlotte wonder.


    When a dragon exhausts their magic, do they transform into human form?


    ¡°Strange, she exhausted her magic and turned into a human. Could her true form be human?¡±


    On the other side, Yurst couldn¡¯t help but ask the same question.


    Human?


    Charlotte¡¯s mind was stirred.


    She stepped forward, sensing the ck-haired girl¡¯s aura again, and after probing, she found that apart from having a human appearance, her essence had nothing to do with being human.


    Charlotte was confident she wouldn¡¯t be wrong. After all, one of the five resonance paths of the bloodborne, the Wild Path, included the ability for transformation magic, with dragon transformation being a well-known spell.


    Bloodborne transformation magic requires understanding and mastering the essence of the target¡¯s bloodline.


    Charlotte had drunk the extraordinary blood of sub-dragons many times to build a foundation. In her perception, Eudoxia¡¯s blood was more pure and delicious than any sub-dragon blood she had ever tasted, definitely not a human with transformation magic.


    To exin it, there was only one reason: although she was a ck dragon, she had a fixed human form.


    This ck dragon named Eudoxia must have aplicated background¡­


    Charlotte naturally came to this conclusion.


    Surely, it¡¯s not that simple. Charlotte had checked, and even using divine power, she found nothing wrong with the girl¡¯s brain or consciousness, meaning her mind was perfectly normal.


    However, after reading her memories, Charlotte knew this ck dragon had no memories from over ten years ago.


    She had lost her memory, and the loss was bizarre, as if the memories had vanished into thin air.


    Charlotte was very curious about this.


    Erasing, modifying, or deleting memories always leaves traces, and the bloodborne, skilled in mental magic, are very sensitive to this.


    Charlotte was no novice. She had studied mental magic deeply and mastered mind control and memory alteration magic.


    Yet, even with the help of blood divine power, she found no trace of tampering in Eudoxia¡¯s consciousness.


    Her memories seemed too normal. But too normal is abnormal in itself.


    The only exnation Charlotte could think of was that a stronger power, so strong that even with the Gospel of Blood she couldn¡¯t understand it, had influenced everything.


    She naturally thought of the ethereal female voice she heard when reading Eudoxia¡¯s memories¡­


    ¡°Is it the owner of that voice¡­¡±


    ¡°That voice sounded familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I heard it¡­¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    The female voice was ethereal, fleeting, and seemed to carry a strange power.


    As time passed, Charlotte felt her memory of those whispers fading quickly¡­


    She hastily reinforced her mind with blood divine power, barely stopping the process, but she could no longer recall the tone of the voice, only that it sounded familiar.


    With no answers, Charlotte temporarily stopped dwelling on it.


    She nced at the sleeping ck-haired girl, pondered for a moment, and said to Sebastian.


    ¡°Send her back to Northport.¡±


    Sebastian respectfully agreed, while Yurst was taken aback.


    A ck dragon is still a ck dragon, even if wounded, unconscious, or in human form.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this seemingly delicate girl might be the same evil ck dragon that descended upon Eastern Yte years ago, ughtering an entire city and earning the name ¡°Dark Scourge.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why they would bring this ticking time bomb to a big city like Northport, seemingly without restraining her power.


    However, the thought vanished quickly. It was amand from the divine True Ancestor, indicating the ck dragon couldn¡¯t cause much trouble in Northport.


    Wait¡­ couldn¡¯t cause much trouble?


    An idea struck Yurst.


    He looked at the glowing ck dragon, eyes filled with uncertainty.


    Could it be¡­ the True Ancestor¡¯s true body is now in Northport?


    ¡°Yurst, I¡¯m very interested in the ck dragon attack on Eastern Yte over ten years ago. Prepare a report when we return.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Interrupted from his thoughts, Yurst quickly regained hisposure and respectfully agreed. For a moment, he felt this resurrected True Ancestor wasn¡¯t as inscrutable and mysterious as he thought.


    So¡­ even the True Ancestor has things she¡¯s interested in and doesn¡¯t know about¡­


    Yurst mused.


    Despite this, he couldn¡¯t forget the awe-inspiring power he felt when the True Ancestor descended into his consciousness.


    That kind of power that made his soul tremble was unforgettable.


    Now, Charlotte sensed it was time to end this possession through the Gospel of Blood.


    The goal of this God¡¯s Descent had been achieved, and it was time to return, avoiding unnecessary consumption.


    Blood divine power is hard to replenish and should be used sparingly.


    With this in mind, she nced around and said to Sebastian.


    ¡°The northernnds have been pacified. Arrange things here and return as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Sebastian replied respectfully.


    With that, Charlotte ended the possession and dispersed the light.


    The crimson glow faded, and the ck cat Nice fell to the ground, also falling asleep.


    Sebastian and Yurst simultaneously bowed toward the fading light.


    ¡°Take care, Master!¡±

 Chapter 335: Charlottes Transformation

    Chapter 335: Charlotte''s Transformation


    Ending the God¡¯s Descent, Charlotte¡¯s consciousness returned to the mental world of the Dark Night Castle.


    This long-distance descent had taken a considerable toll on her, even dimming the divine brilliance of the Gospel of Blood.


    Charlotte assessed her situation. Based on the standard of consuming 1 divine power point per second for the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, her divine power had dropped from nearly full at 60 points, umted over recent times, to about 25 points.


    However, it wasn¡¯t without gain.


    Charlotte gently extended her right hand, and a crimson brilliance condensed in her palm, gradually forming a blurry statue. The statue¡¯s face was unclear, and it was only palm-sized, glowing with a misty brilliance, seemingly containing some strange power.


    This was the mysterious statue that the Blood Demon Priest had forcibly imnted into the ck dragon to facilitate the descent of the Blood Demon Archduke. It was also the object that had caught Charlotte¡¯s eye in the ruins.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just in the ruins. Even now, holding it in her hand, Charlotte could feel a strong sense of calling and intimacy from it. It seemed as if this was something that inherently belonged to her.


    Moreover, Charlotte could sense the great power contained within this small statue¡ªspecifically, divine power.


    Although she hadn¡¯t yet examined it closely, relying on the Gospel of Blood¡¯s sensitivity to divine power, she could clearly sense that the power within was definitely divine!¡°Ancient Temple, the mysterious temple left by the True Ancestor Lilith, worshiping the mysterious statue¡­¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly, this statue is the core of the Ancient Temple. The Blood Demon Cult chose the Ancient Temple as the ritual site precisely to utilize the divine power within this statue.¡±


    ¡°Yurst mentioned that the Ancient Temple was likely built by the True Ancestor either to facilitate her return or to revive a venerable elder.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether my previous ¡®time travel¡¯ was real or not, since the Ancient Temple was established by the True Ancestor and stored a certain amount of divine power, it likely stored the blood divine power!¡±


    Pondering the small statue before her, Charlotte was deep in thought.


    After some consideration, she closed her eyes and cautiously extended her perception, probing into the statue.


    Simultaneously, she heightened her vignce, ready to end her exploration at any sign of danger¡­


    After all, the nature of this object was still unclear. Despite the sense of intimacy in her perception, it was best to be cautious to avoid any unexpected incidents.


    For instance, there might still be some residual will of the True Ancestor within, waiting to take over her body.


    However, Charlotte¡¯s fears proved unfounded. Once her consciousness entered the statue, she quickly discerned its nature.


    In her perception, within the statue, a viscous red liquid, like blood, emitted a misty brilliance.


    No, it wasn¡¯t actual blood but the materialization of blood divine power. It was divine power, the purest divine power, and¡­ it was the blood divine power that Charlotte had longed for!


    Charlotte finally understood why the statue made her feel such a strong sense of calling and intimacy.


    The statue contained blood divine power, and as the sessor of the Gospel of Blood, it was only natural for her to feel a sense of kinship.


    Staring at the immense divine power within the statue, Charlotte was nearly overwhelmed. She instinctively calcted how long True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation this amount of divine power could sustain, and the result startled her.


    The divine power stored within the statue could likely allow her to fully undergo True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, sustaining it for half an hour without any issue!


    This meant that even without replenishing divine power, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the consumption of blood divine power in the short term and could act freely.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s ritual didn¡¯t seed. If it had, with this scale of blood divine power, they might have truly summoned the Blood Demon Archduke into the world.¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    The answer was evident. If her judgment was correct, the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s infiltration of Castell was to use this statue for a God¡¯s Descent Ritual, summoning the Blood Demon Archduke. Or more precisely, to help him quickly regain power after being summoned.


    Since her transmigration, Charlotte had gained considerable knowledge about the mysterious side of the Myria world.


    As far as she knew, most of the Gods in Myria were currently in slumber. This included Creator God Harald, the God of Contracts Mithra, and even the Nez n¡¯s Stargazer Casey.


    However, there were exceptions. ording to records, the Blood Demon Archduke hadpleted his resurrection, and it was his revival that enabled the Dark n Shedite to overthrow the rule of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Of course, revival didn¡¯t equate to full power restoration. Otherwise, the Crescent Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Holy Court¡¯s rule afterward.


    If Charlotte¡¯s guess was correct, the Blood Demon Cult intended to use the Ancient Temple¡¯s statue to not only summon the Blood Demon Archduke but also help him rapidly regain power, avoiding the fate of being expelled by the Holy Court again.


    This was just Charlotte¡¯s spection.


    ¡°The Blood Demon Cult has attempted God¡¯s Descents multiple times. Such frequent attempts are impossible without divine authorization. The Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s eagerness to descend into the world suggests that something significant might be about to happen in Myria.¡±


    Charlotte mused.


    Unfortunately, Charlotte was not a God and didn¡¯t know much.


    Although she sensed a looming storm, she couldn¡¯t discern the truth from a divine perspective.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Thinking too much is futile. Next, I¡¯ll continue hunting the Blood Demon Cult. They must know something.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, since this statue is unimed, perhaps I can try leaving my mark on it¡­¡±


    With this thought, Charlotte gently raised the statue.


    She took a deep breath, channeling the blood divine power she had mastered from the Gospel of Blood, converting it into the Thorny Rose¡¯s mark, and then covered the indistinct statue with it.


    In the next moment, a strange scene unfolded.


    After the thorny rose mark covered it, the indistinct statue suddenly emitted a crimson brilliance, and its appearance gradually became clear.


    When the brilliance dissipated, the statue no longer looked indistinct but had taken on the form of Charlotte. However, it was not the ¡°youthful and immature¡± version of Charlotte but rather the ¡°maturedy¡± version.


    Charlotte was momentarily stunned and then sensed that she had be connected to something in a mysterious way. Following that sense of connection, she quickly discovered that it was this statue with which she had formed a bond.


    A strong pulse of emotion surged within her, apanied by an inexplicable calling and guidance.


    Charlotte was astonished to perceive that the statue seemed to have be a part of her, as if it were an extension of her own body, like an external embodiment.


    Moved by a thought, the statue lifted off on its own, merging into her body just as the ck Dragon had once done.


    But unlike with the ck Dragon, after merging into her body, the statue quickly dissolved, as if an extension had merged back into the main body, like a wanderer returning home.


    In Charlotte¡¯s perception, the statue swiftly transformed into a mass of crimson light, which, after flowing through her limbs, finally converged at her heart, bursting forth with unprecedented brilliance.


    A warm sensation spread from her heart, making Charlotte feel as if she had turned into a zing fireball or perhaps initiated some kind of new transformation. Points of light spread out, swirling around Charlotte.


    In the real world, her body lifted into the air on its own, her heart radiating dazzling light, a golden-red brilliance enveloping her body¡­


    In an instant, her body transformed into an ellipsoidal cocoon of light. A subtle energy wave spread out from the cocoon, sweeping over the Count¡¯s mansion, the Castell¡¯s estate, and eventually spreading throughout the entire Northport¡­


    At that moment, all the extraordinary beings in Northport felt an inexplicable heart palpitation, and the extraordinary blood within them seemed to be stirring.


    ¡°<em>Thump¡­</em>¡±


    A heartbeat echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts. The extraordinary beings looked puzzled, not knowing where the sound came from.


    ¡°<em>Thump¡­</em>¡±


    Another heartbeat, much stronger than the previous one.


    The extraordinary beings in the northernnds were bewildered to find that as the heartbeat thumped, their own hearts echoed in near unison.


    ¡°<em>Thump¡­</em>¡±


    ¡°<em>Thump¡­</em>¡±


    ¡°<em>Thump¡­</em>¡±


    The heartbeat became clearer, like drumbeats.


    The extraordinary beings were thrown intoplete chaos.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°Do you hear the heartbeat?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s causing it? From where?¡±


    The extraordinary beings looked puzzled, unable to locate the source of the heartbeat, but feeling their blood and power quivering with each beat.


    Meanwhile, across the northernnds, some children who had not awakened their bloodline powers suddenly felt as if some shackles within them had broken, and signs of extraordinary awakening began to appear¡­


    In the underground liaison office of the Nez n stationed in Northport.


    The guarding bloodbornes had long since prostrated themselves with the heartbeat. What sounded like drumbeats to other extraordinary beings resonated like thunder in their senses.


    At this moment, all the blood descendants in the northernnds felt a strong bloodline tremor, a soul-deep pressure strengthening with each heartbeat, enveloping their hearts.


    Even Sebastian and Yurst, far away at the border, felt this tremor. They exchanged nces, seeing a hint of bewilderment in each other¡¯s eyes.


    In the Castell mining area, within the tribe of demi-humans who had resumed their ancestral faith, the thorny rose symbol on the altar also suddenly changed. Crimson brilliance spread, and the divine symbol swiftly ¡°melted¡± and then ¡°reformed.¡±


    When the light receded, what appeared before the demi-humans was no longer the divine symbol but a lifelike statue!


    The statue¡¯s appearance was exactly that of the mature Charlotte!


    Seeing the reformed statue and feeling the mysterious pressure and tremor, the demi-human priests were ted, and overjoyed.


    ¡°It is our Lord! Our Lord¡¯s brilliance! Our Lord¡¯s heartbeat! Our Lord¡¯s statue!¡±


    ¡°Our Lord¡¯s power¡­ has recovered a part of it!¡±


    ¡°Praise to You! The Supreme True Ancestor! The Embodiment of Darkness and Shadow! The Source of all Bloodbornes!¡±


    Unusual phenomena appeared all over the northernnds, even causing the Holy Court in the Crescent Diocese to sound the warning bell again, throwing the capital cathedral into chaos¡­


    ¡°Archbishop! The warning bell has rung! Another Evil God power has revived!¡±


    The priest said in panic.


    Before the statue of the God, the Archbishop in gold and red robes slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Which direction?¡±


    ¡°The northwest!¡±


    The priest said urgently.


    ¡°The northwest¡­¡±


    The Archbishop murmured, then closed his eyes, gently stroking the holy scepter in his hand.


    After a moment, he reopened his eyes with a hint of surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s the northernnds¡­¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Summon the Chief inquisitor, there¡¯s work to be done.¡±


    ¡­


    Charlotte was unaware of the greatmotion caused by her fusion with the statue.


    After about ten minutes, the cocoon of light shattered, and she regained her freedom.


    Opening her eyes, she saw in the small mirror on the desk that she was once again naked, her previous clothes having turned to ashes.


    Charlotte casually grabbed a spare outfit from the rack and put it on, then began to examine her body.


    Although her power hadn¡¯t significantly increased after fusing with the statue, she could sense that something within her body had changed in a mysterious way.


    The most obvious change was her skin. Her body, which already had skin like coagted fat, now appeared even more perfect and exquisite, almost divine.


    When Charlotte closed her eyes and carefully sensed, she was astonished to find that her heart was no longer its usual red but had turned golden.


    It beat powerfully, each beat seemingly resonating with some mysterious rhythm. On a higher realm of perception, Charlotte ¡°saw¡± a slowly rotating crimson crystal at her heart, like a heart¡¯s embodiment.


    The crystal bore the thorny rose mark, with mes dancing in its center, seemingly connected to something else in a mysterious way. However, the crystal appeared somewhat illusory, not entirelyplete.


    Following her instinct, Charlottemunicated with it and quickly discovered that she could manipte the ¡°heart¡¯s¡± power as she did with the Gospel of Blood.


    Upon channeling the power, her consciousness instantly spread out. To her surprise, she found herself directly connected to the statues worshipped by the demi-human tribes, forming a vastwork!


    The Gospel of Blood radiated light, its pages flipping on their own.


    In Charlotte¡¯s perception, the Divine Chapter within the Gospel glowed, new words appearing.


    ¡ºGospel of Blood ¡¤ Divine Chapter¡»


    ¡ºI am the longing of the mortal.¡»


    ¡ºI am the grace of miracles.¡»


    ¡ºFaith ignites the divine me; the me forges the divine throne.¡»


    ¡ºEternity is with me; yet divine grace is also a shackle.¡»


    ¡ºDivine Chapter ability unlocked¡ª¡»


    ¡ºFaith Network¡»

 Chapter 336: The Secret of the Gods

    Chapter 336: The Secret of the Gods


    ¡°Faith Network?¡±


    Seeing the new ability that appeared on the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte was momentarily stunned.


    She closed her eyes and sensed it, then surprisingly discovered that she seemed to have really woven a vast work.¡±


    In the depths of her consciousness, the starlight symbolizing her followers had changed. Around each starlight, awork resembling constetions had formed, linking all the starlights together, ultimately converging onto Charlotte as the core.


    At the very center of this core was Charlotte¡¯s heart, or more urately, the illusory crystal of the internal me in her heart, akin to a divine spark and divine fire from Western fantasy stories.


    Thiswork used the statues worshipped by the demi-human tribes as nodes, resembling mobile device base stations, connecting many followers through the statues.


    Charlotte discovered that through thiswork, she could easily extend her power to every ¡°connected¡± statue and project her power onto the followers near each statue via the statues.


    It was like a mobile signal.


    Of course, this was just a crude analogy. In Charlotte¡¯s perception, each follower was actually a ¡°base station¡± as well, capable of receiving and sending her ¡°signal¡±, albeit with varying strength. Even the weakest signal was far more efficient than the previous crude method of connecting to followers via starlight symbols and projecting power.Charlotte tried a bit, using the newly appeared faithwork to cast her sight on Luff, Sebastian, and Yurst.


    She was astonished to find that connecting with them through the faithwork almost did not consume any blood divine power!


    To make aparison, before, contacting followers and subordinates was like shouting across a distance, requiring effort to transmit her voice. But now, it was as if she had a phone, needing only to speak in a normal volume.


    ¡°This faithwork¡­ is impressive!¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    At this moment, a new line of text appeared before her eyes¡ª


    ¡¾The Gospel of Blood detects an active faithwork¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾Faith Network Owner: Charlotte de Castell (Master of the Gospel)¡¿


    ¡¾Current Network Status: Semi-activated¡¿


    ¡¾Fully activate it?¡¿


    Fully activate?


    Charlotte was momentarily stunned again.


    After a moment of contemtion, she tried to choose activation in the depths of her consciousness.


    In the next instant, the faithwork in her consciousness emitted a faint light, and simultaneously, Charlotte sensed her connection with her followers strengthening further.


    She showed a curious expression, intending to study it closely, but then an overwhelming flood of voices surged into her consciousness.


    ¡°Praise you! Great True Ancestor of Blood, bless me to mine more mithril ore today!¡±


    ¡°My Lord! Please hear your humble follower¡¯s voice and grant me the possibility of bloodline awakening!¡±


    ¡°Great True Ancestor of Blood, I confess to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Almighty Lord, I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All sorts of prayers from all directions prated into Charlotte¡¯s mind, making her startled and quickly adjust the faithwork back to semi-activated status.


    This time, the prayers gradually faded away, reced by the continuously flickering starlight in the faithwork.


    Each flicker of starlight indicated someone praying to her.


    Some were strong, some were weak.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s much better.¡±


    Charlotte sighed in relief.


    She wanted to check how much divine power she had consumed to activate the faithwork just now, but when she delved into the Gospel of Blood, she found that the umted blood divine power had disappeared.


    ¡°Hmm? Where did the divine power go?¡±


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    After some thought, she consciously mobilized the blood divine power and discovered that she could still summon the power.


    However, this power no longer came from the blood divine power stored in the Gospel of Blood but from her heart!


    Or more precisely, from the semi-transparent crystal in her heart that seemed both real and illusory.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she carefully perceived it, then found that the divine power in the Gospel of Blood hadn¡¯t vanished but had transferred.


    The divine power had moved into the crystal with the internal golden me, merging with the divine power stored in the ancient statue, forming what seemed like a divine power reservoir.


    At the same time, this divine power reservoir was connected to Charlotte¡¯s faithwork.


    Charlotte sensed that the cumtive divine power in the reservoir was approximately the total of the previous Gospel of Blood and the ancient statue¡¯s divine power, roughly 2000 points, enough for her to squander in full True Ancestor state for over half an hour.


    ¡°So¡­ could this illusory crystal really be a divine spark? And that me the divine me?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression was peculiar.


    ¡°Then what am I now? Bloodborne? The Master of the Gospel of Blood? Or¡­ ¡®God¡¯?¡±


    She mumbled to herself, perceiving her power, and found that without using divine power, she was still the same little weakling with only Silver Moon strength.


    Charlotte was somewhat confused about her current state.


    What was this?


    Schr?dinger¡¯s God?


    Demigod?


    False God?


    Charlotte¡¯s expression was odd, and at this moment, she suddenly had a thought.


    In her perception, a starlight in the faithwork suddenly flickered, and Charlotte keenly sensed weak energy flowing into the divine power reservoir in her heart through the faithwork.


    Although very weak, so weak that it was barely noticeable without sharp perception, and even magnifying it tenfold, a hundredfold, a thousandfold might not amount to a single point of divine power, Charlotte could be sure that her divine power reservoir had increased by a tiny bit.


    She suddenly became energized, realizing some sort of possibility. She quickly immersed herself in her consciousness, tracing the source of that energy.


    Following the faithwork, Charlotte easily traced back to the flickering starlight. When she projected her consciousness there, her vision changed instantly.


    She ¡°saw¡± a forest where a fierce beasty on the ground with a spear embedded in it, and a rough-looking werewolf stood on the beast¡¯s corpse, panting heavily.


    His breath was unstable, and his entire body seemed to pulsate with strong extraordinary power. The wounds on his body were wriggling with grantion tissue, slowly healing.


    She saw him forcefully pull out the spear, causing a spray of blood. Then he extended his other hand and awkwardly drew the thorny rose symbol on his chest, saying in a deep voice.


    ¡°Praise the True Ancestor of Blood for granting me courage!¡±


    Sensing the aura from the werewolf, Charlotte immediately realized what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s a werewolf believer fighting a beast in the forest. He just broke through to the Starry Sky tier in a moment of crisis¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the power the faithwork collected just now was the extraordinary power that burst out when he broke through?¡±


    Charlotte was certain that it wasn¡¯t faith power.


    More precisely, she didn¡¯t know what faith power was. Since transmigrated, she had never heard of it.


    In this world, there might not be any faith power like the one in the Western fantasies she had read about. The power just now was purely extraordinary power, the energy that erupted when an extraordinary being broke through.


    With some guesses in mind, Charlotte carefully sensed the faithwork again.


    This time, she discovered many things.


    For example, her faithwork was actually connected to the bloodline and life of all her followers, seemingly linked through the soul and the body.


    Moreover, the more devout the believer, the closer the connection.


    This connection was the pathway of the faithwork. Charlotte could bestow power to her followers through this pathway and also absorb power from them.


    At this point, information about the faithwork in the Gospel of Blood continued to emerge, as if it had finallypleted verification and loading.


    ¡¾Faith Network: The Master of the Gospel has the ability to weave a faithwork. Through the faith of followers, thework can be woven, constructing faith nodes. By connecting to the followers, the master can bestow divine blessings, cultivate and absorb extraordinary power, and retrieve souls and divine grace upon the followers¡¯ deaths.¡¿


    Cultivate and absorb extraordinary power?


    Retrieve souls and divine grace?


    Reading the description of the new ability, Charlotte was slightly taken aback.


    She squinted her eyes, her expression somewhat enigmatic.


    ¡°So¡­ the Gods develop followers to establish close ties with them, to have the followers helping them cultivate?¡±


    ¡°And this¡­ is the secret of the Gods?¡±


    Charlotte almost immediately recalled some words that Nice had once said.


    ¡°Gods are Gods, faith is faith. Master Cat once heard someone say that Gods are just a bunch of hypocritical, selfish parasites.¡±


    ¡°Parasites¡­ if Gods develop followers to absorb their extraordinary power, that indeed sounds parasitic.¡±


    Charlotte muttered to herself.


    Of course, that¡¯s one way to look at it, but not all followers are extraordinary beings; most are ordinary people.


    ¡°Ordinary people¡­ for them, if they are devout believers, their souls will return to the divine kingdom after death.¡±


    ¡°So, for ordinary people, it¡¯s about retrieving their souls after they die?¡±


    ¡°Soul power is also a type of extraordinary power, varying in strength from person to person¡­¡±


    ¡°Gods develop followers, and the followers who possess extraordinary power will provide feedback to the Gods as they enhance their extraordinary power. After the followers¡¯ death, their souls are retrieved by the Gods.¡±


    At this moment, Charlotte finally understood the secret of the Gods.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder the Gods develop followers. Although there¡¯s no concept of faith power, developing followers is indeed a part of strengthening themselves!¡±


    ¡°This is like herding sheep. Extraordinary beings absorb the ambient magical power, or extraordinary power, like sheep grazing and growing wool.¡±


    ¡°And Gods who have established a faithwork can absorb some energy during this process, simr to shearing wool.¡±


    ¡°When followers die, it¡¯s like sheep being harvested. The Gods retrieve the souls and residual extraordinary power.¡±


    ¡°This also aligns with the need for funeral rites after followers¡¯ deaths.¡±


    ¡°All churches proim that after the funeral rites, the deceased¡¯s soul can find peace, and the remaining extraordinary power in the body can be purified¡­¡±


    ¡°But in reality, the funeral rites likely ¡®guide¡¯ the souls of the followers back to the Gods¡¯ divine kingdom, with extraordinary power being retrieved through the faithwork!¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is a win-win for both mortals and Gods because if the extraordinary power in the corpses is not retrieved, it would probably turn into undead.¡±


    ¡°The Gods bestow divine blessings and protection to their followers in exchange for their souls after death and their extraordinary power during life!¡±


    At this moment, Charlotte had an epiphany.


    Indeed, the best way to fully understand something is to personally engage with it and even be it.


    Previously, Charlotte had only a vague idea about the secrets of Gods and followers, but she never truly understood it.


    Now, with the faithwork, everything has be clear.


    ¡°The method for bloodborne to enhance their power is probably simr. Bloodborne myths rarely care about spreading faith, but they ce great importance on the evolution of their descendants¡­¡±


    ¡°The bloodline of bloodbornes is essentially another form of faithwork. My ability to devour other bloodbornes¡¯ bloodline power through the Gospel of Blood is proof of that.¡±


    ¡°In other words, for bloodbornes, the role of descendants likely reces that of followers!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s thoughts expanded further.


    Simultaneously, she understood why Nice said it didn¡¯t matter if faith was corrupted, because the Gods truly didn¡¯t worry about it.


    The Gods only needed their followers to believe in them enough to establish a connection. Even if faith changed, as long as it was directed toward the Gods, the connection remained.


    And with the connection intact, Gods could continue to draw power from their followers.


    From the function of the faithwork, the status of Gods and followers is not equal. Gods canpletely control the life and death of their followers, which aligns with the stories Charlotte had read about Gods falling and followers going mad or dying en masse.


    But then again, how could the powerful and the weak ever be equal?


    Mortals seeking protection and extraordinary power from Gods must pay a corresponding price.


    ¡°My current state is probably closer to being a God. Although I¡¯m not a true God, I can¡¯t be regarded as mortal either.¡±


    ¡°Gods, divine power, faith, divine kingdoms¡­ if I have to say, what Ick now is a divine kingdom. Perhaps¡­ that¡¯s the essential difference between me and a true God?¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    She still had many questions about Gods that she couldn¡¯t answer.


    However, one thing was certain.


    With the faithwork, developing followers must be prioritized.


    Although there¡¯s no evidence, Charlotte had a strong feeling that she had now embarked on the true path to bing a God¡­

 Chapter 337: The Phenomenons Impact

    Chapter 337: The Phenomenon''s Impact


    After concluding her research on the new ability, Charlotte¡¯s consciousness returned to the real world.


    When she tidied her clothes and left the study, she noticed that the expressions of the servants and knights in the count¡¯s mansion seemed unusual.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Charlotte asked, sensing something was amiss.


    The knights, still somewhat confused, recounted the various strange phenomena they had sensed earlier.


    Mysterious bloodline vibrations?


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes twitched.


    She nodded slightly,forting the nervous knights before discreetly asking others in the mansion.


    She soon discovered that almost everyone had felt the changes in their bloodline just now.As for Reina, the only other bloodborne in the mansion, the impact was much greater. She had fainted alone in the washroom.


    If Charlotte hadn¡¯t sensed her presence through their bloodline connection, the intellectually impaired maid might have slept in the washroom indefinitely.


    These signs inevitably made Charlotte think of herself.


    Could thisrge-scale bloodline reaction be caused by the phenomenon triggered when she fused with the statue?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart raced, her expression enigmatic.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such a huge reaction from fusing with the statue. Judging by the reactions of the people in the mansion, the entire estate had felt it.


    The mansion was manageable, but if this phenomenon had spread to Northport or even beyond¡­


    Charlotte suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Sherry, send someone to find out how many people sensed the bloodline reaction just now.¡±


    She ordered.


    This investigation didn¡¯t take long. Sherry soon returned, and the information she brought made Charlotte¡¯s eye twitch.


    ¡°You mean the entire Northport seems to have sensed it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Charlotte.¡±


    Sherry confirmed.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Her headache intensified. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a bigmotion from fusing with the statue, even more dramatic than her ¡®resurrection¡¯. This also implied that her recent changes likely touched upon mythological secrets¡­


    A phenomenon of this scale couldn¡¯t be hidden. Fortunately, the influence of the Holy Court in the north had waned. In Myria, strange phenomena happen frequently each year.


    Unless there was something special, the church wouldn¡¯t travel all the way to the north¡­


    But, as feared, trouble came.


    Not long after, Priest Lottie came to visit.


    ¡°You mean the Diocese¡¯s Divine Warning Bell rang too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Charlotte. The Divine warning Bell rang, and the statues in the chapel lit up. The Diocese¡¯s priests urgently contacted us, asking what had happened in the north¡­¡±


    Lottie¡¯s report made Charlotte¡¯s expression turn serious.


    The Diocese¡¯s Divine Warning Bell was different from others. The Diocese was the religious institution under the Holy Court¡¯s administration, second only to the Central Theocracy. It directlymunicated with the Central Theocracy and oversaw the Holy Court¡¯s branches in subordinate countries.


    For instance, the Crescent Diocese managed the Crescent Kingdom and the Luna Coast City-States, two major political forces. It was also the main opponent Crescent¡¯s King, Louis V, secretly fought to weaken lesiastical power and strengthen royal power.


    Previously, when the divine warning bell of Borde Church rang, it had drawn three zing Sun investigators from the Diocese.


    This time themotion was bigger, and the Holy Court would definitely take it more seriously.


    When the divine warning bell rings, the Inquisition will surely act!


    Fortunately, this phenomenon was caused by Charlotte fusing with the ancient statue, and the statue had already beenpletely fused, unlike thoserge-scale sacrifices that left traces.


    However, this meant that until the Holy Court¡¯s investigation concluded, she had to keep a low profile. Additionally, she needed to find an excuse to exin the phenomenon to prevent the Holy Court from pursuing it relentlessly.


    At this point, Charlotte naturally thought of a perfect scapegoat¡­


    After a brief consideration, she decisively contacted Sebastian at the border through their contract, pulling his consciousness into the mental world of the Dark Night Castle.


    ¡°Sebastian, the divine warning bell of the Holy Court¡¯s Crescent Diocese rang. Set up a scene mimicking a Blood Demon Cult¡¯s God¡¯s Descent Ritual and prepare for inspection.¡±


    Sebastian: ¡­


    ¡°My great Master, was the recent bloodline phenomenon caused by you?¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Good grief, even the border felt it. How widespread was this phenomenon?


    ¡°Master, such arge-scale phenomenon will definitely draw great attention from the Holy Court. They will surely send Legendary clergies and inquisitors, possibly with holy artifacts!¡±


    ¡°The Holy Court has dealt with many myths¡¯ resurrections and has some unique methods. It¡¯s said that some artifacts can even identify resurrected Gods¡­¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been back long. Although your power has recovered somewhat, I think it¡¯s not the right time to face them directly. It¡¯s best to avoid meeting them.¡±


    ¡°You may not know, but historically, the Holy Court has even killed Gods. The Inquisition¡¯s Grand Knight of the Church has, as mortals, personally in resurrected Gods!¡±


    In front of the Blood Throne, Sebastian spoke solemnly.


    Good grief, ying Gods?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After some thought, she said,


    ¡°Have Yurst handle setting up the scene. He¡¯s a Nez bloodborne and better at disguises.¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­ finish dealing with the Lagrisse family and return with Nice so we can go to the capital as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°To the capital?¡±


    Sebastian was taken aback.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°To attend the kingdom¡¯s central council and meet our king.¡±


    Sebastian immediately understood.


    The Borde-Castell War had ended, and the central council needed to judge the Third Prince who vited the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant. Nothing could serve as a better excuse to avoid the Holy Court¡¯s investigation team.


    ¡°Master, I understand. Additionally¡­ about Laura from the Lagrisse family¡­¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t participate in the rebellion and was used as a pawn and sacrifice, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlotte pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°The Lagrisse family must be dealt with severely. This is not personal, they participated in the rebellion and colluded with the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    ¡°As for Laura, arrange for her to recuperate with the Blood Wolf Tribe in the mining area. Consider it a token of old friendship, leaving a seed for the Lagrisse family.¡±


    ¡°Also, inform the Blood Wolf Tribe to stay low during the Holy Court¡¯s investigation and temporarily halt all activities.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ the ck Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Bring it back with you. I will decide after meeting it.¡±


    Listening to Charlotte, Sebastian respectfullyplied.


    ¡°As youmand, master¡­¡±

 Chapter 338: War Profiteering

    Chapter 338: War Profiteering


    With theprehensive restoration of the northern territories, the rebellion in Castell ended with the fall of the Lagrisse family.


    The official story was that the Lagrisse family colluded with the Blood Demon Cult, attempting to summon an Evil God from the ruins beneath. Ultimately, this backfired, leading to the family¡¯s destruction.


    These tales gained credibility as the Lagrisse Viscountcy was fully taken over by the Castell family.


    The recent phenomenon felt by nearly all northern residents, dubbed the ¡°Palpitation¡±, was rumored to be rted to the failed summoning attempt by the Blood Demon Cult, adding authenticity to the narrative.


    In taverns and noble salons, people discussed this with great interest, turning it into a popr topic of conversation.


    Stories circted about the Blood Demon Cult discovering an ancient lost artifact, and attempting a divine summoning, only to be thwarted by the Castell family.


    Other tales included betrayals and sudden awakenings within the Lagrisse family during the ritual, leading to their ultimate failure.


    Truth mingled with fiction, and fiction with truth.


    In short, with Charlotte¡¯s deliberate efforts, the me was entirely ced on the Blood Demon Cult and the Lagrisse family.Of course, this wasn¡¯t entirely false. The Lagrisse family did collude with the Blood Demon Cult, the Cult did attempt a summoning, and not all members of the Lagrisse family were entirely corrupt.


    The key difference was attributing the vibrations caused by Charlotte¡¯s fusion with the statue to the Blood Demon Cult.


    As for whether the future investigation by the Holy Court would believe this¡­ Whether they did or not, the northern residents believed it, the nobles believed it, and Charlotte herself¡­ well, she believed it wholeheartedly.


    Moreover, since Castell¡¯s official stance was that the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s conspiracy had been thwarted, the concern over the ¡°Evil God¡¯s Descent¡± quickly subsided among the people.


    What reced it was curiosity about how the reimednds of the Lagrisse family would be handled.


    The people were curious, and the nobles were even more so.


    Recently, many northern nobles hade to Northport to pay homage to Charlotte, bringing their families, pledging loyalty, showcasing their achievements, and discussing their hardships¡­


    Their implicit and explicit message was the same. They hoped Charlotte would favor their families with a portion of the reimednds.


    As a lord, Charlotte patiently received them all.


    Aside from some excessive requests, she satisfied those that were rtively reasonable.


    This was part of her pre-arranged deal to gain the full support of the nobles, promising themnd in return.


    The Lagrisse Viscountcy was vast but sparsely popted, so granting some less criticalnds wasn¡¯t an issue. It wasn¡¯t yet time to strengthen central authority, and Charlotte needed to exchange some interests for the nobles¡¯ support.


    No¡­ on second thought, if Charlotte intended to pursue a path to Godhood, whether to strengthen central authority might not even matter.


    Following the times and taking one step at a time, her main goal now was to gain loyalty and establish her own belief system.


    Of course, when allocating the Lagrisse family¡¯snds, Charlotte retained the most crucial territories.


    These included the directnds of the Lagrisse family, such as Lagrisse Port, several border fortresses, and the most prosperous baronies within the Lagrisse Viscountcy¡­


    Charlotte incorporated all these into the Castell family¡¯s direct holdings.


    Additionally, there was the Lagrisse family¡¯s share in the Castell mines.


    Given the Lagrisse family¡¯s proximity to the mines and their significant contributions to their development, they historically received the highest revenue share among the three Viscount families, almost equivalent to the total shares of the other noble families.


    The Lagrisse family could maintain 1500 fully armored cavalry thanks to the mine¡¯s ie!


    With their title revoked andnds reimed, the Lagrisse family¡¯s share in the Castell mines was naturally absorbed by the Castell family, with no ns to redistribute it.


    Including shares reimed from other rebellious noble families, Castell now controlled nearly half of the silver mine¡¯s shares.


    With the Castell family¡¯s original shares, Charlotte¡¯s current share in the Castell silver mine exceeded 70%.


    Moreover, with the Castell family having gained independence from Borde, they no longer needed to pay the contractual tax to the Borde Duchy. Even ounting for the future tax reallocation as a direct vassal of the kingdom, the Castell family¡¯s ie would significantly increase.


    A preliminary calction by the County tax officers gave Charlotte a staggering figure.


    After the turmoil of external and internal conflicts, the Castell family¡¯s ie was projected to increase four to five times, with monthly revenue exceeding two million gold tana, surpassing even what her father earned a decade ago!


    The North was indeed wealthy, and its nobles were indeed rich.


    Through an internal war, Charlotte, the lord, profited greatly¡­


    Seeing the numbers, Charlotte suddenly grew more interested in centralizing power.


    She couldn¡¯t help it, the wealth was truly enticing.


    Reiming a viscountcy and some smaller noble estates, coupled with independence from Borde, had this effect.


    Even excluding the increased ie from reiming the Castell silver mine, the reimed noblends alone provided Charlotte with an additional monthly ie of 500,000 gold tana.


    And this was just the recorded tax revenue. In reality, the various resources produced within the territories, especially some scarce extraordinary and strategic resources, were invaluable.


    Take the Lagrisse family, for example. They managed a pasture specifically for breeding warhorses. While the quality of these warhorses was just adequate, far inferior to the dragon-scaled horses of the Northern Grand Duchy, they were still much better than Castell¡¯s own ordinary horses.


    This pasture, a primary source of warhorses for the Lagrisse family¡¯s cavalry, was also taken over by Charlotte.


    However, while Charlotte¡¯s ie increased, so did her expenses.


    With Castell¡¯s independence, no longer under Borde¡¯s protection, Charlotte needed to build her own extraordinary army. Besides, she nned to invest further in the territory¡¯s development.


    But that was forter. Charlotte first ordered the Count¡¯s cab to discuss these matters, devising feasible ns to finalize after she returned from the central meeting.


    After the official handover of the Lagrisse territory, Sebastian and Nice also returned.


    Apanying them were the disguised Blood Count Yurst and the magic-sealed ck Dragon Eudoxia, still asleep.


    However, they weren¡¯t alone. They were apanied by a group of uninvited guests in distinctive attire¡ª A delegation from the Northern Grand Duchy.

 Chapter 339: Invitation from the Northern Grand Duchy

    Chapter 339: Invitation from the Northern Grand Duchy


    The Northern Grand Duchy, a northern neighbor of the Crescent Kingdom, was a newly established feudal serfdom.


    A few decades ago, it was a tribal alliance, but recent reforms under a visionary leader transformed it into a feudal state.


    For hundreds of years, the Northern people were synonymous with pirates, bandits, and barbarians in the eyes of the Yte popce, primarily from the Crescent Kingdom, the Starfall Kingdom, and the Western Yte Empire. They represented barbarism and backwardness.


    This perception remains, despite the Northern Grand Duchy¡¯s modernization. They still sh with many central and southern countries of the continent, not just due to technological differences but also geographical and cultural conflicts.


    In the human world, a hierarchy of contempt always exists. People habitually distinguish between ¡°us¡± and ¡°them¡±, deriving a sense of superiority from their identity.


    Nobles despisemoners, city dwellers look down on rural folk, the Western Yte Empire looks down on the Crescent and Starfall Kingdom, and the Crescent and Starfall Kingdom look down on the Northern Grand Duchy.


    Just as the war ended, the Northern Grand Duchy sent an envoy, making this timing quite sensitive, as Castell had recently dered independence from Borde but had not yet sworn allegiance to the Crescent Kingdom.


    Legally and nominally, Castell was a direct vassal of the Crescent Kingdom, but without an oath of allegiance, the rtionship remained ambiguous.


    Historically, there were instances of border lords dering independence through sessful uprisings, only toter pledge allegiance to neighboring countries.In the feudal era,w isw, but reality is reality. With weak royal power, noble lords had significant autonomy. Strong lords could effectively create states within states.


    The Northern Grand Duchy¡¯s delegation wasn¡¯t there to woo Charlotte, but like the Violet Duchy, they came to negotiate.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t surprised. She still held thousands of Northern Isaac Lancers as prisoners, including many nobles, which was a significant number for the North.


    The Northern people¡¯s adventurous spirit drove them to be pirates or mercenaries, even after the country had been feudalized. Many Northerners, including nobles, were still eager for adventure.


    This was why the Lagrisse family could recruit so many Northern mercenaries for their rebellion.


    This time, the Northern Grand Duchy¡¯s delegation came for these captives.


    ¡°Merciful, wise, wealthy, and beautiful Lord of the North, Countess Castell, the envoy from the Northern Grand Duchy, Hamid Casimir Novak, extends his highest regards.¡±


    ¡°Apologies for the trouble some of ourpatriots caused during the Castel War¡­¡±


    In the Count¡¯s mansion, the bearded Northern Grand Duchy envoy, dressed in Yte-style noble robes but retaining a rough overall look, bowed with a standard Yte noble gesture to Charlotte.


    From her lord¡¯s seat, looking at the towering Northern representatives, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Wee, Sir Hamid Casimir Novak. I understand your intentions. Castell has no intention of retaining the Northern prisoners.¡±


    ¡°However, prisoners are prisoners, and your support for the rebels caused significant losses to Castell.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to ransom those nobles and warriors, you must offer a satisfactory price.¡±


    The Northern envoy became more respectful.


    ¡°Of course, Countess, we are willing to offer magical beast materials at a rate higher than the usual ransom to redeem our recklesspatriots¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred at the Northern envoy¡¯s words.


    The Northern Grand Duchy, with its vast and sparsely popted, often harsh, regions, and expansive forests, wasn¡¯t wealthy but had abundant magical beast resources.


    If not for its remote location and harsh environment, the Northern Forests could qualify as the fourth adventure paradise for free mercenaries.


    Charlotte was satisfied with the proposal, as Castellcked extraordinary materials, not mundane currency.


    However¡­


    ¡°Sir Hamid, if you wish to ransom those Isaac Lancers, this alone won¡¯t suffice.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head gently.


    The Northern envoy frowned and asked in a thick Northern-entedmon tongue.


    ¡°Countess, what do you find unsatisfactory?¡±


    ¡°Compensation.¡±


    Charlotte paused and said,


    ¡°You mentioned only ransom but notpensation for the damages caused by the Isaac Lancers¡¯ involvement.¡±


    The Northern envoy pondered this, discussing briefly with hispanions before bowing again.


    ¡°I understand, Countess. Then¡­ in addition to the ransom, we could offer an additional 20% in mineral materials aspensation?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Castell doesn¡¯tck ores. Yourpensation muste from elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you suggest?¡±


    Asked the Northern envoy.


    ¡°Horses. I need warhorses.¡±


    Charlotte paused and demanded boldly,


    ¡°All warhorses captured during the civil war will belong to Castell. Additionally, the Northern Grand Duchy mustpensate Castell with 1,000 suitable standard warhorses, including 100 young and strong male dragon-scaled horses.¡±


    This was indeed a bold demand. Strictly speaking, most horses ridden by the Isaac Lancers during the rebellion barely met the standards of warhorses. They were just better than Castell¡¯s own horses.


    Lancers, being light cavalry, didn¡¯t need high-quality warhorses. But the standard warhorses Charlotte demanded were different.


    A standard warhorse refers to a horse capable of carrying heavily armored cavalry, each one signifying the potential to form an extraordinary cavalry unit.


    Dragon-scaled horses, infused with dragon blood, are exceptional and cannot bepared to ordinary warhorses.


    They are practically magical beasts. Many elite knights do not even possess one such horse. Requesting a hundred, all male, is a steep demand even for the resource-rich Northern Grand Duchy.


    Moreover, considering the historical tensions and border conflicts between Castell and the Northern Grand Duchy, providing such a substantial number of horses might be seen as ¡°aiding the enemy.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s bold demand was indeed a ssic example of aiming high, not expecting fullpliance. She would be content with acquiring 300 standard warhorses and 20 dragon-scaled horses suitable for breeding.


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s terms, the Northern envoy frowned, turning to discuss with his delegation in their nativenguage, even engaging in heated exchanges.


    After a while, the envoy bowed again and respectfully responded.


    ¡°We understand, Countess. We ept your terms.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Huh?


    Did they really agree so easily?


    She was momentarily confused, unsure if the envoy was bluffing or if her demands were within their eptable range. A thousand standard warhorses could significantly influence a mundane war, let alone 100 dragon-scaled horses, which could potentially transform Castell¡¯s cavalry into formidable units within a few years.


    ¡°Sir Hamid, are you serious? Can your decision represent the Northern Grand Duchy?¡±


    Charlotte inquired.


    Despite the envoy¡¯s immediate agreement, she doubted they wouldply so readily.


    Either it was a trick, or they had ulterior motives. The envoy nodded slightly, replying,


    ¡°Indeed, Countess. Although your demands are stringent, the Grand Duke is sincere in fulfilling them. This decision aligns with his will.¡±


    ¡°However, we also have a precondition, or more urately, a transaction or invitation.¡±


    There¡¯s a catch¡­


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, asking with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Oh? What condition?¡±


    The Northern envoy took a deep breath, then bowed again respectfully.


    To Charlotte¡¯s slight surprise, he drew a ringed cross on his chest, a sign of devoutness, with an exaggeratedly pious expression.


    ¡°Praise be to the Holy One, esteemed Countess. As you can see, I am a devout believer. Not only I but also our current Grand Duke, Stefan Sobieski, is devoted to the Holy Court¡¯s teachings.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Duke admires the Holy Court¡¯s doctrine and has long wanted to adopt it as the Grand Duchy¡¯s official religion. However, our Northern faith is chaotic, with Old Gods¡¯ beliefs lingering¡­¡±


    ¡°The Grand Duke highly regards and admires your devout faith in the Holy Court. Your status as a Saintess is renowned in the North.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Duke seeks your assistance, inviting you and your clergies to visit the Grand Duchy and deploy experienced priests to help spread the Holy Court¡¯s faith among our Northern believers.¡±


    Charlotte was even more surprised.


    She had spected various conditions from the Northern Grand Duchy but hadn¡¯t anticipated an invitation to propagate the Holy Court¡¯s faith.


    ¡°Thank you for the Grand Duke¡¯s invitation. However, I am merely a small Countess. My fief¡¯s church has only one First Tier priest. Why doesn¡¯t the Grand Duke request priests from the Theocracy?¡±


    ¡°To my knowledge, many priests and bishops in the Theocracy are keen on spreading faith in the North.¡±


    Charlotte inquired calmly.


    The Northern envoy respectfully bowed, saying,


    ¡°Countess, you jest. The Grand Duke seeks the Holy Court¡¯s faith, and no one represents its doctrine better than you, the walking Saintess. You are more likely to be epted by believers and the popce.¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow thoughtfully, understanding the deeper implication.


    While the Northern Grand Duchy wanted to adopt the Holy Court¡¯s faith, they likely didn¡¯t want the strict control exerted by the church as seen in other Yte nations.


    The chaotic Northern faith was detrimental to governance. Feudalization increased religious conflicts, and the brutal Old Gods¡¯ beliefs were no longer suitable. Choosing the benevolent Holy Court to stabilize rule was logical.


    However, religious power couldpete with the ruling ss for authority, something the Northern Grand Duchy¡¯s leaders wanted to avoid. Therefore, they sought Charlotte instead of the Theocracy.


    After pondering, Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°I understand the Grand Duke¡¯s intention. Deploying priests to assist in spreading the faith is feasible, and I will consider the invitation, though I cannot leave the Crescent Kingdom within the next six months.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Countess. Inviting you as the Saintess is ideal, but if you are unavable, sending your trusted priests is also eptable.¡±


    The envoy replied respectfully.


    Negotiations with the Northern delegation proceeded more smoothly than Charlotte anticipated. Once the main points of ransom andpensation were settled, Charlotte concluded the meeting, leaving the details to her cab to handle with the Northern delegation.


    After the envoy left, only Charlotte and her butler Sebastian remained in the council chamber.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Master, will you really ept the Northern Grand Duchy¡¯s invitation and help spread the Holy Court¡¯s faith?¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just deploying some priests. Besides, it¡¯s a way to keep the overly energetic priests in my domain upied.¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    She then added with a sly grin.


    ¡°And isn¡¯t it also an opportunity? The Northern faith is chaotic. If we include some of our own teachings, it could work out.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You mean¡­ you intend to spread your faith in the Northern Grand Duchy as well?¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°If possible, why not?¡±


    Sebastian pondered her words, his eyes reflecting deep thought.


    Charlotte nced around and asked.


    ¡°By the way¡­ where is Nice? I haven¡¯t seen him much since our return.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression turned odd.


    ¡°Nice¡­ if I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s probably ying hide and seek with Sir Yurst right now¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­?

 Chapter 340: Yurst and Nice

    Chapter 340: Yurst and Nice


    In the garden of the Count¡¯s estate.


    Gardeners and maids watched from afar as two figures, onerge and one small, moved through the garden. Their expressions were rather peculiar.


    However, Yurst, one of the subjects of their attention, seemed entirely indifferent to their gazes.


    With a smile, he leisurely followed a shadow, more specifically, Nice, the ck cat¡­


    The ck cat, Nice, swiftly climbed a tall tree, moving with an agility that belied his plump appearance.


    Yurst, strolling casually, reached the base of the tree and looked up at the panting ck cat with a smile.


    ¡°Honorable Nichs, why are you hiding from me? I only wish to have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Meow! Nothing to talk about! You¡¯ve got the wrong cat! My name is Nice! Not Nichs!¡±


    The ck cat denied from above the tree.¡°Oh? Really? Maybe I misheard, but¡­ you seem to have left quite a few familiar designs to the Lagrisse family.¡±


    Yurst took out several design drawings for magical devices from his pocket, which he had found in the Lagrisse family¡¯s possession, and looked at them with interest.


    ¡°Meow! What¡¯s so strange about that? As the Castell family¡¯s magical cat, is it odd for me to know a bit about magic device design?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But these designs look very simr to those of an old acquaintance of mine from hundreds of years ago. Not only do the designs look alike, but your name is quite simr too. He was called Nichs, a very talented Legendary mage.¡±


    ¡°Meow! Of course I know about that great and wise Legendary mage. He is highly respected, and that¡¯s why I learned his magical style!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I must have made a mistake. My old acquaintance hated cats the most. With his pride, he would never want to be a fat, ck cat.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°What do you know? My physique is healthy! Healthy, you understand? Being chubby makes me more cuddly! You can ask the maids in the mansion, which of them doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°Well? But they doin that you like to peep at them bathing, with eyes like a lecherous old man. It¡¯s quite troubling for them.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°By the way, being lecherous is also very simr to my old acquaintance. Hmm¡­ could you really be him?¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°No, no¡­ I must be mistaken. When we discussed life-extending methods for mages, he proudly and confidently imed that maintaining human form is the skill of a Legendary mage. Methods like bing a lich, blood infusion, or transforming into another creature were all beneath him.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you silent? I wasn¡¯t talking about you, please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re just a ck cat who knows magic, designs magical devices, has a name simr to Nichs, and has simr tastes and hobbies.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    Seeing Nice¡¯s already ck face darken even more with each taunt, Yurst¡¯s smile grew brighter.


    No matter how much Nice denied or argued, both knew the truth¡ªthe identity of the ¡°pet¡± in the Count¡¯s estate, who had been getting plumper recently, had been exposed after the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s ritual failed.


    Seeing the ck cat on the tree, huffing and ring, Yurst felt an immense sense of satisfaction.


    How many years had it been since he could tease this guy so freely?


    At least two hundred years since his disappearance.


    As a Blood Count who preferred to study magical inscriptions in his castle, Yurst had few friends, and Nice was one of them.


    During the centuries of Nice¡¯s disappearance,cking apanion for academic debate and argument had been quite lonely.


    Thinking of this, Yurst¡¯s gaze towards the ck cat softened.


    With a light sigh, he said,


    ¡°Sir Nichs, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Nice instinctively wanted to retort.


    But seeing Yurst¡¯s nostalgic and wistful eyes, he swallowed his rebuttal.


    After a moment, he quietly said,


    ¡°Nichs is a figure of history. I am Nice, a ck cat.¡±


    Yurst¡¯s heart stirred, and he asked.


    ¡°Then¡­ Sir ck Cat Nice, can you tell me what you have experienced all these years?¡±


    ¡°You should know, after the Legendary mage Nichs disappeared, I specifically searched for him. But no matter how I searched, there was no trace, except that he was hunted by many churches.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ that¡¯s why he disappeared, Sir Yurst. Peering into the secrets of the Gods alwayses with a price.¡±


    Nice said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Peering into the secrets of the Gods¡­¡±


    Yurst mused.


    He wore a thoughtful expression and sighed.


    ¡°Perhaps, after all¡­ he was always a mage who disrespected the Gods.¡±


    He then looked at the ck cat on the tree and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Then¡­ can you answer another question?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Nice asked warily.


    Yurst¡¯s gaze fell on the ck cat¡¯s forehead, more specifically, on the faintly visible thorny rose symbol, with a strange expression.


    ¡°When did you sign a servant oath, such a ve contract, with the Progenitor?¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    His cat face darkened again, but quickly recovered, adopting a carefree attitude.


    ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s called catching a free ride, understand?¡±


    ¡°Those hypocritical Gods are indeed disdainful, but the True Ancestor of Blood is different. After all¡­ even at her reign, she never hides the truth about the Gods as some do. She remains straightforward and upright!¡±


    ¡°At least¡­ this makes her better than many Gods!¡±


    ¡°As for now¡­ I¡¯m very satisfied with the resurrected True Ancestor. Witnessing her return is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me!¡±


    Yurst¡¯s interest was piqued by Nice¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh? So you interact with the True Ancestor often?¡±


    Nice, feeling proud, was about to boast but then became wary.


    ¡°Get lost! Trying to get information out of me? No way! No way!¡±


    Seeing the wary ck cat, Yurst felt a bit disappointed.


    To be honest, he was quite eager to learn more about the True Ancestor. He had returned to Northport with the Castell team not only to uncover the identity of a certain ck cat but also out of curiosity about the True Ancestor¡¯s identity.


    After all, if his guess was correct, the True Ancestor should be in Northport!


    The conversation between the person on the ground and the cat on the tree came to a standstill until a distinctive voice called out.


    ¡°Nice, Sir Yurst, what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing the girl apanied by Sebastianing into the garden, Nice instantly leaped from the tree to her side, hugging her leg and faking a cry.


    ¡°Meow~! Lady Charlotte! You¡¯re finally here! This nasty bloodborne was bullying your pet cat!¡±


    Yurst: ¡­


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Alright, stop whining. Your cover¡¯s blown, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Charlotte pulled her leg out of Nice¡¯s grasp with some disdain and straightforwardly remarked.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Nice¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Charlotte gave him an understanding look and continued.


    ¡°Also, isn¡¯t there something missing from the magic book you leftst time?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Nice looked puzzled.


    Charlotte nced at the blueprints in Yurst¡¯s hand and gave Nice a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Do you need a hint?¡±


    Nice immediately understood that she was referring to the magic formations and magic device crafting.


    He gulped and cautiously said,


    ¡°Uh¡­ no need, merciful Lady Charlotte. I had some reservations before, so I didn¡¯t write everything down. I¡¯llplete itter¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, remember that. I¡¯m nning to build my own extraordinary army, and you know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured! When ites to technical matters, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied!¡±


    The ck cat swore with its paw raised.


    Charlotte seemed satisfied with this attitude, nodding slightly. Then she turned to Yurst and smiled.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, I hope my pet hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble?¡±


    Yurst, taken aback, quickly replied.


    ¡°No, not at all. We were just chatting.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly and smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you very much for helping quell the rebellion in the North. Without the support of the Nez n, Castell would have found it much harder to achieve victory.¡±


    Yurst hurriedly said,


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I was merely following the True Ancestor¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Castell is an ally of Nez. Even for the uing Starfall¡¯s restoration, Nez will provide support to Castell.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred at Yurst¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh? So the Nez n still ns to reim control of Starfall?¡±


    Yurst hesitated, then nodded.


    ¡°Yes, the Grand Elder has already imprisoned Elder Maxim. Taking advantage of the rebellion in Castell, he has once again purged the remaining Shedite factions within the n¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no more dissenting voices within the n regarding the remation n.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly and then asked.


    ¡°So¡­ what is the Nez n¡¯s overall attitude towards Castell?¡±


    Yurst paused, then said,


    ¡°Do you mean Castell or¡­ the entity behind Castell?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    Yurst thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the entity behind Castell first. After all, that¡¯s the key to Nez¡¯s change in attitude. The Nez n has already learned that behind Castell, or more precisely behind you, there is a resurrected God, and most likely an ancient bloodborne myth¡­¡±


    ¡°However, the n does not know who this myth is, let alone know it is our returning True Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Nez currently hopes to consider Castell and the myth behind them as allies. But if they learn it is indeed the True Ancestor, it might be different.¡±


    ¡°Frankly, due to historical reasons, the majority of the bloodbornes do not want to see the return of the True Ancestor. Fear and caution are the prevailing sentiments among the bloodbornes.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ my suggestion is to keep the identity a secret, at least until the True Ancestor¡¯s power is fully restored.¡±


    Charlotte felt a bit helpless after hearing Yurst¡¯s words.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to antagonize the Blood ns, especially after gaining the power of the ¡°Faith Network.¡±


    Perhaps the True Ancestor of Blood didn¡¯t care about faith and instead strengthened herself through her descendants. But now, with control over ¡°faith¡±, she could not avoid conflicts with the Blood ns entirely.


    In this case, finding ways to resolve conflicts and draw those bloodbornes over to her side was the most beneficial approach.


    However, the rtionship between the True Ancestor and the bloodbornes was primarily dependent on the attitudes of the few bloodborne myths.


    Considering that almost all of these descendants had True Ancestor PTSD, without absolute strength or a way to change the attitudes of the various ns¡¯ myths, she had to keep a low profile.


    Or, develop allies like Yurst within the various ns and then find ways to divide and win them over¡­


    ¡°I understand, Sir Yurst. Thank you for the information. The Divine will consider your suggestion.¡±


    Charlotte said after some thought.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    Yurst hesitated and then couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Although the Nez n is fearful and wary of the True Ancestor, and will never sit idly by her return, I believe that their fear is of the former True Ancestor¡­¡±


    ¡°Every resurrection of a God brings some changes. If¡ªI¡¯m just saying if¡ªif it¡¯s the current True Ancestor, perhaps¡­ perhaps there¡¯s hope for a turning point.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this matter needs careful consideration, and I hope the True Ancestor can give me and Nez some time¡­¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly and smiled.


    ¡°The God will.¡±


    At that moment, a maid hurried over, catching her attention.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a rush?¡±


    Charlotte frowned and asked.


    ¡°Countess, the girl Sebastian brought back has awakened.¡±


    The maid said respectfully.


    ¡°The girl?¡±


    Charlotte was taken aback and then realized she was referring to the ck Dragon Eudoxia.


    She nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After that, she turned to Yurst and bowed slightly, smiling.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, the person Sebastian brought back has awakened. I need to meet her personally, so I won¡¯t be able to chat with you further.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free, I¡¯ve been in the North for quite some time now, and it¡¯s time for me to leave as well.¡±


    After a brief farewell, Charlotte left the garden apanied by Sebastian.


    Watching the departing girl, Yurst finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    For some reason, every time he saw this representative of the True Ancestor, he felt an instinctive tension.


    Especially today, even though her presence wasn¡¯t particrly strong, she exuded an invisible pressure.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s really difficult being caught between the True Ancestor and the n.¡±


    Shaking his head, Yurst sighed.

 Chapter 341: Submission

    Chapter 341: Submission


    In the southernmost guest room of the Count¡¯s mansion.


    The maids cried out in surprise and retreated, while the arriving mansion attendants drew their swords, looking as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Inside the room, a ck-haired girl who appeared to be about fourteen or fifteen red at them with a fierce expression.


    She let out a beast-like roar while grabbing a decorative sword from the wall to protect herself. Her wary posture was like that of a cat with its fur standing on end.


    The room was already in chaos, as if a storm had just passed through. Furniture and decorations were overturned, and even the bed was dismantled into pieces.


    ¡°Drop your weapon and back off!¡±


    The leading knightmanded the attendants to surround the girl while sternly warning her.


    Looking at the thoroughly wrecked guest room, no one would believe that this girl, devoid of any magical power, was an ordinary girl. The level of destruction was far beyond what an ordinary person could achieve in such a short time, not to mention her beast-like fierce gaze and growls.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense, with a fight seemingly about to break out at any moment, until a crisp voice came from the door.¡°Even after having your magic sealed, you can still cause such amotion. It seems Sebastian made the right decision to bind your power.¡±


    Hearing this voice, the guards quickly made their way, slightly lowering their weapons and respectfully greeting.


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    The ck-haired girl looked up to see a beautiful girl about thirteen or fourteen years old, dressed in a ck noble dress, entering the room surrounded by people.


    Behind her was a red-haired elf and a plump cat with his tail held high.


    The ck-haired girl immediately focused on the neer.


    Her expression became even more cautious, and she instinctively stepped back as the beautiful girl entered, reversing her stance with the guards as if facing a major enemy.


    Seeing her wary look, Charlotte smiled slightly.


    Her gaze swept over the devastated room before she spoke softly.


    ¡°Miss Eudoxia, did you know that this room might be older than you? The furniture and decorations you destroyed¡­ from a human perspective, each piece is either an antique or an artifact.¡±


    ¡°In terms of value, these damaged items are worth around three to four hundred thousand gold tana.¡±


    ¡°And that decorative sword in your hand was awarded by the Crescent King to the Champion of the Borde family. On the market, it would fetch at least a hundred thousand gold tana.¡±


    ¡°Destroying so many of my belongings, I can¡¯t just let that go.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the girl couldn¡¯t help but look at the decorative sword in her hand, her fierce demeanor instantly weakening.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred. She nced at the attendants and maids around.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°But Countess! She¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    The knight warned.


    Sebastian, standing beside Charlotte, smiled slightly, patting the knight¡¯s shoulder and said,


    ¡°Rand, for Master, there is no danger within her territory.¡±


    Even the ck cat Nice chimed in.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right. All of you together couldn¡¯t take on Lady Charlotte.¡±


    The knight opened his mouth, nced between the three and the cat, and finally nodded, signaling the attendants to withdraw.


    Soon, only Charlotte, Sebastian, and Eudoxia remained in the room, along with the ck cat Nice, who had sneaked past Yurst to join the fun.


    Eudoxia¡¯s expression became increasingly wary.


    Especially when Charlotte took a step forward, Eudoxia instinctively stepped back, her muscles tensing as if ready to jump and resist at any moment.


    ¡°Do I really look that scary?¡±


    Charlotte touched her face, surprised, seeing the girl like a scared wild kitten.


    Eudoxia stared intently at Charlotte, her voice cold and filled with fear.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Charlotte de Castell, Lord of the North, Countess of Castell, and the target of those you assist, the Blood Demon Cult and the Lagrisse family, been trying to overthrow.¡±


    Charlotte smiled slightly as she spoke.


    However, her response did not rx Eudoxia, it made her even more cautious.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you, really?¡±


    Now Charlotte was a bit taken aback.


    But she quickly understood the situation after some thought.


    She had once entered Eudoxia¡¯s mental world and used her power there. As one of Myria¡¯s most powerful magical creatures, dragons are highly sensitive to magic and auras. Although Charlotte had used blood divine power then, she hadn¡¯t hidden her aura while inside Eudoxia¡¯s mind, inevitably leaving some traces.


    The mental world easily reveals the essence of things. Even though Eudoxia was nearly unconscious at the time, she retained a sliver of awareness.


    It was clear that Eudoxia had recognized Charlotte¡¯s aura, realizing she was the mysterious entity that had entered her mental world while possessing Nice.


    With this realization, Charlotte gave a slight bow, and Sebastian naturally presented a chair for her to sit on.


    Charlotte sat down, epting the carefully prepared milk tea from Sebastian and taking a sip before saying,


    ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important¡­ is who you are.¡±


    With that, she extended her hand, and Sebastian respectfully handed her a scroll of parchment.


    Charlotte unrolled the parchment and continued.


    ¡°Eudoxia¡­ or more urately, the ck Dragon Eudoxia.¡±


    ¡°Thirty years ago, the mercenary city-state of Kemia in the Eastern Yteds was attacked by an unidentified ck dragon. It¡¯s said¡­ that ck dragon seemed to appear out of nowhere,unching a frenzied attack on the city-state¡­¡±


    ¡°Although the mercenary alliance of the Eastern Yteds eventually repelled the dragon, Kemia had been reduced to ruins, with tens of thousands dead or injured¡­¡±


    ¡°Andter, that ck dragon vanished, and itsst known location was the border of Castell, at the junction of the Crescent-Eastern Yteds.¡±


    Charlotte paused slightly and put down the parchment. She looked at Eudoxia and continued.


    ¡°Later, there were rumors of a dragon appearing in the Castell mines¡­¡±


    Eudoxia fell silent upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words.


    After a moment, she asked.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just curious about the past of this ck dragon. After investigating, I found that this ck dragon did seem to appear out of nowhere. Miss Eudoxia, aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Eudoxia remained silent.


    After a moment, she said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my past.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    She looked at Eudoxia, her sapphire-blue eyes seemingly magical.


    ¡°First, I must correct your misconception. The idea of reviving a soul that has dissipated is impossible. Even Gods cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°When a soul dissipates, it means the existence haspletely vanished. This process is irreversible. Souls that remain or are taken to the divine realm might be recalled, but a dissipated soul cannot be recovered unless time reverses and history is undone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Eudoxia clenched her hands instinctively but eventually let them fall powerlessly.


    Seeing the silent girl, Charlotte knew she had listened.


    After a brief pause, Charlotte continued.


    ¡°Eudoxia, I¡¯ve seen your memories. I know what you¡¯ve been through and why you chose to help the Blood Demon Cult¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, saying ¡®helping the viin¡¯ might not be entirely urate. In the memories I saw, although you joined the Blood Demon Cult, you always avoided harming ordinary people in every action.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, you only stood by as the Blood Demon Cult used the Lagrisse family as sacrifices because the Lagrisse family had kidnapped and force-turned Castell miners to be undead, crossing your bottom line.¡±


    ¡°Miss Eudoxia, although you often im to be a ferocious and brutal ck dragon in your memories, what I saw was more like a dragon who had grown ustomed to coexisting peacefully with humans and other intelligent beings.¡±


    ¡°This behavior is entirely different from when you first appeared in the Eastern Yte. While it could be exined by amnesia or your experiences in the mines changing your attitude towards other intelligent beings, it still seems far-fetched to me.¡±


    ¡°You have a big secret, one you are aware of, or else you wouldn¡¯t rely on the Blood Demon Cult to search for your past.¡±


    ¡°I must admit, as one of the oldest cults, the Blood Demon Cult excels in mental magic, second only to the Bloodborne Mental n, Szelem, and can help many with lost memories recover them.¡±


    ¡°But, frankly, you are different.¡±


    ¡°Regarding your memories in the Eastern Yteds, as far as I investigated, they indeed seem ¡®forgotten¡¯ like any ordinary amnesiac, which might be rted to your past injuries. But your earlier memories are different.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see your earlier memories, but they undoubtedly exist. However¡­ they are absent.¡±


    ¡°Not sealed, nor simply erased, but as if you never experienced them. Yet, various clues suggest you do have a past.¡±


    ¡°Your physical condition is also intriguing. To my knowledge, no dragon loses all their magic and bes human. Yet, you did, as if the human form is your true shape.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m certain your body contains dragon blood. You are undoubtedly a real dragon by blood.¡±


    ¡°I believe I am correct, considering my authority on extraordinary bloodlines.¡±


    ¡°Miss Eudoxia, you are full of mysteries. I¡¯m very curious about you, your identity, and your past¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Eudoxia couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say? What do you want to do?¡±


    Charlotte smiled, then suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Submit¡­¡±


    ¡°I want your submission.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in your past, you, and your power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had them bring you here.¡±


    ¡°I can promise you, following me offers a better chance of recovering your past than following the Blood Demon Cult or the Szelem Blood n.¡±


    Eudoxia was silent for a moment before asking.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an invitation but an ultimatum, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Charlotte was slightly surprised, then smiled.


    ¡°If possible, I hope it¡¯s a friendly invitation. At the very least¡­ I am sincere.¡±


    Eudoxia was silent.


    After a moment, she looked up, her crimson eyes filled with emotion.


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡±


    Then, to Charlotte¡¯s slight surprise, Eudoxia bowed stiffly, offering a gesture of submission.


    ¡°From now on, you are the one Eudoxia will follow.¡±


    Charlotte was even more surprised.


    She smiled and said,


    ¡°Miss Eudoxia, you are more straightforward than I expected. Honestly, this makes many of my prepared words unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, could you tell me why you agreed so readily?¡±


    Eudoxia looked at her with aplex expression.


    ¡°Three reasons¡­¡±


    ¡°First, you are very strong. I know my abilities and my power. I cannot defy the will of a resurrected God¡­¡±


    ¡°Second, you feel very familiar to me. I suspect my past self might have interacted with you. You¡¯re right, calmly considering, following you is more likely to help me recover my past.¡±


    ¡°Third, you saved me. If not for you, I would already be a mindless dragon corpse by now¡­¡±


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback, then smiled.


    ¡°See, Miss Eudoxia, you are indeed not an ordinary ck dragon.¡±


    ¡­


    Eudoxia submitted, quicker than even Charlotte expected.


    With the fusion of the ancient statue, Charlotte now possessed considerable divine power and was confident she could suppress a ck dragon with adult strength without a contract. However, she still signed a contract with Eudoxia.


    Not a ve contract like Nice¡¯s, but a dragon¡¯s submission contract.


    Naturally, Charlotte¡¯s maid team gained a new member.

 Chapter 342: End of Book Two

    Chapter 342: End of Book Two


    The northern conflict ended, and Castell returned to peace.


    Of course, it would take time to settle everything thoroughly; rewards and punishments couldn¡¯t be decided immediately.


    However, this wasn¡¯t something Charlotte needed to worry about personally. She delegated these tasks to the newly formed Count¡¯s Cab.


    The new cab followed Castell¡¯s old system, with Charlotte making only minor improvements. The three most important positions¡ªMinister of Military Affairs, Minister of Foreign Affairs, and Treasurer¡ªwere held by Viscount Roman-Four, Viscount Leon-Castell, and Sebastian, respectively.


    There weren¡¯t any drastic changes; the only significant shift was recing the Lagrisse family with Sebastian, or more urately, reiming that position for the Castell family.


    Interestingly, Charlotte also gave Nice the title of Magic Advisor, cing him in the cab.


    The idea of a cat in the cab might seem absurd, but the northern nobles did not oppose it.


    The reason was simple.


    Firstly, whether they liked it or not, Charlotte¡¯s authority had been firmly established through two wars in the territory. She had gained the fealty of her vassals and be a true lord.Secondly, no one in the territory truly saw Nice as just a ck cat.


    After all, where in the world would you find a pet cat capable of designing magical blueprints, creating magical items, and possessing more theoretical knowledge than the most renowned northern mages?


    Some northern mages spected that the Countess¡¯ ck cat might actually be the alchemical incarnation of a famous mage.


    In addition, Charlotte selected capable nobles and heirs from secondary and emerging families to fill various roles in the Count¡¯s estate.


    Positions ranged from maids and attendants to butlers and overseers.


    This was how Myria¡¯s noble lords maintained rtionships with their vassals.


    With the rebellion quashed, only two of the three viscount families remained, but some knightly families that had distinguished themselves were poised to receivends and be the new nobility of the north under Charlotte¡¯s promise.


    Charlotte might not remember all their names, but the cab would, integrating them into the northern nobility management system through positions in the Count¡¯s estate and subsequent intermarriages among families.


    Overall, despite some noble families rising through military achievements, the nobility¡¯s power in the north was significantly diminished after two wars, while the lord¡¯s power was greatly strengthened.


    Not to mention, Charlotte¡¯s direct domain almost doubled in size, mostly due tonds reimed from the Lagrisse family, which significantly strengthened her control over the territory.


    Especially the Castell silver mine, the control of which hadpletely reverted to the Count¡¯s estate, eliminating any chance of nobles usurping it as before her arrival.


    After everything ended, Yurst did not stay in Castell but quickly returned to the Starfall Kingdom.


    Although curious about the whereabouts of the True Ancestor, he had duties to attend to within the Nez n. Pressed by Duke Yorok, he had to hurry back.


    This was a relief for Nice, who no longer had to face those who knew his true identity.


    Nice did not disappoint Charlotte, recording the techniques and inscriptions for the Nichs magic formation and presenting them to her within a few days.


    Charlotte¡¯s magical expertise wasn¡¯t particrly high, mostly relying on the Gospel of Blood. Even so, she could see that the magic formation techniques Nice provided far surpassed those of the Borde Duchy and even the Crescent Kingdom.


    ¡°Of course, Crescent only got the stuff I researched centuries ago. Although my power has declined, my theoretical knowledge has continued to improve. The version I gave you has been refined countless times.¡±


    In the study, Nice, in a human-like manner, ced his hands on his hips and boasted proudly.


    Charlotte leisurely sat behind her desk.


    Today, she wore a noble silk gown suitable for travel, ck with intricate gold patterns and the Castell family crest embroidered on it, making her look more dignified and mature than usual.


    She sipped sweet milk and browsed through the blueprints, smiling.


    ¡°Not bad. So, in terms of technology, can I trust you to handle the creation of our territory¡¯s extraordinary army?¡±


    Nice seemed very pleased with the word ¡°our.¡±


    He proudly nced at Sebastian, who was serving tea and milk, his tail curling higher.


    ¡°No problem. Leave the technical aspects to me!¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­ I¡¯m curious, how did you be so proficient in extraordinary military formations? Did you ever n to create your own extraordinary army back in the day?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Lady Charlotte, those were the impetuous days of youth. Better left unspoken¡­¡±


    Nice scratched his head, looking slightly sheepish.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press further.


    Although she knew Nice was the Legendary mage Nichs from centuries ago, it was clear he had many secrets.


    For instance, how he offended various churches and how he became a cat were still mysteries.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t force him to reveal more. In this world, everyone has secrets. As long as there was no malice or betrayal, she didn¡¯t mind her followers having their own secrets.


    With this in mind, Charlotte put down the blueprints and turned to Sebastian.


    ¡°Sebastian, what about the follow-ups with Violet and Borde?¡±


    Sebastian bowed and replied respectfully.


    ¡°Master, the Violet Duchy has been swift. They¡¯ve already paid the first batch of ransom in full, and the rted nobles have been released. The second and third batches should arrive next month.¡±


    ¡°And Borde?¡±


    ¡°Borde is farther away. The Mage Tower sent a message a few days ago that their delegation is on the way.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Good. Arrange for the handovers before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as youmand.¡±


    ¡°And the horses from the Northern Grand Duchy¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, everything is arranged. The stables are ready to receive them at any time, just waiting for the North to send them over.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Charlotte went over each task with Sebastian and Nice, nning the necessary arrangements in advance.


    The central meeting in the capital was imminent, and the journey there and back would take at least a month or two. She had to handle the follow-ups in advance.


    At this moment, a personal guard knight knocked on the study door.


    ¡°Countess, Priest Lottie from the church is here.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°Lottie? Let her in.¡±


    The door opened, and Priest Lottie, dressed in white robes, entered.


    She nced at Sebastian and Nice beside Charlotte, then bowed and handed her a parchment.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, there is news from the Diocese.¡±


    Charlotte took the parchment and carefully read it, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sebastian asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s an internal document from the church. The Castell branch needs to prepare for the arrival of the investigation team from the Crescent Diocese.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    ¡°An investigation team? Are they here to investigate that recent¡­ um¡­ disturbance?¡±


    Sebastian chose his words carefully.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, the divine warning bell rang, and since it was within the Diocese, they have to send people down to check it out.¡±


    Hearing this, the people around her couldn¡¯t help but nce at her, their expressions inscrutable. It sounded like the ringing of the divine warning bell had nothing to do with a certain someone¡­


    ¡°Preparing in advance¡­ it seems the officialsing down this time aren¡¯t simple. They even issued an internal document specifically. Lady Charlotte, can I see who¡¯sing?¡±


    Nice asked curiously.


    ¡°Here, take a look.¡±


    Charlotte handed it over.


    Nice took the parchment and nced at it. Just one look and his cat eyes widened.


    ¡°Meow?! Meow! The Chief Inquisitor of the Diocese?! And an Archbishop?! This¡­ this¡­ two Legendary?! Damn! The Crescent Diocese only has five Legendaries in total, and they¡¯re sending two?!¡±


    ¡°There are only five Legendaries in the Crescent District?¡±


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Five is already a lot! No, no¡­ that¡¯s not the point. The point is the Chief Inquisitor ising! Lady Charlotte, the Chief Inquisitor of the Crescent Diocese has a record of ¡®ying God¡¯ in the past!¡±


    Nice eximed.


    ¡°Are you referring to the Old God¡¯s resurgence incident in the Luna Coast City-State twenty years ago? It was just a newly resurrected Old God. As far as I know, that God¡¯s power hadn¡¯t even recovered to a zing Sun level.¡±


    Sebastian recalled from church records he had read in Borde.


    ¡°But that¡¯s still God-ying! God-ying and banishment are two different things!¡±


    Nice argued.


    ¡°Nice, there¡¯s no need to worry so much. We¡¯ve disguised everything and notified the Blood Wolf Tribe to keep a low profile. The beliefs in the north are diverse, and even if the church investigates, all signs will point to the Blood Demon Cult and those other strange religions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a blessing! We really have to thank the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s sacrificial rituals! But, Lady Charlotte, we need to leave quickly and avoid the investigation team¡¯s route to prevent you from meeting them directly! Who knows if they might carry divine artifacts blessed by the Gods that could detect divine presence!¡±


    Nice said.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    Strictly speaking, a local lord should meet the investigation team sent by the church. However, the central meeting in the capital had summoned her.


    The Crescent Kingdom had long seen a power struggle between the church and the monarchy. As a noble lord, she could reasonably avoid meeting the investigation team by citing her attendance at the central meeting.


    Moreover, the investigation team was looking into the divine warning bell¡¯s disturbance, which was caused by the Blood Demon Cult. How could it rte to her, a devout believer of the Holy Court?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at Sebastian.


    ¡°Sebastian, are the preparations for departureplete?¡±


    ¡°Master, everything is ready. The carriage, supplies, escort team, and gifts are all prepared.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s almost time. Notify Sherry, Reina, and Eudoxia that we are departing immediately.¡±


    Charlotte then turned to Nice.


    ¡°Nice, you won¡¯t being to the capital this time. Stay here and oversee the post-war ransom work. You¡¯re most familiar with the mechanisms of the Holy Court, and you¡¯ll be useful in handling the church¡¯s investigation team.¡±


    Hearing this, Nice made a wry face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best! I haven¡¯t had much contact with the Chief Inquisitor, to be honest¡­ I¡¯m a bit apprehensive.¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Have confidence, Nice. You¡¯re a bigshot in the church.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s head out early, we might leave the North by tonight.¡±


    Charlotte said, ncing at the magic clock.


    ¡­


    After handling affairs in the territory, Charlotte left the Count¡¯s mansion.


    The sunlight was bright, and Charlotte smiled as she looked at the sun, something she hadn¡¯t done in a long time.


    She didn¡¯t use an umbre. After merging with the ancient statue, her body had undergone some changes. While she wasn¡¯t entirely immune to the weakening effects of direct sunlight, she had developed considerable resistance. At least¡­ short walks under the sunlight were no longer a problem.


    Outside the Count¡¯s mansion, the Castel family¡¯s convoy was ready, a grand sight with twenty carriages. Besides the apanying nobles, officials, and attendants, they carried arge amount of cargo.


    Especially mithril¡ªabout a third of the carriages were loaded with various grades of mithril and associated minerals.


    On this trip, Charlotte not only aimed to attend the central meeting of the kingdom and meet King Louis V but also to interact with many of the kingdom¡¯s lords. Some of these goods would serve as gifts for building rtionships, while others would be traded.


    Opportunities for the nobles of different regions to gather in the capital were rare. For Charlotte, this was also a chance to expand Castell¡¯s trade channels for extraordinary materials.


    The convoy was surrounded by armored knights, 150 in total, still under themand of Baron Sharon.


    Nearby, nobles and officials from the direct dominion hade to see her off.


    ¡°Countess!¡±


    Seeing Charlotte, the knights, nobles, and officials saluted in unison, creating quite a scene.


    Charlotte nodded to them and then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, boarded the most luxurious of the three main carriages, assisted by Sebastian.


    Sherry, Reina, and Eudoxia, now dressed in Castell maid uniforms, also boarded the carriage, apanying her as personal maids.


    Once everyone was seated, Baron Sharon gave a loudmand.


    ¡°Depart!¡±


    With that, the knights escorted the convoy as it slowly moved out, leaving Northport under the respectful and curious gazes of its citizens¡­

 Chapter 343: Journey to the Capital

    Chapter 343: Journey to the Capital


    If you were to ask which city is the most famous on the Star-Moon Penins, it would undoubtedly be the capital of the Crescent Kingdom, Lutecia.


    As one of the oldest cities in the Western Yte Region, Lutecia was already one of the many capitals of the ancient Bloodborne Kingdoms during the era of the Bloodborne Royalty. Around eleven hundred years ago, at the founding of the Yte Empire, it even served briefly as the imperial capital.


    Nine hundred years ago, the Yte Empire faced a session crisis, splitting the nation into the Eastern Yte Empire and the Western Yte Empire.


    The Eastern Yte Empire soon perished in a catastrophe, transforming into the monster-infested Eastern Yteds.


    The Western Yte Empire persisted but experienced its own history of division, destruction, and rebirth¡­


    The Crescent Kingdom was established during the fragmentation of the Western Yte Empire.


    After the east-west split of the Yte Empire, the Valois family, with the empire¡¯s weakening royal power, seized the opportunity to im power and independence. The family¡¯s founder took control of nearly a third of the northwestern territory, dering independence and crowning himself king, creating what is now the Crescent Kingdom.


    Naturally, Lutecia became the capital of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Because of this history, even today, the residents of the Crescent Kingdom pride themselves on being the purest Yte descendants, engaging in fierce disputes with the reconstituted Western Yte Empire over the rightful Yte legacy.Charlotte learned all this from church historical records.


    The nobility of Myria rarely recorded history, but the Holy Court had the good habit of doing so, allowing Charlotte to thoroughly understand the past of this world.


    Of course, even the Holy Court¡¯s detailed records only began with the founding of the Yte Empire.


    As for the earlier Blood Moon Era, perhaps due to certain taboos or a genuineck of documentation, much of it has been passed down as oral legend.


    Maybe some long-lived species like elves and dragons still remember those times. But humans are humans, and they are not the same as those long-lived beings. Elves and dragons, who have always looked down on short-lived species, would not be interested in human history.


    Regarding the even earlier Mythical Age and Elven Age, even the records of elves and dragons might have buried many details in the past¡­


    After all, even dragons, who live longer than elves, can only live up to about 1,700 to 1,800 years, far from being able to remember events from over two thousand years ago.


    The only ones who might serve as walking historical books of myth are the ancient bloodbornes that have survived from those ancient times.


    Unfortunately, relying on these creatures, who spend most of their time sleeping in coffins, might sometimes be less reliable than seeking out ancient ruins for murals¡­


    But enough of that, back to the present.


    Lutecia, the capital of the Crescent Kingdom, is located in the kingdom¡¯s central region, about a half-month journey from Castell.


    With less than a month until the central council meeting, Charlotte minimized visits to noble lords and stayed only briefly at each stop to ensure a timely arrival.


    The journey went smoothly, with over a hundred fully armed armored knights escorting them. No one dared to provoke Charlotte. Even any bandits or robbers along the way would cautiously avoid the Castell convoy.


    After about twenty days, Charlotte finally saw the towering walls of Lutecia, the capital of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Those were indeed tall walls¡­ The massive gates, nearly twenty meters high, constructed from sturdy stone and ironponents, stood like giants, proiming the kingdom¡¯s authority to all who passed by.


    The shimmering moat was very wide, likely over fifty meters, connecting to the Kaina River that circled Lutecia, even allowing for boat traffic.


    As the capital of the Crescent Kingdom, Lutecia was much more prosperous than Northport, reportedly having a poption close to a million, second only to the Holy City of the Theocracy.


    On the main road leading to the city gates, the traffic of carriages, pedestrians, travelers, and merchant caravans was incessant, even busier than Northport¡¯s busiest docks.


    Charlotte¡¯s grand convoy drew significant attention as it rolled into such a bustling scene.


    The Castell family convoy was quite conspicuous. Twentyvishly decorated carriages and over a hundred fully armed knights in armor attracted countless gazes, showcasing the splendor of a great noble family.


    Nearby pedestrians, travelers, and small caravans all made way, allowing the Castell convoy to proceed unhindered.


    Of course, they only made way.


    Unlike in the north, where people might stop and salute or curiously gaze, here, there were few who did so. Most merchant caravans and travelers merely nced at the armored knights a few more times before moving away, paying no further attention.


    This was quite normal. Lutecia was full of nobles,rge and small, visible everywhere. You could throw a brick on the main street and likely hit a baron or viscount, so the awe of nobility wasn¡¯t as deep-rooted as in other ces.


    Carriage convoys as luxurious as the Castell family¡¯s weremon in Lutecia. Even outside the city gates, Charlotte saw several.


    Charlotte even suspected that what truly made people move aside was the sight of the more than a hundred imposing armored knights escorting them.


    Moreover, not all convoys yielded to the Castell family convoy.


    Some carriages, clearly marked with noble crests, did not give way, including several heavilyden merchant caravans.


    These convoys, often escorted by knights, disyed signs of noble backing, and Charlotte even recognized the crests of several prominent kingdom families she had studied.


    Unlike the pedestrians, those in the convoys only curiously nced at the luxurious carriages of the Castell family and the unfamiliar family crest before losing interest.


    The knights escorting the convoys, however, couldn¡¯t help but keep their eyes on Charlotte¡¯s escort, or more precisely, on the high-quality equipment of the Castell knights. The extraordinary knights¡¯ gazes especially lingered on the knights around Charlotte¡¯s carriage, their faces showing surprise.


    The reason was simple: many of Charlotte¡¯s knights were also extraordinary individuals, including several who had achieved advanced tiers.


    Among the nobility of Myria, it¡¯smon to gauge and respond ording to status. To make a strong impression on this journey to the capital and to avoid trouble from those who couldn¡¯t see the big picture, Charlotte had brought her most elite personal knights and their best armor.


    She was attending the council and negotiations as a victor and a newly appointed vassal, and she had no intention of being low-key from the start.


    After taking a nce at the exterior of Lutecia, Charlotte let down the carriage curtain and waited to enter the city.


    However, just as the Castell convoy was about to cross the stone bridge over the moat, the sound of galloping horses mixed with screams and curses came from the side and rear of the convoy.


    Charlotte felt the carriagee to a slight stop, and heard her coachman cursing.


    Frowning, she lifted the curtain again and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Countess, it¡¯s cavalry! We were about to get on the bridge, but suddenly some cavalry cut into our line and rushed ahead!¡±


    The coachman responded angrily.


    ¡°Cavalry?¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    She looked out the window and saw two rows of fully armed knights wearing gray cloaks overtaking the Castell convoy to take the lead on the stone bridge leading to the city gate, cutting in front of them.


    They rode arrogantly, not caring about the pedestrians they knocked over in their path. The screams were from those hit by the riders, and there were still cries of pain, indicating injuries.


    The knights seemed indifferent, not even ncing at the fallen pedestrians, crudely instructing others to move them to the side.


    Several knights blocking the Castell convoy even whistled provocatively at Charlotte¡¯s escort knights, making mocking gestures that infuriated them.


    At the front of the convoy, Baron Sharon, the captain of the guard, was conversing with what was clearly the leader of the rival knights.


    The leader¡¯s attitude was haughty, only bing somewhat serious when looking at the Castell knights.


    When Charlotte noticed the noble crest on the other leader¡¯s chest, she was momentarily surprised.


    It was no wonder; she was very familiar with that crest, having dealt with it recently.


    It was the crest of the Gaston family, identical to that of Count Gaston¡¯s family, who had been turned into her blood thrall.


    The only difference was the Gaston crest had a gold border, whereas Count Gaston¡¯s crest had a silver border.


    Charlotte intended to use her magic to eavesdrop on their conversation, but before she could, Baron Sharon finished talking and rode over to her.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Countess, it¡¯s the Gaston Duchy¡¯s cavalry. They said their family members are entering the city.¡±


    Baron Sharon replied with a grim expression.


    ¡°Family members? Not the Duke himself?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They didn¡¯t specify, only demanded we move aside.¡±


    Baron Sharon said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Tsk, such arrogance.¡±


    Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    Baron Sharon hesitated.


    ¡°Countess, should we¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind, let them go first. Send someone to check on those who were hit. Bring the apanying priests, make sure no one is seriously hurt.¡±


    Charlotte instructed.


    The Duke of Gaston was one of the nine dukes of the kingdom. Such tant behavior likely indicated an important member of the Gaston family, if not the Duke himself.


    While Charlotte didn¡¯t n to be low-key, she also didn¡¯t intend to make enemies with other high nobles before understanding the situation.


    Being cut off was just a minor inconvenience. Charlotte didn¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer.


    Shortly after, Baron Sharon returned and reported on the injured pedestrians.


    ¡°The injuries are not severe, no life-threatening wounds. The cavalry seemed to have held back. Our priests are treating them, and they should recover after a few days of rest.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Alright, good.¡±


    At this point, the Gaston convoy approached under the escort of their knights.


    Their convoy was even more impressive than Castell¡¯s, with grand, luxurious carriages and dragon-scaled horses pulling them.


    Just as Charlotte thought the Gaston convoy would head straight into the city, it stopped near the Castell convoy.


    A young, flippant voice came from the most luxurious carriage closest to Charlotte¡¯s.


    ¡°The ck Northern Hawk¡­ Castell family?¡±


    Charlotte looked over and saw a handsome young noble around twenty, seated inside the carriage.


    nked by two scantily d, beautiful maids with slightly pointed ears, indicating their half-elf lineage, they held wine cups and peeled fruits.


    Seeing Charlotte look back, the young noble¡¯s eyes shed with amazement, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    Whistling, he grinned.


    ¡°You must be Charlotte de Castell? The Pearl of Borde, the Holy Court¡¯s unrecognized Saintess?¡±


    Not waiting for Charlotte to respond, he continued.


    ¡°Well, it seems rumors can be true. The Pearl of Borde¡­ I thought it was just hype. But seeing you today, hehe, you¡¯re indeed worthy of the title, even the Pearl of the Crescent Kingdom and Western Yte.¡±


    ¡°With looks like yours, you must have elven blood? Such beauty, yet you vow celibacy to the Gods. Tsk, what a pity¡­ such a waste.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, intending to ask his identity, but the young noble had already drawn his curtain and continued forward amidstughter.


    In a cloud of dust, the Gaston convoy entered the city under knight escort, with even the guards at the gate saluting them respectfully, only straightening up after the convoy passed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    The armored knights, disgruntled by the Gaston convoy, grumbled a few curses and then escorted Charlotte¡¯s convoy toward the city gate.


    However, just as the Castell convoy was about to cross the stone bridge, they were stopped by the gate guards.


    ¡°Which family do you belong to? No armed knights are allowed in the capital without permission!¡±


    The fully armed guards at the gate demanded sternly, eyeing the Castell crest.

 Chapter 344: The Castell Family!

    Chapter 344: The Castell Family!


    The guards at the gate stopping them left the Castell knights bewildered, and some of the younger knights even frowned slightly.


    Dissatisfied, they pointed in the direction the Gaston convoy had left and said indignantly.


    ¡°Armed knights are not allowed without permission? Then why didn¡¯t you check or stop them?¡±


    The gate guard looked at the knights with disdain and replied.


    ¡°That was the convoy of tDuke Gaston¡¯s family, high nobility of the kingdom. The one sitting in the carriage is Lord Richard, the heir of the Duke¡¯s family. The escorting knights are from the Royal Guard, so of course, they can enter freely.¡±


    The Castell knights still felt a bit aggrieved.


    They wanted to say more, but Baron Sharon signaled them to be quiet.


    As a nobleman who frequently traveled with trade caravans, Baron Sharon was well aware of the capital¡¯s entry regtions. Indeed, armed knights needed prior approval to enter Lutecia.


    He approached the guards, took out a document from his chest, and showed it to them, saying,¡°We are from the Castell family. Here is our entry permit for armed merchants.¡±


    However, the guard just nced at the document before arrogantly shaking his head.


    ¡°This is just a permit for armed merchant caravans. It might be valid normally, but with the central council about to convene, the capital is in a special period, and no armed merchant caravans are allowed to enter!¡±


    Baron Sharon frowned and repeated.


    ¡°We¡­ are from the Castell family.¡±


    He emphasized the name Castell.


    The guard snorted.


    ¡°No matter what family you are, if you want to enter the city, you either need to hand over all your weapons and equipment or wait until the central council ends¡­¡±


    The guard¡¯s words were cut off mid-sentence.


    He was interrupted by a fellow guard, who was holding a bag of gold coins given to him by the Gaston convoy earlier.


    The second guard quickly whispered something in his ear while ncing at the Castell convoy¡¯s document and the note in the money bag.


    As the second guard whispered, the first guard¡¯s eyes gradually widened, and his attitude swiftly softened. What had been a haughty demeanor turned into one of respect as he hastily put on a smile and said to Baron Sharon,


    ¡°My apologies, I wasn¡¯t aware of your esteemed status. Please,e in.¡±


    The sudden change in the guard¡¯s attitude after learning their identity made some of the Castell knights sneer and mutter about the guards¡¯ hypocrisy. But Charlotte only smiled faintly.


    She nced at the two gate guards with a meaningful expression and said,


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Unlike the frequently expanded and renovated Northport, the architecture of Lutecia, the capital, appeared much older and more solemn.


    Here, almost every street was paved with gray stone. Aside from the main roads, most streets were narrow and winding, as if telling ancient stories.


    Tall buildings rose up in the city, resembling gothic architecture from Earth, making one look up in awe.


    The buildings here were denser, taller, older, and more imposing than those in Northport.


    The streets were bustling with carriages and pedestrians, surpassing any city Charlotte had seen since her transmigration.


    As they entered the city, the knights escorting Charlotte couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the surrounding streets.


    Even those ustomed to the prosperity of Northport were amazed by the capital¡¯s grandeur, especially those visiting for the first time.


    The outer district of Lutecia was as prosperous as Northport¡¯s inner ind district. The wide main roads were somewhat better, but the narrower streets could be described as crowded.


    If not for the intimidating presence of the Castell knights, many carriages and pedestrians would not have instinctively made way, and the convoy might have gotten stuck.


    Seeing the outer district¡¯s prosperity, many knights couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the inner district, where the royal pce was located, would look like.


    However, instead of heading straight to the inner district, the Castel convoy went to their base in the outer district.


    Yes, base.


    As a business-oriented northern family, the Castell family had businesses in the capital, mainly dealing in ore and jewelry.


    Though it was just a small shop with an area of less than 300 square meters, it was a legitimate business.


    Located in the capital, it brought in considerable profits, earning the Castell family tens of thousands of gold tana annually.


    When Charlotte¡¯s carriage arrived at the shop, she saw Sebastian stepping out.


    Seeing the Castell convoy, Sebastian paused, then hurried over to Charlotte¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Master? Why are you here?¡±


    With the maid Sherry¡¯s help, Charlotte stepped out of the carriage, followed by the curious Reina and the expressionless Eudoxia.


    She nced at Sebastian and smiled.


    ¡°Where else would I go? You didn¡¯t meet me at the gate, so I had toe to the shop to find you.¡±


    Sebastian looked embarrassed and quickly bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Apologies, Master. There was an urgent matter at the shop, and I couldn¡¯t make it to the gate in time. Was your entry smooth?¡±


    He nced at the Castell convoy and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Strange¡­ Where are the city guards?¡±


    ¡°City guards?¡±


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    Reflecting on the encounter at the gate, she seemed to understand and chuckled.


    ¡°There was a small incident, but overall it was smooth.¡±


    ¡°Small incident?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eye twitched.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter. Is our lodging arranged?¡±


    Sebastian nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I rented a noble estate in the inner district. It¡¯s been cleaned and is spacious enough for everyone in the convoy.¡±

 Chapter 345: The Persistent Blood Demon Cult

    Chapter 345: The Persistent Blood Demon Cult


    Since Sebastian had already arranged a ce to stay, Charlotte didn¡¯t linger at her family¡¯s shop for long.


    She met briefly with the excited and somewhat incoherent shop manager, listened to his report on the shop¡¯s development and the challenges it faced in Lutecia over the years, and offered encouragement as the lord.


    She promised to invest more resources into the family¡¯s business in the capital. Then, she got back into the carriage, surrounded by her entourage.


    This time, Sebastian led the group instead of Baron Sharon.


    Like major cities in other human nations of Myria, Lutecia was divided into inner and outer districts. The inner district, centered around the royal castle, housed many nobles, clergies, and wealthy individuals. The security at the inner district gates was even stricter than at the outer district. However, the guards didn¡¯t trouble Charlotte.


    As soon as they saw the Castell family carriage, they recognized the family crest and allowed them to pass without waiting for Charlotte to introduce herself.


    The officer in charge of security even saluted from afar.


    ¡°Wee to Lutecia, Countess Castell!¡±


    Such a stark contrast in treatment surprised Charlotte and made her further specte about the situation in the capital.Unlike the crowded outer district, the streets became wider and less congested as they entered the inner district.


    This wasn¡¯t because the roads were actually wider, but because there were fewer people. This rtive sparsity was due to the numerous noble estates and vis in the inner district, resulting in a lower poption densitypared to the outer district.


    Moreover, entry into the inner district was subject to more rigorous scrutiny.


    Sebastian had rented a noble estate in the western part of Lutecia¡¯s inner district, by the artificial section of the Kaina River that flowed through the capital.


    This estate, named Riverside Street No. 7, spanned about 20,000 square meters. Although not veryrge, it was well-equipped, featuring a typical Western Yte architectural style with tall spires, slender columns, and pointed arches.


    Charlotte preferred to call it gothic.


    Overall, the style leaned towards the mysterious and solemn, particrlyplementing the blue-gray architectural tone of Lutecia, adding a sense of grandeur.


    Thendscaping was well-done, with a delicate fountain garden. From the garden, one could even see the distant spires and copper-green roofs of the Holy Court¡¯s Lutecia Cathedral.


    Seeing the holy cross at the top of the spire, Charlotte mused.


    ¡°We¡¯re quite close to the Crescent Cathedral?¡±


    Sebastian smiled respectfully.


    ¡°Not too close, but not too far either. It¡¯s a distance that keeps us out of the church¡¯s direct view but not so far as to arouse suspicion.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly at Sebastian¡¯s words.


    From the perspective of the Crescent Royalty and various kingdom nobles, her rtionship with the church was likely quite delicate. Given the overall environment, the main reason King Louis V permitted the Third Prince¡¯s covetousness towards Castell was likely due to her stance on the church.


    Charlotte could foresee that during the uing central council meeting, and her audience with the king, this matter would likely be discussed.


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve settled, I should visit the cathedral.¡±


    She said.


    Making a show of piety was essential, given her public identity as a devout believer.


    ¡°Of course, as you wish.¡±


    Sebastian answered respectfully.


    After examining the estate, Charlotte got out of the carriage. Servants and maids in Castell uniforms were already waiting at the entrance, though there were only about thirty of them.


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    They bowed respectfully upon seeing Charlotte.


    ¡°Master, these are some selected servants from the shop, responsible for managing the estate during this period. They¡¯ve all passed magical inspections and can be trusted.¡±


    Sebastian said.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and then signaled for the convoy to enter the estate.


    Soon, the knights and attendants began bustling around, unloading goods, making the estate lively.


    Charlotte headed straight to the main building of the estate. The interior decor was as solemn as the exterior, with a color scheme of ck, gold, and red, which Charlotte favored. It was both luxurious and tasteful, a result of Sebastian¡¯s meticulous selection based on her preferences.


    ¡°Which family does this estate belong to?¡±


    Charlotte asked, admiring the smooth, heavy wooden spiral staircase and the valuablerge oil paintings on the walls.


    ¡°It belongs to the Anro family.¡±


    Sebastian replied.


    ¡°Anro? That Anro family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Anro family, huh¡­¡±


    Charlotte nodded thoughtfully.


    The Anro family was one of the nine ducal families of the Crescent Kingdom, with its head being John de Anro, the Duke of Moonshield.


    John was an old acquaintance of Charlotte¡¯s. She had passed through the Moonshield Duchy and visited the Duke when she traveled north to inherit Castell.


    It was at a banquet in Anro City, the Duchy¡¯s capital, that she first met the Third Prince, Philip.


    However, as far as Charlotte knew, that encounter with the Third Prince was a coincidence, he was merely passing through Anro City on his way south to Borde.


    The Anro family itself was a branch of the royal Valois family and a staunch supporter of the king.


    John de Anro, the Duke of Moonshield, was a steadfast supporter of King Louis V. Being the king¡¯s cousin and with his fief adjacent to the royal territory, John maintained neutrality in the rivalry between the Second and Third Princes.


    He was also rtively mild towards the church, unlike some other nobles who were more confrontational.


    In other words, the Duke of Moonshield was a moderate within the royalist faction.


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Indeed, it was quite suitable. The nine ducal families of the kingdom each had their allegiances, and the Duke of Moonshield held a rtively untouchable position. Renting an estate from another family might raise suspicions about Castell¡¯s allegiances, but the Anro family was a perfect neutral choice.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t nning to involve herself in the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s political struggles on this trip to the capital. Her goals were to solidify her status as a royal direct vassal, pledge loyalty to the current king, dispel any doubts the king had about Castell, and inform the church about the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s presence in Lutecia.


    The Blood Demon Cult had be her enemy. Through a captured cultist, Charlotte had learned that this organization also had a foothold in the capital.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t n to confront them herself but intended to hand the matter over to the church.


    Let the professionals handle it. Reporting was something she could do easily, and maybe she could even gain some benefits from the church.


    Additionally, she aimed to open up trade routes for Castell¡¯s extraordinary materials, connect with various noble families, and prepare for the development of her territory.


    As for the throne struggle, she didn¡¯t care as long as it wasn¡¯t the Third Prince who won.


    She believed the Second Prince¡¯s faction would seize this opportunity to strike, as they had facilitated the central council¡¯s convening. Charlotte¡¯s task was to avoid being used as a pawn in this power struggle.


    Reflecting on her experiences upon entering Lutecia, she calmly asked.


    ¡°Sebastian, you mentioned earlier that there was an urgent matter at the shop, so you couldn¡¯t meet me at the gate. What happened?¡±


    Sebastian hesitated slightly before answering respectfully.


    ¡°Master, it was a shop inspection.¡±


    ¡°Inspection? Inspecting what?¡±


    ¡°To check for cultists.¡±


    Sebastian exined with a bitter smile.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°Cultists? Blood Demon Cultists?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a few days ago, there was an incident involving Blood Demon Cultists in Lutecia. Although the Diocese stopped and captured them in time, it caused a considerable stir¡­¡±


    ¡°King Louis V was reportedly furious when he found out and ordered the city guard and church to root out all Blood Demon Cultists hiding in the capital.¡±


    ¡°With the central council approaching, Lutecia¡¯s internal security has been heightened. All shops must undergo inspections to prevent the Blood Demon Cult from causing trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Our shop was under special scrutiny because one of the captured cultists was a former employee of ours¡­¡±


    Hearing Sebastian¡¯s exnation, Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    The Blood Demon Cult, again¡­


    For her, this organization was like a persistent curse, haunting her wherever she went.

 Chapter 346: The Maelstrom of the Capital

    Chapter 346: The Maelstrom of the Capital


    As one of the main areas where the Blood Demon Cult is active, sacrificial incidents of evil rituals are not umon in the Crescent Kingdom.


    Every year, various regions experience one or two such incidents. Even the Holy Court has grown ustomed to this.


    It¡¯s unavoidable. The world is vast, and despite the church¡¯s strong influence, it cannot cover every corner. There will always be people who, for various reasons, choose to embrace the darkness.


    Cultists are a perpetual problem. This is a consensus shared by both nobles and the church.


    Of course, while it¡¯s epted that cultists can¡¯t bepletely eradicated, severe crackdowns are still necessary. At the very least, the church cannot allow its core areas to be havens for cultists. Every time cultists emerge, they face intense retaliation from the church.


    The recent Blood Demon Cult incident in the capital, Lutecia, urred in the outer city¡¯s slums.


    Strictly speaking, this wasn¡¯t a particrly severe incident. It involved ordinary people who had been seduced by the Blood Demon Cult, hoping to gain extraordinary power through blood sacrifices.


    One of the staff members at the Castell shop was among those seduced, voluntarily worshipping the Blood Demon Archduke and participating in the blood sacrifice to gain power.


    The blood sacrifice was somewhat sessful. The cultists involved did gain power, receiving extraordinary abilities from the Evil God.Of course, as a ¡°quasi-Evil God¡±, Charlotte knew from Sebastian¡¯s description that the so-called extraordinary abilities were likely just bloodborne powers bestowed by a subordinate of the Shedite n, turning them into blood servants or blood thralls.


    This sacrifice was quickly exposed.


    Though the Blood Demon Cultists chose a chaotic slum, it was still the capital of the Crescent Kingdom, with the highest quantity and quality of Demon Hunters.


    The church didn¡¯t even need to mobilize the Inquisition; a Demon Hunter squad stationed in the outer city was sufficient to resolve the Blood Demon incident.


    The incident¡¯s strength and difficulty wereparable to a peasant rebellion in ancient China, swiftly suppressed by local police.


    The incident rmed the king and caused a stir primarily because of its timing.


    The uing Central Conference targets Prince Philip, the Third Prince. Prince Philip has be the object of attack by almost the entire noble council, not only for breaking rules openly but also due to his connections with the Blood Demon Cult.


    Regardless of how many noble families can guarantee they have no ties with the Blood Demon Cult, suppressing the cult is politically correct in the Crescent Kingdom. Even King Louis V, who detests the church¡¯s interference in royal affairs, has been resolute inbating the Blood Demon Cult.


    If the Central Conference determines that Prince Philip indeed has ties with the Blood Demon Cult, his political career is finished.


    However, there¡¯s a significant difference between the prince¡¯s own downfall and being associated with the cult.


    Thetter could suggest the royal family¡¯s involvement with the Blood Demon Cult, which is uneptable to the king, as it would undermine the royal authority.


    Charlotte could imagine King Louis V¡¯s fury over this. This incident not only provides ammunition to the nobles but also to the church, undermining his efforts to strengthen royal authority against noble and church power.


    The Central Conference could easily turn into an event where nobles and the church unite to pressure King Louis V. In such a critical period, another Blood Demon Cult incident in the capital would be deeply annoying for the king, like swallowing a fly.


    Given his anger, it¡¯s no surprise the king ordered a thorough investigation of the entire capital.


    Reflecting on her own experience entering the city, Charlotte¡¯s suspicions grew.


    She asked Sebastian.


    ¡°So, you originally arranged for the city guards to wee us, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I had to assist with the shop¡¯s inspection, so I requested the city guards to greet you. But it seems they failed.¡±


    Charlotte chuckled.


    ¡°Heh, they more than failed¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, did something else happen?¡±


    Sebastian asked, sensing something more.


    Charlotte nodded and recounted their entry experience.


    Sebastian frowned upon hearing it.


    ¡°Not recognizing your identity? That¡¯s impossible! I informed the city officials about your arrival, the gate guards should have recognized your crest!¡±


    ¡°It sounds like the guards were changed at thest minute, possibly to target us.¡±


    Sebastian suggested, puzzled.


    ¡°But why? What benefit does it bring? Aside from causing embarrassment¡­¡±


    Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    ¡°That would depend on whether they denied our identity entirely. Who knows how the situation could have developed? Intrigues often unfold inyers, possibly affecting the Central Conference.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ did someone ultimately assist us?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    She then asked.


    ¡°Sebastian, what do you know about the Gaston Duchy?¡±


    ¡°The Gaston Duchy? They are one of the kingdom¡¯s nine major duchies, known for their neutral stance¡­¡±


    ¡°Did the Gaston family intervene?¡±


    Sebastian inquired.


    Charlotte nodded, confirming her suspicion.


    She had sensed the Gaston convoy¡¯s involvement through her heightened perception. Without their subtle help, entering the city might have been much moreplicated.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t dwell on it. As a key participant in the Central Conference, she was certain of her entry into the capital. Any difficulties were mere side plots.


    Nevertheless, minor incidents can umte into significant conflicts. A single dispute can create lifelong enemies, especially among honor-bound nobles.


    But one thing was clear to Charlotte: from the moment she entered the capital, she was already entangled in the power struggles of the Crescent Kingdom.


    ¡°Master, do we need to alter our ns?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    ¡°Alter? Why? We stick to the original n: express loyalty, expand our businesswork, andy low while keeping Prince Philip down. Unless provoked, we don¡¯t need to engage further.¡±


    Sebastian pondered.


    ¡°You mean maintaining neutrality during the Central Conference?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. We aim to remain neutral between the nobles, royal family, and the church while ensuring Prince Philip¡¯s downfall. I have no intention of diving into the Crescent¡¯s power struggles, at least not now.¡±


    Sebastian warned.


    ¡°Master, that might be difficult. Taking down Prince Philip might attract the king¡¯s scrutiny, and you have a visible connection to the church¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try.¡±


    Charlotte said with a smile. She nced at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Make arrangements, I need to rest early tonight.¡±


    ¡°The conference is in four days, and our arrival will soon be known. I expect we¡¯ll be busy starting tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡­


    However, Charlotte miscalcted.


    The day after settling in the capital, no visitors came to the estate.


    It was as if everyone had forgotten about the Castell family.

 Chapter 347: The Archbishop of the Diocese

    Chapter 347: The Archbishop of the Diocese


    Charlotte found theck of visitors quite surprising.


    Frankly, she didn¡¯t believe that she had truly been forgotten. The grandeur of the Castell family¡¯s convoy was quite remarkable, and it was impossible for the nobility of the capital not to be aware of it.


    As the victor of the Borde-Castell War, she was destined to be a prominent figure at the Central Conference.


    Standing by the window, Charlotte looked out at the deserted street outside the estate.


    Perhaps due to the remote location of the estate in the inner city, there were rarely any pedestrians on the streets.


    However, as she stood by the window, her keen intuition made her feel like she was being watched. The feeling was intense and came from multiple directions. Even though she was merely standing at the window, facing an empty street, Charlotte felt as though she was under a spotlight, being watched by numerous eyes.


    When she followed her intuition and looked in various directions, the sense of being watched from that direction would diminish ordingly.


    Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred.


    Without showing any outward signs, she channeled a bit of her blood divine power to connect with the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness.After merging with the divine statue, her control over the Gospel of Blood had be more instinctual. With the divine power, her already keen intuition was further enhanced.


    In an instant, she ¡°saw¡± the surroundings of the estate, ¡°saw¡± the spies hidden in various ces, all centered around her rented estate. One, two, three¡­ Even with a rough nce, there were at least a dozen, clearly belonging to different factions.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    So, she hadn¡¯t been forgotten at all. On the contrary, she was too important.


    Theck of direct contact didn¡¯t mean no one wanted to contact her. It just meant that, for some reason, no one wanted to be the first to do so. Everyone chose to observe from the shadows.


    ¡°Master, it seems that the situation in the capital is more delicate than we imagined. The struggle between the king, the nobility, and the church must have reached a critical point.¡±


    Sebastian, her butler, remarked quietly, also sensing the underlying issue.


    Hearing her butler¡¯s words, Charlotte pondered.


    She squinted her eyes and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°No matter. If no one is willing to visit us, then we¡¯ll go out ourselves.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡±


    Charlotte nced at him and said leisurely.


    ¡°Where else? As a devout holy follower, after arranging my amodation, it¡¯s only natural to go to the church to pray.¡±


    With Charlotte¡¯smand, the estate quickly became bustling.


    After lunch, she boarded the carriage and left her residence, heading towards the cathedral in the capital. As the carriage left the estate, Charlotte keenly sensed that those spies in the shadows immediately began to follow.


    She clicked her tongue and smirked, but decided to ignore them.


    ¡­


    The Lutecia Cathedral, located in the western part of the capital¡¯s inner city, wasn¡¯t far from Charlotte¡¯s rented estate.


    It stood opposite the royal pce and the central council, across the river, and was a typical Western Yte architectural structure.


    As the center of the Crescent Diocese, the Lutecia Cathedral was also thergest cathedral in the entire Crescent Kingdom, weing thousands of devout followers from across the nation every day.


    Charlotte hadn¡¯t submitted an official visit request to the cathedral as the Castell family but had directly gone there as a follower.


    Even so, the cathedral greeted her with great ceremony upon hearing the news.


    In front of the cathedral, priests in their holy robes lined up on both sides, as if they had been informed and were ready for her arrival. The priest weing her wore a white holy robe with a sun emblem on his chest, the Mark of the Sun.


    The one weing Charlotte was actually a zing Sun Bishop!


    ¡°Countess Castell, the Lutecia Cathedral wees your arrival. May the holy light always be with you¡­¡±


    The Bishop, wearing a smile, made the holy symbol on his chest and continued.


    ¡°The Archbishop has been expecting you since yesterday and has been waiting inside the cathedral for some time.¡±


    Archbishop?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    In the Holy Court, those referred to as Archbishop were the highest-ranking priests in a diocese. Moreover, they were always of Legendary power.


    In other words, from the moment she entered the capital, she had already been noted by the top figure of the Holy Court¡¯s Crescent Diocese.


    This was truly unexpected. It should be noted that the Archbishop in the Holy Court held a transcendental status, wielding more power than even Grand Inquisitors, and were often more revered than many monarchs.


    Typically, aside from public ceremonies, even high-ranking dukes found it difficult to meet them.


    It was for this reason that Charlotte felt bold enough to visit the Lutecia Cathedral without fearing an immediate encounter.


    But now, the Archbishop had specifically been waiting for her at the cathedral, and it seemed he had been waiting for quite a while.


    Completely unexpected, truly unexpected¡­


    Charlotte hadn¡¯t anticipated avoiding the Grand Inquisitor and Cardinal who had gone north to investigate, only to directly encounter the Archbishop of the Diocese upon arriving in the capital!


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte suppressed her astonishment.


    Stay calm¡­


    She had to stay calm!


    Although she hadn¡¯t expected the Archbishop to personally request a meeting, she wasn¡¯t entirely unprepared for the possibility of encountering a Legendary priest!


    ¡°Countess Castell, we have arrived.¡±


    The Bishop said with a smile to Charlotte.


    He then stepped forward, gently knocked on the wooden door of the prayer room, and respectfully said,


    ¡°Your Excellency Archbishop, Countess Castell has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Came an aged voice from within.


    ¡°Please, Countess.¡±


    The Bishop stepped aside.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte gently pushed open the wooden door.


    The prayer room was quite simple, with only a bookshelf, a table, and two chairs.


    An elderly man in a white robe sat quietly on one of the chairs, reading the Bible of the Holy Court. He sat there peacefully, appearing as an ordinary old man.


    However, to Charlotte¡¯s eyes, it was a different scene.


    ¡°Sun¡­¡±


    This was the first thought that came to her mind upon seeing the dazzling holy power in the room.

 Chapter 348: The Churchs Invitation

    Chapter 348: The Church''s Invitation


    The radiant holy light was dazzling, and the rich holy power was almost tangible. The Gospel of Blood began to operate on its own, quietly resisting the omnipresent holy power.


    Just standing in the prayer room, Charlotte felt a strong sense of danger. This sense of danger wasn¡¯t due to malice but merely because of the sheer presence of the other party.


    When one¡¯s power is sufficiently strong, simply being near them represents a threat¡­ This was the essence of a Legendary extraordinary being!


    Charlotte felt a chill in her heart.


    She wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with facing Legendary power. During the Borde conflict, she had confronted the me Demon Vroka, the subordinate of the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon. However, even then, Vroka hadn¡¯t given her such a strong sense of crisis.


    Charlotte understood that this sense of danger came not only from the person himself but also from the power he wielded. A Legendary is the eye of the Myth¡­


    Facing a Legendary clergyman directly meant being under the gaze of the Gods!


    Fortunately, as far as Charlotte knew, most Gods, including Harald, were actually in a state of slumber for some unknown reason.


    Although a slumbering God could still respond to the outside world and even cast their gaze, as long as she was careful, she shouldn¡¯t attract God¡¯s attention.Without matching power or means to counter, Charlotte had no intention of entering God Harald¡¯s gaze, even with her previous ¡°time travel.¡±


    These thoughts shed through her mind in an instant.


    Despite her racing thoughts, Charlotte remained calm outwardly. She took a deep breath, drew a holy ring cross on her chest, and respectfully said,


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell¡­ pays her respects to the Archbishop.¡±


    The old man slowly put down his book. He raised his head, revealing a pair of calm and gentle eyes.


    Those eyes seemed to possess a profound power as if they could see through everything.


    ¡°No need to be nervous or formal. Sit.¡±


    He said with a slight smile.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t hesitate. She bowed slightly and then naturally took a seat opposite the table.


    The Archbishop looked her up and down, nodding in satisfaction, and said with a smile.


    ¡°Sir Bernard is very curious about you. It has been a long time since Myria saw a girl favored by the Lord. When the North had an incident, he went there immediately. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s this old man who met you first.¡±


    Sir Bernard¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred.


    Bernard de Champagne.


    She had done her homework and knew the Archbishop was referring to the Grand Inquisitor of the Crescent Diocese, who oversaw the Diocese¡¯s Inquisitors and was known as the fierce warrior who once killed a God as a mortal.


    As for now¡­ he should be in the Castell territory investigating the divine warning bell¡¯s rm.


    Although Charlotte had prepared for the church¡¯s investigation, she remained vignt.


    Showing a slightly embarrassed and cautious expression, she said,


    ¡°Archbishop, those are just rumors. I¡¯m merely an ordinary holy follower, not someone who has received the Lord¡¯s favor¡­¡±


    The Archbishop smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°No need for false modesty, my child.¡±


    ¡°Your steadfast faith in our Lord has long been recognized. You have invoked the Lord¡¯s miracles more than once. After inheriting your territory, you judged evil, expelled heretical followers, and spread our Lord¡¯s faith¡­ The church knows all these.¡±


    ¡°Your devotion ismendable, your faith praiseworthy. You are a true holy follower!¡±


    The Archbishop¡¯s warm and kind words were filled with praise and appreciation for Charlotte.


    However, Charlotte¡¯s heart pounded.


    She had indeed used the Holy Court¡¯s banner to do many things and had invoked many ¡°miracles.¡±


    But she knew her own situation well.


    The so-called judgment of evil, expulsion of heretics, and spreading of faith were just covers. What she was really doing was consolidating power and strengthening control over her territory.


    As for the ¡°miracles¡±¡­


    To be honest, they were mostly the result of her counteracting the holy light¡¯s instinctive attempt to ¡°purify¡± her, an ¡°apostate¡±, by rewriting the results with her magic.


    The ¡°miracles¡± were indeed quite impressive, and many church officials regarded her as a natural-born saintess for this reason. But as for the rest¡­


    Charlotte didn¡¯t think the church was foolish. Investigating what she had done in the north was easy, even though the local church was indirectly under her control through Priest Lottie. The church wasn¡¯t blind.


    Truly devout lords would vigorously promote the holy faith after their session, either by donating to the church or by helping organize various missionary activities. But she hadn¡¯t done any of that.


    She had only paid lip service and never implemented it. The actions that did take ce were aimed at strengthening her own power.


    With the Archbishop paying such close attention to her, Charlotte didn¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t investigated her thoroughly.


    His current praise only heightened Charlotte¡¯s wariness.


    She didn¡¯t believe the Archbishop sought her out just to say these things.


    Sure enough, the Archbishop smiled, recalling something, and his face showed even more approval.


    ¡°And your vow before the Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Pope Pippin II, nearly seven hundred years have passed without a noble making such a devout vow. Your vow has spread within the church, and even the Pope has praised your selflessness and devotion¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She knew the Archbishop wouldn¡¯t seek her out for no reason.


    What goes aroundes around. To fend off Borde¡¯s coveting of her territory and to get rid of those pesky suitors, she had used the church¡¯s banner, and now it was time to pay the price.


    Charlotte had been trying to downy her vow as much as possible, but now the Archbishop of the Crescent Diocese had brought it up.


    The vow to donatend after death didn¡¯t worry her. It was an empty promise, whether she or the church would die first was uncertain.


    The problem was that bringing it up now would further entangle her in the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s power struggles, pushing her against the king and nobility while giving the church an excuse to interfere in Castell affairs!


    It was only now that Charlotte realized the Holy Court, seemingly detached and indifferent, might actually be very interested in Castell!


    ¡°My child¡­¡±


    The Archbishop smiled gently and said warmly.


    ¡°Would you like to be a true Saintess?¡±

 Chapter 349: ----------------

    Chapter 349: ----------------


    Be a true Saintess?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    In the Holy Court, the position of a Saintess is exalted. They canmunicate directly with the Gods and are the earthly representatives of the divine. Even the Pope would have to bow to them.


    However, not just anyone could be a Saintess. The extraordinary qualifications alone would disqualify most, not to mention the need for God¡¯s approval to be a true Saintess.


    To gain the approval of the Gods¡­


    Charlotte felt a headacheing on.


    Even with the Gospel of Blood as a cheat, allowing Charlotte to conceal her identity even when facing a Legendary priest, a clergy is one thing, but a God is another.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t bold enough to face a God directly. Not to mention the God¡¯s gaze.


    Although her ¡°time travel¡± hinted at a subtle rtionship with God Harald, Charlotte still hadn¡¯t figured out the exact nature of her time travel. To be safe, she thought it best to avoid God¡¯s attention for now.Moreover, a Saintess has her own duties. Unlike a noble part-time clergy, bing a Saintess would mean giving up her territorial control¡­


    Thinking of this, Charlotte became puzzled.


    If the Archbishop mentioned her vow, it indicated the church¡¯s interest in Castell. But inviting her to be a Saintess contradicted her vow since relinquishing control nullified the vow.


    Given the intense power struggle between the monarchy and the church in the Crescent Kingdom, if Charlotte gave up control, the territory would likely be reimed by the king, now independent of Borde. If Charlotte became a Saintess, the king would be delighted.


    So why did the church invite her?


    Did they really value her ¡°qualifications¡±?


    Charlotte didn¡¯t believe it.


    Though puzzled, she maintained a grateful and apologetic expression.


    ¡°Archbishop, thank you for your kindness¡­¡±


    ¡°Bing a Saintess of the Holy Court is an immense honor for any devout follower, but¡­ I am not just a follower, I am also a lord.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve dedicated my life to our Lord, I haven¡¯t forgotten my family¡¯s honor¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s meaning was clear: she wouldn¡¯t give up her territory to be a Saintess.


    Even though this response nearly revealed herck of true piety, Charlotte didn¡¯t care.


    Again, the church wasn¡¯t blind or foolish. Investigating her actions since her transmigration would reveal her vow was likely a strategy to gain the church¡¯s protection against other nobles eyeing Castell.


    Unexpectedly, the Archbishop didn¡¯t look surprised.


    Clearly, he knew everything.


    He smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°My child, I understand your concerns.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ rest assured, the church is not asking you to be a full-time Saintess. You can maintain your lordship while serving as the Crescent Diocese¡¯s Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Bing a Saintess won¡¯t require you to fulfill Saintess duties or undergo the Holy Gate¡¯s trials in the Theocracy. You can retain your noble status¡­¡±


    He paused, then added meaningfully.


    ¡°The church won¡¯t interfere in Castell¡¯s affairs but will be your strongest supporter, even against royal pressure.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    So, they want her to be a part-time Saintess?


    But what¡¯s the gain?


    Nobles often had part-time clergies, but their roles were usually ceremonial. Could a Saintess be ceremonial too?


    Her part-time role as a Saintess might bring a church aura, solidifying her vow and making Castell a future church territory.


    Moreover, being a Saintess meant lifelong celibacy, reinforcing her vow.


    Additionally, this role would naturally justify more church officials in Castell, strengthening church influence even without direct involvement.


    The church didn¡¯t want a Saintess per se but aimed to enhance its influence in Castell through the Saintess role. Had the church noticed the Nez n¡¯s actions in the Starfall Kingdom and intended to use Castell as a springboard for suppression?


    Or were they interested in the Northern Grand Duchy¡¯s faith? Or maybe¡­ the church already knew something?


    Charlotte¡¯s mind raced with many spections.


    The Archbishop gently asked.


    ¡°So, my child, will you ept the church¡¯s invitation?¡±


    Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    This wasn¡¯t a simple invitation.


    It was a transaction.


    Using the church¡¯s protection to gain future control over Castell.


    The church likely didn¡¯t care about her true piety but sought to use Castell as a base to expand the Crescent Diocese¡¯s influence.


    Honestly, this conflicted with Charlotte¡¯s goals. She needed to minimize church attention in the North, not draw it in.


    But rejecting the invitation was risky, almost admitting guilt. No noble seeking church protection would refuse such a sincere offer without a good reason. Charlotte needed a suitable excuse.


    But what excuse?


    Her gaze fell on the bed and chair in the prayer room, and an idea struck her.


    She remembered a scoundrel already judged by the church¡­


    With that, Charlotte had a n.


    She sighed deeply and said,


    ¡°Archbishop, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°A year ago, I would have dly epted your invitation without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°But now, I cannot deceive my own heart¡­¡±


    ______________________________


    Polite Refusal

 Chapter 350: Banquet Invitation

    Chapter 350: Banquet Invitation


    Charlotte didn¡¯t borate on the reasons for her polite refusal. She merely adopted a look of sadness and self-reproach when mentioning ¡°a year ago¡± and ¡°her own heart.¡±


    The incident in Borde had caused quite a stir. A Bishop had been dealt with, and the one who signed the investigation order was likely the Archbishop before her. This Archbishop probably knew everything.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t need to say much, just a hint would suffice to show that her trust in the church had been shattered due to the Bishop incident. Thus, she had a reason to refuse the church¡¯s offer without it being her fault.


    Sure enough, after Charlotte mentioned ¡°a year ago¡± with an apologetic expression, the Archbishop also appeared to be reflecting sorrowfully.


    He sighed slightly and said,


    ¡°I am truly sorry for everything that happened in Borde¡­ I understand your choice.¡±


    Charlotte lowered her head, her expression tinged with some self-reproach.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Archbishop. I came to the church today for confession because I realized I am not as devout as I imagined¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not qualified to be the Holy Court¡¯s Saintess, not even a part-time one.¡±The Archbishop nodded and said gently.


    ¡°My child, no one is perfect, nor is any believer. Even the most devout followers make mistakes. You have done very well.¡±


    ¡°I understand your heart. Since you do not wish to be a Saintess, the church will not force you.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte felt relieved. She had managed to sidestep the church¡¯s invitation.


    After chatting a while longer with the Archbishop, discussing some theological matters, Charlotte took her leave.


    Before departing, she personally donated two hundred thousand gold tana as a contribution from a faithful follower.


    The Archbishop epted it graciously, praising her devotion.


    Two hundred thousand gold tana was no small amount. Even a duke of the kingdom would only donate tens of thousands at a time when praying at the church. This hefty donation would surely leave a good impression.


    Under the warm smiles of the church clegies, Charlotte boarded her carriage and left Lutetia Cathedral.


    Once inside, her pious demeanor faded, reced by a more serious expression.


    The Archbishop¡¯s summons and invitation were both an attempt to strengthen ties with Castell and a form of outreach. Though she had found a reason to refuse, it was still a refusal. Even if the Archbishop wasn¡¯t angry, her rtionship with the church was bound to be affected.


    There was no avoiding it. She couldn¡¯t really bring the church¡¯s power into her territory. She still had to cooperate with the Nez n to reim the Starfall Kingdom and divide the Roman Duchy. At that time, she might even have to oppose the church.


    Bing a Saintess would be a constraint, giving the church a reason to act against her. Even the king and nobles could be her enemies, as they wouldn¡¯t want the church¡¯s power to grow.


    But being a holy believer was different. Even if she said one thing and did another, as long as she wasn¡¯t caught, the church couldn¡¯t do anything. With her anti-divine spell, Charlotte had considered joining the church and causing internal disruption.


    However, once her ¡°Faith Network¡± was activated, she knew that option was impossible.


    If she wanted to expand her power, she was destined to oppose the church eventually. It was just a matter of when to break ties.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time. The church was powerful. Even after refusing the church, she had to maintain surface rtions.


    Thinking this, Charlotte sighed softly.


    Honestly, her feelings towards the Holy Court were quiteplex. Despite the Bishop incident, there were many good clergies within the church, like Priest Raoul, who was a respectable elder. The teachings of the Holy Court weren¡¯t evil, they were actually righteous and great.


    With the ¡°time travel¡±, Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure about her rtionship with God Harald. She didn¡¯t dislike the Holy Court, but the Holy Court considered bloodbornes evil and the True Ancestor of Blood a terrifying Evil God. From this perspective, they were natural enemies.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression turned serious again.


    Refusing the church¡¯s goodwill had its price. The North had been drawing too much attention recently. Her activities when fusing with the ancient statue weren¡¯t subtle, and now this refusal. The church would likely focus on the North.


    If the church truly wanted to increase its influence over Castell, they wouldn¡¯t give up easily, even if she refused.


    Thinking this gave Charlotte a headache. She wantedplete neutrality, but reality often made it impossible.


    ¡°It seems I must n carefully to buy myself more time to grow.¡±


    Charlotte sighed as she pondered her next steps. The wind doesn¡¯t stop even when the tree desires peace.


    She inherited Castell, defeated the coalition forces of two duchies, and became a significant power in the Crescent Kingdom.


    Castell was prosperous and could rival a ducal territory. After bing independent, it would be the thirteenth significant force in the kingdom, disrupting the delicate bnce between nobles, the church, and the monarchy.


    It wasn¡¯t just the church eyeing Castell. She needed to think carefully about her choices and alliances to maximize her interests.


    Under many secret gazes, Charlotte returned to her estate.


    She ignored those spying on her. If she was correct, no nobles visited or invited her because they were waiting to see the church¡¯s stance. After all, she had the church¡¯s mark.


    More boldly, the Archbishop¡¯s offer to make her a part-time Saintess might have already been leaked. Her refusal would soon be known by all.


    As if to confirm Charlotte¡¯s guess, the day after she refused the church¡¯s invitation, new guests arrived at her estate.


    More precisely, she received an invitation.


    ¡°Duke Gaston¡¯s banquet?¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow at the finely crafted invitation presented by the respectful noble messenger.

 Chapter 351: The Bloodbornes Scent

    Chapter 351: The Bloodborne''s Scent


    Charlotte had anticipated that she might soon receive an invitation, but she hadn¡¯t expected it toe so quickly.


    Moreover, the invitation was from Duke Gaston, a representative of the kingdom¡¯s neutral nobles.


    The so-called neutral nobles, as the name suggests, are those who remain neutral in the struggle for the throne. They support neither the Second Prince nor the Third Prince, nor do they actively support the king¡¯s efforts to strengthen central authority like the royalist nobles do.


    This piqued Charlotte¡¯s curiosity.


    Representing Castell and the force that toppled the Third Prince, she had expected invitations from nobles supporting the Second Prince. Instead, she received one from a neutral party.


    ¡°Sebastian, why do you think the neutral nobles would invite me to a banquet? Aren¡¯t they supposed to stay out of the session struggle?¡±


    Charlotte asked thoughtfully, holding the invitation.


    Sebastian frowned and shook his head after some thought.


    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t figure it out either¡­ Perhaps the Third Prince¡¯s actions have crossed their bottom line, so they¡¯ve chosen to take a stand?¡±Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred at Sebastian¡¯s opinion.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. But even if the neutral nobles supported the central council¡¯s judgment against the Third Prince, shouldn¡¯t the Second Prince¡¯s faction be leading the charge?


    This thought deepened Charlotte¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Master, the banquet is tonight. Are you going to attend?¡±


    Sebastian asked.


    Charlotte nced at the invitation and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, why not? Regardless of the situation, I¡¯ll find out by attending.¡±


    One of the purposes of attending the central council was to make connections with nobles. Since there was an invitation, she should go.


    As for choosing sides, Charlotte had no immediate ns. Her initial intention was to remain neutral while sessfully weakening the Third Prince.


    However, after declining the church¡¯s invitation, her stance had slightly shifted. Now, she wanted to see the situation before deciding.


    ¡­


    The banquet at Duke Gaston¡¯s residence was to be held in the evening at his estate in the capital.


    As a grand noble of the kingdom, the Gaston estate was also located in the inner city, though a bit farther from the estate Charlotte rented, on the opposite side of the pce.


    As evening approached, Charlotte changed into a ck evening gown and boarded her carriage. Since it was a banquet, she didn¡¯t bring many attendants, only her butler Sebastian, her personal maid, Sherry, Reina, and Eudoxia.


    By the time Charlotte arrived at the Gaston estate, many nobles had already arrived.


    The Gaston estate was quiterge, about four to five times the size of the one Charlotte rented. The entrance was bustling with carriages, adorned luxuriously, and decorated with various crests, indicating the attending noble families.


    Despite nightfall, the estate was brightly lit, with servants bustling about, receiving the guests.


    Charlotte was surprised by the number of nobles attending, much more than she had anticipated. She recognized many crests, belonging to the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s major nobles, including several ducal families.


    As Charlotte observed the attending nobles, they also noticed the Castell family¡¯s carriage.


    Simr to before, many carriages made way for hers. This indicated her status, though she was only a countess, no noble below a duke would underestimate her.


    Charlotte felt many eyes on her carriage. When she alighted with Sebastian, she became the center of attention, with gazes doubling.


    Most were curious and admiring, but there were also some scrutinizing and even hostile looks.


    Hostile?


    Charlotte¡¯s senses tingled.


    Bloodbornes have keen perceptions. Though faint, the hostility represented wariness and displeasure, which she sensed immediately.


    Following the gaze, she saw a middle-aged noble, about forty or fifty, alighting from a carriage. The estate¡¯s butler and servants were respectfully attending to him.


    As Charlotte looked over, the noble nced at her, then quickly averted his gaze, entering the estate.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, recognizing him through the family crest on his carriage¡ªsword and griffin. In the Crescent Kingdom, only one family bore this crest: the Prutz family, one of the nine ducal families.


    Despite the distance, Charlotte sensed the powerful extraordinary aura from the middle-aged noble¡ªa zing Sun.


    ¡°Hmm? Duke Prutz? He¡¯s here too? Isn¡¯t he a staunch supporter of the Third Prince? Attending this banquet?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s surprised voice caught Charlotte¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Duke Prutz?¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    Interesting. Very interesting. A banquet hosted by neutral nobles, with even the Third Prince¡¯s supporters attending, and a duke at that.


    Moreover, the number of nobles was surprisinglyrge.


    Looking at the endless stream of carriages and the many family crests, some seen only in books, Charlotte believed it if told the entire Crescent Kingdom¡¯s notable families attended.


    It seemed tonight¡¯s banquet wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡°Countess Castell, wee to tonight¡¯s banquet. Please follow me.¡±


    The estate¡¯s butler and servants greeted respectfully as Charlotte disembarked.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, following the servants into the estate.


    The Gaston estate was luxurious, more so than Charlotte¡¯s Count¡¯s estate. Entering the banquet hall, she found it lively.


    Tall stone pirs surrounded the hall, with long tables covered in elegant cloths, set with gold and silver cutlery, fine porcin, and exquisite ssware. A roaring fire in the firece added warmth and a faint fragrance.


    Nobles, dressed in splendid attire,ughed and chatted in groups. Servants weaved through the crowd with trays and wine sses, attentively pouring drinks, while musicians yed melodious tunes.


    The banquet hall was a scene of joy and festivity. However, the moment Charlotte entered, she paused slightly.


    She smelled a familiar scent¡ªbloodbornes. And not just one.

 Chapter 352: Legendary Bloodborne

    Chapter 352: Legendary Bloodborne


    Bloodbornes!


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She discreetly followed the aura, intending to locate its source. But before she could pinpoint it, the aura vanished instantly.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    All auras naturally dissipate over time, but this one had clearly been hidden by a spell.


    There was a bloodborne at tonight¡¯s banquet!


    Scanning the banquet hall, Charlotte observed noblesughing and chatting in groups, seemingly oblivious to the recent change in aura.


    She frowned slightly.


    The bloodborne aura just now had not been faint. She could sense that a significant proportion of the guests were extraordinary individuals, she detected at least three zing Sun and over ten Silver Moon auras.


    High-level extraordinary beings are usually very perceptive. However, the nobles here showed no reaction, as if the bloodborne aura had been an illusion. But Charlotte was certain it wasn¡¯t.¡°Master¡­¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s voice sounded beside her, tinged with seriousness.


    She nced at him, noting his wary gaze sweeping the hall. Clearly, he had also sensed the bloodborne aura.


    ¡°Master, something¡¯s off.¡±


    He whispered.


    Charlotte nodded subtly. Her gaze returned to the hall as she silently invoked the Gospel of Blood.


    She multitasked, entering the banquet hall with Sebastian and others while discreetlymunicating with the crimson star sea symbolizing bloodbornes within the Gospel of Blood.


    The bloodborne aura could be hidden, but not from the Gospel of Blood, the supreme artifact of the bloodborne. Any bloodborne¡¯s coordinates would appear in the crimson star sea.


    While long distances might prevent her from locating bloodbornes through the Gospel, she could easily find those nearby.


    As Charlotte¡¯s mind focused, the Gospel of Blood in her consciousness glowed faintly, illuminating the crimson star sea in her mental world. Centered on Charlotte, the illusory crimson stars spread in her vision.


    One¡­ two¡­ three¡­


    In Charlotte¡¯s ¡°vision¡±, crimson stars representing bloodbornes lit up densely throughout the banquet hall. In an instant, the hall seemed immersed in a crimson world.


    Seeing this, Charlotte felt her scalp tingle. The dense crimson stars were so close, vividly clear in the Gospel of Blood¡¯s perception¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just one hidden bloodborne at the banquet. The proportion of bloodbornes attending was astonishingly high!


    In her real-world vision, the hall had over three hundred guests. In the Gospel¡¯s vision, there were more than fifty crimson stars, with varying intensities¡ªthe strongest two were zing Sun, and even the weakest was Starry Sky.


    Goodness¡­


    At this banquet, nearly one-fifth of the attendees were bloodbornes, most of them nobles. Of the three zing Sun attendees, two were bloodborne!


    If she hadn¡¯t visited the Cathedral of the Holy Court yesterday, she¡¯d believe she had entered the Bloodborne-controlled Coria Kingdom!


    Ridiculous!


    Were all the hidden bloodbornes in the Crescent Kingdom gathered here?


    Charlotte was astounded but showed no sign of it. She gave a discreet nce at Sebastian and whispered.


    ¡°Stay alert and ready for battle.¡±


    Her reminder made everyone tense.


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes, touching hisbat equipment at his waist, while Eudoxia scanned the hall, her crimson pupils gleaming with battle intent.


    ¡°Sherry, I just remembered I forgot something at home. Take Reina and Eudoxia and fetch it for me.¡±


    Charlotte suddenly said, naturally and without lowering her voice.


    Eudoxia frowned in puzzlement, and Reina tilted her head in confusion. Sherry reacted the quickest, bowing respectfully before leading Reina and Eudoxia out of the hall.


    Once the maids left, Charlotte stepped into the banquet hall, instantly drawing the nobles¡¯ attention. Curious gazes fell upon her, and soon, a noble enthusiastically greeted her.


    ¡°The Northern Eagle Crest? You must be the renowned Countess of Castell. The rumors are true, you shine like a star¡­¡±


    Smiling, Charlotte gracefully thanked the noble for thepliment.


    The Borde-Castell War had clearly boosted her family¡¯s reputation, and many nobles, including prominent families of the kingdom, came to greet her.


    Charlotte responded elegantly and appropriately.


    If she ignored the Gospel of Blood¡¯s revtion of their true identities, this would seem like a regr noble banquet, with nobles chatting and drinking, just as at previous banquets she¡¯d attended. But Charlotte remained calm and alert. She hadn¡¯t turned off the Gospel¡¯s ¡°vision¡±, and in it, the true identities of the bloodborne nobles were ringly obvious.


    Nearly all the nobles who greeted her were bloodbornes.


    No¡­ More precisely, of the few hundred people in the hall, excluding servants and followers, most of the noble attendees were bloodbornes!


    This was a Bloodborne banquet!


    Realizing this heightened Charlotte¡¯s alertness.


    In the Crescent Kingdom, the most active bloodbornes were from the Shedite n. While she couldn¡¯t determine their bloodlines, it was obvious many members of the Blood Demon Cult¡ª were Shedite bloodbornes!


    Was this an invitation from the Blood Demon Cult?


    Charlotte¡¯s thoughts raced. Just then, the surrounding nobles parted to create a path. Amid soft, frivolousughter, a young noble in splendid robes, surrounded by scantily d half-elf maids, approached.


    ¡°Hehehe, Countess Castell, we meet again.¡±


    It was Richard de Gaston, Duke Gaston¡¯s son, whom Charlotte had encountered upon entering the capital.


    It was a peculiar scene. The young duke¡¯s son stood smiling, with scantily d half-elf maids by his side, while other nobles stepped back respectfully.


    This included Duke Prutz, whom Charlotte had seen earlier with zing Sun strength.


    Charlotte knew why everyone was so respectful to the young noble. In the Gospel of Blood¡¯s vision, his crimson glow was dazzling.


    This was a Legendary Bloodborne.

 Chapter 353: Sense of Discomfort

    Chapter 353: Sense of Difort


    Why are there so many bloodbornes?


    What is the Church doing? Are the priests blind?


    This is the capital, Lutecia, not Borde!


    Looking at the young noble in front of her, Charlotte was shocked.


    She never expected that so many bloodbornes could be hiding in the heart of the Crescent Diocese, one of the cities with the strongest power of the Holy Court.


    Moreover, these bloodbornes dared to openly hold a banquet and even invite an outsider noble like her!


    ¡°Countess Castell, there¡¯s no need to look so serious. We invited you to our banquet with full consideration.¡±


    The young noble said with a slight smile.


    At the same time, numerous nobles, servants, and maids in the banquet hall turned their gazes toward Charlotte, all smiling slightly. Their movements were synchronized, even their smiles identical, like puppets controlled by someone.Seeing this terrifying scene, Charlotte felt numb, her PTSD from facing the undead when she first transmigrated almost ring up.


    The music in the banquet hall subtly changed, no longer the usual melodious tunes. Exaggerated soprano and tenor voices reced the bard¡¯s singing, eerie and solemn.


    At some point, clouds obscured the moonlight, and the hall¡¯s lighting dimmed, bing shadowy and increasingly sinister. The red wine on the trays of the servants became more conspicuous, the strong scent of blood wafting through the air. Crimson eyes lit up in the dimness, all fixed on Charlotte.


    A subtle divine power fluctuation came, carrying a force that twisted the mind.


    Corrupt magic.


    Fortunately, with the Gospel of Blood, the divine counter easily neutralized this level of interference for Charlotte. But her vignce only increased.


    Her eyes swept over the bloodbornes in the hall, finally resting on the leading young noble.


    ¡°Are you¡­ the Blood Demon Cult? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Holy Court¡¯s judgment for being so tant?¡±


    The young noble smiled faintly. He picked up a ss of fresh blood from a servant¡¯s tray, elegantly drank it in one gulp, and then said,


    ¡°Countess Castell, there¡¯s no need to probe. Since we¡¯re holding this banquet here, we naturally have no fear of being discovered by the Holy Court.¡±


    Charlotte fell silent. She quickly pondered the implications of his words while discreetly asking.


    ¡°What is your purpose in inviting me here?¡±


    The young noble smiled slightly, then performed an ancient bloodborne salutation.


    ¡°Countess Castell¡­ no, more urately, Your Excellency. Our Archduke wishes to meet you, so you were invited here¡­¡±


    Your Excellency!


    They called me Your Excellency!


    Charlotte¡¯s heart sank. She narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    The young noble smiled again.


    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s no need to continue pretending. Indeed, you hide well, but before the great Archduke, all disguises are meaningless.¡±


    ¡°The Thorny Rose is your divine symbol, the Dark Night Castle your divine domain. Your power, none of the Archdukes will forget. Your return, the Archdukes have foreseen it all. From the moment you descended in Borde, the Archduke has known of your existence and has been preparing for this meeting¡­¡±


    Exposed¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s heart sank. Following that was confusion.


    When was she exposed?


    She knew the Nez n was aware of a ¡°God¡± behind her. Considering the Shedite n previously had spies in the Nez n, the Blood Demon Cult likely got the information too.


    But knowing there¡¯s a ¡°God¡± behind her and knowing she is that ¡°God¡± are two different things.


    Not to mention, the implication was that they knew she is the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood¡±!


    Where did it go wrong?


    Charlotte was puzzled. She believed she had hidden well, any potential recognizers were either eliminated or recruited. How did the Blood Demon Cult know?


    Charlotte felt something was off. Vaguely, she sensed a hint of difort but couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on how she was exposed¡­


    The young noble¡¯s words made Charlotte dread a heavy guess.


    ¡°You say the Blood Demon Archduke wants to see me¡­From what you¡¯re saying, has he already descended?¡±


    The young noble¡¯s mouth curved into a sinister smile. His expression turned fanatical.


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency, the Archduke has already descended.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s thanks to you. Themotion you caused in the North drew the attention of several Legendaries in the


    Crescent Diocese, giving us the opportunity¡­¡±


    Hearing the young noble¡¯s words, Charlotte¡¯s heart sank.


    She understood what he meant.


    The Blood Demon Archduke had descended, likely in the capital.


    No wonder¡­


    No wonder the Blood Demon Cult dared to hold a banquet under the Church¡¯s nose with so many bloodbornes.


    If the Blood Demon Archduke had sessfully descended, it all made sense.


    With a mythic being present, hiding a Bloodborne banquet would be easy.


    More dramatically, the entire capital might already be under the Archduke¡¯s control!


    Charlotte regretteding to this banquet. Clearly, it was targeted at her.


    She began considering activating the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation.


    She doubted the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s intentions were benign. If the Archduke discovered her true situation, her fate could be dire.


    Fortunately, even if the Archduke had descended, given the recentness, his power might be limited. With the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, Charlotte believed she could still fight.


    But her unease grew stronger. Particrly when she considered the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, she felt an inexplicable reluctance.


    She sensed she was overlooking something, her difort intensifying.


    ¡°Alright, Your Excellency, the next moment is for the great Archduke.¡±


    The young noble smiled.


    Then, his expression turned fervent and zealous. He stepped aside, revealing a mysterious statue behind him, drew a demon eye symbol on his chest, and fervently chanted.


    ¡°Master of the Abyss and the Mortal Realm¡­¡±


    ¡°Embodiment of Corruption and Decay¡­¡±


    ¡°Savior of the Bloodborne¡­¡±


    ¡°Great Archduke! The True Ancestor of Blood has appeared. Your humble servant requests your descent¡­¡±


    After speaking, the eerie statue emitted a crimson glow, an ancient and vast presence slowly descending¡­


    In Charlotte¡¯s astonished gaze, a giant shrouded in dark red light gradually appeared in the hall. The dark red giant¡¯s features were unclear, but just looking at it induced dizziness.


    It looked at Charlotte indifferently, its cold voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°True Ancestor of Blood, your power¡­ I shall ept it.¡±


    The dark red divine power erupted, twisting minds.


    As the divine power swept over the bloodbornes, they all showed ecstatic and intoxicated expressions.


    Then, the bloodbornes began to ¡°melt¡±, turning into pools of blood, absorbed by the dark red giant¡­


    In an instant, all the bloodbornes in the hall were devoured by the giant, enhancing its power!


    After devouring the bloodbornes, the sinister divine power continued towards Charlotte¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    She summoned her divine power, the Gospel of Blood operating autonomously, triggering the divine counter.


    The terrifying divine power engulfed her, burning and corroding her.


    The Gospel of Blood shone brightly, reinforcing the counter.


    For a full minute, the Gospel¡¯s power shed with the dark red divine power before Charlotte barely managed to fend off the attack.


    Charlotte took a deep breath, preparing for the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, but hesitated at thest moment.


    Feeling the Gospel of Blood¡¯s power within her, looking at the terrifying red giant, Charlotte¡¯s expression turned peculiar.


    She¡­ seemed to know what felt off.


    Today¡¯s divine counter didn¡¯t show the usual ancient, mysterious text in her vision¡­

 Chapter 354: Eternal Sacred Realm

    Chapter 354: Eternal Sacred Realm


    Since her transmigration, Charlotte has be quite familiar with the Gospel of Blood.


    This Bloodborne¡¯s supreme artifact manifests as a book, with skills described in written form. Many skills, when used, are also disyed visually, much like the ¡®system¡¯ in her previous life.


    Especially the ability ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» that Charlotte activated at the beginning of her transmigration. Every time it was used, it would disy text.


    But now, there was none.


    Charlotte looked at her body.


    Although she had just been engulfed by the divine power of the Blood Demon Archduke, she was unharmed, not even a crease on her noble gown.


    It was as if¡­ the stinging pain she felt when engulfed by the divine power was just an illusion.


    Wait¡­


    An illusion?Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred, and she suddenly had a bold guess.


    She tried tomunicate with the Gospel of Blood and contact the Dark Night Castle, but she found she couldn¡¯t enter her mental world.


    The Dark Night Castle¡­ had vanished.


    As if it had never existed.


    At this moment, Charlotte finally realized more was amiss. It wasn¡¯t just the ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» that felt off.


    More urately, it was the Gospel of Blood itself that had a problem.


    Charlotte recalled the ¡°Crimson Star Sea¡± she used to detect bloodborne when she first entered the banquet hall.


    She was multitasking and hadn¡¯t entered the Dark Night Castle for Blood Summoning, she had just thought about it and it naturally unfolded.


    No¡­ that¡¯s not right.


    The Crimson Star Sea is an ability attached to Blood Summoning, without performing a Blood Summoning, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to unfold it.


    The Dark Night Castle couldn¡¯t be summoned¡­


    The Divine Ritual Counter had no text description.


    All these anomalies converged, finally allowing Charlotte to grasp the truth.


    ¡°This is an illusion¡­¡±


    She murmured to herself.


    An illusion!


    Unknowingly, she had been pulled into an illusion by someone using mental magic!


    And it was probably an illusion constructed from her own mental world!


    Because it was an illusion, the Divine Ritual Counter was fake, so it didn¡¯t appear as usual.


    Because it was her own mental world, the Dark Night Castle, which was her mental world manifestation, naturally couldn¡¯t be summoned!


    Thinking this, Charlotte looked again at the ¡°Blood Demon Archduke¡± in front of her.


    Ancient and vast divine power surrounded her, and the evil and terrifying divine might was like an abyss and ocean.


    However, once Charlotte calmed down, she noticed the various ws of the ¡°Blood Demon Archduke¡± before her.


    Charlotte vividly remembered the scene when the me demon Vroka broke free.


    At that time, the entire sky seemed to be burning, an apocalyptic scene¡­


    But now, despite being a stronger bloodborne myth than Vroka, the entire banquet hall remained intact.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t believe this was a demonstration of the myth¡¯s perfect control over his power because the other had already unleashed his divine power, and when it was unleashed, it was impossible not to damage an ordinary building.


    Unless¡­ this was an illusion.


    ¡°True Ancestor of Blood, where is your power? Have you given up resisting?¡±


    The ¡°Blood Demon Archduke¡± roared, looking down at her.


    But Charlotte remained calm.


    She raised her head, looking at the ¡°Blood Demon Archduke¡±, and squinted slightly.


    She didn¡¯t know who had trapped her in this illusion.


    But since it was camouged with her mental world, it naturally wanted to obtain information from her.


    Or¡­ make her do something.


    Recalling the other¡¯s attack on her and the current high-handed provocation¡­


    Charlotte¡­ probably already knew what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡­ the person creating the illusion wants me to perform True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ more urately, they want to see me release the blood divine power!¡±


    Thinking this, Charlotte looked at the ¡°Blood Demon Archduke¡± withplete calm.


    Now that she knew the illusion¡¯s purpose, she didn¡¯t need to use the power of True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation.


    Next, she needed to find a way to break free from this illusion.


    The ¡°Blood Demon Archduke¡± seemed enraged by Charlotte¡¯s attitude.


    Vast divine power suddenly erupted, plunging the entire banquet hall into a dark red world.


    ¡°True Ancestor of Blood! Release your power! Fight me!¡±


    He roared angrily.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°You are not the Blood Demon Archduke, you¡­ are just an illusionary shadow.¡±


    ¡°<em>Roar</em>¡ª!¡±


    The Blood Demon Archduke roared in anger.


    The dark red divine power erupted again, transforming into scorchingva, rushing towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte remained motionless.


    She quietly watched theva formed by the divine power approaching, watched it engulf her body, and watched her body burn in the mes.


    However, when the mes dissipated, she was still intact.


    An illusion was just an illusion.


    Perhaps when she was unaware it was an illusion, she might have been harmed, but once she realized it was a false world, she could no longer be affected.


    With this thought, Charlotte no longer paid attention to the ¡°myth¡± in front of her but began searching for a way to exit this illusion.


    Given the circumstances, there are many ways to leave an illusion.


    The simplest and most direct way is to break it with her mental power.


    But Charlotte didn¡¯t n to use such a method.


    Her mental power wasn¡¯t particrly strong, and if she wanted to use this method, she would still have to use the blood divine power.


    Knowing the illusion¡¯s purpose, she no longer intended to use the blood divine power.


    Besides this method, another way is to find the source of the illusion, the intersection of the illusion and reality, and then wake up on her own.


    Thinking this, Charlotte began to ponder.


    When did she fall into the illusion?


    Meeting the young noble?


    Stepping into the banquet hall?


    Or¡­ entering the manor?


    No¡­


    It was probably earlier.


    This illusion wasn¡¯t perfect. Thinking back, it had many ws, and Charlotte needed to find the initial w.


    Charlotte thought again of ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡».


    As the master of the Gospel, the power Charlotte could genuinely wield was far beyond her own, and any attack on her could trigger the Gospel of Blood¡¯s counter.


    Especially in the mental world.


    Charlotte¡¯s mental world was clearly protected by the Gospel of Blood. Even the mental interference of a Blood Duke couldn¡¯t seed, so only a force stronger than the Blood Duke could trap her in an illusion.


    That would be divine ritual.


    A divine ritual so powerful that it rendered the Gospel of Blood¡¯s ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» ineffective.


    So¡­ when was thest time the ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» didn¡¯t disy a text description?


    Charlotte fell into thought.


    She soon had the answer.


    ¡°The church¡­¡±


    Charlotte murmured, her gaze bing clearer.


    ¡°It¡¯s the church, it was when I visited the church yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Or more urately, when I entered the prayer room and met the Diocese Archbishop!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s memory quickly flew to yesterday, to the Lutecia Cathedral, to the moment she stepped into the prayer room.


    She saw the Archbishop of the Crescent Diocese, felt the dazzling holy power radiating from him, her ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» activated itself, and she was unharmed under the holy light¡­


    At that moment, she saw¡­ the sun!


    Charlotte suddenly looked up, gazing out the window.


    A zing sun rose, illuminating the darkness.


    The Blood Demon Archduke was gone, the dark red divine power was gone, and even the banquet hall was gone.


    Golden sunlight bathed the world, and Charlotte¡¯s vision was filled with a radiant sun and a white expanse.


    Burning pain spread throughout her body, apanied by intense dizziness, and familiar blood-red text floated before her eyes¡ª


    ¡¾¡±Gospel of Blood¡± detects an ongoing divine ritual¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾Spell Name: Eternal Sacred Realm¡¿


    ¡¾Caster: Bernard de Champagne¡¿


    ¡¾Recipient: Charlotte de Castell¡¿


    ¡¾Ritual Effect: The solidified divine magic of God Harald¡¯s artifact, ¡°Eternal Sun¡±, capable of drawing the target into an illusionary world constructed from their mental world.¡¿


    ¡¾Intercept?¡¿

 Chapter 355: The Power of Divinity

    Chapter 355: The Power of Divinity


    It¡¯s ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡»!


    Seeing the familiar text appear in her vision, Charlotte felt a surge of joy.


    However, after reading the description of the divine spell in ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡», a chill ran through her heart.


    ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡±¡­


    Charlotte was not unfamiliar with this spell.


    She had once perused the library of the Borde Church and had some understanding of the divine spells of the Holy Court.


    And ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± was one of the most renowned among them.


    This was an extremely powerful holy illusion, requiring the use of the Holy Court¡¯s artifact ¡°Eternal Sun¡± to cast. It was said that even myths could fall victim to it.


    Once drawn into the illusion, the victim wouldpletely lose control over themselves in the real world.If the victim could not escape the illusion, their soul would be eternally trapped within. Upon the death of the victim¡¯s ¡°body¡± in the real world, their soul would be purified by the ¡°Eternal Sun¡±¡­


    ording to church records, twenty years ago, there was an incident involving the resurgence of an Old God on the Luna Coast City-state.


    At that time, the Grand Inquisitor of the Crescent Diocese¡¯s Inquisition used the ¡°Eternal Sun¡± to cast the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡±, trapping the resurrected Old God and ultimately killing it.


    Gods are notoriously difficult to kill.


    As long as their essence remains, and as long as someone remembers them, they could potentially return from history.


    But the illusion of the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± could sever the connection between Gods and mortals, trapping the essence of God¡¯s soul.


    By trapping a God in the illusion and then killing the body that hosts thedivine soul, one could achieve the goal of annihtion.


    This more obscure knowledge wasn¡¯t just what Charlotte had read from books.


    It was the ck cat Nice who had exined it to her when talking about the Grand Inquisitor¡¯s experience in ying a God in the Crescent Diocese.


    Upon thinking about this, Charlotte felt her heart sink.


    Bernard de Champagne¡­


    The caster described by ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» was none other than the Grand Inquisitor of the Crescent Diocese.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure if she had fallen victim to the divine ritual left by this Grand Inquisitor in the Lutecia Cathedral, or if he had never gone to Castell in the first ce.


    But regardless of the situation, the Grand Inquisitor plus the Eternal Sacred Realm indicated that the Holy Court probably suspected her connection with an Evil God.


    ¡°They must be merely suspicious, otherwise¡­ upon drawing me into the illusion, the church could have taken action against me already.¡±


    ¡°Now they are creating an illusion to provoke me into using my powers, which means they are still unsure of my identity and want to see my strength clearly¡­¡±


    Charlotte quickly came to this conclusion.


    And soon, she made another discovery.


    She had been in the illusion for quite some time.


    Even though the time flow in the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± might differ from the real world, she must have been exposed to the holy power in reality for a while now.


    But now, even without modifying ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡»¡¯s judgment, she only felt a burning pain and dizziness under the holy light¡¯s illumination¡­


    The illusion hadn¡¯t ended, and Charlotte hadn¡¯t been attacked.


    This suggested that the church¡¯s illusion test was ongoing, implying that her physical body in reality probably hadn¡¯t shown any abnormal reactions under the holy light¡¯s illumination, and the church likely didn¡¯t know what she was experiencing in the illusion.


    This meant¡­ her resistance to holy power had increased.


    Upon thinking this, Charlotte felt a mix of emotions.


    She recalled the red divine me that ignited in her heart after merging with the ancient statue.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that after merging with that statue, my body and soul have undergone some kind of upgrade, allowing me to withstand sunlight and even partially resist holy power?¡±


    It seemed possible!


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to verify these spections.


    Charlotte needed to respond to Divine Ritual Counter and prepare to leave this illusion.


    Upon thinking this, Charlotte fell into deep thought again.


    How to modify Divine Ritual Counter¡¯s judgment was also a problem.


    Before leaving the illusion, she must prepare to face the church.


    ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± could even trap Gods. Before the church voluntarily ended the illusion, if she, a mere Silver Moon extraordinary, could break free on her own, it would be akin to putting ¡°I have a problem¡± on her forehead.


    This was different from her past interceptions and modifications of divine rituals. Previous divine rituals weren¡¯t as targeted, but this time it was clearly aimed at her.


    But Charlotte didn¡¯t intend to do nothing and passively wait for the church to end the illusion.


    Such a passive and variable approach would be risky.


    If the church decided to strengthen the illusion after seeing her not using her powers for a long time, that would be disastrous.


    She could currently resist the holy light¡¯s illumination, indicating the current ritual¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t too high. If the church intensified the divine power, the consequences were unpredictable.


    After all, she was trapped by an artifact simr to the Gospel of Blood.


    Charlotte intended to leave actively. But how to leave and modify the judgment needed a n¡­


    What was certain was that Charlotte couldn¡¯t simply and rudely judge herself as a devout holy believer as she had in the past. Because no matter how devout a believer was, they couldn¡¯t possibly break free from such a divine ritual on their own.


    Moreover, the church had used such a divine ritual, indicating their deep suspicion of her.


    An ordinary believer¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t fool the church. She needed to think of a way to dispel the church¡¯s suspicions.


    So¡­ how should she modify the judgment?


    Looking at the ¡°sun¡± in front of her, Charlotte had a bold idea¡­


    ¡­


    In the prayer room of the Lutecia Cathedral.


    The golden light shone brightly, and a finely crafted, ancient round crystal mirror floated in midair.


    The crystal mirror emitted a holy light, its surface facing downwards like a zing sun, projecting a golden beam that enveloped a beautiful girl.


    The girl had her eyes closed, frowning slightly, still in the same posture she had when she entered the prayer room.


    Inside the prayer room, the Archbishop of the Crescent Diocese, Charles de Lorraine, d in white and gold-trimmed sacred robes, looked thoughtfully at Charlotte enveloped in the light beam.


    Beside him, standing to his left and right, were two senior clergy of the Holy Court.


    On his right stood an inquisitor appearing to be around fifty years old. He wore the red robes of a Grand Inquisitor, his expression stern. This was none other than Bernard de Champagne, the Grand Inquisitor of the Crescent Diocese¡¯s Inquisition.


    This Legendary inquisitor, who was supposed to investigate the warning from the divine warning bell in Castell, had never left Lutecia, but instead waited in the cathedral for Charlotte toe!


    At this moment, he held a golden sun miniature in his hand, connected to the glowing crystal, maintaining the holy light covering Charlotte.


    The side of the sun miniature was engraved with intricate and mysterious patterns and the ring-cross symbol representing the God, indicating it was part of the crystal mirror.


    To the Archbishop¡¯s left stood a rtively young priest, appearing to be about forty years old. He wore a white robe with purple trim.


    This was a Cardinal Priest, also a Legendary.


    Joseph de Mazarin.


    He is one of the five cardinals of the Crescent Diocese, and the highest-ranking clergy overseeing the Demon Hunter Bureau, also known as the Hunter Cardinal.


    Charles de Lorraine, the Archbishop of the Diocese, Bernard de Champagne, the Grand Inquisitor, and Joseph de Mazarin, the Hunter Cardinal¡­


    These three clerics are the pinnacle of power in the Holy Court¡¯s Crescent Diocese.


    At this moment, all three Legendaries had their eyes focused on Charlotte, who was enveloped in the holy light.


    Some frowned slightly, while others looked puzzled.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t see her mental world?¡±


    The Archbishop Charles nced at the Grand Inquisitor Bernard and asked.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard closed his eyes, and the sun miniature in his hand flickered slightly.


    After a moment, he opened his eyes and shook his head gently.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems her mental power is protected by some mysterious force. Although we sessfully pulled her into the Eternal Sacred Realm using the ¡®Eternal Sun¡¯, her mental world remains closed¡­¡±


    ¡°Mysterious force? Not the power of an unknown God?¡±


    On the other side, the Hunter Cardinal Joseph frowned slightly.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard hesitated and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Eternal Sun¡¯ did not issue any warnings, indicating that the force protecting her was not repelled by the holy power. This force is deeply hidden, and I can¡¯t determine its nature for now¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is another possibility, that this force is at a level high enough to contend with holy power¡­¡±


    ¡°At a level capable of contending with holy power¡­¡±


    Archbishop Charles murmured, deep in thought.


    Although he had only served as the Archbishop of the Crescent Diocese for a year, he had paid great attention tost year¡¯s widely known Borde Evil God incident.


    A God that could reseal the released me Demon Vroka directly upon its emergence had a power far surpassing those newly resurrected Gods.


    Such an existence, whether recognized by the church as an Evil God or an unknown foreign God, posed a great threat to the Holy Court.


    The previous Bishop of Borde, who had been judged, referred to this mysterious God as ¡°Nyx.¡±


    The Holy Court had also secretly pursued ¡°God Nyx¡± for a year.


    However, after the turbulence in Borde subsided, this ¡°God Nyx¡± seemed to disappear, never appearing again.


    Until the divine warning bell of Lutecia rang¡­


    Thinking of this, Archbishop Charles looked again at the girl shrouded in the holy light, his gaze growing profound.


    Charlotte de Castell.


    The movements of this ¡°Walking Saintess¡± from the beginning had various oveps with the traces of ¡°God Nyx¡±¡­


    If the Borde incident was a coincidence, the second warning of the divine warning bell, and the fact that the warning location happened to be the northern region where she was, made it hard not to connect her to it.


    Although the northern church had reported the second divine warning bell warning as a sacrifice by the Blood Demon Cult, Archbishop Charles felt it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Especially after receiving an anonymous report¡­


    Thinking of this, Archbishop Charles took out the report letter received by the church some time ago.


    This report letter specifically targeted Charlotte de Castell. It used that behind the young Countess of Castell, there was an awakened Bloodborne Evil God!


    Moreover¡­ the God behind her was ¡°God Nyx¡±!


    The report letter was unsigned.


    However, with his advanced divine magic, Archbishop Charles traced the report letter back to within the Blood Demon Cult¡­


    Interesting indeed.


    The Blood Demon Cult reports the whereabouts of God Nyx to the church. But, knowing what God Nyx did in Borde, Archbishop Charles could understand.


    It was just an internal conflict between the bloodborne myths. These fellows had been fighting for countless years.


    However, since it was the Blood Demon Cult, an enemy of the Holy Court, no matter how persuasive the report letter was, Archbishop Charles didn¡¯t fully trust it.


    God Nyx needed to be suppressed, but the Blood Demon Cult also needed to be eradicated.


    Although the church had long suspected Charlotte de Castell, they also needed to guard against the Blood Demon Cult digging a pit for the church.


    At the same time, Charlotte de Castell was an important lord in the Crescent Kingdom, and the church couldn¡¯t act rashly¡­


    Thus, this rtively ¡°gentle¡± ¡°illusion test¡± was conducted.


    ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± is one of the Holy Court¡¯s most powerful divine rituals. If Charlotte had issues with her identity, it would surely be exposed.


    However, no one expected that even such a divine ritual would encounter problems!


    Unable to see the target¡¯s mental world¡­


    Although this already proved that Charlotte de Castell indeed had issues, it also brought more unsettling doubts to Archbishop Charles¡­


    If the mysterious force protecting her was indeed capable of contending with holy power, that would be troublesome.


    With the Creator God asleep and the Holy Court¡¯s Pantheon Gods yet to return, an unknown God capable of contending with the power of the Creator God would be a disaster for the Holy Court.


    On the other hand, if this were true, they might have already attracted the ¡°attention¡± of the unknown God.


    Or perhaps¡­ could the girl before them be the incarnation of the unknown God?


    Of course, there was another possibility.


    That the girl was truly a Saintess protected by the Lord, and the power protecting her was indeed holy, which is why the divine ritual failed.


    But then again, if it were holy power, these clerics would surely sense it.


    ¡°Your Grace, we still cannot see her mental world. Should I enhance the holy power input to strengthen the effect of ¡®Eternal Sacred Realm¡¯?¡±


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard asked solemnly.


    Archbishop Charles thought for a moment and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Go ahead, enhance the divine ritual¡¯s effect.¡±


    After speaking, he hesitated for a moment and then added.


    ¡°If we still can¡¯t see her mental world, we¡¯ll take direct action.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Grand Inquisitor Bernard and Hunter Cardinal Joseph were both taken aback.


    Facing the gazes of his colleagues, Archbishop Charles said sternly.


    ¡°The prophecy leaves us with less and less time. For the sake of the church, we can¡¯t take risks. Any potential threat must be nipped in the bud¡­¡±


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard nodded solemnly.


    He looked at the girl under the holy light, preparing to pray again and enhance the artifact¡¯s effect.


    However, before he could pray, the holy light enveloping the girl suddenly burst into a dazzling brilliance.


    ¡°She¡¯s exerting power in her mental world!¡±


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard said, his heart stirred.


    Archbishop Charles¡¯s expression tightened, staring intently at the girl in the holy light.


    ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± could project the power exerted in the ¡°illusion.¡±


    If the girl exerted her full power in her mental world, it would be visible in the real world!


    Moreover, if there was indeed a God behind her, it would definitely draw attention, and the church could use the ¡°Eternal Sun¡± to locate the God¡¯s position!


    In an instant, the gazes of the three Legendary clerics were all focused on the girl, ready to act at any moment.


    The brilliant light erupted from the girl like a zing sun.


    Feeling that familiar aura, the three Legendaries were simultaneously stunned.


    ¡°Holy¡­ holy power?!¡±


    Holy power¡­


    Under the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡±, the power projected from Charlotte was the purest form of holy power¡­

 Chapter 356: The Archbishops Test

    Chapter 356: The Archbishop''s Test


    A gentle holy light spread outward from Charlotte as its center.


    Sacred, warm, kind¡­


    Although it was merely the projection of the girl¡¯s power within the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm.¡± the three Legendary clerics were certain that the light cast by the artifact ¡°Eternal Sun¡± was indeed the holy power of the Creator God.


    God above!


    The power protecting her was the Creator God¡¯s holy power?


    This¡­ how could this be?


    The three Legendary clerics exchanged looks, their expressionsplex.


    Watching the holy light surrounding the girl, they were unsure if they were seeing things or if they, too, had fallen under the effects of the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm.¡±


    ¡°God above! This¡­ could there be an issue with the Eternal Sun?¡±Hunter Cardinal Joseph¡¯s eyes widened, his expression full of doubt.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard¡¯s expression also shifted.


    He stared intently at the functioning artifact, the Eternal Sun, and after a moment, shook his head slightly.


    ¡°No, the Eternal Sun is functioning normally.¡±


    He then hesitated, nced at Archbishop Charles, and asked somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°Your Grace, should we continue to enhance the divine ritual?¡±


    The ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± could project the hidden power of the subject.


    Although they could not yet prate the mysterious force protecting the girl to enter her mental world, the hidden power of the girl had already been sessfully projected.


    In other words, if the goal was merely to use the ¡°Eternal Sun¡± to investigate the secrets hidden within the girl, they had roughly achieved their aim.


    Archbishop Charles was silent.


    He frowned at Charlotte, who was enveloped in light, and shook his head slightly.


    ¡°No need to enhance it further.¡±


    Hearing this, Grand Inquisitor Bernard breathed a small sigh of relief.


    The protective power hidden within the girl had already been revealed, and it was a familiar divine power, indicating that the power safeguarding her did indeede from the Creator God.


    As the Chief Inquisitor wielding the Crescent¡¯s Eternal Sun, he could trace the power source of a subject through the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm.¡±


    He had even used the Eternal Sun to kill newly resurrected Old God but had never dared to use this artifact to trace holy power¡­


    Because that would mean prying into the Creator God.


    And no Gods liked to be spied upon by mortals.


    If it was to trace and locate other Gods with the protection of the Creator God¡¯s power, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    But to pry into the Creator God¡­


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard had never done it and did not wish to.


    As a devout believer, he feared such reckless actions might incur divine wrath.


    He hesitated and said,


    ¡°Since we have ruled out her being backed by an unknown God, I won¡¯t continue maintaining the divine ritual.¡±


    Archbishop Charles was silent for a moment and then sighed.


    ¡°Dispel it.¡±


    Given permission, Grand Inquisitor Bernard once again manipted the sun miniature, preparing to awaken the girl enveloped in the holy light.


    But before he could act, the halo of the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± flickered slightly and gradually dimmed.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard was taken aback.


    This was the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± automatically dispelling itself.


    However, he was not surprised.


    The ¡°Eternal Sun¡± was an artifact created by the Lord, given to the Holy Court to deal with heretics.


    Since the girl¡¯s identity had been verified, it was normal for the artifact to autonomously dispel the divine ritual.


    The brilliant holy power gradually dissipated, and the crystal mirror floating in mid-air also slowly extinguished its light, returning to the sun miniature in Grand Inquisitor Bernard¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, Charlotte, standing at the doorway of the prayer room, swayed slightly.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡­


    The white world shattered, and a strong sense of dizziness and vertigo returned.


    Along with the dizziness came a rapid return of ¡°reality.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ finally returning to reality.¡±


    Feeling the real sensation in her limbs, Charlotte sighed with relief.


    However, she did not rx but quickly heightened her vignce.


    The ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± had been broken by her through Divine Ritual Counter.


    But breaking the illusion was just the beginning.


    She still had to face the church¡¯s Legendary clerics.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if her recent trick had worked, so she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    With her senses fully restored, Charlotte opened her eyes.


    What greeted her was still the prayer room of the Lutecia Cathedral, and she remained in the same position as when she had entered.


    All the conversations with the Archbishop, the church¡¯s invitation, the Gaston Duke¡¯s banquet¡­ were all illusions.


    From the moment she stepped into the prayer room, she had fallen under an illusion-type divine ritual.


    With her vision restored, Charlotte quickly met the gazes of three people.


    She recognized one of them: the Crescent Diocese¡¯s Archbishop, Charles de Lorraine, whom she had seen upon entering the prayer room.


    However, the other two were unfamiliar.


    Despite their unfamiliarity, Charlotte guessed their identities from their attire.


    The cleric on the right was clearly dressed as an inquisitor, holding a mysterious crystal mirror overflowing with holy light.


    Charlotte immediately realized that this must be Grand Inquisitor Bernard de Champagne, who had cast the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± on her, and the sun-shaped crystal mirror must be the artifact ¡°Eternal Sun.¡±


    As for the one on the left¡­ wearing a purple-edged clerical robe, clearly a cardinal, with the mark of a Demon Hunter Knight on his chest, he must be the Hunter Cardinal Joseph de Mazarin, who oversaw the Demon Hunter Bureau of the Crescent Diocese as recorded in her files.


    Hiss¡­


    The three giants of the Crescent Diocese¡ªthe Holy Court certainly thought highly of her, directly waiting for her at the cathedral.


    Charlotte clicked her tongue inwardly.


    However, she quickly noticed that the three Legendary clerics were looking at her in a strange, inexplicable way.


    Surprise, bewilderment, confusion, curiosity¡­


    And the Hunter Cardinal even seemed a bit excited.


    However, their gazescked vignce and hostility.


    At most, the Crescent Archbishop, Charles, had a slightly thoughtful and scrutinizing look in his surprised eyes.


    It seemed¡­ she had seeded.


    Charlotte felt a sense of reassurance.


    She could roughly guess why these Legendary clerics were showing such expressions.


    If she was correct, just before she woke up, her body must have exhibited the holy light of the God Harald.


    The ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± tried to tempt her into using the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation power within the illusion world.


    Based on her knowledge of the church from books, she guessed that the Holy Court intended to use the illusion to draw out her power and thereby determine her identity.


    So¡­ when she modified the ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡», she cleverly changed it to ¡ºDetermine that the power she releases in the illusion world is the Creator God¡¯s power¡».


    Then, she did the opposite and directly performed ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡» in the illusion world.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a real ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡».


    Realizing it was her mental world, Charlotte had found a way to wake up and could partially control the power of the mental world.


    So, she merely ¡°imagined¡± using the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation in the mental world.


    Then¡­ under the ¡°Eternal Sacred Realm¡± judgment, the power she used became ¡°Creator God¡¯s power.¡±


    It was a bit convoluted, but since Charlotte didn¡¯t understand the essence of the Creator God¡¯s power, she couldn¡¯t imagine it in her mental world. Thus, she had to take this tricky approach.


    Judging by the expressions of the Legendary clerics, it seemed she had seeded.


    However, this was not the end.


    Next, it was time to see her acting skills.


    With this in mind, Charlotte¡¯s confused gaze gradually cleared, then quickly turned vignt as she took a step back. She looked warily at the three clerics, quickly pulling a hand crossbow from under her skirt, like a frightened kitten, ready to counterattack.


    ¡°Your Grace, what have you done to me?¡±


    She looked at the leading Archbishop Charles and questioned in a voice filled with shock and anger.


    Archbishop Charles seemed surprised by Charlotte¡¯s reaction.


    His scrutinizing gaze froze for a moment, and then he frowned slightly.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard and Hunter Cardinal Joseph exchanged nces.


    Facing Charlotte¡¯s angry gaze, the Grand Inquisitor hesitated and then quietly put the Eternal Sun behind his back.


    The Hunter Cardinal tugged at his goatee, his expression somewhat pained and conflicted.


    Finally, Archbishop Charles spoke.


    He sighed deeply and said apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Countess Castell.¡±


    ¡°The church received an anonymous report alleging your involvement with the mysterious Evil God, ¡®God Nyx,¡¯ who resurrected in Bordest year, and that you are a follower of this God.¡±


    ¡°We had no choice but to test you with a divine ritual illusion upon your entering the church to determine your identity¡­¡±


    ¡°An anonymous report? God Nyx?¡±


    Charlotte frowned, her expression bewildered.


    However, her heart skipped a beat.


    Good heavens, someone had reported her?


    Who could have done this?


    Her mind quickly ran through the entities and forces that knew her identity.


    Ultimately, a certain organization¡¯s name surfaced in her mind¡­


    They knew about her connection to the ¡°Evil God¡± in Borde. And they harbored hostility toward her.


    Hiss¡­


    Could it be those bastards from the Blood Demon Cult?


    Charlotte spected internally, but she maintained an expression of confusion, her brows furrowed tightly as she coldly said,


    ¡°This is nder! My faith has always been steadfast. How could I be a follower of an Evil God?¡±


    Archbishop Charles nodded slightly and sighed.


    ¡°Judging by the result, it seems we misunderstood¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he made a ring-cross sign on his chest. Then, to the surprise of Grand Inquisitor Bernard and Hunter Cardinal Joseph, he bowed slightly to Charlotte in apology.


    ¡°Countess Castell, we apologize deeply for the fright caused by this test. To express the church¡¯s regret, we will offer appropriatepensation¡­¡±


    ¡°But please understand, every appearance of an Evil God brings disaster to the orderly world. Even the slightest possibility requires us to handle it with caution¡­¡±


    Seeing the Archbishop bowing in apology, Charlotte was also a bit surprised.


    As the highest cleric of the Crescent Diocese, a Legendary extraordinary, this gesture was quite humble.


    Considering the circumstances, Charlotte¡¯s public identity was merely that of a countess!


    Of course, Charlotte believed that the Archbishop¡¯s humility was also because he had seen ¡°her power.¡±


    Given her status and the Holy Court¡¯s influence in the secr world, Charlotte no longer held a stern demeanor.


    She frowned slightly and said,


    ¡°I understand the church¡¯s concerns, but basing suspicion solely on an anonymous report makes it hard to trust the loyalty of the believers¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Archbishop Charles sighed.


    ¡°Countess, if you read the content of the report, you might understand the church¡¯s predicament.¡±


    He then took out a piece of parchment from his chest.


    Charlotte frowned and took the parchment from the Archbishop.


    After a quick read, she felt a pang of guilt.


    No wonder, the report was incredibly detailed.


    From Borde to the Castel County, although much of the content was spective, the descriptions of her rtionship with ¡°God Nyx¡± were coherent and very convincing.


    Clearly written by someone who had interacted with her and saw her as a follower of ¡°God Nyx.¡±


    Frankly, if she were a church official, she would find the report concerning too.


    There was no way around it since she really was the so-called ¡°God Nyx.¡± Her actions were consistent with those of ¡°God Nyx.¡± and the report pointed out all of this.


    After reading the report, Charlotte¡¯s spection about the informant¡¯s identity was almost certain.


    No need to think further. It must have been the Blood Demon Cult!


    The only force aware of her divine connection was the Starfall¡¯s bloodbornes, but they sought to recruit her.


    The Nez n needed to reim control of the Starfall Kingdom and needed her as an ally against the church¡¯s intervention, so they wouldn¡¯t cut ties.


    However, the Nez n had previously been infiltrated by the Blood Demon Cult. The cult must have learned about Charlotte¡¯s ¡°unknown God¡± status from the Nez n and then reported it to the church.


    With this realization, Charlotte mentally noted another grudge against the Blood Demon Cult.


    She sighed, handed the letter back to the Archbishop, and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Your Grace, I understand now. This letter is indeed very misleading. If I were in your position, I might have made the same decision as the church.¡±


    Archbishop Charles nodded slightly and said kindly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. Now that you¡¯ve passed the test, one of our major concerns is resolved¡­¡±


    He then assumed a solemn expression and said,


    ¡°Countess, please forgive my impertinence. Could you tell us what you ¡®saw¡¯ in the divine ritual illusion?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte prepared to lie.


    But when she saw the faint gleam in his eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and she raised her vignce again.


    That was the solidified divine spell ¡°Eye of Truth¡± used by the Demon Hunter Bureau to detect lies.


    The Archbishop¡¯s test¡­ was not over yet.

 Chapter 357: She must be a Saintess!

    Chapter 357: She must be a Saintess!


    As Charlotte¡¯s greatest cheat, the Gospel of Blood with its ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» could intercept and modify almost any divine spell.


    However, the reason it was ¡°almost¡± was that not all ¡°divine spells¡± could be detected by ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡».


    The solidified divine spell ¡ºEye of Truth¡» was one such exception.


    Strictly speaking, solidified divine spells could not be considered true divine spells.


    These spells, solidified on the caster¡¯s body, were no different from ¡°magic.¡±


    More urately, they should be described as solidified magic with a ¡°church¡± background.


    Because of this church background, people usually referred to them as ¡°divine¡± spells.


    Charlotte was most familiar with the Holy Court¡¯s Demon Hunter Bureau¡¯s ¡ºEye of Truth¡».


    When she first transmigrated and underwent the church¡¯s inspection, she had seen the Captain of Borde Demon Hunter, Kara, use it, and at that time, the Gospel of Blood had no reaction.Later, during the Inquisition¡¯s siege of the Rose Society, the Inquisition Knight also used this spell on her.


    To this day, Charlotte still doesn¡¯t understand the principle of this spell, only specting that it was rted to mental magic and might even involve soul essence and mental waves.


    Facing this spell, she had to answer carefully and try not to lie, or the Archbishop might detect something wrong.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took a deep breath and carefully chose her words.


    ¡°In the illusion, you invited me to be the church¡¯s Saintess, but I declined.¡±


    Hearing this, Grand Inquisitor Bernard and Hunter Cardinal Joseph both froze.


    They instinctively looked at Archbishop Charles, seeing his expression remain calm, so they followed suit and hid their surprise.


    Charlotte took note of the reactions of the three Legendary clerics and continued.


    ¡°After the worship, I returned to the rented estate and soon received an invitation to a noble banquet¡­¡±


    ¡°The invitation was from Duke Gaston. I attended his banquet, which was graced by many nobles of the kingdom, including major nobles from various regions¡­¡±


    ¡°However, as I entered the banquet hall, all those nobles revealed their true identities¡­ They were mostly bloodbornes!¡±


    At this point, Charlotte¡¯s face turned slightly pale, showing a look of lingering fear.


    She paused, took a few deep breaths to calm down, and continued.


    ¡°The leader of the bloodbornes told me that the banquet was prepared for me. They summoned the Blood Demon Archduke and wanted to devour me¡­¡±


    ¡°And I chose to resist¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I woke up¡­¡±


    These were all truths.


    Charlotte had experience dealing with such inspections.


    She skipped the key points, choosing what she could say.


    After speaking, Charlotte looked at Archbishop Charles, observing his reaction.


    This Legendary cleric¡¯s expression remained calm, seemingly deep in thought.


    He was clearly more experienced than the clergy in Borde, not ending the probing but contemting for a moment.


    Then he asked.


    ¡°Countess, please forgive my impertinence. Can you show us the power you used in the illusion?¡±


    Hearing the Archbishop¡¯s words, Charlotte showed a troubled expression.


    She shook her head and said,


    ¡°Sorry, Your Grace, I¡¯m afraid I might disappoint you¡­¡±


    ¡°In the illusion, when facing the Blood Demon Archduke, I faintly sensed a difort and realized I might be in some kind of illusion.¡±


    ¡°After that, I discovered I could imagine extraordinary powers, so the power I used was actually what I imagined.¡±


    Hearing this, the three Legendary clerics were stunned again.


    This time, even Archbishop Charles seemed surprised.


    The Hunter Cardinal and Grand Inquisitor looked incredulous.


    They exchanged nces and couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other, looking at the girl with increasingly peculiar expressions.


    Archbishop Charles thought for a while and continued to ask.


    ¡°Then, countess, what power did you imagine in the illusion?¡±


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, looking a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°It was¡­ the divine power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read many magic books and knew how to deal with illusions, so I imagined myself unleashing the divine power capable of fighting the Blood Demon Archduke.¡±


    ¡°And then¡­ I woke up.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Grand Inquisitor Bernard and Hunter Cardinal Joseph seemed even more shocked.


    Hunter Cardinal Joseph hesitated, scrutinizing Charlotte with a look of doubt and contemtion.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard¡¯s eye twitched, looking at Charlotte with more astonishment and some confusion.


    Even Archbishop Charles was slightly taken aback, seemingly surprised.


    ¡°Your Grace, do you have any other questions?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    The Archbishop pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°Onest question¡­¡±


    ¡°You said in the illusion, I invited you to be a Saintess, but you declined.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why you declined?¡±


    Hearing the Archbishop¡¯s question, Charlotte showed a hesitant expression.


    She looked conflicted, seeming to hesitate about whether to speak.


    After some struggle, she sighed as if resigning herself to fate.


    ¡°Because¡­ I don¡¯t want to be controlled by the church¡­¡±


    ¡°I must admit, after the incident with Borde¡¯s Bishop, my trust in the church has significantly declined. I believe the church has be somewhat corrupted, and many clergy have long forgotten their faith¡­¡±


    ¡°Although they can wield holy power, they no longer deserve to do so.¡±


    ¡°I even¡­ regret my vow in Borde.¡±


    As she spoke, Charlotte repeated her refusal to the Archbishop in the dream.


    Listening to Charlotte¡¯s ount, Grand Inquisitor Bernard frowned thoughtfully.


    His expression gradually became serious and earnest, and he nodded slightly, seemingly agreeing with some of her criticisms of the church.


    Cardinal Joseph also nodded quietly.


    He looked at Charlotte with a knowing expression, and his gaze towards her was less suspicious and more admiring, with even a hint of fervor.


    Archbishop Charles remained as calm as ever.


    However, Charlotte keenly noticed that although she was speaking ill of the church, the highest cleric of the Crescent Diocese¡¯s gaze became increasingly gentle.


    ¡°Archbishop, I¡¯m done. Can this examination¡­ end now?¡±


    Charlotte asked timely.


    The three Legendary clerics exchanged nces.


    Archbishop Charles looked at his two colleagues, and both Grand Inquisitor Bernard and Cardinal Joseph nodded slightly.


    Seeing his colleagues¡¯ attitudes, the Archbishop also withdrew his gaze and nodded slightly, saying,


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Countess. I have no more questions.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ can I leave now?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Her expression returned to calm, and within that calm was a hint of coldness and detachment.


    Archbishop Charles was momentarily stunned, then smiled wryly.


    ¡°Of course, the suspicions on you have been cleared. If you wish, you can leave at any time.¡±


    As he spoke, the brilliance in his eyes gradually faded, clearly dispelling the ¡ºEye of Truth¡». He then bowed apologetically to Charlotte and said,


    ¡°Countess, please allow us to offer our sincere apologies once again¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression softened, and she sighed lightly.


    ¡°Archbishop, if all the clergy of the Holy Court were as earnest and responsible as you, perhaps¡­ my impression of the church wouldn¡¯t have deteriorated so much.¡±


    This time, she addressed the Archbishop not as ¡°Your Grace¡± but as his title.


    With that, Charlotte picked up her skirt, bowed to the three Legendary clerics, and then turned to leave.


    Watching the decisive departure of the young girl, Cardinal Joseph hesitated.


    He opened his mouth as if to say something, but seeing the silence of the other two Legendary clerics, he eventually closed his mouth again.


    Charlotte¡¯s figure disappeared from their sight.


    However, with their powerful Legendary senses, the three clerics could still sense the girl¡¯s movements.


    In their perception, the girl quickly left and returned to the cathedral¡¯s prayer hall.


    A small service was being prepared in the cathedral¡¯s prayer hall.


    As thergest cathedral in Lutecia, numerous services were held here daily, and at that moment, it was time for a holy service.


    The girl instructed her attendants to leave arge chest of gold tana as donations from the believers, then walked towards the church¡¯s exit.


    However, as she reached the door, she hesitated for a moment and chose to join the service.


    Like the most devout believer, the girl blended into the crowd in the hall and prayed with her eyes closed before the statue of the Lord.


    As the cleric prayed, the hall was bathed in light, and a holy radiance enveloped the entire ce.


    The three Legendary clerics keenly sensed that at the moment the holy light descended, most of it fell on the girl. Even the cleric leading the service had less light on them than the girl.


    Sacred, pure, beautiful¡­


    Even without being there in person, the three Legendary clerics could almost imagine the scene through their senses.


    Perceiving this, the expressions of the three clerics varied.


    Cardinal Joseph¡¯s eyes widened, and he became instantly excited. He instinctively wanted to rush to the prayer hall, but restrained himself under Archbishop Charles¡¯ signaling nce.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard¡¯s expression changed slightly, bing contemtive, yet he did not seem surprised.


    It was as if, in his understanding, the girl was supposed to be like this.


    And after the service ended, the girl quickly stood up, looking devout and content.


    She declined the cleric¡¯s enthusiastic invitation and turned to leave.


    This time, she truly left the church.


    ¡°Archbishop, are you just¡­ going to let her go like that?¡±


    Cardinal Joseph couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Archbishop Charles nced at him and replied somewhat irritably.


    ¡°She is not an Evil God¡¯s follower, and she is a noble of the kingdom. If she wants to leave, why shouldn¡¯t we let her?¡±


    Hearing this answer, cardinal Joseph finally became anxious.


    He said excitedly.


    ¡°Archbishop, you must have sensed that holy light on her, brighter than that of a third-tier cleric, right?!¡±


    ¡°Not everyone can have such holy light. She passed the ¡®Eternal Sacred Realm¡¯ test and even imagined the power of creation in the ¡®Eternal Sacred Realm¡¯!¡±


    ¡°You know, even we can¡¯t imagine the power of the Lord in the ¡®Eternal Sacred Realm¡¯!¡±


    ¡°That is the power of creation! Even if it was just a projection of the power of creation, it is still the power of creation!¡±


    Hearing Cardinal Joseph¡¯s rambling, archbishop Charles sighed.


    ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°A Saintess! She must be the Saintess chosen by the Lord!¡±


    Cardinal Joseph said excitedly.


    ¡°To project the power of creation in an illusion, there are only two possibilities: either¡­ she possesses the power of creation herself, or¡­ she is protected by the power of creation!¡±


    ¡°Either way, it means she is the Saintess we have been longing for!¡±


    ¡°Archbishop, I know matters concerning the Saintess are under your jurisdiction, and I have no right to interfere, but why did you let her leave?¡±


    ¡°Our Crescent Diocese hasn¡¯t had a Saintess for a long time. Having a Saintess would greatly ease the pressure on the Demon Hunter Bureau and the Inquisition!¡±


    ¡°By the Lord! I knew the cardinals in the Theocracy were getting out of hand. Clearly, a Saintess has appeared in our Crescent Diocese, yet they didn¡¯t convey the divine revtion to us!¡±


    ¡°The Saintess was right. These people¡­ have almost forgotten their duties for the sake of their power, and now they even try to suppress the Diocese, hiding the news of the Saintess!¡±


    Seeing the overly excited Cardinal Joseph, Archbishop Charles looked helpless.


    This guy really had be more like a Demon Hunter Knight after spending too much time with them.


    He even called her Saintess without hesitation!


    Archbishop Charles nced at Cardinal Joseph and said,


    ¡°So, should we have forcibly detained her? Didn¡¯t you hear her previous refusal?¡±


    Cardinal Joseph was stunned and then said sheepishly.


    ¡°But, if we treat her sincerely, show her reason, and meet her needs as much as possible¡­ would she agree?¡±


    Archbishop Charles shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think¡­¡±


    ¡°I have alreadymunicated with the Saintess Pce of the Theocracy. The Great Cathedral indeed has not received a divine revtion about the Saintess, or more urately, there has been no new revtion in the past two years¡­¡±


    He sighed slightly.


    ¡°Since the Lord¡¯s slumber, the church has indeed been declining, and the number of corrupt clergy has been increasing, but no one dares to conceal a divine revtion¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we are Legendary clerics of the Crescent Diocese. If the Saintess descended in Crescent, we should also sense the Lord¡¯s will.¡±


    Listening to Archbishop Charles, cardinal Joseph gradually calmed down.


    He frowned, hesitating as if in deep conflict.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible¡­ All signs indicate that she is indeed the Saintess of our Lord. Could the power of creation be disguised?¡±


    Archbishop Charles sighed and said,


    ¡°In any case¡­ we need further judgment. After all, she is a lord of Crescent and won¡¯t run away. We can try to pray to the Lord and inquire about this matter. The matter of the Saintess is of great importance. Although it has be increasingly difficult to establish a connection with the Lord in recent years, if she truly is the Saintess, the Lord will surely give a sign¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Archbishop, perhaps the Lord has already given a sign.¡±


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard suddenly said.


    Hearing his words, the two Legendary clerics turned their eyes to him, and the Grand Inquisitor said solemnly.


    ¡°Do you remember the miracle from a year ago?¡±

 Chapter 358: Randomly Selecting a Lucky Individual

    Chapter 358: Randomly Selecting a Lucky Individual


    ¡°Miracle from a year ago?¡±


    Cardinal Joseph frowned slightly.


    The Crescent Diocese is vast, with dozens of reports of miraculous events each month. While most are dismissed as false, a significant number are considered genuine.


    Unlike other dormant Gods, the Creator God¡¯s power continues to influence the world even while He sleeps. This unintentional dispersion of divine power can manifest as supernatural phenomena in the real world.


    Moreover, the Gods once walked the earth, leaving numerous traces. These traces, when discovered, often bring about various phenomena, both major and minor. Such urrences are considered miracles.


    But referring to a specific miracle from a year ago¡­


    Cardinal Joseph frowned.


    There were so many.


    About sixty or seventy reports surfaced in his mind, and he wasn¡¯t sure which one the Grand Inquisitor referred to.The Grand Inquisitor didn¡¯t keep them guessing. He paused briefly and then continued.


    ¡°It was when the statues lit up. On the 6th Day of the 6th Monthst year, all the statues of our Lord in the churches glowed simultaneously,sting almost a minute.¡±


    Cardinal Joseph¡¯s expression showed realization.


    ¡°You mean that event¡­ If I recall correctly, it wasn¡¯t just the cathedral in Lutecia, right? Reports of statues lighting up came from various ces soon after.¡±


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard nodded slightly.


    ¡°To be precise, nearly all the statues of our Lord in the entire Crescent Diocese lit up¡­¡±


    Cardinal Joseph¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Sir Bernard, you were in charge of the follow-up investigation, correct? Did you discover something?¡±


    The Grand Inquisitor nodded.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it was while reviewing the records of Charlotte de Castell recently that I found something interesting.¡±


    He looked at his colleagues.


    ¡°Do you know? The Countess of Castell¡¯s birthday is the 6th Day of the 6th Month, and at that exact momentst year, during the lighting of the statues, she was in a church in Borde, attending hering-of-age ceremony.¡±


    ¡°The Borde Church has corresponding records. After some searching, I found that she was called the ¡®Saintess¡¯ of our Lord from that time.¡±


    Cardinal Joseph was stunned, then widened his eyes.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Sir Bernard, you mean that the statues throughout the Crescent Diocese lit up because of her?!¡±


    The Grand Inquisitor hesitated for a moment, then said gravely.


    ¡°Perhaps it could have been considered a coincidence before, butbined with today¡¯s test, maybe¡­ she really is under the Lord¡¯s watch.¡±


    He then looked at the Crescent Archbishop, his gaze unreadable.


    ¡°Archbishop, do you think¡­ the Lord might have bypassed the oracles of the Saintess Pce and directly chosen a wild Saintess?¡±


    His tone was serious, his expression earnest, mixed with some inexplicable emotions.


    Archbishop Charles looked at him.


    ¡°Are you implying that our Holy Court has lost the Lord¡¯s favor?¡±


    At these words, the prayer room fell silent.


    Archbishop Charles sighed slightly.


    ¡°Sir Bernard, all division begins with self-doubt and denial. Please refrain from making such remarks.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the Holy Court does have corrupt clergy, but as long as the Lord¡¯s light remains, we are still His messengers¡­¡±


    ¡°As for whether Charlotte de Castell is a Saintess¡­ let time reveal the truth. If she truly is the chosen Saintess, that too is the Lord¡¯s decision.¡±


    Hearing the Archbishop¡¯s words, cardinal Joseph couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Archbishop, does this mean you don¡¯t intend to bring her into the church to further verify her identity as a Saintess?¡±


    Archbishop Charles sighed.


    ¡°A Saintess not ordained by an oracle will not be recognized by the Holy Court, and supposed miracles won¡¯t convince the central cardinal group.¡±


    ¡°And if she truly is a Saintess, as Sir Bernard suggested, the Lord bypassed the Saintess Pce in His choice, meaning He didn¡¯t intend for her to join the church¡­¡±


    ¡°So, our invitation or verification is irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°Besides, being able to project the power of creation in an illusion doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she is a Saintess, she might simply possess something rted to our Lord.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a fragment of the Lord¡¯s artifact, or the divine power left in the world after the holy wars¡­ Although these items are difficult for mortals to obtain, there are always exceptions. Some are naturally attuned to holy power and be the lucky ones.¡±


    Listening to the Archbishop, cardinal Joseph fell silent.


    The Archbishop spoke the truth.


    There were many instances in history where individuals rapidly ascended due to such extraordinary powers, sometimes linked to remnants of divine power or divine artifacts.


    Even within the Holy Court, many high-ranking clerics started their paths due to simr fortunate events. Many cults also arose from the appearance of evil artifact fragments.


    Earlier, when meeting the Countess of Castell, he sensed her power, at the peak of Silver Moon. A year ago, she was merely a noble without awakened bloodline power.


    Although bing a Saintess can lead to rapid power growth under the Lord¡¯s favor, lucky individuals have shown simr rapid ascensions.


    From this perspective, the Archbishop¡¯s judgment seemed reasonable.


    Finally, Cardinal Joseph calmed down and smiled wryly.


    ¡°Archbishop, you are right. I was a bit too excited.¡±


    Archbishop Charles nodded slightly, then continued.


    ¡°Let time reveal the truth. Keep an eye on her, whether she is a Saintess or not, she is indeed connected to our Lord.¡±


    ¡°Even though she is dissatisfied with the church, she still donates money and prays devoutly, and has even received a response from the Holy Light¡­¡±


    ¡°She is worth our goodwill and recruitment.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace, what about the ¡®God Nyx¡¯ and the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    ¡°Continue tracking them, but disregard the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s letter of usation. The power of our Lord is the purest and cannot be desecrated by any other Evil God¡¯s power. If Countess Castell were involved, she wouldn¡¯t be unscathed under the Eternal Sun.¡±


    ¡­


    After leaving the Lutecia Cathedral, Charlotte returned to the manor at Riverside Street No.7.


    By the time she got back, it was already dark, and Sebastian was diligently waiting at the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    After Charlotte entered the mansion and changed her clothes, the elf butler stepped forward and respectfully bowed.


    ¡°Master, I found out why no nobles havee to visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Sebastian continued.


    ¡°While you were visiting the church, I investigated and found that it is rted to the convening of the Central Council.¡±


    ¡°The royalty and nobility have an unwritten rule that in the week leading up to the council meeting, all private banquets and gatherings are forbidden¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the royalty mustply. It is said¡­ this is to ensure the fairness and impartiality of the Central Council.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She hadn¡¯t expected this reason.


    After all, Castell was a vassal of Borde before, and no one had informed her of the rules in the capital.


    So, it turns out she was overthinking it before.


    However, this was still somewhat troubling, because Charlotte now knew nothing about the Central Council or the capital¡¯s protocols.


    ¡°Sebastian, since it¡¯s an unwritten rule, how did you find out about it?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Sebastian smiled slightly, showing his white teeth.


    ¡°I caught someone spying at the gate of our mansion and got the information from him.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Which family¡¯s person?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s a small family called Field, members of the Third Prince¡¯s faction. Not just them, I investigated a bit more and found that these secret observerse from various families and factions, including the royal family.¡±


    Sebastian replied.


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Oh? So we are quite popr, it seems?¡±


    Sebastian straightened up and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Of course, you defeated thebined forces of two duchies. No one has invited you due to the unwritten rule during the council, but everyone is actually paying attention to us.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ most of them likely bear no ill will and are more neutral or curious. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t just be dealing with these minor spies.¡±


    He added.


    ¡°Also, I found out what happened at the city gate. The noble family in charge of city defense these days is linked to the Third Prince. They temporarily reced the original guards with uninformed ones.¡±


    Charlotte was slightly stunned, then sneered.


    ¡°They only know how to y such petty tricks. That¡¯s the extent of their capability.¡±


    ¡­


    After listening to Sebastian¡¯s report, Charlotte went upstairs and entered the mansion¡¯s study.


    Although she had returned from the church, the experience of being unknowingly drawn into an illusion left her with some PTSD.


    Even though her return experience differedpletely from the illusion and Sebastian had investigated the reason for no noble visits, Charlotte still felt uneasy.


    She feared this breakthrough from the illusion was still her ¡°delusion.¡±


    Thinking this, Charlotte dismissed everyone else and then decisively sank into her consciousness, attempting to enter the Dark Night Castle.


    Crimson mist spread, and the majestic and solemn castle gradually emerged.


    Sitting on the Blood Throne, looking at the manifested Gospel of Blood in her hand, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief.


    Being able to enter the Dark Night Castle meant her mental world had returned to normal.


    Now, she truly hade out of the illusion.


    ¡°I still underestimated the power of the church. The church is more cautious and holds more power than I imagined. Even with the Gospel of Blood, I fell into their trap unknowingly. I need to be more cautious dealing with them in the future, especially with those Legendary holy officials¡­¡±


    Charlotte murmured to herself.


    She didn¡¯t believe her recent ¡°performance¡± would truly make the church regard her as a Saintess.


    She had no interest in joining the church either. Joining an organization would mean being constrained by it, and the church was the enemy of the bloodborne. Even though God Harald¡¯s stance was uncertain, rashly entering the church would only put her in danger.


    Let alone the church, at times Charlotte even felt her noble status was somewhat of a hindrance.


    As a kingdom¡¯s lord, she had to deal with other nobles. Many of her ns had nearly reached a divine level, yet she still had to mingle with nobles.


    However, Charlotte wasn¡¯t dissatisfied.


    Her noble status had brought her many benefits, and being a kingdom¡¯s lord was indeed a convenient identity for developing power.


    Charlotte was eager to wrap up the Central Council and return to her territory soon.


    Although she had sessfully passed through the recent events, she knew she would definitely be on the church¡¯s radar. Her disyed ¡°power¡± was enough to attract the church¡¯s attention, bringing a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Once the Central Council ends and the supply of extraordinary materials is stabilized, I¡¯ll return to the North to gather strength.¡±


    Charlotte thought.


    With this in mind, Charlotte prepared to leave the mental world.


    But suddenly, she recalled her experience in the Eternal Sacred Realm¡­


    ¡°Wait, in the illusion, I attended the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s banquet. Many nobles in Lutecia were actually bloodbornes. So in reality¡­ how many bloodbornes are there in the capital?¡±


    Charlotte suddenly grew curious.


    She knew there were bloodbornes in Lutecia.


    Moreover, from Eudoxia, she confirmed that the Blood Demon Cult even had a base here.


    Of course, Eudoxia didn¡¯t know the specific location of the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s base. Only the now-dead Blood Demon Priest knew that.


    It was ridiculous. This was the center of the Crescent Diocese, one of the strongest points of church power, yet there were traces of cultist activity.


    But Charlotte could understand.


    With Lutecia¡¯s poption nearing a million, the slums would be evenrger than those in Borde.


    And wherever there were slums, darkness existed. No matter how strong the church¡¯s power, there would always be ces their light didn¡¯t reach.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte pondered for a moment and thenmunicated with the Gospel of Blood again.


    She used the blood divine power to initiate a Blood Summoning!


    Crimson mist spread, and the sea of crimson stars representing bloodbornes appeared before her.


    As expected, within a ten-kilometer radius of her, there were indeed some stars representing bloodbornes.


    However, there weren¡¯t as many as she saw in the illusion.


    Moreover, Charlotte even noticed some clustered crimson stars in a particr direction, indicating an organized group of bloodbornes.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    She used the blood divine power to sense those crimson stars and perceived a familiar aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s the scent of the Shedite¡¯s¡­¡±


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.


    The Shedite n¡¯s bloodborne and the Blood Demon Cultists ovepped significantly. Under the observation of the crimson sea of stars, there were no fewer than twenty stars gathered there, likely a Blood Demon Cult base.


    In her perception, one of the stars was quite prominent, likely possessing significant power.


    Charlotte thought for a moment, memorized the locations of those stars, and nned to report the Blood Demon Cult to the church as payback for their usation against her.


    She even had a reason prepared: it was information tortured out of the Blood Demon Priest behind the Lagrisse family.


    With this thought, Charlotte intended to exit the Dark Night Castle.


    But as she was about to disperse the crimson sea of stars, she had another thought.


    ¡°Wait¡­ During these days, the kingdom¡¯s nobles are prohibited from holding banquets and gatherings. If I want to gather more information, should I start with these hidden bloodbornes in the capital?¡±


    With this in mind, Charlotte looked at the crimson stars again.


    She thought, perhaps she could randomly select a lucky individual.

 Chapter 359: Unlucky Charlotte

    Chapter 359: Unlucky Charlotte


    When Charlotte had an idea, she acted on it immediately.


    She lowered her head and focused her gaze once more on the Crimson Star Sea, contemting which star to choose.


    Only those with the bloodline power of the bloodbornes would have their stars appear in the Crimson Star Sea.


    Among these stars, there could not only be bloodbornes but also blood thralls and those who have gained the power of the bloodborne, or even those cursed by a bloodborne, like Sebastian had been.


    Because of this, selecting a lucky candidate now was somewhat like opening a blind box.


    The Blood Summoning had a ¡°cooldown¡±, and Charlotte felt that it was too extravagant to use divine power to refresh it just for gathering information. So, she had to be a bit cautious in her selection.


    With this in mind, Charlotte took a deep breath, and her eyes turned crimson-gold as she carefully sensed the states of these crimson stars.


    The most noticeable sensation was the strength of their auras.


    As the Master of the Gospel, Charlotte could clearly sense the approximate bloodline power of each crimson star.Given the broader context, it also indicated the individual¡¯s strength. However, having already encountered the ¡°unexpected¡± situation with Sebastian, Charlotte knew this method wasn¡¯tpletely reliable and could only be considered roughly urate.


    After all, who could guarantee there weren¡¯t other unlucky ones like Sebastian?


    Besides this, there was the aura itself.


    Having transmigrated for almost two years now, and having interacted extensively with the Blood Demon Cult and the bloodbornes of the Starfall Kingdom, Charlotte had already memorized the auras of these two types of bloodbornes.


    Through the subtle differences in these stars¡¯ aura, she could roughly judge which stars might belong to the Shedite n and which to the Nez n.


    Just like that cluster of stars gathered together.


    Perhaps when they were alone, Charlotte¡¯s perception might not be that urate, but when dozens of them gathered, the aura of the Shedite bloodborne was so concentrated it was palpable.


    So many Shedite bloodbornes gathered together, with their blood power varying in strength, and in the direction of the outer city¡¯s slums of Lutecia, surrounded by scattered, weak auras like satellites, resembling low-level members at the organization¡¯s periphery¡­


    Overall, it was almost like they were wearing signs saying ¡°Here is the Blood Demon Cult base.¡±


    Naturally, Charlotte skipped over those bloodbornes.


    She had already decided to report them, so she didn¡¯t want to get entangled with them, especially since there was a powerful presence among them, much stronger than Yurst, likely a peak-strength Blood Count or even a Duke.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t want to alert them prematurely.


    She focused on the stars closer to her, or more urately, those within a five-kilometer radius.


    This range included both the inner and rtively prosperous outer districts of Lutecia.


    In Charlotte¡¯s view, bloodbornes active in this area were more likely to interact with nobles and, rather than being members of the Blood Demon Cult, were more likely to be those living secretly in the capital.


    Charlotte sensed the auras of each of them and then found, somewhat frustrated, that almost all these bloodbornes were of the Shedite bloodborne.


    ¡°All Shedite? Could they all be Blood Demon Cultists?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze fell on those stars, her expression skeptical.


    This was another limitation of the Crimson Star Sea.


    Though Charlotte had memorized the Shedite bloodborne aura, she couldn¡¯t discern their faith or allegiance through their blood power alone.


    In other words, she couldn¡¯t urately determine what these stars represented in terms of faith.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t eager to summon a Blood Demon Cultist, but the Shedite bloodborne didn¡¯t necessarily mean they were all fanatics devoted to the Blood Demon Archduke.


    After a brief consideration, she decided not to worry too much about it.


    Who cares?


    As long as she could gather information, it was fine.


    If they weren¡¯t members of the Blood Demon Cult, that would be ideal, she might even have a chance to develop a new blood servant follower in the capital.


    But if she was unlucky and did pick a Blood Demon Cultist, she could just extract the information and then eliminate them.


    With this thought, Charlotte¡¯s gaze wandered over the nearby stars again.


    After some careful consideration, her sight settled on a cluster of stars about two kilometers southeast of her location.


    It was a part of the inner city, where several crimson stars were gathered together.


    There were quite a few, at least seven, and one of them had an aura as strong as Yurst. Charlotte estimated them to be a Blood Count.


    As for the others, judging by their auras, they ranged from Baron to Viscount in strength.


    ¡°So many bloodbornes gathered together in the inner city¡ªcould it be a bloodborne gathering?¡±


    Charlotte mused.


    Unlike the outer city, it was much harder to hide one¡¯s identity in the inner city. This wasn¡¯t the Borde City, infiltrated to the core by the Blood Demon Cult, but the core region of the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s Holy Court.


    The Blood Demon Cult wouldn¡¯t gather here unless they were crazy.


    Several Legendary clerics were stationed nearby, with their powerful perception abilities. If any ignorant Blood Demon Cultists caused trouble, those clerics would sense them instantly.


    Especially in this location, as Charlotte sensed, it was quite close to the Lutecia Cathedral.


    A Shedite bloodborne not particrly afraid of the Holy Court?


    Naturally, Charlotte became curious.


    She carefully observed those stars and finally focused on the one with the strongest aura.


    Although these stars were obviously in the same ce, this one was slightly apart from the others, likely staying alone.


    With the strongest aura, they should know the most. Even with a zing Sun strength, once drawn into the Dark Night Castle, Charlotte could rely on her bloodline suppression to handle them.


    Overall, this was the best choice.


    With this thought, Charlotte activated the Blood Summoning, selecting the star glowing red¡­


    The Blood Summoning was activated, and crimson light bloomed in the Dark Night Castle. In the void, Charlotte sensed she had grasped something.


    She knew it was the bloodborne¡¯s ¡°soul¡± she had chosen to summon.


    With a slight thought, she pulled the person through the void and forcefully brought them over.


    In an instant, the star shimmered, and crimson mist spread quickly.


    A powerful, dark aura apanied the spreading mist, appearing in the Dark Night Castle.


    As the mist dissipated, the unlucky individual who had been summoned appeared before Charlotte.


    It was an elderly man in a ck robe.


    His expression was filled with worship and fanaticism, his deep eyes brimming with madness. One hand held a blood-stained, candle-smoked ck magic book, while the other was raised slightly in a gesture of prayer.


    Clearly, he had been pulled over in the middle of an evil ritual.


    He blinked, his fanatical expression quickly reced by shock and confusion, seemingly unaware of why he had suddenly appeared here.


    When his gaze swept across the Dark Night Castle¡¯s walls, past the divine symbol of thorny roses, and finallynded on the high tform, on Charlotte, who was shrouded in crimson mist, his shock and confusion quickly turned to fear and horror.


    ¡°G¡­ God Nyx?!¡±


    He eximed, his voice trembling with fear.


    Sensing the familiar, detestable aura on him and seeing his unchanging ck priest robe, Charlotte was speechless¡­


    Damn¡­


    A ¡°bad draw.¡±


    He was indeed a Blood Demon Cultist!

 Chapter 360: Divine Possession

    Chapter 360: Divine Possession


    Although Charlotte was prepared to summon a Blood Demon Cultist, she was still somewhat surprised when she actually pulled one through.


    To think, the stars she chose were the ones closest to the Lutecia Cathedral.


    Even those bloodbornes so close to the cathedral were Blood Demon Cultists. How audacious had the Blood Demon Cult be?


    Charlotte¡¯s expression was inscrutable as she regarded the hapless soul she had summoned.


    Below the steps, the Blood Demon Priest, who had recognized her identity through the thorny rose symbol, was already terrified.


    ¡°She found me!¡±


    ¡°My power is gone!¡±


    ¡°The n is exposed!¡±


    ¡°Quick¡­ run!¡±¡­


    Various thoughts streamed from the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s mind, all of which Charlotte could sense.


    The Blood Demon Priest turned to flee, dashing towards the doors of the Dark Night Castle with such speed that he seemed to wish for eight legs.


    However, when he reached the imposing doors of the castle, he was dismayed to find he could not open them¡­


    Charlotte watched with interest as the Blood Demon Priest scurried about like a headless fly in the castle hall, intrigued by the subconscious thoughts she picked up.


    ¡°n?¡±


    She muttered.


    As she watched the pale-faced Blood Demon Priest, she squinted slightly and beckoned with her hand.


    The Blood Demon Priest, who had been cowering in the corner of the castle, found himself seized by an irresistible force and was drawn towards the terrifying figure on the throne¡­


    As the crimson mist dissipated, the Blood Demon Priest could see Charlotte more clearly.


    He froze momentarily, his terror-stricken face quickly turning to shock.


    He knows me¡­


    Charlotte realized.


    She hadn¡¯t transformed into her adult form today, maintaining her youthful appearance but with different hair and eye colors.


    Clearly, he recognized her as the Countess of Castell.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t particrly surprised.


    She had disrupted many of the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s ¡°good deeds¡±, so it was no wonder she was on their radar.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about her identity being exposed.


    Since she had brought him to the castle, she had no intention of letting him leave alive.


    Her golden-red pupils instantly turned crimson as she looked into the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s eyes.


    A massive burst of mental power surged into the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s soul, and his memories unfolded before Charlotte like an open book.


    At this moment, leveraging both her bloodline power and her dominance in the mental world, Charlotte forcibly performed a ¡ºMemory Probe¡» on the Blood Demon Priest!


    The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s gaze quickly turned vacant as a flood of memories surfaced in Charlotte¡¯s mind¡­


    Bertrand de Chevalier.


    High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult, Blood Count, fifth-generation bloodborne of the Shedite n.


    However, he had another identity: the head of the Chevalier family, a feudal count directly governed by the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s royal court, and an official of the city hall of Lutecia.


    ¡°A noble?¡±


    Charlotte felt a sense of inevitability.


    As the memories continued to sh by, she also saw the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s past¡­


    Bertrand de Chevalier had only be bloodborne for less than three years. He was originally an extraordinary individual with pinnacle Silver Moon strength.


    Three years ago, when his time was almost up, to avoid death, he was finally enticed by the Blood Demon Cult to ept the First Embrace, bing a bloodborne and joining the Blood Demon Cult.


    ¡°Hmm? Only epted the First Embrace three years ago? And his bloodline power is already that of a Blood Count?¡±


    Charlotte quickly sensed something amiss.


    Newly embraced bloodbornes typically aren¡¯t that powerful and must be weaker than the one who bestowed the First Embrace.


    To have the First Embrace bestow such strength, the Blood Demon Cultist who embraced Bertrand must be a Blood Duke and must hold him in high regard!


    As if to confirm Charlotte¡¯s suspicions, a dark red mark appeared on the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s forehead as she delved into his memories¡­


    It was the mark of a blood thrall.


    This Blood Demon Priest was also a forbidden blood thrall!


    As the mark flickered, cracks began to appear in the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s soul, leading to rapid disintegration¡­


    The restriction within his soul mark had been activated.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She opened the Gospel of Blood, increasing her mental power input, trying to stabilize the soul.


    At the same time, the soul mark within the Blood Demon Priest began to self-destruct rapidly.


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    Sensing the rapid disintegration of the soul and the blood thrall mark, she unhesitatingly used her blood divine power.


    However, the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s experience in contending with the Holy Court was evident.


    The self-destruct process of this Blood Demon Priest was faster than Charlotte had anticipated. Before she could fully read his memories, the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s soulpletely copsed.


    His eyes lost their light, and his form began to disintegrate.


    He was dead.


    This was the mental world.


    A soul¡¯s disintegration here meant they ceased to exist.


    Watching the swift disintegration of the Blood Demon Priest, Charlotte increased the input of her blood divine power.


    She controlled the Gospel of Blood, wrapping the disintegrating blood thrall mark in divine power, ultimately stabilizing it before the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s bodypletely disintegrated.


    The soul¡¯s self-destructive waves gradually subsided. The Blood Demon Priest¡¯s form hadpletely vanished, but a phantom-like blood thrall mark remained in Charlotte¡¯s hand.


    Surrounded by the blood divine power, the mark remained stable.


    Seeing the stabilized blood thrall mark, Charlotte sighed in relief.


    The blood thrall mark was connected to the bloodborne master behind the Blood Demon Priest. If it disintegrated, the master would sense it.


    The Blood Demon Cult was clearly nning something in Lutecia, and Charlotte didn¡¯t want to alert them yet.


    Of course, not alerting them was impossible.


    After all, a high-ranking priest of the Blood Demon Cult had died, they would find out sooner orter.


    But¡­ at least she couldn¡¯t let this blood thrall mark disintegrate in the Dark Night Castle.


    She had used divine power while controlling the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s soul. If the mark disintegrated here, the Legendary bloodborne master might detect something unusual and sense her power.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t ready to face a Legendary adversary head-on.


    ¡°What bad luck, this Blood Summoning waspletely wasted.¡±


    Charlotte sighed inwardly.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such bad luck, randomly summoning a Blood Demon Cultist, and not just any but a forbidden blood thrall.


    The connection between a forbidden blood thrall and their master was too tight. A slight mishap would trigger the self-destruct mechanism. She couldn¡¯t finish reading his memories before his soul disintegrated.


    Even using divine power, she had only gleaned a bit more information.


    This information was about the bloodborne master behind Bertrand de Chevalier.


    The one who bestowed the First Embrace on Bertrand was a bloodborne named Albrecht Shedite, a Blood Duke of the Shedite n and a Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult.


    ¡°Albrecht Shedite¡­¡±


    Charlotte muttered the name.


    As an ¡°old friend¡± of the Blood Demon Cult, Charlotte had done some research on the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s organizational structure.


    Within the Blood Demon Cult, members were divided into five levels: Followers, Shadow Chasers, Priests, High Priests, and Dark Apostles.


    Followers were regr believers, including ordinary followers of the Blood Demon Archduke and pre-awakeners below the extraordinary level.


    Shadow Chasers were those who had achieved the Starry Sky tier, mostly Blood Barons.


    Priests were Silver Moon tier extraordinaries, corresponding to Blood Viscounts for bloodbornes. Above them were High Priests, who were Blood Counts.


    The highest rank was the Dark Apostles, all Legendary bloodbornes, equivalent to elders within the Nez n.


    The Holy Court¡¯s records also contained information about the Blood Demon Cult. From what Charlotte knew, there were six known Dark Apostles in the Blood Demon Cult.


    However, for security reasons, the detailed information of the Dark Apostles was not included in the records she had read.


    Now, Charlotte knew the name of one of them.


    ¡°Albrecht Shedite¡­ In the sense of the Blood Summoning, there was a Shedite bloodline in the outer city of Lutecia, suspected to be a Legendary bloodborne. Could it be¡­ Albrecht Shedite?¡±


    As she processed this, she realized she had sessfully switched her perspective.


    Then¡­ Charlotte found herself in a new body.


    She looked down and saw herself dressed in a familiar ck robe, the High Priest¡¯s attire of the Blood Demon Cult.


    She touched her chin and felt a rough beard¡­


    She looked at her left hand, which held the same dark magic tome stained with blood and candle smoke that Bertrand had held.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She had possessed the Blood Demon Priest Bertrand.


    Charlotte quickly checked her mental state and found that she had connected to Bertrand¡¯s corpse through Albrecht¡¯s ¡°blood thrall mark.¡±


    More urately, she had established a connection through the blood thrall mark and projected her consciousness there with blood divine power.


    However, Charlotte soon discovered that this possession was time-limited.


    While her blood divine power maintained the ¡°blood thrall mark¡±, it was merely dying its destruction.


    The ¡°blood thrall mark¡± was still self-destructing, albeit at a much slower rate.


    At the critical point, it would still be destroyed, and Charlotte¡¯s consciousness would be expelled from Bertrand¡¯s corpse.


    Charlotte sensed she could maintain this state for one to two days.


    Of course, assuming Albrecht Shedite didn¡¯t attempt to contact his blood thrall through the mark.


    Having confirmed her condition, Charlotte¡¯s thoughts shifted.


    Although she couldn¡¯t fully read Bertrand¡¯s memories, she had found another way to investigate the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s secrets!


    With this in mind, Charlotte looked around and found herself in a very familiar temple.


    This was a dpidated temple, seemingly quite ancient, with dim lighting and murky air, likely located underground.


    The temple was filled with massive stone pirs supporting the dome. These pirs were covered with rugged carvings and inscribed with ancient texts, which, though eroded by time, still exuded a sense of age and mystery.


    Surrounding the temple were long stone corridors that extended into the distance. The walls were adorned with primitive carvings and murals depicting scenes of bloodborne wars.


    At the center of the temple was arge circr hall, where Charlotte was now standing. Both the altar and the Demon Eye were located here.


    Seeing the familiar hall and murals, Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She recognized this ce.


    Here was an ancient temple.

 Chapter 361: When the demonic rises by a foot, the righteous rises by a yard

    Chapter 361: When the demonic rises by a foot, the righteous rises by a yard


    T/N: The Chinese idiom ¡°Ä§??³ß£¬µÀ??ÕÉ¡± (m¨® g¨¡o y¨©ch¨«, d¨¤o g¨¡o y¨© zh¨¤ng) trantes to ¡°the higher the devil climbs, the higher the divine way rises¡± or more literally, ¡°when the demonic rises by a foot, the righteous rises by a yard.¡±


    This idiom means that no matter how powerful evil bes, righteousness will always surpass it. It suggests that good will ultimately prevail over evil, as the forces of good will always be stronger than the forces of evil. (ChatGPT)


    _________________________


    Is there also an ancient temple beneath the capital city?


    Charlotte was surprised.


    But along with her surprise came a sense of realization.


    Ancient temples were hidden underground and were inherently secretive. If the Blood Demon Cult used this ce as a base, it was indeed possible for the church to overlook it.


    However, Charlotte was also puzzled.


    There was an ancient temple beneath Lutecia. How could the Holy Court, which prided itself on being so well-informed, not know about it?With curiosity and doubt, Charlotte scanned her surroundings once more.


    She remembered that the ancient temple in the north had statues she could merge with.


    After some searching, Charlotte¡¯s gaze naturally fell upon the altar.


    There, indeed, was a familiar statue identical to the one she had merged with previously.


    However, after having merged with one ancient statue, Charlotte¡¯s perception seemed to have be sharper in certain aspects. Although the statue was identical to the one in the north, she noticed a difference.


    This statue appeared too new.


    She stepped closer and examined it carefully, soon realizing that it was a fake.


    This statue was not the original, nor did it contain any blood divine power, only some impure and mixed blood magic power.


    The statue was connected to the temple¡¯s barrier, emitting a faint magical power simr to that of the ancient temple in the north.


    This barrier was to iste external investigations.


    However, this ancient temple¡¯s barrier was obviously weaker than that of the northern temple.


    The northern ancient temple¡¯s barrier could block even the gaze of Gods once activated, but this one couldn¡¯t.


    Otherwise, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have been able to sessfully ¡°descend¡± here.


    Charlotte roughly understood the reason.


    The barrier of the ancient temple was established with the statue as its center. Since the statue was a fake, the barrier was naturally a weakened version. This was why Charlotte¡¯s ¡°will¡± could be projected here.


    After pondering for a moment, Charlotte examined the ¡°ritual¡± before her.


    Her gaze fell on the intertwined and hideous blood vessels on the statue. She quickly realized that this statue was part of the ritual or, more precisely, a container for collecting blood energy.


    Following the blood vessels, Charlotte saw them extend underground, connected to a mysterious array of grooves. The grooves had turned ck and red, with some foul blood still inside.


    Combining the sacrificial array on the altar with the divine symbol of the Blood Demon Archduke, Charlotte concluded.


    This was not a God¡¯s Descent Ritual but a Sacrificial Ritual, a ce where the Blood Demon Cult offered sacrifices and bloodline power to the Blood Demon Archduke in hopes of divine favor!


    Charlotte then thought of the scene when she summoned the Blood Demon Priest.


    She had a thought, turned around, and searched the hall. Soon, she found several unconscious children in a corner.


    They looked pale and wore tattered clothes, clearly from the outer city¡¯s poor families.


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes, her gaze darkening.


    She became bloodborne by ident, and despite turning into a dark creature, Charlotte had always adhered to the principles of being human and never harmed the innocent.


    Seeing the Blood Demon Cult using innocent children as sacrifices increased her disgust for them.


    ¡°Sebastian mentioned that there had been cases of the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s sacrificial events in Lutecia recently, and some children from the outer city had gone missing. It must have been the Blood Demon Cult abducting people for sacrifices.¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    The Blood Demon Cult was even more rampant than she had imagined, daring to be so brazen even in the heart of the Crescent Diocese.


    This meant they either had grand ns for Lutecia or were confident they wouldn¡¯t be detected by the Holy Court.


    She exhaled softly and looked at the children in the hall, contemting how to rescue them.


    At that moment, the temple doors were knocked heavily.


    Charlotte turned her attention back and then said in a deep, raspy voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The doors slowly opened, and three ck-robed Blood Demon Cultists entered. They wore hoods that only revealed their pale faces and crimson eyes, clearly all bloodbornes.


    They respectfully bowed to Charlotte.


    The leader stepped forward and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Priest, the envoy of the Apostle has arrived and is waiting in your study.¡±


    The envoy of the Dark Apostle?


    Charlotte immediately became vignt.


    She nodded slightly, her face expressionless.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The three Blood Demon Cultists stood aside, ready to follow Charlotte.


    Charlotte felt awkward.


    She didn¡¯t know the way to the study.


    Her gaze fell on the three Blood Demon Cultists, pondering how to ask them to lead the way without arousing suspicion or perhaps sending them away to act alone.


    At that moment, she noticed one member ncing at the children in the hall.


    Sensing Charlotte¡¯s gaze, the member quickly looked away, but Charlotte felt a trace of nervousness from him.


    Hmm?


    Nervous?


    After ¡°descending¡±, perhaps due to the ¡°will projection¡± from the Dark Night Castle, or using a zing Sun body¡¯s power¡­


    Charlotte found her perception much sharper than usual. For instance, she could vaguely sense the emotions of these Blood Demon Cultists now.


    The other two had consistent emotions.


    Reverence, fear, longing¡­


    But the one who peeked at the ¡°sacrifices¡± seemed strange. Though fearful, he was also anxious, nervous, and worried. No reverence. No longing.


    Charlotte grew even more curious.


    Her gaze lingered on that member. Noticing her gaze, he grew more guarded and tense, as if ready to attack her any moment¡­


    Charlotte looked away, not wanting to provoke him further.


    Using the Blood Demon Priest¡¯s body wasn¡¯t suitable for fighting, exposure would be costly.


    But even though she looked away, her senses stayed on that cultist.


    He seemed problematic.


    Strengthening her perception, she discovered more details.


    His aura seemed off.


    Though he had a bloodborne aura, it was mixed with something else.


    Charlotte discreetly linked to the Dark Night Castle, activating ¡ºBlood Summoning¡» to enhance her perception. To her surprise, there was no star representing this cultist in the crimson star sea.


    This Blood Demon Cultist¡­ wasn¡¯t a bloodborne!


    Not a bloodborne?


    Charlotte¡¯s curiosity deepened.


    She decisively increased the input of blood divine power to further enhance her perception and finally discerned the state of this Blood Demon Cultist.


    His aura wasn¡¯t mixed, he had used some method to conceal his true aura with that of a bloodborne!


    The bloodborne aura wasn¡¯t genuine either, it must have been from some extraordinary item.


    When Charlotte peeled away theyers to identify his true aura, she was at a loss for words.


    The aura was familiar.


    It was the aura of holy power, fused with extraordinary power, and its strength was roughly at the Second Tier Silver Moon¡­


    He was a Demon Hunter Knight disguised as a Blood Demon Cultist!


    This discovery was unexpected for Charlotte, but upon reflection, it made sense.


    This was Lutecia, the capital city of the Crescent Kingdom, and the base of the Holy Court¡¯s Crescent Diocese.


    If the Holy Court couldn¡¯t maintain dominance here, then the first church of Myria would indeed be ipetent.


    Thinking this, Charlotte¡¯s feelings becameplicated.


    The Blood Demon Cult likely believed they were well-hidden and seemed to be nning something big in Lutecia. Yet, who would have thought their movements were already exposed to the Holy Court, which had even infiltrated them? They were probably being baited!


    With this realization, Charlotte¡¯s mindset changed.


    She had initially nned to secretly report the Blood Demon Cult to thwart their schemes and preventrge-scale casualties in Lutecia. But now, it seemed everything was under the Holy Court¡¯s control.


    She decided not to report but to take advantage of the situation between the Holy Court and the Blood Demon Cult!


    Of course, she first needed to relocate the children used as sacrifices to a safe ce.


    As for how to transfer them¡­


    Charlotte nced again at the disguised Demon Hunter Knight.


    Although he was well-hidden, Charlotte, using her sharp ¡°God¡¯s descent¡± perception, sensed his concern for the children¡¯s safety.


    Charlotte¡¯s mind settled.


    Demon Hunter Knights varied in character, and some turned a blind eye to innocent harm for personal gain. She didn¡¯t know when the church discovered the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s n or how they dealt with previous sacrifices, but at least now, this knight cared about the children¡¯s safety.


    Charlotte quickly decided. She looked at the ¡°Blood Demon Cultist¡± and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You, these sacrifices are yours.¡±


    ¡°Their extraordinary blood is impure and unsuitable for offering to the Archduke.¡±


    This exnation also covered up the interruption of the ritual.


    The disguised ¡°Blood Demon Cultist¡± was momentarily stunned, while the other two showed envy.


    Sacrifices were carefully selected, and even if deemed unsuitable by the priest, they were still valuable sources of extraordinary blood.


    Bloodbornes had an inherent thirst for blood.


    The disguised ¡°Blood Demon Cultist¡± quickly lowered his head.


    He respectfully bowed to Charlotte and, under the envious gazes of the other two, took the unconscious children away.


    Watching him leave, Charlotte sighed in relief.


    Leaving the children with the Demon Hunter Knight ensured their safety.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte turned her stern gaze to the other two Blood Demon Cultists, who were still focused on the departing sacrifices, and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Lead the way. Let¡¯s meet the Apostle¡¯s envoy.¡±


    The diversion of the sacrifices had shifted their focus, and they hadn¡¯t noticed anything odd about Charlotte¡¯smand. They respectfully bowed and led the way eagerly.


    With someone leading the way, Charlotte rxed.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about her identity being exposed. The Dark Apostle was a Blood Duke, and the envoy of a Blood Duke would most likely be a zing Sun.


    A zing Sun, at the same level as Bertrand, wouldn¡¯t be able to see through Charlotte¡¯s ¡°possession¡± without thorough investigation.


    Following the two Blood Demon Cultists, Charlotte left the temple hall.


    Outside the hall, there were no other Blood Demon Cultists. Charlotte only sensed a few scattered bloodborne auras. As for the non-bloodborne followers, there were none.


    Clearly, even for the Blood Demon Cult, this ce wasn¡¯t essible to just anyone.


    Charlotte observed the number of bloodbornes in the ancient temple, finding it was just right¡ªsix in total.


    Including her temporary body, there were seven, matching the number of stars she saw in the Crimson Star Sea.


    Charlotte split her focus, using the map of Lutecia provided by Sebastian andbining it with the positions of the bloodbornes in the Crimson Star Sea and her own coordinates, analyzing the exact location of the ancient temple.


    She was surprised to find that this ancient temple was beneath the Royal za of Lutecia.


    Charlotte pondered.


    The Central Council Hall, where the Central Conference was held, was also in the Royal za. Could it be that the Blood Demon Cult was targeting the Central Council?


    ¡°Priest, we have arrived.¡±


    The respectful and ttering voice of the Blood Demon Cultist interrupted Charlotte¡¯s thoughts.


    Looking up, she found herself in front of a teleportation array.


    A teleportation array?


    Could it be leading to the surface?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    She looked to the side of the teleportation array, where a clothes rack stood with noble attire hanging on it.


    Charlotte nced at her priestly robes and understood. Without a word, she changed out of the priestly robes and into the noble attire, while the Blood Demon Cultists obsequiously activated the teleportation array for her.


    The next moment, the array glowed, and Charlotte was transported.


    She found herself in a noble mansion, with the chimes of a distant clock tower, likely from the Lutecia Cathedral.


    She had reached the surface, and within the inner city.


    Next to the array stood a butler, an ordinary human, but Charlotte sensed the dark power of the Blood Demon Cult from him.


    He was also a follower of the Blood Demon Cult.


    ¡°Count, Master Richard is here and waiting in your study.¡±


    The butler bowed respectfully.


    Richard?


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    There were many people named Richard in the Crescent Kingdom, and she had met one just yesterday.


    She had some guesses. She nodded slightly and followed the butler into the estate.


    This time, she didn¡¯t need guidance. Most Myria noble studies were on the second floor of the mansion, usually on the south side, and Charlotte identified the study through the windows at a nce.


    Entering the study, she found a young noble waiting.


    It was none other than the eldest son of Count Gaston, Richard de Gaston, whom Charlotte had briefly encountered at the city gates.


    He nced at Charlotte, his handsome face expressionless.


    ¡°Bertrand de Chevalier, your actions yesterday¡­ crossed the line.¡±

 Chapter 362: The Dark Apostles Envoy

    Chapter 362: The Dark Apostle''s Envoy


    ¡°Sir Bertrand de Chevalier, I believe I¡¯ve told you not to act against the Castell family before the Central Council meeting!¡±


    ¡°I know you used to be the Third Prince¡¯s steward, loyal to him and resentful towards the Castell family, but even revenge has its timing!¡±


    ¡°With the meeting imminent, everyone is watching the Castell family. For the n to seed, we must keep a low profile these days!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I noticed something was wrong when I entered the city yesterday. Otherwise, if you had taken further action, everything would have fallen apart!¡±


    Richard scolded sternly, looking dissatisfied.


    Charlotte listened for a while before realizing he was referring to the difficulties she encountered with the gate guards when entering the city yesterday.


    It seemed there were further plots that had been thwarted. This somewhat matched her and Sebastian¡¯s spections, so it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected.


    What surprised her was Richard de Gaston¡¯s identity. The duke¡¯s son was involved with the Blood Demon Cult and was even a high-ranking member!


    With the enhanced perception from the blood divine power and divine possession, Charlotte vaguely sensed a w in his aura.Despite his good disguise, the faint trace of a bloodborne aura indicated to Charlotte that he, like Bertrand, had already been embraced.


    Of course, the ducal family always had extraordinary items, so Richard likely had some tool to conceal his aura, which exined why Charlotte didn¡¯t recognize him yesterday.


    Richard continued his reprimand.


    ¡°Sir Bertrand de Chevalier, Lord Albrecht wants me to tell you he doesn¡¯t want to see this happen again! He needs apliant descendant, not a rebellious one. He can grant you immortality, but he can also take it back!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    His voice was cold, filled with warning.


    Charlotte remained expressionless.


    She sighed, appearing regretful, and replied in a hoarse, old voice.


    ¡°Lord Richard, I was impulsive. From now on, I will cooperate with the Apostle and not act alone.¡±


    Hearing her words, Richard¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    He nodded and said,


    ¡°Good. The ritual is imminent. We cannot afford to lose the big picture for small gains. Once our Lord¡¯s sacrificial ritual seeds, not only the Castell family, but the entire Crescent Kingdom will fall into our Lord¡¯s embrace, and even the Holy Court will be heavily damaged!¡±


    A sacrificial ritual targeting the kingdom and the church?


    Could it be¡­ they n to sacrifice the royal family, priests, and nobles attending the Central Meeting?


    Charlotte thought.


    Richard continued.


    ¡°As for the Castell family¡­ you should stop targeting them. The Cult has already secretly reported her to the Church. The Church will deal with her.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the God behind her can help her hide, but the Holy Court is not so easily deceived. Her presence can help us divert some of the Church¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Inquisitor and the Hunter Cardinal have gone to the North, and other Cardinals are dispersed. Currently, only Archbishop Charles is in Lutecia, making this our best opportunity¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    It seems the Blood Demon Cult doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening within the Church and isn¡¯t aware that the Grand Inquisitor and Hunter Cardinal never left.


    It¡¯s understandable. When the Church¡¯s three leaders ¡°tested¡± her, no one else was present, and the Church is a no-go zone for the Blood Demon Cult, so it¡¯s normal they don¡¯t know the internal news.


    It seems the Grand Inquisitor and Hunter Cardinal¡¯s interest in her is not just because of her importance but also to counter the Blood Demon Cult.


    However the Blood Demon Cult is unaware that the Church has already discovered their ns.


    Charlotte pondered, then said seriously.


    ¡°I will be cautious and stop targeting the Castell family.¡±


    Richard nodded slightly.


    ¡°I hope you keep your word. Our ritual is right under the Church¡¯s nose. Above us is the Royal za and the Council Hall, and nearby is Lutecia Cathedral. The closer we get to the final stage, the more cautious we must be. The newly appointed Crescent Archbishop is not an easy opponent!¡±


    Then, the young noble began to offer promises.


    ¡°Sir Bertrand, Lord Albrecht is always fair in his rewards and punishments. Do your job well, and you will be rewarded. After this ritual, Crescent will experience a power vacuum. The Apostle will not forget your contribution. You will have a ce in the future Blood-soaked Court¡­¡±


    Blood-soaked Court?


    Is the Blood Demon Cult trying to emte the Coria Kingdom, attempting to overthrow Crescent¡¯s rule and secretly control it?


    Charlotte pondered and guessed the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s sacrificial ritual. It was simr to their historical operation when they overthrew the Crescent Kingdom, recorded in the Church¡¯s archives.


    If her guess was correct, they nned to sacrifice some nobles during the Central Council meeting and turn others into bloodborne.


    Which nobles would be sacrificed and which would be bloodborne¡­ depended on their stance. The Church¡¯s control over the nobles was limited, and many had secret ties with the Blood Demon Cult.


    Charlotte thought, then showed a joyful expression.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Lord Richard. I will not let the Cult down and willplete the task assigned by the Apostle!¡±


    Richard nodded in satisfaction.


    After a few more instructions, the Dark Apostle¡¯s envoy left.


    Alone, Charlotte narrowed her eyes and began tomunicate with the Gospel of Blood.


    The Gospel of Blood could resonate with scattered pages of the Gospel within a certain distance. If Bertrand had indeed collected pages, she might sense them!


    In the ancient castle, the Gospel of Blood shone brightly, and Charlotte felt a familiar call from not far away.


    Found it!


    She thought, relieved.

 Chapter 363: Demon Contract

    Chapter 363: Demon Contract


    Following the ethereal guidance, Charlotte quickly pinpointed the target¡¯s location. It was on the bookshelf in the study.


    Controlling Bertrand¡¯s body, Charlotte approached the bookshelf and began searching.


    She soon sensed the calling from behind the bookshelf.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised.


    The Gospel¡¯s pages, after all, were fragments of a divine artifact. Even if stored, they wouldn¡¯t be left out in the open.


    It was now clear that they were hidden in some secretpartment or room.


    Drawing on Bertrand¡¯s lingering memories, Charlotte fumbled around the bookshelf and soon found a hidden mechanism inside.


    With a gentle pull, she heard a soft click as the bookshelf revealed a concealed space behind it.


    Indeed, it was a secret room, albeit a small one, norger than four or five square meters¡ªabout the size of a bathroom from Charlotte¡¯s previous life.This was a hidden storeroom.


    The storeroom was filled with boxes and scrolls of various sizes. The innermost wall disyed an array of weapons and armor, while on one side of the entrance wall was an indented bookshelf lined with neatly arranged books.


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze quickly settled on a box at the top.


    It was the newest box, seemingly made of mithril, shining under the dim magical light. It was adorned with intricate carvings and runes, with a red magic stone embedded in it.


    Even with her rudimentary magical knowledge, Charlotte recognized this as a sealing chest, from which the familiar call emanated.


    Returning to the consciousness space, she refocused on the Gospel of Blood.


    Crimson light emanated from the Gospel of Blood, causing the thick book to open by itself. New lines of writing slowly appeared on its pages.


    As Charlotte divided her attention to check, she discovered an array of new dark magic spells, from basic level spells like ¡ºTouch of Darkness¡» to high-level spells like ¡ºDeath¡¯s Gaze¡», totaling more than twenty.


    Additionally, there were two new spells from the mental and wild paths: one for enhancing mental power, ¡ºHeart of Steel¡», and one for physical strength, ¡ºGiant¡¯s Strength¡», both mid-level spells corresponding to Silver Moon.


    Charlotte was quite satisfied with these new spells.


    As she collected more Gospel pages, the Gospel of Blood recorded more and more blood magic.


    To be honest, she no longercked spells to learn.


    Sometimes, she even felt overwhelmed by the abundance of spells. If not for the Gospel of Blood¡¯s ability to inherit, she would have struggled to keep up.


    However, having more spells on hand was never a bad thing. Although Charlotte had learned most of these spells without ever using them, it was better than not learning them at all.


    These were her resources, ready to be used whenever needed.


    Among all the spells, the one Charlotte found most useful was ¡ºHeart of Steel¡». With the blood divine power, Charlotte could often achieve overwhelming power, but controlling this power consumed a lot of mental power. Strengthening her mental power would greatly enhance her endurance.


    As for the high-level spell ¡ºDeath¡¯s Gaze¡», it seemed a bit redundant for Charlotte, whose current strength was at the Silver Moon tier. However, she could try this zing Sun tier spell when using the blood divine power or during True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation.


    As each Gospel page returned, the Gospel of Blood grew heavier.


    After the final page was restored, the Gospel of Blood shone with an even more dazzling light.


    It was no longer the crimson glow but a familiar golden light.


    Seeing this light, Charlotte felt a surge of excitement.


    For the Gospel of Blood, every time a page was added, it was a restoration. Each restoration evolved into new blood magic.


    When the restoration reached a certain point, the Gospel of Blood would unlock even more powerful ¡°abilities.¡±


    From the earliest ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡», to ¡ºBlood Summoning¡», then ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡», which remained Charlotte¡¯s trump card, and ¡ºDivine Blessing¡» and ¡ºFaith Network¡» that began Charlotte¡¯s path of faith, all were examples.


    Clearly, this time, after absorbing so many pages, the Gospel of Blood¡¯s power had reached a new level!


    Dividing her attention to control the ¡°puppet¡±, Charlotte focused her main energy back on the Gospel of Blood.


    Soon, she saw ancient golden characters appear on the new nk pages¡ª


    ¡ºGospel of Blood ¨C Dark Chapter¡»


    ¡ºI listen to the mad hymns and the devil¡¯s whispers,¡»


    ¡ºI carve the true names of evil and portraits of ancient gods,¡»


    ¡ºIn the name of darkness, I summon the curtain of shadows,¡»


    ¡ºWith the soul of frenzy, I summon the spirit of chaos,¡»


    ¡ºWith the body of blood spirit, I summon the eye of corruption,¡»


    ¡ºWitnessed by the most ancient contract¡­¡»


    ¡ºCore of the Dark Chapter restored, final ability unlocked¡ª¡»


    ¡ºDemon Contract (Active)¡»


    ¡ºDemon Contract: As the supreme artifact of the Bloodborne, the Gospel of Blood records the contract of obedience signed between the True Ancestor and the ancient demon. It can summon any demon that responds to the present world for maniption. The strength of the summoned demon is proportional to the power provided. The time the demon stays in the present world is also proportional to the power provided. All beings with demon blood will be bound by this contract to a certain extent.¡»


    ¡°Demon¡­ Contract?¡±


    Charlotte was taken aback.


    This new ability was somewhat unexpected.


    The Dark Chapter already had demon summoning spells. Among the spells Charlotte previously obtained, there were spells to summon imps and shadow demons.


    However, those were targeted spells, while this one was more general.


    Charlotte had never used demon summoning spells because she had no use for them.


    Dark magic was already forbidden in the Crescent Kingdom, let alone summoning demons. As a lord, Charlotte didn¡¯tckckeys, summoning demons was quite redundant.


    Hence, upon seeing this new ability, Charlotte¡¯s first reaction was a bit disappointed.


    However, Charlotte knew that every ability unlocked by the Gospel of Blood was significant. Moreover, the text description suggested this ability was unlocked after a considerable restoration of the Dark Chapter, likely rted to the chapter¡¯s essence.


    Charlotte studied it carefully and soon discovered the uniqueness of this new ability.


    First, ¡ºDemon Contract¡» didn¡¯t limit the strength and types of demons summoned. As long as the summoning energy was sufficient, the summoned demon could be very powerful. In a sense, with enough power, she could even summon a myth-level demon¡­


    Second, the summoned demons needed to obey the Demon Contract unconditionally, staying only for a limited time but underplete control, unlike other summoning contracts that risked demon bacsh.


    Third, not only the summoned demons but all beings with demon blood would be somewhat restrained by this ability.


    This was indeed powerful.


    With no restriction on the strength and types of demons summoned, it had a wide range of applications. If Charlotte was willing to spend enough power, she could even summon a demon lord-level entity as abatant, which would be meaningful when facing extraordinary forces.


    True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation allowed Charlotte to possess near-demigod strength, but it was only her alone. Her control over the blood divine power was crude, and in actualbat, she might not match experienced Legendaries.


    With the Demon Contract, things would be different.


    As long as she was willing to spend power, Charlotte could summon a demon lord to fight against Legendaries, using overwhelming power to drown the opponent.


    Additionally,pletely obedient summoned demons could serve as pawns for Charlotte to create chaos when she couldn¡¯t intervene directly.


    For example¡­ the current situation was an excellent opportunity.


    Furthermore, there was the fourth point¡ªthe Blood Demon Cult¡¯s power¡­


    Having dealt with the Blood Demon Cult for nearly two years since crossing over, Charlotte knew that the cult derived much of its power from demons.


    The Blood Demon Cult¡¯s name wasn¡¯t just because of its evil doctrine but also its intrinsic connection to demons.


    Many of the cult¡¯s powers were demon-like. Even Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon could be inferred as a demon from the abyss based on the incantation offered to him.


    Bloodbornes often had dual identities. For example, Charlotte was a bloodborne but also had half-elf blood.


    Although she wasn¡¯t strictly human anymore, her pre-bloodborne identity left an imprint, allowing her to operate in human society unless she revealed her true power.


    Simrly, Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon was a bloodborne but was likely a demon before bing one.


    Meanwhile, the Blood Demon Cultists derived their power from Blood Demon Archduke¡­


    This brought an interesting fact.


    All Shedite bloodbornes inherently possessed some demon power, their blood containing demonic essence.


    ¡ºDemon Contract¡» imposed a certain degree of contractual restraint on beings with demon blood, while the True Ancestor¡¯s bloodline also suppressed other bloodbornes¡­


    Charlotte suddenly became very curious about how ¡®obedient¡¯ the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s bloodbornes would be before her.


    She felt it was worth testing in theing days.


    After studying the ¡ºDemon Contract¡», Charlotte set it aside.


    Recovering the Gospel pages was gratifying, but there were many other things in this apparent treasury of Bertrand¡¯s storeroom to investigate.


    As a Blood Count and a noble of the kingdom, Bertrand¡¯s collection was of great interest to Charlotte.


    She first examined the boxes, opening them one by one to find various precious magical materials and items.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t a novice; a quick look and a judgment with the mental path¡¯s ¡ºExtraordinary Appraisal¡» gave her an estimate that these materials and items were worth millions of gold tana.


    While Charlotte was wealthy, many extraordinary items couldn¡¯t be bought with money alone. She decided to take whatever she could carry.


    After her ¡°scavenging¡±, Charlotte¡¯s attention was drawn to the books on the inner bookshelf.


    Most of the books were records of dark magic and bloodborne spells, which held little appeal to Charlotte due to the Gospel of Blood.


    What truly interested Charlotte was a sheepskin booklet and a thick journal in the corner of the bookshelf.


    One was a roster, and the other a record book.

 Chapter 364: Summoning Array

    Chapter 364: Summoning Array


    Charlotte first picked up the roster.


    The roster was recorded in red ink, with neat and elegant handwriting. Even though Charlotte¡¯s handwriting was barely legible, she could tell that the person who wrote the roster had excellent penmanship, possibly even better than Sebastian.


    Curious, she opened it and browsed through, discovering it was a list of nobles who had dealings with the Blood Demon Cult.


    Or more urately, it was a list of nobles recruited by the Blood Demon Cult.


    The list was quite extensive, with names from court nobles who walked the royal pce to noble officers in charge of patrolling the city defenses, from direct members of great noble families to impoverished nobles almost


    indistinguishable frommoners¡­ covering all identities and sses.


    Charlotte even saw the names of several well-known noble family heads, who were also respected lords in the kingdom, included in the list.


    Most of them were nobles supporting the Third Prince, but there were also some neutral nobles and even a few royalist nobles.


    More surprisingly, Charlotte saw the names of some church clerics, including the former Bishop of Borde, Leonard.Of course, Leonard¡¯s name had been crossed out.


    And after his name, it was recorded in slightly less elegant handwriting the date and cause of his death.


    ¡°Died on 4th day of the 9th Month, 1444, by fire, at the Lutecia Cathedral.¡±


    Reading this list, Charlotte understood why the Holy Court had been hunting the Blood Demon Cult for so long without being able to eradicate it.


    Just looking at this list, the nobles of Crescent were almost entirely infiltrated.


    Although not all the nobles on the list had joined the Blood Demon Cult, being on the list at least meant they were willing to trade with or even shelter the Blood Demon Cult.


    With nobles sabotaging from within, and corrupt clerics in the Holy Court colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, it was no wonder the church couldn¡¯t wipe them outpletely.


    It was a miracle they could even suppress the Blood Demon Cult publicly.


    After browsing the roster, Charlotte closed it gently.


    This roster was significant. If handed over to the church, it would deal a heavy blow to the Blood Demon Cult.


    Honestly, Charlotte was tempted.


    Although the core members of the Blood Demon Cult were also bloodbornes, she had no sympathy for these ¡°terrorists.¡±


    These people had targeted her. An eye for an eye. Since they could report her to the church, she could do the same to them, using the church¡¯s hand to strike back at the Blood Demon Cult.


    However, Charlotte was puzzled.


    From what she read in her memories, Bertrand had only joined the Blood Demon Cult for three years. In just three years, Bertrand had managed to obtain such an important roster, which probably only high-ranking members of the Blood Demon Cult had ess to?


    Of course, Charlotte¡¯s confusion didn¡¯tst long.


    It was true Bertrand had only joined the Blood Demon Cult for three years, but he was the forbidden blood thrall of the Dark Apostle Albrecht.


    His power within the Blood Demon Cult was an extension of the Dark Apostle¡¯s authority, and his swift rise to the rank of Blood Count was likely due to this.


    Thus, despite having joined the Blood Demon Cult for only three years, his rtionship with the Dark Apostle elevated him to a high-ranking position within the cult.


    Understanding the reason, Charlotte set down the roster and picked up the other notebook.


    Opening the cover, she found it to be Bertrand¡¯s diary.


    The handwriting in the diary was different from the elegant script in the roster.


    However, it matched the second, less elegant handwriting in the roster.


    Clearly, someone else had written the roster and handed it to Bertrand, who had then made additional notes.


    The diary was quite old, with early entries about Bertrand¡¯s early experiences, which Charlotte skipped, turning to the more recent years.


    The diary¡¯s records matched what she had seen in her memories.


    In recent years, the aging Bertrand had increasingly felt the fear of time¡¯s passage. The decline of his body and strength made him anxious. As the head of the Chevalier family, his death would greatly weaken the family¡¯s power, forcing him to seek various ways to extend his life.


    During this process, he encountered the Blood Demon Cult.


    The Blood Demon Cult promised to solve his lifespan problem in exchange for him joining their organization. The diary detailed Bertrand¡¯s inner struggle during that time.


    But ultimately, he couldn¡¯t face the fear of death and epted the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s deal.


    After that, he underwent the embracing with the Dark Apostle and became a forbidden blood thrall.


    Following this, the Dark Apostle gave him the roster of nobles and clerics connected to the Blood Demon Cult, appointing him as the High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult in Lutecia, tasking him with recruiting more nobles and overseeing the sacrificial rituals in the capital.


    As for the specific content of the sacrificial rituals, the diary didn¡¯t detail.


    It wasn¡¯t that Bertrand didn¡¯t want to write it down; some sections showed he intended to describe the rituals, but the handwriting would be suddenly sloppy, as if the writer was trembling.


    Charlotte guessed the rituals were likely taboo, prohibited by the blood thrall¡¯s mark from being disclosed, even in a diary. Bertrand¡¯s soul mark probably reacted whenever he tried to write about them.


    Seeing this, Charlotte shook her head slightly.


    ¡°Called a High Priest, but actually just cannon fodder¡­¡±


    Yes, cannon fodder.


    The Blood Demon Cult, after all, was an extraordinary bloodborne organization. The real high-ranking members couldn¡¯t possibly be blood thralls. Bertrand was likely just a tool for the Dark Apostle to execute orders.


    The power of a Blood Count wasn¡¯t easily obtained, what came easily could also be taken back easily. Forbidden blood thralls were ves to higher-ranking bloodbornes.


    Once the Blood Demon Cult achieved its goals, Bertrand would likely be discarded.


    Besides the sacrificial rituals, Bertrand had recorded some of his observations within the Blood Demon Cult.


    This part interested Charlotte, especially the structure of the Blood Demon Cult.


    Surprisingly, the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s internal organization wasn¡¯t very tight. Although all branches nominally followed the orders of the Dark Apostles, they actually operated independently.


    Summoning the Blood Demon Archduke to the mortal world was the goal of all Blood Demon Cultists, but each local branch had its own ideas and ns, not pooling their strength together.


    This was something Bertrandined about in his diary.


    The dates suggested theseints were made after the failed God¡¯s Descents in Borde and the North.


    This answered Charlotte¡¯s question about why every Blood Demon Cultist she encountered seemed to be preparing for a God¡¯s Descent.


    Aside from theints, the diary also detailed Bertrand¡¯s efforts to recruit nobles and clerics.


    Over the three years, he had sessfully recruited many nobles and clergy. Some were even turned into bloodbornes, and the ¡°deal¡± offered by the Blood Demon Cult was almost always the same.


    Immortality.


    Charlotte was not surprised. Although the ¡°immortality¡± of bloodbornes had many restrictions, it was still a form of ¡°immortality.¡±


    Humans would ultimately die. No matter how powerful they were, after their lifespan ended, they would return to nothingness.


    The more one wielded power, the more they feared death. And this fear of death, this craving for power, was the fertile ground on which the faith of the Blood Demon Cult grew.


    The bloodborne had a high sense of identity. Most blood ns, even if they had long since diverged, still adhered to the ancient ts of the bloodborne.


    One of these ts was to maintain the purity of the bloodborne by restricting the unlimited spread of their bloodline power.


    Among all the bloodborne organizations, only the Blood Demon Cult did not follow this rule, daring to openly use ¡°Embrace¡± as a bargaining chip.


    Of course, whether one was embraced into a bloodborne or into a blood thrall, only heaven knew.


    After finishing Bertrand¡¯s diary, Charlotte exhaled lightly and closed it.


    There was a reason the Blood Demon Cult had endured in the Crescent region for so long. As long as people feared death, they would neverck new followers.


    However, Charlotte found herself curious about those ancient ts that the bloodborne had to follow.


    The rule that ¡°bloodborne must not create forbidden blood thralls¡± was understandable¡ªit was to prevent chaos and copse within the ranks of the bloodborne.


    But why was there a rule to ¡°restrict the unlimited spread of bloodline power¡±?


    Was it to prevent too many immortal bloodbornes frompeting for resources?


    Charlotte pondered this.


    ¡°I have too little understanding of the bloodborne. Perhaps in the future, I could find a way to obtain some bloodborne literature from Yurst.¡±


    Charlotte mused.


    After putting away the diary and the roster, Charlotte decided to hand them over to the church.


    She had no choice, she was just such a righteous model citizen.


    Not only that, but she had to hand them over quickly.


    Her current incarnation couldst at most one day. After that, it would self-destruct.


    She had initially thought of using the guise of going insane to cover Bertrand¡¯s death, but upon seeing that roster, she realized that wouldn¡¯t work.


    Bertrand¡¯s identity was more special than she had imagined. Holding the roster of the Blood Demon Cult meant that the Dark Apostle was closely watching him.


    Once this incarnation died, the Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult would certainly be alert.


    She needed to hand over the information to the church before the Dark Apostle noticed, and she needed the church to act quickly.


    So, how to hand it over and make the church act swiftly?


    A figure naturally appeared in Charlotte¡¯s mind.


    The undercover Demon Hunter Knight.


    But she quickly dismissed this idea.


    Relying on the undercover Demon Hunter to deliver the message would be too slow.


    Moreover, who could guarantee that the church would act quickly after receiving the message?


    Unless¡­ she gave the church a reason to act immediately.


    Charlotte¡¯s mind sparked with a bold idea.


    Of course, before executing this idea, she needed to ¡°transport¡± her spoils first.


    Thinking it over, Charlotte gathered the diary and the roster, then packed up the valuable extraordinary materials and equipment in the secret room, piling them together.


    She then selected some extraordinary materials specifically for drawing magic arrays and began setting up a sacrificial array on the ground.


    At the center of the sacrificial array was the thorny rose symbol.


    This was a sacrificial array dedicated to the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood.¡±


    Charlotte had learned about sacrificial arrays from Nice.


    She had previously tested that, after activating the faithwork, she had gained some abilities simr to those of a God. One of these was receiving sacrifices through the faithwork.


    Of course, calling it a sacrifice was more urately described as a targeted teleportation using the faithwork.


    The teleportation destination was the Dark Night Castle in her mental world, and the items could then be retrieved using the ¡ºBlessing of Divine Grace¡» by setting the blessing effect to ¡ºGrant¡».


    Charlotte clumsily drew the magic array, ced the ¡°spoils¡± inside, and then connected with the Gospel of Blood in her mind, linking it to the magic array.


    As the Master of the Gospel, she did not need to pray to herself. She only needed to establish a spell connection directly.


    With her intention, the sacrificial array glowed faintly. The items within the array shimmered and then disappeared.


    Meanwhile, a pile of misceneous items appeared in a corner of the Dark Night Castle.


    With her spoils secured, Charlotte felt more at ease.


    She erased the thorny rose from the magic array and then modified it into a demon summoning array.


    It was a spell she had copied from one of Bertrand¡¯s collected magic books, but she omitted the incantation specifying the type of demon to summon.


    The specific incantations for summoning demons varied widely and had no fixed pattern, as long as it was rted to the target demon, it worked. The more urate the incantation, the more precise the summoning.


    For example, the incantations for targeted demon summoning recorded in the Gospel of Blood were very precise.


    After modifying the magic array, Charlotte inscribed the protected ¡°blood thrall mark¡± from Bertrand¡¯s body onto it.


    Then she closed her eyes, connected with the Gospel of Blood, and activated the ¡ºDemon Contract¡».


    The brilliance of the Gospel of Blood shone, and Charlotte felt herself linking with a vast darkness filled with numerous evil presences, both strong and weak, awaiting her call.


    However, she did not choose to connect with those evil presences but directly linked with the ¡°blood thrall mark¡± protected by the blood divine power.


    At this moment, the ¡°blood thrall mark¡± connected with the demon summoning array through the ¡ºDemon Contract¡»!


    Immediately, Charlotte withdrew the protective blood divine power from the ¡°blood thrall mark¡±, dissolved the ¡ºDemon Contract¡», and swiftly withdrew her consciousness from the body.


    Without the protection of divine power, the ¡°blood thrall mark¡± quickly copsed, and a powerful and evil presence surged through the mark, carrying a sense of anger.


    This presence was then swiftly drawn into the summoning array on the ground.


    Soon, a new summoning incantation began to form in the array.


    The Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult also possessed demonic blood¡­


    Instantly, the array lit up, and a dazzling radiance shot into the sky as a terrifying will slowly descended.


    Alongside the anger, there was also¡­ a hint of bewilderment.

 Chapter 365: A Legendary Battle

    Chapter 365: A Legendary Battle


    Charlotte returned to the real world as her ¡°possession¡± state ended.


    Summoning spells require specific incantations, even if they¡¯re vague, and the same goes for the ¡ºDemon Contract¡».


    From the memories Charlotte had read and Bertrand¡¯s diary, the description of the Dark Apostle Albrecht of the Blood Demon Cult stood out.


    He resembled a demon more than a bloodborne. Bloodborne appearance usually aligns with their race before their first embrace, and given the close rtionship between the Blood Demon Archduke and demons, even if Albrecht wasn¡¯t a demon, his bloodline likely contained a high concentration of demon blood.


    This led Charlotte to a bold idea. By using the ¡ºDemonic Contract¡» and the blood thrall mark, she could trace an incantation representing the Dark Apostle Albrecht.


    She could then assign this incantation to a demon summoning circle, using the extraordinary power lingering in Bertrand¡¯s body as a catalyst to forcibly summon Albrecht.


    This idea was risky and daring but had a considerable chance of sess. Unlike other demons who reside in alternate dimensions, Albrecht was hiding in the capital, which made the summoning process easier.


    Even if he concealed his identity and aura, the summoning circle would expose everything. Forcibly summoning a Legendary Bloodborne would cause a significant disturbance, especially in the inner city near the church, making it hard for the Holy Court to ignore.


    Although this was a spur-of-the-moment idea for Charlotte and not guaranteed to work, the incantation representing Albrecht traced by the ¡ºDemon Contract¡» and the blood thrall mark was genuine.This fusion of the ¡ºDemon Contract¡» and the demon summoning circle allowed for the forced summoning of Albrecht without exposing Charlotte herself.


    Summoning a Legendary entity with the power of a Blood Count would create a massive disturbance regardless of sess or failure.


    If the summoning failed, the sheer magical fluctuation would still alert the Holy Court and prompt a swift reaction.


    Charlotte had left the roster and diary in the chamber. Even if the summoning failed, it would expose the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s base.


    As for whether the roster and diary would be destroyed by Albrecht¡¯s power¡­ well, that was left to luck.


    If Albrecht was sessfully summoned, the roster wouldn¡¯t matter much. Charlotte could simply report it afterward, having memorized the entire roster using the ¡ºEnhanced Memory¡» blood magic.


    A plot is a plot because the schemercks the confidence to confront the opponent directly.


    The church had an undercover agent within the Blood Demon Cult, but they were clearly unaware of the cult¡¯s ns or that the Dark Apostle was hiding in Lutecia.


    If Charlotte could expose this Dark Apostle, the church would not let him go. And even if the summoning failed, the roster and diary wouldn¡¯t likely be destroyed in the resulting power surge.


    Charlotte stood by the window, her gaze naturally drifting toward the inner city where Lutecia Cathedral, the Royal za, the Central Council Hall, and Bertrand¡¯s estate were located.


    Night had fallen, and the sky was deepening, but soon, a crimson beam pierced the darkness and shot into the sky.


    The dim sky was instantly illuminated, and a vast, overwhelming pressure began to rise. Despite having the Gospel of Blood as an advantage, Charlotte felt a strong sense of threat from this terrifying pressure.


    Clearly, the summoning was sessful. Although she was only a Silver Moon, her numerous trump cards made her iparable to ordinary beings, even those at the zing Sun tier. Only a Legendary entity could evoke such a strong sense of threat in her.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she looked toward the beam of light. The sky there had turned entirely crimson, resembling the mes of hell. Though she couldn¡¯t see the summoned Dark Apostle clearly from a distance, the aura matching the residual power in the blood thrall mark confirmed his identity.


    Moreover, Charlotte could faintly sense the emotions of the Dark Apostle through the residual link from the iplete ¡ºDemon Contract¡»¡ªanger mixed with astonishment, bewilderment reced by rm.


    Just as the Dark Apostle¡¯s aura emerged, three new Legendary auras erupted in the distance.


    Golden light illuminated the sky like three rising suns.


    Charlotte instantly recognized the three auras as the Legendary clerics she had encountered at the church: Archbishop Charles, Grand Inquisitor Bernard, and Hunter Cardinal Joseph.


    Then, an icy voice, filled with suppressed rage, echoed.


    ¡°Divine¡­ Eternal!¡±


    It was Grand Inquisitor Bernard¡¯s voice. More radiant light shone as a golden sun rose, a familiar sensation to Charlotte.


    It was the Holy Court¡¯s artifact, the Eternal Sun.


    Charlotte sensed the Dark Apostle¡¯s panic. With a roar, a towering figure wreathed in crimson mes emerged in the sky, attempting to flee under the brilliance of the Eternal Sun.


    ¡°God said, ¡®Let there be light''¡±


    A gentle voice spoke.


    It was Archbishop Charles.


    Holy light blossomed, enveloping Lutecia and making the night as bright as day.


    ¡ºDivine Ritual Counter¡» activated, revealing that Archbishop Charles had cast the legendary spell ¡°Holy Canopy.¡±


    This holy light acted as a giant cage, encapsting Lutecia and trapping the crimson figure within.


    The crimson figure roared and tried to break free, but soon a golden figure swiftly caught up.


    ¡°Blood Demon! Die!¡±


    It was Hunter Cardinal Joseph.


    Charlotte saw golden light rapidly entangle the crimson figure, causing an apocalyptic spectacle in the night sky of Lutecia.


    The battle between Legendary entities was rare, let alone multiple Legendaries shing at once. Charlotte¡¯s curiosity was piqued, feeling like a thousand cats were scratching at her curiosity, yearning to grab a telescope and watch the fight with popcorn in hand.


    However, as the instigator, she needed to remain low-key.


    Although the demon summoning circle partially reced the ¡ºDemon Contract¡», she had still used the Gospel of Blood, creating a faint link with the summoned unfortunate soul.


    This link couldn¡¯t control the opponent but could sense their status and position. If she became too conspicuous, the Dark Apostle might detect something. Legendary had powerful senses, so it was better to stay low-key.


    The battle in the sky continued. Although she couldn¡¯t see the details, Charlotte could judge the Dark Apostle was being overwhelmed by the three Legendary clerics based on the fluctuating auras.


    If not for the clerics protecting the city below, Charlotte believed the unfortunate soul she had summoned might have already been captured.


    Despite this, the crimson light grew weaker, while the holy light grew stronger.


    Clearly, the lone Dark Apostle was no match for the three clerics. His increasing anxiety, hatred, and anger signaled desperation. In a moment, the weakening crimson suddenly brightened, spreading an evil power rapidly.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked up to see a destructive aura exploding from the crimson light, aiming at Lutecia below.


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    The three Legendary clerics shouted in unison, unleashing holy light to shield Lutecia.


    The collision of powers shook the earth. Meanwhile, the crimson giant¡¯s emotions turned to joy. Charlotte saw the crimson figure seize the chance to flee under the clerics¡¯ protection efforts.


    Yet, just as the crimson figure was about to escape, a cold snort echoed from the inner city¡¯s depths. A sharp aura soared, and a silver sword light shot from the royal pce, shing at the escaping crimson figure.


    The sword light arrived instantly, and Charlotte heard a muffled grunt as the crimson light split in two.

 Chapter 366: The Unlucky Dark Apostle

    Chapter 366: The Unlucky Dark Apostle


    The sword light cut through the sky, carrying a supreme aura of majesty. After that sh, the crimson glow quickly dissipated, and the presence of the Dark Apostle dissolved along with it.


    Dark red hue blood rained down from the sky like raindrops, carrying a sulfuric scent mixed with a strong stench of blood.


    It was the blood spilled by the Dark Apostle.


    Seeing the ck and red rain, Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After all, the Dark Apostle was a Legendary entity.


    For Legendary, their blood and flesh had long since undergone a qualitative change. Back then, even Borde evolved into a forbidden zone teeming with demonic entities due to the lingering power of the me Demon Vroka.


    If this blood rain fell on Lutecia, it would face simr contamination.


    Just as the dark red rain was about to fall, the Church intervened again.


    The radiance symbolizing the three Legendary clerics shone, and immense holy light descended from the sky, illuminating the blood rain. Under the holy light, the blood rain quickly dissolved and purified.


    When the divine glow faded, the blood rain hadpletely vanished. Only scattered photons fell to the ground.Seeing this, Charlotte let out a small sigh of relief.


    The Holy Court remained the Holy Court, the mightiest church of the true Gods in Myria.


    Despite the Church¡¯s reputation being tarnished by increasing corruption over the years, protecting the weak and upholding holiness and justice remained the creed pursued by devout believers.


    With three Legendary clerics present, they naturally wouldn¡¯t allow the Dark Apostle¡¯s power to contaminate Lutecia.


    After purifying the blood rain, the three suns representing the Legendary clerics slowly ¡°extinguished.¡±


    The artifact Eternal Sun was withdrawn, and the holy glow gradually dissipated. One sun moved towards the pce, another flew towards the outer city, and the third¡¯s light condensed, finally returning to the distant Lutecia Cathedral.


    As the three Legendaries retreated, the immense pressure also quickly diminished. The sky, bright as day, returned to darkness, and the sky over Lutecia became peaceful again.


    Only the scattered dreamlike photons fell to the ground.


    Charlotte extended her hand out the window, letting the photons fall into her palm, unable to sense any trace of the Dark Apostle¡¯s power.


    Only rapidly dissipating magical energy remained. Feeling the pure elemental force into which the holy light had split the blood¡¯s power, Charlotte showed a hint of regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t absorb this blood rain.¡±


    After all, the Dark Apostle was a Legendary entity, and his blood carried rich bloodline power.


    For others, that blood was a source of contamination, but for Charlotte, it was absorbable and devourable nourishment.


    Of course, it was merely a fleeting regret. With three Legendary clerics and Legendary royal present, she wouldn¡¯t dare reveal herself even if she wanted to absorb the blood.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but look towards where the sword light had flown, her mind contemting.


    ¡°That silver sword strike just now resembled the Judgment Sword of the Valva family described in literature. Could it be¡­ the King himself?¡±


    The Crescent King Louis V¡ªLouis de Valva.


    If Charlotte remembered correctly, this most outstanding monarch of the Crescent Kingdom in centuries, revered as ¡°the Great¡± by the world, was a Legendary Sword Saint.


    The Legendaries¡¯ battle had ended.


    From the appearance of the Dark Apostle Albrecht to the retreat of the three Legendary clerics, it took less than five minutes¡­


    The battle was shorter than Charlotte had imagined, likely due to the overwhelming difference in power. This massive sh came suddenly, fought fiercely, and ended quickly.


    Only after the Legendary retreated did the people on the ground react.


    Buildings across the capital lit up almost simultaneously, people opened windows, looking skyward with lingering fear, and asked each other what had just happened.


    In the mansion, the servants of the Castell family were all awakened, the courtyard filled with attendants and knights, gazing skyward with awe and excitement.


    When Charlotte, dressed in her outerwear, stepped out of the residence, Sebastian was directing the servants to check the estate¡¯s damages.


    Although the Legendaries¡¯ battle was mainly in the sky, the shockwaves had affected the ground.


    Especially in the inner city. Many windows in the estate Charlotte rented were broken, and the intricate magicalmps were damaged by the battle¡¯s residual magical energy.


    When Gods fight, mortals suffer.


    Seeing Charlotte step out in her outerwear, Sebastian was slightly stunned.


    He approached the youngdy, bowed respectfully, and hesitated before asking.


    ¡°Master, are you¡­ going out?¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Going out to scavenge, no need for anyone to follow, you continue your work.¡±


    Sca¡­ scavenge?


    Sebastian was taken aback.


    He instinctively nced at the sky and, after some hesitation, asked with some uncertainty.


    ¡°Is it¡­ about the battle in the sky just now?¡±


    Charlotte smiled faintly, not answering but nodding slightly before turning into a swarm of bats and disappearing into the darkness.


    ¡­


    In the central hall of the Lutecia Cathedral, in front of the solemn and holy statue of the God, Archbishop Charles, in a sacred robe, slowly opened his eyes.


    The holy light in his eyes faded, and he sighed softly, bowing devoutly to the statue.


    ¡°May the Lord bless us, may your radiance be eternal, may your will be done on earth as it is in heaven¡­¡±


    The next moment, the hall doors opened, and two figures walked in one after the other.


    One wore a crimson judge¡¯s robe, the other a white and purple cardinal¡¯s robe, the Grand Inquisitor Bernard and Cardinal Joseph of the Crescent Diocese.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Archbishop Charles looked at his colleagues.


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard¡¯s expression was grim, he shook his head slightly and said,


    ¡°Escaped, it was the Third Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult, Albrecht. He escaped quickly and decisively, not only abandoning his severed arm but also burning his own bloodline power.¡±


    As he spoke, a sh of light appeared in his hand, summoning a severed ck arm from the void.


    The arm floated in mid-air, encased in a golden cage, struggling under the holy light, looking extremely eerie.


    The severed arm¡¯s cut was smooth like a mirror, with a trace of silver power lingering there, burning like silver mes.


    Archbishop Charles nced at the silver mes, paused slightly, and looked at Cardinal Joseph.


    ¡°What does the pce say?¡±


    Cardinal Joseph hesitated, seemingly unsure how to respond.


    Seeing his expression, Archbishop Charles shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it, no need to say. With His Majesty Louis¡¯ temper, it¡¯s probably not good news.¡±


    Cardinal Joseph sighed but quickly regained hisposure.


    He took out a slightly damaged parchment scroll and a thick journal from his bosom, saying in a deep voice.


    ¡°Archbishop, I found these at Albrecht¡¯s appearance site. Confirmed to be left by Bertrand de Chevalier, it¡¯s the Chevalier family mansion, connected to the underground temple by a teleportation array.¡±


    The Archbishop¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°Bertrand? That High Priest of the Blood Demon Cult? Where is he?¡±


    Cardinal Joseph shook his head.


    ¡°Dead, seems to have died from bloodline rampage, the body shattered, and even his soulpletely dissipated.¡±


    ¡°Bloodline rampage? Soulpletely dissipated?¡±


    The Archbishop frowned slightly.


    He briefly browsed the parchment and journal, his expression darkening.


    Taking a deep breath, he handed the parchment and journal back to Cardinal Joseph, saying,


    ¡°Deploy the Demon Hunter Knights, and carefully investigate the area where the Dark Apostle appeared for any remaining power traces.¡±


    ¡°Remaining power traces? You mean¡­ there was a fourth force present?¡±


    Grand Inquisitor Bernard¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Archbishop Charles did not deny it but sighed deeply.


    ¡°We¡­ were probably used.¡±


    ¡­


    In a deste, abandoned graveyard on the outskirts of Lutecia.


    Crows cawed harshly, eerie and hoarse, and faint ghost lights flickered mysteriously.


    In the center of the graveyard, before a clearly modified tombstone, stood a sinister demon statue.


    Suddenly, the statue emitted a deep red glow, quickly drawing the surrounding dark magic to form a huge vortex around it.


    The vortex grew rapidly, twisting the void, eventually forming a temporary spatial passage.


    The passage flickered, unstable, seemingly hastily opened.


    Then, a stumbling figure fell out of the passage.


    A tall male figure, dressed in a dark red coat, with horns on his head, a pale face, and ck-red blood at the corners of his mouth.


    His entire right arm was missing, his body nearly split in half, with silver mes burning at the wounds, constantly dripping ck-red blood that corroded the ground into smoking pits.


    The silver mes clung stubbornly to the wounds like festering sores, ready to spread further if not suppressed by the surrounding dark red magic.


    The man nced warily at the silver mes on his wound, then looked in the direction of Lutecia with crimson eyes filled with humiliation and rage, his voice suppressed with immense resentment and fury, nearly gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Louis V¡­ Holy Court!¡±


    It was the unlucky Third Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult, ¡°Abyss Walker¡± Albrecht, who had been forcibly summoned by Charlotte, brutally beaten by the Holy Court¡¯s three giants, and shed by a sword.

 Chapter 367: Steadfast Albrecht

    Chapter 367: Steadfast Albrecht


    Albrecht was both furious and frustrated. As the Third Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult, he had always been known for his ability to appear and disappear without a trace, excelling in concealing his presence and tracks.


    Even when the Blood Demon Court, which secretly ruled the Crescent Kingdom, was besieged by the Holy Court, resulting in the fall of three Dark Apostles, he managed to escape unscathed easily. Yet today, inexplicably, he was caught off guard.


    Recalling the recent heart-pounding ambush, Albrecht couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of fear.


    That sword just now¡ªif he hadn¡¯t escaped a bit faster, it wouldn¡¯t have shed his shoulder but his head!


    Thinking of this, Albrecht¡¯s pale face darkened further.


    To infiltrate the Crescent¡¯s nobility and church, he had been lurking in Lutecia for nearly a century. To prevent his whereabouts from being exposed, he never showed himself, relying instead on forbidden blood thralls and contract ves.


    Other Dark Apostles even mockingly called him ¡°Coward¡± Albrecht, but he never cared. The more mboyant, the quicker they die.


    He watched as those apostles rose to fame, stirring trouble, and then watched as they were either exiled or directly fell under the Holy Court¡¯s purges.


    Over a millennium, the Dark Apostles of the Blood Demon Cult had changed numerous times. But he had always survived. Even his rank among the apostles automatically rose by three, despite never participating in the internal power struggles of the cult, never vying for ranking, and never seeking favor from the Archduke.And all this¡­ he had managed through patience and caution.


    But what just happened?


    Albrecht remembered he was holed up in his stronghold, in the deepest darkroom of the stronghold, a ce so meticulously protected that even if the Archbishop of the Holy Court cast forbidden divine spells directly at it, he could retreat unscathed, and even flip off the Archbishop before leaving¡­


    Yet, in such a secure ce, he was still caught off guard!


    He recalled lounging on a cushion woven from velvet and brocade, a tribute from a Crescent noble, sipping the extraordinary blood of a pure maiden while listening to the reports from his contract ves.


    The Divinity Descent Day was imminent, and even though he wasn¡¯t very interested in summoning the Archduke, he knew he had to do something to prove his worth.


    He chose to target the Crescent nobles and the capital of the Crescent Diocese.


    The was cast, and he was ready to strike during the Central Meeting, delivering a blow to the Holy Court and strengthening his control over the nobility.


    Then, he felt a reaction from the mark he had left on the soul of a blood thrall¡­ He wanted to see what was happening, but who would have thought he would be directly pulled through that blood thrall¡¯s mark!


    Before he could react, he was summoned to the inner city of Lutecia, right next to the Lutecia Cathedral!


    Even more absurd, the three Legendary clerics of Lutecia Cathedral were in the church, and the four of them stared at each other across the distance!


    At that moment, Albrecht was dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Bernard and Joseph had gone to Castell to investigate the affairs of God Nyx?


    Why were they still in the church?


    And¡­ how was the timing so coincidental?!


    Albrecht¡¯s thoughts raced, feeling aggrieved, depressed, angry, and puzzled.


    He was aggrieved because he wasn¡¯t prepared for a fight and suddenly bumped into three Legendary clerics. He was depressed because his nearly century-long infiltration was ruined, and the sacrifice council¡¯s n was likely to fail. He was angry because the culprit behind all this was the strongest blood thrall he had personally groomed. And he was puzzled as to what wind had blown into the other party¡¯s head and how he managed to summon him¡­


    What the hell was Bertrand up to?


    How could a mere blood thrall summon his master?


    Moreover, such a grand summoning?


    That was demon summoning, right?


    He was already a bloodborne, with a bloodborne identity that overrode the demon one, and his demon true name had long been hidden¡­ How did they know?


    Who was setting him up?


    Albrecht didn¡¯t believe a mere blood thrall he had fooled to such an extent could dare to set him up, nor did he believe the thrall could unearth his demon true name, which hadn¡¯t been used in who knows how many years, let alone sessfully reverse summon him.


    Naturally, he thought of those old fellows who knew his true name¡­


    Only, those old fellows had almost all been crucified by the Holy Court or exiled to some unknown dimension over time.


    In retrospect, it seemed like no one was left after nearly a millennium.


    So¡­ was it some old fellow with a grudge crawling out of another dimension to seek revenge?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense either. He was quite sure none of the exiled ones who knew his demon true name had returned, and as for others who might know it, they could only be ancient ones from even earlier¡­


    Thinking this, Albrecht fell into contemtion.


    There were very few who knew his demon true name, apart from those fallen or exiled to other dimensions.


    Those were the mboyant ones. If someone returned, it would surely cause a stir, likest year¡¯s Vroka, who was said to have been re-sealed the moment they stepped out of the seal.


    Unless it was someone from an even older time, like a myth he had dealt with before the blood ns split.


    Or perhaps those Demigods who could deduce demon identities and true names based on remaining traces¡­


    Wait¡­ Demigods who could deduce true names?


    Seeming to have realized something, Albrecht¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°ording to information from within the Holy Court,st year, Vroka was re-sealed by ¡®God Nyx¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°The Cult¡¯s Starfall branch had sent a message before its destruction, stating that there was a mysterious God behind Countess Charlotte de Castell of the Northern Lands, who is highly likely to be ¡®God Nyx¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®God Nyx¡¯ is suspected to be an ancient bloodborne myth and seems to hold great hostility towards the cult. A month ago, They seemingly triggered the Holy Court¡¯s divine warning bell again¡­¡±


    ¡°To divert the Holy Court¡¯s attention to the Northern Lands, I once ordered followers to gather information on the North and anonymously report it to the Holy Court just as the divine warning bell rang again¡­¡±


    ¡°However, the Holy Court clearly didn¡¯t take the bait. The three Legendary clerics didn¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, followers watching the Castell family reported that Countess Castell went to the church today and left unscathed¡­¡±


    ¡°And shortly after, I was ambushed¡­¡±


    ¡°The three Legendary clerics were all in the cathedral, obviously pre-arranged.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­ Could it be that ¡®God Nyx¡¯ has alsoe to Lutecia, has formed some kind of cooperation with the Holy Court, and it was they who ambushed me?¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s thoughts raced, his expression full of suspicion and uncertainty.


    It¡¯s not that he was paranoid. He was well aware of the power of those ancient Gods and the nature of the Holy Court.


    Based on known information, ¡®God Nyx¡¯ is very likely an ancient bloodborne myth from before the blood n was established. At that time, Albrecht had already received the initial embrace, bing a member of the Blood Legion, and had once followed the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon in continental conflicts.


    Even after nearly two thousand years, Albrecht still remembered that era. Back then, some bloodbornes who couldn¡¯t obtain legionmand disliked the six Blood Princes, especially the domineering Blood Legion, which had many enemies.


    ¡®God Nyx¡¯ was likely among them.


    As for the Holy Court¡­ Although the Holy Court proimed to fight and kill unknown Gods, as someone who watched this behemoth rise, Albrecht knew very well that the Holy Court was not as hostile to unknown Gods as it appeared.


    More precisely, the Holy Court targeted those unknown Gods who refused to join its pantheon and obey its holy rules.


    Albrecht still remembered that when the Holy Court first emerged, it worshipped only the Creator God Harald. Later, they gradually absorbed one God after another who was willing to join, like Mithra, the God of Contracts, Aphros, the Goddess of Beauty, and Garimo, the God of Judgment¡­


    With each God joining, the Holy Court grew rapidly, eventually forming a polytheistic belief system with the Creator God Harald at the center and numerous subordinate Gods.


    God Harald became more powerful by sharing the authority of these subordinate Gods!


    Thinking of this, Albrecht¡¯s expression grew more serious.


    In the past thousand years, the Holy Court had absorbed no less than forty subordinate Gods. Thest one was the God of Contracts, Mithra, who joined the pantheon centuries ago and is the most powerful subordinate God, second only to God Harald in terms of followers.


    Since appearing in the world, ¡®God Nyx¡¯ has been hostile to the cult and has acted more like the Holy Court. Even that little countess suspected to be associated with ¡®God Nyx¡¯ is called the Holy Court¡¯s Saintess¡­


    Hiss¡­ Could it be that ¡®God Nyx¡¯ had long been colluding with the church, and the Holy Court intended to absorb ¡®God Nyx¡¯ into its ranks?


    The cult¡¯s report was in vain, not only failing to divert the Holy Court¡¯s attention but also exposing himself?


    The more Albrecht thought about it, the more he felt it was highly likely. After all, the Blood Demon Cult had interacted with ¡®God Nyx¡¯ several times and could already determine that They were likely a bloodborne myth.


    The most puzzling aspect was the behavior of Their followers, which resembled a righteous God¡¯s church rather than followers of a bloodborne myth!


    If these two had been in cahoots all along, it would make sense.


    Indeed, there was no way Bertrand, that useless minion, could have forcibly summoned him. Only a Legendary or even a God could aplish that!


    If it were a Legendary, it wouldn¡¯t be so quiet, and he wouldn¡¯t have been caught off guard. Only a God could ignore his will and summon him before he could react!


    Thinking this, Albrecht¡¯s expression fluctuated.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here. I need to find a ce to heal andy low for a while¡­¡±


    He nced at his severed arm and muttered to himself.


    Maybe those ambitious Legendaries would be thrilled to hear about a newly resurrected God, thinking it was their chance to kill a God and take their ce.


    But Albrecht, always prudent and low-key, had no intention of confronting them. He firmly believed that opportunities came with risks, and even a 1% risk was 100% if bad luck struck.


    As an immortal being, he could afford to wait patiently, achieving his goals bit by bit without taking rash risks, especially life-threatening ones.


    ¡®God Nyx¡¯ could kick Vroka back into the seal with one foot, although this might partly be due to Vroka¡¯s weakened state, the ¡®God¡¯ Themselves likely had regained a significant portion of Their power.


    He had no reason to rush into danger.


    ¡°Better to find a safe ce to sleep for a few years, waiting for the Archduke¡¯s summons. I¡¯ve done enough over the years, even lost an arm and suffered serious injuries to strike at the church¡­¡±


    ¡°The cult still has other apostles, anyone willing to charge ahead can do so! The Archduke will surely understand.¡±


    Albrecht muttered to himself, quickly making up his mind.


    He was indeed seriously injured. Although his severed arm could regenerate given time, the power left by Louis V was hard to remove.


    He was now so weak that he would need to consider avoiding even a zing Sun. He indeed needed to heal.


    Taking a deep breath, Albrecht picked a direction and quickly fled as a shadow.


    He chose the northeast.


    He nned to go to Eastern Yteds, a haven for mercenaries with chaotic beliefs, no unified power, and many ruins, perfect for hiding!


    Albrecht concealed his presence, quickly distancing himself, eager to leave Crescent immediately.


    However, after fleeing for four or five minutes, he suddenly reappeared and stopped.


    Clutching his wound, he looked around, his expression filled with doubt and rm.


    Toppled gravestones, withered and rotting trees, circling crows, and flickering ghost lights¡­ Even though he had fled over forty kilometers, he was still in that small graveyard!


    Something was wrong¡­


    Albrecht¡¯s heart sank. He became highly alert, scanning his surroundings, then saw the circling crows perching on branches, slowly turning their heads to stare at him.


    The endless cawing stopped, the faint ghost lights extinguished, and the world fell silent, save for the flickering crimson eyes and therge blood moon hanging in the sky.


    The next moment, Albrecht saw crimson mist spreading from all directions, quickly enveloping the entire world¡­ In the mist, the surroundings began to warp and change.


    The crows disappeared, the withered trees vanished, and the gravestones were gone. In their ce were dark stone walls, ancient and magnificent chandeliers, and cold, hard floors.


    He was not in the graveyard but in a majestic and solemn ancient castle. The castle walls were adorned with vivid murals, depicting stories of Gods and their followers.


    Before him,yers of steps extended, converging on a mist-shrouded high tform. He saw an ancient throne at the center of the tform.


    And on the throne, a graceful figure shrouded in crimson mist satzily¡­


    Seeing the divine symbols around the throne and the pair of smirking golden-red eyes in the mist, Albrecht¡¯s eyes widened instantly, his face turning pale, his entire being in distress.


    ¡°Thorny¡­ Rose¡­¡±


    ¡°God Nyx!¡±


    His throat went dry, his voice trembling.

 Chapter 368: The Kneeling Demonic Bloodborne

    Chapter 368: The Kneeling Demonic Bloodborne


    A myth!


    A descending myth!


    As he gazed at the shadowy figure on the high tform, Albrecht felt every hair on his body stand on end, and the demonic tail behind him bristled instantly.


    As a Legendary who had lived for over two thousand years, Albrecht had encountered numerous myths in his long life.


    Although the figure on the tform did not exude a particrly powerful aura or radiate the supreme divine might he remembered from other myths, the moment he saw them, his soul and body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    He felt a kind of suppression emanating from his very bloodline.


    When his eyes met the figure¡¯s through theyers of mist, his entire magical power became sluggish and stiff.


    It was the natural intimidation of a higher-level being over a lower one¡­


    For a Legendary demonic bloodborne like Albrecht, whose level of life was higher than his own, only a myth!Combined with the symbol that had spread throughout the Blood Demon Cult, the figure¡¯s identity became clear.


    God Nyx¡­


    The figure was undoubtedly God Nyx!


    Realizing this, Albrecht felt an unprecedented sense of life-threatening danger. Not even the time he had angered the Blood Demon Archduke by cking off in war had frightened him this much.


    The reason was simple: this was a myth who bore hostility towards the Blood Demon Cult.


    And now, he was almost certain that it was this myth who had forcibly summoned him and exposed him to the Holy Court in Lutecia!


    The myth hade with ill intentions!


    Albrecht was filled with dread, his mind racing to find a way out.


    Simultaneously, he struggled to mobilize his sluggish magical power and tried to activate his bloodline power to keep as calm as possible, preparing to use a teleportation spell to escape at any moment.


    However, as he attempted to stir his bloodline power, something even more horrifying urred¡­


    Albrecht was shocked to find that his bloodline power suddenly became active and alive, feeling strange and resistant!


    It was as if it had its own life, wanting to break free from his control.


    It felt as though his bloodline power had found its true home and longed to leave him to return to its mother¡¯s embrace!


    Feeling the change in his bloodline, Albrecht¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the figure on the tform again, his expression growing increasingly uncertain.


    This sensation of bloodline agitation was not unfamiliar to him, he had experienced it long ago.


    That was two thousand years ago, in an era of countless myths and an undivided bloodborne¡­


    The crimson mist on the throne became more distinct, and the figure on the throne grew more majestic.


    The surrounding scene became clearer, and a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and familiarity rose in his heart.


    As this familiarity and the agitation of his bloodline merged, ancient memories surged forward, and the throne and castle before him gradually ovepped with a scene from his distant past¡­


    It was also a majestic and solemn castle.


    Grand murals depicted the rise of the bloodborne, with the six Blood Princes and numerous Dukes kneeling on one knee, worshipping the supreme Blood Throne.


    On the throne, an ancient God with an indistinct face looked down at the bloodbornes, Their gaze indifferent, like seeing ants.


    As memory and reality ovepped, the figure shrouded in crimson mist became clearer.


    Finally, the appearance of that ancient God in Albrecht¡¯s memory emerged, as clear as a rock revealed by receding tides.


    Silver hair, a dreamlike exquisite face, skin so pale it seemed almost transparent, and a pair of crimson-gold eyes that seemed to pierce through the stars and time¡­


    The figure on the throne now aligned with the ancient God in his memory. Even though shrouded in mist, it was unmistakably the same person.


    In that blurred memory, the patterns carved on the throne also became clear.


    One was of thorns.


    The other was of roses.


    The two intertwined, forming a mysterious and beautiful symbol!


    With the memory clear, thest trace of color drained from Albrecht¡¯s face.


    His eyes widened even more.


    His entire body trembled, his mouth agape, his face showing shock and horror, while his heart was in turmoil¡­


    Oh God!


    When had he forgotten these crucial memories?


    The so-called God Nyx!


    Thorny roses were not symbols that had appeared in recent years, nor were they the symbol of the so-called God Nyx!


    They were the roots of the Bloodborne, the oldest progenitor, the source of all bloodline power, the smybol of the True Ancestor of Blood!


    ¡®God Nyx¡¯ was not a resurrected bloodborne myth, she was the Supreme of the Bloodborne, the Eternal Night Monarch, who created the bloodborne and swept the world, the True Ancestor of Blood!


    She¡­ She¡­ She was the True Ancestor Blood!


    She had returned!


    Albrecht¡¯s face was filled with shock and horror, fear and unease, with even his left hand clutching his wound, and his standing legs began to tremble.


    But soon, the look of terror and shock was reced by a changing expression.


    Fear and horror quickly faded, reced by admiration and excitement.


    Although this admiration and excitement seemed somewhat forced and stiff, Albrecht adjusted quickly.


    Like a face-changing actor, Albrecht¡¯s face swiftly filled with joy, though within the joy, there was a strong sense of grief.


    Then, with a ¡°thud¡±, he knelt on the ground, prostrating himself before the figure on the Blood Throne, his voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the True Ancestor! Praise you, great Progenitor! You have finally returned!¡±


    When Albrecht looked up again, his eyes were moist with tears.


    He showed piety and fanaticism, his gaze towards the throne filled with sincerity and longing, devotion and respect.


    To hell with the Blood Demon Cult! To hell with the Dark Apostles!


    This terrifying being had returned, and saving his own life was now paramount. He was now a fervent follower of the True Ancestor!


    At this moment, Albrecht was so ¡°moved¡± that he almost believed it himself.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Watching the Dark Apostle she had pulled into the ancient Dark Night Castle slide to his knees, her expression turned somewhat peculiar.


    She wanted to tell him that she could hear every thought in his mind clearly. No matter how fanatical or joyful he acted, it was useless.


    Of course, she only thought about it.


    The ancient Dark Night Castle could listen to the inner thoughts of the intelligent beings within it, a secret of Charlotte¡¯s.


    However, unlike Yurst from before, Albrecht, though a Legendary Blood Duke, seemed unaware of this fact.


    Under these circumstances, Charlotte naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal it voluntarily.


    She was just a bit surprised that this Dark Apostle had knelt so quickly, even faster than Yurst and Nice. Should she say he was thick-skinned enough, or quick-witted enough?


    Heaven knows she had expended extra divine power to refresh ¡ºBlood Summoning¡» and took advantage of his weakened state to summon him, all to control him without alerting the Blood Demon Archduke, or even to kill him outright and devour his bloodline power in the Dark Night Castle.


    But¡­ before she could make a move, he had already knelt.


    This left Charlotte somewhat at a loss.


    Weren¡¯t the members of the Blood Demon Cult supposed to be death-defying lunatics?


    The Dark Apostle before her didn¡¯t seem the least bit brainwashed by dark power into madness and impulsivity. Instead, he was cowardly and adaptable¡­


    This rendered her n to strike before he could resist useless.


    The guy had simply knelt down!


    With a face full of respect and longing, he had even relinquished his magical and bloodline powers,pletely abandoning any idea of escape, directly changing sides.


    Oh no, it wasn¡¯t just giving up, it was switching allegiance outright.


    In Charlotte¡¯s perception, Albrecht¡¯s mind was now wholly focused on how to please her to save his life.


    His gaze was filled with fanaticism and worship, longing and respect, but underneath it all was unprecedented tension, caution, anxiety, and unease.


    How to put it¡­


    Having experienced Yurst¡¯s trembling exnation when he ¡°defected¡± to her, Charlotte could somewhat understand Albrecht¡¯s actions through empathy.


    But his look of longing was honestly a bit sickening.


    There was no helping it. No matter how naturally he switched sides, Albrecht simply didn¡¯t suit that expression.


    His appearance¡­ was just too robust.


    Albrecht was a demon before bing a bloodborne.


    Or more urately, a Hellhorn Demon.


    The Castell family records mentioned such demons, noting they lived in a different dimension known as ¡°Hell.¡±


    Their most notable traits were their height and strength, with horns on their heads, making them muscle-bound behemoths.


    Among the many dimensions inhabited by demons, Hellhorn Demons were notably robust, ranking quite high.


    Summoners in the mortal world often called them forth asbor or meat shields.


    Albrecht¡¯s build was ¡°slender¡±pared to those depicted in the records, but only inparison to the illustrated ¡°mountains of muscle.¡±


    In reality, Albrecht¡¯s human form stood at least two meters tall, possibly over two and a half meters. Even if not a ¡°mountain of muscle¡±, he wasparable to the American giant Schwarzenegger from Charlotte¡¯s previous life, exuding an imposing presence just standing there.


    Though he had lost his right arm, he showed no signs of weakness.


    In fact, the loss of his right arm made him look even more rugged.


    And now, this tower of a man, with a fierce man¡¯s face, wore an expression of a giant baby looking at his mother.


    Even knowing he was faking it, even though his face was handsome, it was still quite repulsive.


    No¡­


    It was precisely because he was handsome, but overly ¡°maturely¡± handsome, that the expression was even more repulsive.


    How to put it¡­


    It was like walking down the street and suddenly having a tall, muscr man kneel before you, looking cute and calling you mom.


    Charlotte twitched her lips, trying to ignore his expression to avoid having nightmarester.


    Still, his giving up resistance allowed Charlotte to rx a bit.


    A Legendary is still a Legendary.


    Even heavily injured, who knew if someone who had lived for thousands of years had hidden tricks?


    Although the Dark Night Castle was her domain, where she was the master once someone was brought in, a victory without a fight was always best.


    Controlling the Dark Night Castle also consumed divine power, and saving it was always a gain.


    Moreover, when she had fought Duke Yorok of the Nez n in the mental world, she had only managed to hold her ground.


    The power of the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation was no stronger than a Legendary. A Legendary figure fighting for their life would always be a trouble.


    Everything¡­ better to y it safe.


    However, his quick submission made her hesitant to kill him outright.


    The Blood Demon Cult hadmitted many atrocities, and the Dark Apostles¡¯ crimes were unspeakable.


    These were not only recorded in the church¡¯s records but also in the Castell family¡¯s library.


    Charlotte hadn¡¯t intended to converse much with a Dark Apostle.


    Her initial n was to drag him into the Dark Night Castle, strike while he was weak, kill him, absorb his power, read his memories, and escape before the Blood Demon Archduke could detect her and before the church arrived.


    But now, his quick submission made her hesitate.


    Forcibly absorbing bloodline power was the simplest and most brutal method, but although it could boost Charlotte¡¯s power in the short term, there was a risk of too much bloodline power causing her to fall into slumber again.


    His quick kneeling and surrender opened up more options for Charlotte.


    For instance, nting a mole within the Blood Demon Cult!


    Of course, Charlotte was well aware that Albrecht¡¯s submission was due to the situation.


    He saw her as the historical True Ancestor of Blood, and his fear of her stemmed from the past.


    He was only temporarily yielding to ¡°power¡±¡­


    Moreover, he was not pure, he was a genuine Blood Demon Cultist, a high-ranking member.


    He possessed the chaos and evil of demons, and the fickleness and unpredictability of demons. Despite his current respect, Charlotte had no doubt he would turn against her given the chance.


    He could be used as a tool against the Blood Demon Cult.


    But he was not suitable as a follower.


    Charlotte had some vague ideas.


    However, she didn¡¯t act immediately and instead looked at Albrecht again.


    She had brought him into the Dark Night Castle for a while now and heard a lot of his inner thoughts, even unexpectedly gaining some ancient secrets.


    Some things had piqued her curiosity.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at the demonic bloodborne before her again. She slightly inclined her body, looking down at him from above, her voicezy yet majestic.


    ¡°Albrecht¡­¡±


    ¡°When did you recognize my symbol?¡±


    _____________________________


    T/N: I think I need to put this to clear up confusion regarding bloodborne¡¯s myths. Although it might be considered a minor spoiler. For those who pay attention to the detail, it might seem odd that although there are ¡®only¡¯ 6 princes yet Charlotte¡¯s divine identity still remains unknown. It was because there were more bloodborne myths than the True Ancestor and the Six Princes, but the Prince, or leader of each n status was special. The Six Princes are those who followed the True Ancestor since she started participating in the War of the Gods. Meanwhile, other bloodborne myths were the Gods and Demigods that lost and chose to surrender to the True Ancestor, and to ensure they didn¡¯t rebel, the True Ancestor turned them into bloodborne to gain control over them and overall their status was lower and even much lower than the Dukes because they are just war trophies and the race¡¯s weapon of war.

 Chapter 369: His smile froze

    Chapter 369: His smile froze


    Charlotte was genuinely curious about this matter. She knew her own affairs well¡ªThorny Rose was a symbol she had hastily borrowed when she was hung on the cross, originally just a pattern from furniture, and certainly not the divine symbol of the True Ancestor of Blood.


    Since her transmigration, Charlotte had investigated the true symbol of the True Ancestor of Blood but found no results, as if it had been deliberately erased by the bloodborne.


    When Albrecht entered the ancient Dark Night Castle, he did not immediately associate Thorny Rose with the True Ancestor of Blood but instead mistook her for ¡°God Nyx.¡±


    So how did hee to see Thorny Rose as the symbol of the True Ancestor of Blood?


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s question, a look of unease appeared on Albrecht¡¯s face.


    Charlotte heard his inner thoughts, filled with questions like, ¡°Why is the True Ancestor asking this?¡±, ¡°Did I answer something wrong?¡±, and ¡°Will she be angry and devour me?¡±


    ¡°True Ancestor, please forgive my sins. I have slept for too long, and my memory is somewhat blurry, so I failed to recognize your symbol, leading to many mistakes¡­¡±


    ¡°Seeing you again, I am truly excited and happy. Being able to pledge my loyalty to you again is the greatest honor of my life!¡±


    ¡°Praise you, great Progenitor! With your return, the bloodbornes can finally unite again!¡±Albrecht fervently and devoutly praised her.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Lies. All lies.


    Charlotte looked expressionlessly at this Blood Duke of demonic lineage lying boldly before her. She felt no emotion, not even the urge tough.


    In Albrecht¡¯s fervent praise, the only truth was that he really had forgotten what the symbol of the True Ancestor of Blood looked like, the rest was all false.


    His real thoughts could be summed up in one sentence.


    ¡°A Demon of Hell can be flexible, the priority is to stay alive.¡±


    However¡­ forgetting the symbol of the True Ancestor of Blood?


    Charlotte looked down at Albrecht, lost in thought.


    Mortals might forget, but those with extraordinary powers had strong memories. Especially Albrecht, who was a Legendary Blood Duke and a Demon of Hell. How could someone of his strength forget something important without reason?


    Moreover, the symbol of the True Ancestor of Blood was of utmost importance to bloodbornes!


    Yet, this was the only truth Albrecht spoke.


    He had genuinely forgotten. It wasn¡¯t until he recognized the ancient Dark Night Castle that his memory resurfaced. In his memory, the symbol of the True Ancestor of Blood seemed to have always been Thorny Rose.


    Could this be¡­ a cognitive modification?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    The Thorny Rose as the symbol was authenticated by the Gospel of Blood and was personally chosen by Charlotte.


    Could it be that the Gospel of Blood could change the cognition of others, forcibly binding Thorny Rose with the identity of the True Ancestor of Blood?


    Charlotte¡¯s expression was inscrutable, a few guesses forming in her heart. At the same time, she had another question.


    Speaking of the True Ancestor of Blood¡­ shouldn¡¯t it be Lilith?


    Seeing Charlotte on the throne fall into silence, Albrecht grew even more nervous.


    ¡°True Ancestor, do you have any other questions?¡±


    Charlotte snapped out of her thoughts and looked at him.


    Seeing the Dark Apostle who was quite apprehensive, she chuckled lightly and said,


    ¡°Albrecht, you seem¡­ quite afraid of me?¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s face immediately filled with a ttering smile.


    ¡°How could I not be? You are the great and omnipotent True Ancestor. In your presence, I must naturally maintain respect and reverence!¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯tment, merely waving her hand to disperse the crimson mist in front of the throne. With the obstructing mist gone, Albrecht could see her appearance clearly.


    Charlotte remained in her adult form. Albrecht¡¯s expression flickered, his long-forgotten memories bing clearer, and the figure in his mindpletely merging with the one before him.


    The True Ancestor! She truly was the resurrected True Ancestor!


    Albrecht dared not look any further, quickly lowering his head, his heart trembling.


    It seemed¡­ his memory had indeed been modified¡­


    Feeling Albrecht¡¯s thoughts, Charlotte became more certain.


    Without revealing her thoughts, she withdrew her gaze, looking down at him, her voice aszy as ever.


    ¡°Albrecht, loyalty isn¡¯t just words. Do you think¡­ I should believe in your loyalty?¡±


    Albrecht quickly bowed, his expression sincere and fervent.


    ¡°True Ancestor, my respect for youes from the heart! Everything about Albrecht is in your hands, with just a thought, you can kill me. What reason or courage do I have to deceive you?¡±


    Charlotte remained nomittal and probed with a half-smile.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? As a descendant of Abaddon, did you swear the same to him?¡±


    ¡°You jest, Abaddon is Abaddon, and you are you. You are the ruler of all blood descendants, he is but a me Demon granted power by you, a filthy traitor. How can hepare to you? Albrecht has never truly pledged loyalty to Abaddon, I was only forced to seek refuge under him as a demon, always waiting for your return!¡±


    Hearing Albrecht¡¯s words, Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    This cowardly Dark Apostle indeed turned against Abaddon swiftly, having followed him for thousands of years but not hesitating to curse him.


    As expected of a demon with a rebellious nature, even with the power of a bloodborne, the root hasn¡¯t changed.


    However, what surprised Charlotte was that not all of Albrecht¡¯s words were lies.


    Compared to his true thoughts, Albrecht¡­ really never genuinely pledged loyalty to the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon.


    Charlotte was a bit skeptical. Without showing any emotion, she used the Crimson Star Sea to probe the depths of his mind and found that he indeed wasn¡¯t a follower of the Blood Demon Archduke!


    This guy is actually a non-believer!


    Unbelievable, a non-believer not only joined the Blood Demon Cult but also became the Third Dark Apostle!


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not a follower of Abaddon?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t hide her surprise.


    Albrecht bowed and exined.


    ¡°True Ancestor, Albrecht joined the Blood Demon Legion as a demon two thousand years ago. My power did note from Abaddon but from the first legionmander of the Blood Demon Legion, Balov¡­¡±


    ¡°Albrecht was never in Abaddon¡¯s sight. It was only after he fell asleep that I identally rose to the position of Dark Apostle.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know what to say. What he said was true. But who is Balov? A former bloodborne myth?


    Charlotte didn¡¯t press further. She looked at him and asked another question.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what are you nning in Lutecia?¡±


    Albrecht let out a long sigh, his face troubled.


    ¡°True Ancestor, you may not know, but Abaddon is cruel and tyrannical. Though he is asleep, he still has some control over the cult.¡±


    ¡°If I do not carry out the cult¡¯s task of opposing the Holy Court, I will face severe punishment!¡±


    ¡°True Ancestor, please forgive my past offenses. I truly didn¡¯t know God Nyx was actually you! I joined the Blood Demon Cult because I had no other choice!¡±


    This was a lie.


    The truth was that Albrecht sensed that the myths would return one after another and that the world would change drastically. He wanted to seize thest opportunity and use the power of the Blood Demon Cult toy the foundation for his own ns.


    His ostensible actions to avoid suspicion from Abaddon were just a front. His real goal in Lutecia was to infiltrate the Crescent Nobles and oppose the Holy Court, while secretly turning the nobles into his forbidden blood thralls to expand his own power.


    As for joining the Blood Demon Cult out of necessity, that was nonsense. Albrecht¡¯s situation was somewhat like those ruthless protagonists in the cultivation novels Charlotte had read in her previous life¡ªloners who progressed alone but could bend and endure as needed.


    The Blood Demon Cult was like a sect he had joined. Those protagonists never had feelings for their sects, using them merely as stepping stones and tools for their advancement. When it was necessary to abandon or escape, they would do so without hesitation.


    Albrecht had ambitions. Although he had always been cautious, it didn¡¯t mean he was content with his current situation. He wanted to take advantage of the world¡¯s changes to advance further and reach the level of myth.


    Albrecht¡¯s leverage came from a statue. It was a faceless statue he discovered in an underground temple in Lutecia, containing the blood divine power.


    Faceless statue¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    No wonder the statue in the underground temple was a fake, the real one was with Albrecht!


    Charlotte nced at him without showing her thoughts.


    She didn¡¯t expose him. Even the most cowardly would fight desperately if pushed too far. From his inner thoughts, Charlotte knew the faceless statue was Albrecht¡¯s deepest secret and bottom line.


    For this, he was willing to endure, even if it meant being subservient, just to find a chance to turn the tables someday.


    Of course, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t allow a potential traitor to rise. Even though she considered using him as a tool, she had to retrieve the statue he possessed. Naturally, how to retrieve it would require skill.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte chuckled lightly, herzy voice turning serious.


    ¡°Albrecht, I can give you a chance to pledge your loyalty. I won¡¯t pursue your past offenses or your disrespect.¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s eyes lit up, his expression instantly bing excited.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s tone shifted, her expression turning cold.


    ¡°You recklessly created forbidden blood thralls, disrupting the bloodborne hierarchy¡¯s stability. You must be punished!¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s heart tightened, and he nervously asked.


    ¡°True Ancestor, how do you intend to punish me?¡±


    Charlotte gave him a meaningful look and said,


    ¡°Since you like creating forbidden blood thralls so much, why don¡¯t you experience being a blood servant yourself?¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡­ you want to make me your blood servant?!¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze turned icy.


    Feeling the oppressive bloodline pressure, Albrecht¡¯s scalp tingled.


    His mind raced, and he reluctantly said,


    ¡°True Ancestor, you mentioned that forbidden blood thralls disrupt the bloodborne hierarchy¡¯s stability¡­¡±


    Charlotte chuckled, her voice turning cold.


    ¡°Albrecht, let¡¯s be honest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about your loyalty, but I hate betrayal. I don¡¯t trust you, no matter how convincingly you speak¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re interesting, and I¡¯m willing to listen to you more, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have patience.¡±


    ¡°You have too much demonic nature. Compared to a bloodborne, you¡¯re more like a demon. If you don¡¯t want to be a blood servant, that¡¯s fine. More than a deceitful duke, I need enough bloodline power.¡±


    With that, Charlotte casually opened the Gospel of Blood and activated the ¡°True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡±, preparing to take action and seize his bloodline power.


    Feeling the drastic change in her aura, Albrecht¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly shouted.


    ¡°I am willing! Albrecht is willing!¡±


    ¡°Great True Ancestor, bing your blood servant is the highest honor. Albrecht is willing to ept your punishment!¡±


    Seeing the sweat-covered, quickly submissive Albrecht, Charlotte smiled.


    She withdrew the blood divine power, and a sh of light formed a glowing orb symbolizing the blood servant contract in her hand.


    ¡°In that case, sign the contract.¡±


    She gently pushed the orb towards Albrecht.


    Albrecht¡¯s expression fluctuated. He looked at the blood-red orb, his heart filled with turmoil, but finally, he gritted his teeth and reluctantly absorbed it into his soul.


    So be it¡­ A Demon of Hell can endure and yield, knowing that fortunes can change. As long as he stayed alive and kept his trump card, given enough time and opportunity, he would find a way out. For now, it is best to submit!


    Albrecht gave up resistance and chose to surrender.


    However, he mentally noted today¡¯s events.


    He was cautious but also vengeful. In history, those Dark Apostles who were either killed, exiled, or sealed by the Holy Court, many had suffered setbacks due to his covert actions.


    As the light shed, Albrecht felt new shackles in his soul.


    Suppressing his frustration and hatred, he took a deep breath, recing it with an expression of respect and obedience, saying tteringly.


    ¡°Great True Ancestor, now¡­ do you trust Albrecht?¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly, satisfied.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re obedient. A good dog indeed.¡±


    Albrecht: ¡­


    Seeing Albrecht¡¯s somewhat forced smile, Charlotte felt quite pleased.


    She extended her hand towards him and said yfully.


    ¡°Alright, now¡­ hand over that statue you¡¯ve hidden.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Albrecht¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face.

 Chapter 370: Acting as an Undercover Agent

    Chapter 370: Acting as an Undercover Agent


    ¡°The statue? Your Excellency, the True Ancestor¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    Albrechtughed awkwardly.


    Charlotte nced at him with a half-smile, not bothering to argue further on the matter.


    She continued to y with the newly manifested blood servant mark in her mental world, and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Albrecht, my patience is limited, so¡­ don¡¯t think you can deceive me about this. You know exactly what I mean.¡±


    Albrecht: ¡­


    Feeling a certain threat emanating from the depths of his soul, his smile grew more strained.


    A forbidden blood thrall is nothing more than a master¡¯s ve, with life and death at the master¡¯s whim.


    The moment he epted the contract to be a forbidden blood thrall, he lost the bargaining power to negotiate with her.He was tricked!


    Albrecht¡¯s mood plummeted, and in his eyes, the figure sitting high on the Blood Throne seemed more like a demon than he did.


    Though he was extremely unwilling and filled with resentment and anger at being tricked, he felt the imprint suppressing his soul and the looming threat to his life.


    Ultimately, Albrecht chose topromise.


    His expression fluctuated for a while before he hung his head in resignation, his spirit utterly deted.


    ¡°Albrecht¡­ understands. Albrecht will offer you what you seek as soon as he returns to the real world¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She could hear his thoughts, so she knew the faceless statue wasn¡¯t on him.


    However, his promise was genuine.


    With the blood servant¡¯s mark, unless he intended to die, Albrecht couldn¡¯t resist any longer.


    Albrecht was fundamentally extremely afraid of death. No matter how harsh Charlotte¡¯s conditions were, as long as she didn¡¯t force him to die, he would ultimately have to ept them under the threat of the blood servant¡¯s mark.


    Looking at the utterly defeated Albrecht, Charlotte pondered for a moment and then continued.


    ¡°From today onwards, you must report all your actions to me.¡±


    ¡°You must stop your ns to conduct sacrifices in Lutecia. Furthermore, all your previous ns must cease, and your future actions must follow mymands.¡±


    This time, Albrecht did not resist.


    Having be her forbidden blood thrall and knowing that even the faceless statue would be taken away, all his previous ns were effectively bankrupt.


    However¡­


    ¡°Great True Ancestor, what about the Blood Demon Cult and Abaddon¡­¡±


    Albrecht hesitated and cautiously asked.


    He was a Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult.


    This title represented not only status and power within the Blood Demon Cult but also the ability tomunicate directly with the Blood Demon Archduke.


    Though he had never used it, he indeed possessed such power.


    It was rooted in his demonic bloodline.


    And this power was mutual. While he couldmunicate with the Blood Demon Archduke, the Archduke could also reach out to him.


    This ability was more of a remotemunication tool than the restrictive power of the blood servant mark.


    However, divine power is omnipotent. Even with just thismunication tool, the Blood Demon Archduke could still channel power through their connection.


    In other words, although Albrecht had be Charlotte¡¯s blood servant, the Blood Demon Archduke could still seek him out.


    At other times, Albrecht might have weed this situation, hoping to bnce between two ¡°Gods¡± and leverage their power to gain freedom.


    But the forbidden blood thrall was different.


    As the harshest ve contract, once signed, it couldn¡¯t be escaped.


    In this situation, if the Blood Demon Archduke discovered his condition¡­


    His fate would be sealed with death.


    The Blood Demon Archduke would never allow his Dark Apostle to be the blood servant of another being.


    Seeing Albrecht¡¯s worried expression, Charlotte chuckled lightly and said,


    ¡°No worries. You will still be the Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult. Don¡¯t worry about your identity being exposed. I will be watching over you.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t concerned. Her contract with Albrecht as a blood servant was signed through the Gospel of Blood.


    Given that Albrecht was a Legendary, she used the supreme artifact to ensure suppression. With the Gospel of Blood, their contract was mystically linked to the Crimson Star Sea.


    If Abaddon, the Blood Demon Archduke, directed his attention to Albrecht, Charlotte would be the first to notice.


    The blood servant¡¯s mark was hidden within the soul¡¯s essence, and Albrecht¡¯s essence was linked to the Gospel of Blood.


    If the Blood Demon Archduke used divine power or spells to look at him, it would trigger the Gospel of Blood¡¯s Divine Counter!


    At that point, Charlotte could modify and conceal the judgments.


    If the Blood Demon Archduke used power too strong for Charlotte to counteract¡­


    Then, there was no choice.


    At that time, Charlotte would abandon Albrecht.


    Of course, there was no need to tell Albrecht these details.


    As for Albrecht revealing her identity to the Blood Demon Archduke¡­


    She had written her identity as the highest secret in the blood servant contract. If Albrecht revealed it, it would be an act of suicide.


    The harshest ve contract was the harshest because it imposed the severest and most unavoidable penalties for breaking its prohibitions.


    If Albrecht broke the contract, his soul would be instantly destroyed by its bacsh.


    Charlotte knew this, and Albrecht knew this.


    So she wasn¡¯t worried about him acting foolishly.


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Albrecht sighed in relief.


    But soon, another thought urred to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the True Ancestor, do you mean for me to stay in the Blood Demon Cult?¡±


    Charlotte smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I want you to stay in the Blood Demon Cult and develop your power from within.¡±


    ¡°What you intended to do in Lutecia¡¯s Central Council, you will now do for me within the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    Hearing this, Albrecht felt a chill run down his spine.


    The True Ancestor of Blood¡­ wanted him to act as an undercover agent in the Blood Demon Cult!


    Not only that, she wanted him to undermine the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s influence and infiltrate the Blood Demon Cult!


    She¡­ she¡­ she was truly here for revenge!


    Albrecht wanted to refuse.


    He didn¡¯t want to get involved in a divine struggle.


    But sensing the blood servant mark in his soul, he knew he had no escape.


    On one side was the semi-divine Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon and other potential Bloodborne Princes, and on the other side was the True Ancestor of Blood, his master, who could end his life at any moment.


    If he had to offend one¡­


    It seemed he had no choice.


    Looking at the figure on the throne, Albrecht finally sighed and said,


    ¡°Albrecht¡­ understands.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly, satisfied.


    ¡°Additionally¡­¡±


    She turned, summoning a crimson orb of light with a slight gesture.


    ¡°Transfer all your memories about the bloodborne to me, including its history.¡±


    Saying this, she gently pushed the orb towards Albrecht.


    Albrecht instinctively caught it, quickly realizing it was a manifestation of the bloodborne¡¯s memory-sharing magic in the mental path.


    This was unique to the Mental n Szelem¡¯s blood magic, but Albrecht wasn¡¯t surprised.


    After all, the True Ancestor of Blood mastering all blood magic was to be expected.


    As for how Charlotte mastered it, it was naturally through the Gospel of Blood¡¯s Mental Chapter.


    ¡°I understand. I will record all relevant memories and offer them to you along with the faceless statue¡­¡±


    Albrecht replied respectfully.


    He didn¡¯t ask why Charlotte wanted those memories.


    As a Legendary who had lived for two thousand years, he knew many resurrected myths had iplete memories that needed external aid to awaken and replenish.


    Charlotte wanted to say more, but a familiar fatigue overtook her.


    She knew the time for the Blood Summoning was up.


    ¡°Remember your promise. I will wait for your offering. Don¡¯t make me take it myself.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t try anything. I¡¯ll be watching your every move.¡±


    She said meaningfully.


    With that, Charlotte waved her hand, ending the Blood Summoning.


    The crimson mist spread and the world plunged into darkness.


    Albrecht was sent out of the Dark Night Castle.

 Chapter 371: Return

    Chapter 371: Return


    The crimson mist gradually dissipated, revealing the surrounding scenery.


    Albrecht found himself still in the cemetery outside Lutecia.


    He shivered, quickly extending his senses, and realized that his spiritual perception was no longer restricted, but had returned to its normal Legendary range.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve returned to reality.¡±


    Albrecht sighed in relief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect God Nyx to be the True Ancestor, and I didn¡¯t expect her toe to Lutecia! The faceless statue¡­ Could it be that she came here for that?¡±


    ¡°Is that why she has her eyes on me as well?¡±


    ¡°What bad luck, I thought it was a way to advance, but I didn¡¯t expect to attract her attention¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I should have been more cautious. When I first sensed the divine power close to the source of blood in that statue, I should have realized the risk of today.¡±¡°In the end, I was too careless.¡±


    Albrecht sighed lightly, looking regretful.


    But the deed was done, and he could no longer change the situation.


    Sighing, Albrecht sank into his consciousness.


    Deep within his soul, a crimson divine symbol was spinning continuously.


    The symbol, made of thorny roses, emitted a hazy radiance, merging with the essence of his soul. Whenever his emotions changed, the symbol would flicker ordingly, as if constantly monitoring his every move.


    It was the soul mark of a blood thrall.


    Feeling the noble aura emanating from the mark, Albrecht¡¯s expression changed repeatedly.


    Finally, he resignedly sighed.


    ¡°A blood thrall is a blood thrall. At least¡­ I wasn¡¯t devoured, at least I¡¯m still alive¡­¡±


    ¡°A myth in revival needs to replenish their power, but she didn¡¯t devour me, which means I still have greater use to her.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll temporarily obey andplete her tasks obediently. As long as I show enough value, at least¡­ for now, I should be safe.¡±


    ¡°The Divinity Descent Day isn¡¯t far away. By then, she should not have the energy and mind to focus on a minor Legendary like me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯llplete the tasks and heal while waiting for an opportunity to regain my freedom.¡±


    Albrecht quickly made up his mind.


    The n to find a ce to sleep had to be abandoned. Although he was reluctant, he knew the best course of action now was to follow orders andplete the tasks assigned by her.


    Of course, this did not mean he hadpletely given up on freedom and ambition.


    Bloodbornes had plenty of time.


    Although the True Ancestor of Blood was transcendent in status and power, she also had many enemies.


    He believed that as long as he could endure, he would find an opportunity.


    And once he got the chance, he would take back everything that was taken from him, with interest!


    Thinking of this, a sharp glint shed in Albrecht¡¯s crimson pupils.


    However, at this moment, the divine symbol in his mind suddenly lit up, and a current-like power surged through his soul and body.


    He groaned, quickly stopping his disrespectful thoughts about the True Ancestor of Blood, burying his hostility deep within and recing it with reverence.


    As respect reced discontent and enmity, the deep soul pain gradually subsided.


    Albrecht concealed the gloom in his pupils, then sighed softly, stopping his investigation of the blood thrall mark.


    He spread his demonic wings, ready to leave.


    But just before leaving, he suddenly stopped, suspiciously looking in a certain direction.


    It was the direction of the cemetery entrance, where a dead oak tree stood, covered with ck crows.


    Albrecht nced at the crows, frowning slightly.


    After a moment of contemtion, he cast a spell in that direction, watching as the crows fell from the branches, trembling on the ground.


    ¡°Was it just my imagination?¡±


    Looking at the crows on the ground, Albrecht muttered to himself.


    He withdrew his gaze, no longer paying attention, and concealed his aura, flying in a different direction.


    After Albrecht¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, the void beside the dead oak tree suddenly distorted.


    ck mist spread rapidly, quickly condensing into a blonde girl in a ck gothic dress.


    It was Charlotte.


    She nced in the direction Albrecht left, sighing slightly.


    ¡°As expected of a Legendary, his perception is sharp. He almost discovered me.¡±


    A Legendary was indeed a Legendary. Even when severely injured, their strength was iparable to a zing Sun.


    Although there was a dual suppression of the ¡ºDemon Contract¡» and the bloodline of bloodbornes, it was best not to engage inbat so close to Lutecia.


    Drawing the opponent into a mental world for higher-level suppression was the best approach.


    As for his rebellious nature¡­


    Charlotte was not too worried. As long as the blood thrall contract was maintained and he was monitored, it would be hard for Albrecht to cause trouble even if he jumped around.


    The only caution was to prevent him from circumventing the contract¡¯s constraints to set traps for her. For instance, deliberately underreporting or misguiding information.


    Charlotte would have to personally discern that, as no contract was foolproof.


    Exhaling lightly, Charlotte¡¯s figure quickly disintegrated into numerous bats, flying into the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Albrecht had sessfully escaped, but Lutecia¡¯s rm was not lifted.


    Instead, the entire city became more guarded, and the magical defense system covering the city was activated.


    The six mage towers in various parts of the city, arranged in a hexagram, lit up, their blue light strikingly visible in the night.


    Furthermore, the cathedral¡¯s range of divine spells illuminated the sky, adding anotheryer of hazy radiance to the spell shield.


    On the streets, patrols of guards were constant, and almost the entire army of Demon Hunters and Inquisitors were deployed.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    When Charlotte returned to the estate, it had already been over ten minutes.


    With the capital heavily guarded, she could not use conspicuous power, so she had to take extra time to avoid the patrolling guards and knights on the streets.


    Bats flew to the mansion¡¯s second-floor balcony, eventually reforming into the girl¡¯s figure.


    Not long after sensing Charlotte¡¯s presence, Sebastian hurried over, looking anxious.


    He breathed a sigh of relief seeing Charlotte unharmed.


    ¡°Master¡­ you¡¯re finally back. If you had dyed any longer, I would have gone out to search for you.¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Sebastian first shook his head but then hesitated and nodded, looking worried.


    ¡°Master, during your absence, I inquired about some news and confirmed that the recent battle in the sky was the church fighting the Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult, and it seems to be the Third Apostle, Albrecht.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Church¡¯s Grand Inquisitor and Hunter Cardinal, two Legendary clerics, did not go to the North but remained hidden in Lutecia. The Legendaries who just acted were also them!¡±


    ¡°In addition, the church ns to activate the artifact Eternal Sun for further inspection of the city¡­¡±


    Seeing Sebastian¡¯s worried expression, Charlotte realized she had not yet told him about her encounter with the church¡¯s three Legendaries in the cathedral.


    The elven butler was probably frightened by the church¡¯s news, as the Grand Inquisitor was a Legendary figure with a record of ying Gods, and in his knowledge, although Charlotte was a ¡°God¡±, her power had not fully recovered.


    Her sudden departure without exining much and the major actions of the church had naturally made him more anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the church won¡¯t find us, and¡­ I¡¯ve already met the church¡¯s Legendaries.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve already fought them?¡±


    Hmm¡­


    Did the probing and counter-probing in the cathedral count as fighting?


    Charlotte pondered.


    After thinking for a moment, she nodded slightly.


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression changed from surprise to joy and then to curiosity.


    However, he quickly suppressed his curiosity, respectfully bowing and saying,


    ¡°Great Master, I should have known that you never act without preparation!¡±


    Charlotte looked at him, guessing he was probably overthinking.


    She didn¡¯t pursue it further, instead contemting.


    ¡°In the next few days, stay low-key. The church will likely intensify their search for the Blood Demon Cult to avoid coteral damage.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression turned serious as he solemnly replied.


    ¡°Master, I will follow your orders.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, he added.


    ¡°Master, regarding the Blood Demon Cult, should we take this opportunity to¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, Albrecht is already mine. No need for unnecessary actions.¡±


    Charlotte nced at him.


    Sebastian froze, his eyes widening again.

 Chapter 372: Charlottes Promise

    Chapter 372: Charlotte''s Promise


    Seeing Sebastian¡¯s exaggerated yet slightlyplicated and wary expression, Charlotte knew he must have misunderstood again.


    When she first took Yurst as her new blood servant, he had a simr expression, probably thinking she had enlisted the Dark Apostle as her follower.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte was somewhat speechless.


    Sebastian was good in every aspect: attentive service, outstanding abilities, saving her a lot of effort, and serving her very satisfactorily. He worked perfectly with Sherry.


    However, his protective nature was like that of a big dog, bing alert whenever anyone else approached her, as if fearing his status might be threatened.


    Still, Charlotte didn¡¯t dislike this reaction. Valuing his position in her heart was, in fact, a sign of loyalty.


    Of course, Sebastian had initially chosen to follow her out of his ambition to advance further. He had never hidden this, openly stating his intentions when pledging allegiance.


    But after nearly two years of master-servant rtionship and many shared experiences, their rtionship had long surpassed the initial ¡°transaction.¡±


    When Charlotte saved him from the Grand Knight of the Borde Inquisition and when they signed the blood contract, Sebastian had truly be Charlotte¡¯s follower, not just an ambitious man looking for a ride.Thinking about it, Charlotte decided to exin more.


    ¡°Albrecht was forcibly contracted as a blood thrall, not a true follower. He will act as our pawn to infiltrate the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Demon Cult has already be aware of my existence. Even though they don¡¯t know my identity, it remains a threat. If we are to develop in Crescent, we must deal with this organization promptly¡­¡±


    ¡°For a secret organization like the Blood Demon Cult, infiltration is easier than external attacks. That¡¯s why I chose Albrecht.¡±


    She nced at Sebastian.


    ¡°Like how Yurst serves the Nez n, I won¡¯t keep Albrecht by my side, so you needn¡¯t worry about your position.¡±


    ¡°Your service has been very satisfactory. For the job of butler, only you are suitable in my eyes, so¡­ don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Sebastian was momentarily stunned, feeling a bit awkward for being seen through.


    He coughed and said awkwardly.


    ¡°Master, you misunderstood. Seeing more people follow you makes Sebastian very happy. How could I overthink?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I thought you were worried about losing your limelight.¡±


    Charlotte gave him a knowing look.


    Being stared at by Charlotte¡¯s brilliant crimson eyes, Sebastian felt even more uneasy. He sighed and said,


    ¡°Alright, Master. Indeed, Sebastian feels a bit uneasy and worried¡­¡±


    ¡°But, Sebastian promises, it¡¯s not because of you, but rather¡­ it¡¯s about myself.¡±


    The me Elf sighed and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Master, your power has recovered faster than Sebastian imagined. In less than two years, you can already contend with several church Legendaries and recruit Legendary bloodbornes.¡±


    ¡°But Sebastian¡­ is still only at Silver Moon.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian really worries about losing value and status in your eyes, fearing his strength can¡¯t keep up with your progress¡­¡±


    Charlotte was surprised by his words.


    She hadn¡¯t thought he would feel this way. She reassessed Sebastian, who bowed slightly in shame.


    Through their blood contract, Charlotte could sense his anxiety, insecurity, and uncertainty about the future.


    Charlotte understood this feeling well. It stemmed from ack of self-confidence. Sebastian, once a zing Sun, had fallen due to severe injuries, with no hope of recovery.


    Though he became her follower with the potential to regain his strength, this wasn¡¯t an immediate process.


    After bing a blood thrall, Sebastian had been very excited, training diligently every day to regain his zing Sun power.


    Charlotte knew all this, she had often seen him training alone in the quiet room after a busy day.


    His strength had indeed improved, but still not enough for full recovery. Perhaps given more time, he could regain his power, butpared to Charlotte¡¯s rapid improvement and the new followers she kept recruiting, his strength seemed increasingly insufficient. Hence, his inevitable anxiety and self-doubt.


    This was understandable. When Charlotte first met him, his great strength was her trump card.


    But now, even without unlocking her full potential, Charlotte might be stronger than Sebastian.


    Sebastian was at the peak of Silver Moon. Charlotte, with the fusion of the mysterious statue, had also reached the peak of Silver Moon, with even greater resilience and resistance due to her unique physique.


    The gap between their strengths had reversed and would continue to grow. The new followers she recruited would only be stronger.


    This would make anyone anxious. After sensing Sebastian¡¯s strength, Charlotte sighed.


    She wanted to pat his shoulder forfort, but considering their height difference, she estimated she¡¯d have to stand on tiptoe, which seemed self-deprecating, so she abandoned the idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You¡¯ve done well. As for your strength¡­ when the time is right, I will personally help you recover, and even further progress isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Sebastian was stunned, looking dazed. Seeing his expression, Charlotte showed disdain.


    ¡°Alright, lift your head. I¡¯ve always said those who contribute will be rewarded. I see all your efforts.¡±


    ¡°I value loyalty more than strength. The disloyal will never truly enter my sight, and you are already a recognized follower.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s seemingly impatient yetforting words, Sebastian felt a surge of emotion.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Seeing his almost tearful expression, Charlotte twitched her mouth and said,


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re centuries-old elves. Stop acting like a child. Get back to work. I¡¯m a bit thirsty, prepare some extraordinary blood for me.¡±


    Sebastian: ¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Sebastian bowed.


    ¡°Apologies, Master. I lost myposure. I¡¯ll prepare your supper right away.¡±


    He bowed respectfully again before leaving slowly.


    Watching him leave, Charlotte leaned on the railing, lost in thought.


    Sebastian¡¯s mood somewhat reflected the state of her current power. As time passed, her strength kept growing, and with external aids, she had already stepped into the realm of myths.


    But her followers were too weak overall, unable to keep pace with her progress. Especially in her core circle, led by Sebastian, the strongest was Sebastian himself. Others, like ck Cat Nice and Blood Wolf Tribe¡¯s current Priest Werewolf Luff, were even weaker.


    To develop her power and faith, Charlotte couldn¡¯t do everything herself. She needed strong followers. To establish herself in the kingdom and across Myria, not just her strength, but her followers¡¯ strength needed to be higher.


    At least¡­ they had to hold their ground.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to consider enhancing everyone¡¯s strength.¡±


    Charlotte murmured.


    The usual way to enhance strength was through extraordinary training, but it was slow. However, Charlotte had an external aid.


    That was one of the abilities unlocked by the Gospel of Blood ¡ªDivine Blessing. Divine Blessing was one of the few abilities using blood divine power, allowing her to bestow blessings on targets by consuming divine power.


    Charlotte had tried it a few times, and the effects could be permanent or temporary, with divine power consumption proportional to the blessing¡¯s strength. It could work on objects or people.


    She could use this ability to create ¡°artifacts¡±, grant believers the power to cast divine spells, or even enhance a target¡¯s bloodline, directly boosting their strength.


    Of course, the cost was high, consuming divine power, which was always scarce, so Charlotte rarely used it and had set it aside.


    But now, with the fusion of the mysterious statue, divine power was no longer as scarce. Additionally, she unlocked Faith Network, allowing deeper connections with believers. Granting power to followers and descendants through divine power wasn¡¯t merely a gift but an investment. It could be a major source of divine power, potentially helping Charlotte ascend to the divine throne.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte made a n.


    ¡°After Albrecht sacrifices the new statue, and the Central Council ends smoothly, I¡¯ll prioritize this upon returning to the North¡­¡±

 Chapter 373: Royal x Church Collab

    Chapter 373: Royal x Church Cob


    After sessfully converting Albrecht, the dark apostle of the Blood Demon Cult, into a blood thrall, Charlotte stopped her endeavors and quietly settled at the estate, waiting for the Central Meeting tomence.


    However, the aftermath of the Legendary battle in Lutecia¡¯s night sky was just beginning.


    That night, the city guards and Demon Hunter Knights locked down the entire capital city, conducting a thorough search throughout Lutecia, capturing arge number of Blood Demon Cultists and uncovering several cult hideouts.


    Particrly noteworthy was the investigation into the manor where the Dark Apostle appeared, revealing a vast hidden underground temple to the public.


    ording to the church¡¯s internal reports, the temple¡¯s origins could date back nearly two thousand years.


    This revtion sent shockwaves through the entire capital.


    Lutecia has a long history, having been destroyed and rebuilt multiple times over the past two thousand years. Many old city ruins are buried beneath the current city, which is well- known.


    In fact, Lutecia¡¯s existing drainage system is built on the ruins of a previous city.


    This drainage system, constructed during the peak of the Yte Empire when bathhouse construction was popr, remains beneficial even today due to its extensivework.However, this ancient and intricate drainage system has also made Lutecia¡¯s undergroundplex and mysterious, bing a breeding ground for evil and darkness.


    The newly discovered ancient temple is connected to this drainage system but extends even deeper, below the drainage system itself.


    After further evaluation by a high-ranking cleric from the Holy Court, this temple was identified as likely being left by the True Ancestor from the Blood Moon Era, making it the ninth ancient bloodborne temple discovered on the Myria continent.


    Incidentally, the temple discovered a month ago in the Castell territory was the eighth, and the Holy Court had already nned to send clerics for further investigation. However, before they could depart, another temple was found in Lutecia.


    Divine Warning Bell, Legendary Blood Demons, ancient temples¡­


    Even the least sensitive individuals could sense an impending storm.


    As more investigative reports about the ancient temple emerged from the church, further tremors shook Lutecia¡ª The temple was revealed to be a base for the Blood Demon Cult, where they had constructed a massive sacrificial array directly beneath the Kingdom¡¯s Council Hall!


    Through the examination by church officials and the trials conducted by Inquisitors on captured Blood Demon Cultists, the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s plot in Lutecia gradually came to light¡­


    The ambitious Blood Demon Cult intended to take advantage of the Central Meeting of the Crescent Kingdom to eliminate all the attending nobles in one fell swoop, sacrificing them all!


    In response, the Kingdom¡¯s First Guard Knight Order, the Church¡¯s Inquisition, and the Demon Hunter Bureau formed an investigation team to thoroughly investigate Lutecia. Their targets included nobles, clerics, merchants, mage associations, mercenary guilds, and the general popce of both the inner and outer city, aiming to capture and trial all those suspected of associating with or joining the Blood Demon Cult.


    Nobles, in particr, were the primary targets of this investigation, and those suspected of colluding with the Blood Demon Cult were to face the harshest penalties.


    This news caused an uproar throughout the capital.


    No one, including nobles and clerics, expected the king and the church to act so decisively and swiftly.


    Lutecia, with its nearly one million inhabitants, is a massive city. Issuing an order to lock down the city and conduct aprehensive search is no small feat.


    Moreover, Lutecia¡¯s power dynamics are intricate, with significant noble influence. Even the king¡¯s suppression of the nobles relies mostly on internal noble checks and bnces.


    The king¡¯s own power is alsoposed of various nobles. Bncing powers in normal times is one thing, but conducting thorough investigations and trials is another matter, one that far exceeds Charlotte¡¯s scrutiny of the North.


    Many nobles indeed have some association with the Blood Demon Cult¡­


    Under these circumstances, noble opposition was almost inevitable.


    And so it was.


    Shortly after the order was issued, nobles gathered in Lutecia protested, iming such strict scrutiny vited the Royal Covenant and was the act of a tyrant, an illegal breach of the contract. Some prominent nobles openly refused entry to their families by the guard and church knights.


    The Central Meeting hadn¡¯t started yet, but the royal family and the nobles were already at odds.


    The Gaston family, known for its neutral stance in the kingdom, strongly opposed the royal and church investigation this time. Duke Gaston, leveraging his near-Legendary strength, became the leader of the opposition.


    ording to Duke Gaston, while punishing evil is important, the rights of nobles are protected by the Royal Covenant and the Holy Code and are sacred and invible.


    Even the church cannot subject nobles to such strict scrutiny without sufficient evidence.


    As Duke Gaston¡¯s remarks spread, they garnered widespread support among the nobles, furtherplicating the atmosphere in Lutecia.


    From the moment the royal family and the church announced the lockdown and investigation to the nobles¡¯ dissatisfaction and protests, all this happened within less than a day.


    Amidst this, various rumors began to spread throughout Lutecia¡­


    Rumors that the royal family had betrayed the nobles and sided with the church, that the Central Meeting was a conspiracy by the king against the nobles, and so on.


    Fear spread through the capital, quickly turning into anger.


    The nobles refused to cooperate, and there was a trend of uniting to resist the investigation.


    However, the subsequent development of events surprised many¡­


    Legendaries intervened again.


    The Grand Inquisitor of the Holy Court, Bernard, and Hunter Cardinal, Joseph, personally led a team to investigate the Gaston family.


    On the night the investigation order was issued, a terrifying energy fluctuation erupted in Lutecia¡¯s inner city once again, or more precisely, a battle.


    This battle¡¯s magic fluctuations, though far less than the previous day¡¯s Legendary battle, still covered a significant portion of the inner city¡¯s sky.


    The battle came swiftly and ended just as quickly. Although the magic power intensity reached Legendary levels, it concluded shortly after a dazzling holy light descended like God¡¯s wrath.


    As the battle concluded, more detailed and shocking news emerged for the nobles.


    One of the Nine Dukes of the Crescent Kingdom, Duke Gaston¡ªthe kingdom¡¯s most promising candidate to ascend to the Legendary rank¡ªwas dead.


    And the person who killed him was none other than Bernard, the Grand Inquisitor of the Holy Court¡¯s Crescent Diocese.


    Following this, the investigation team swiftly investigated the Gaston family, uncovering substantial evidence of collusion with the Blood Demon Cult and arresting over a dozen family members who had be Blood Demon Cultists.


    This included Gaston¡¯s direct heir, Richard.


    Once this news spread, the nobles throughout the capital became subdued.


    No one expected the church¡¯s Legendary cleric to act so decisively and ruthlessly.


    Moreover, the precise nature of the investigation and trial made the nobles realize one crucial fact: the royal family and the church already possessed significant information.


    This was a well-prepared examination!


    Many people came to this realization.


    As a result, the number of resisting nobles quickly dwindled, with some families proactively admitting their faults and providing the church with substantial intelligence on the Blood Demon Cult.


    The investigation team,posed of the church and the royal family, did not rest but continued their investigations, sessfully uncovering and suppressing nobles colluding with the Blood Demon Cult.


    Even within the Holy Court, more than ten clerics were arrested on charges of corruption.


    For a time, the entire Lutecia was in turmoil.


    Charlotte¡¯s estate in the inner city also underwent scrutiny, though it was rtively lenient.


    Only the shops owned by the Castell family were rigorously examined due to previous incidents involving Blood Demon Cultists.


    Of course, no issues were found during the examination, and any potential exposures were easily resolved by Charlotte¡¯s Divine Counter.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the church¡¯s scrutiny. As the instigator, she knew the investigation of her family was likely just a formality.


    The church¡¯s targeted investigation suggested they had received the list she had left behind.


    Charlotte inquired about it,paring it to her recorded list¡­


    It was clear that the initial investigation had a probing nature, but once the list¡¯s authenticity was confirmed, it turned into a direct arrest-then-investigate approach.


    However, Charlotte also noticed that the nobles arrested for colluding with the Blood Demon Cult included some well-known opposition figures not listed, who had always been at odds with King Louis V.


    Observing everything from a bystander¡¯s perspective and considering her intelligence, Charlotte quickly realized the situation.


    Thanks to the Blood Demon Cult, the royal family and the church had indeed united this time.


    The royal family supported the church¡¯s investigation and capture of nobles associated with the Blood Demon Cult, while the church tacitly approved the royal family¡¯s suppression of opposing nobles.


    Although the Crescent royal family and the church had traditionally been at odds, they unexpectedly foundmon ground in this instance.


    Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    This kind of tacit understanding was stirred up by her, the little butterfly.


    However, considering what she had seen and heard since arriving in the capital, along with the church¡¯s undercover agents within the Blood Demon Cult, she suspected that the royal family and the church had likely nned to cooperate all along.


    Prince Philip was probably abandoned by the royal family long ago.


    The true purpose of this meeting was likely not for the nobles and the church to unite and weaken royal power but for the royal family and the church to join forces to suppress the nobles and strengthen central authority and religious faith!


    Perhaps the original n was to act when the Blood Demon Cult made a significant move or, more urately, during the Central Meeting. However, her actions exposed Albrecht, revealing the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s ns prematurely¡­


    It was foreseeable that once this storm passed, King Louis V¡¯s central authority would likely strengthen further, and the Holy Court¡¯s control over the Crescent Diocese¡¯s faith would also intensify.


    The only casualties would be the nobles of Crescent and the troublemaking Blood Demon Cult.


    Of course, this had little to do with Charlotte.


    As an emerging noble of the kingdom, Charlotte¡¯s interests had not yet directly conflicted with the royal family.


    She had not shown hostility towards the royal family, and with the royal family having clearly abandoned Prince Philip, she would not be targeted as long as she did not threaten the royal family.


    As for Albrecht¡¯s faction beingpletely wiped out¡­


    Honestly, Charlotte did not care at all.


    She was well aware of the nature of Blood Demon Cultists. Even if she allowed Albrecht to infiltrate the Blood Demon Cult, she would not ept every evil and chaotic element.


    Those scum were better off judged, and it was convenient to let the church ¡°clean the house.¡±


    The joint investigation by the royal family and the church was expected tost a few more days, and Lutecia¡¯s chaos would not end soon.


    But this no longer concerned Charlotte.


    Her goal was achieved, and all that was left was to wait for the storm to pass, attend the meeting, then pack up and go home.


    If her prediction was correct, this Central Meeting was probably just a formality. Since the church and the royal family were cooperating, Prince Philip¡¯s fate was likely already sealed¡ªdeposed and confined.


    Charlotte¡¯s real task would be to meet the king and conduct business with other nobles.


    Not a bad oue.


    This purge would inevitably alter the noble power structure, creating power vacuums that could allow emerging nobles like Charlotte to expand their influence.


    Having understood everything, Charlotte stopped personally monitoring the investigation, instructing Sebastian to collect relevant information daily for entertainment.


    On the fourth day of this ¡°Great Purge¡±, Charlotte finally received a call from Albrecht.


    More urately, a sacrificial offering.

 Chapter 374: Albrechts Sacrifice

    Chapter 374: Albrecht''s Sacrifice


    A familiar yet foreign call echoed in Charlotte¡¯s heart, it was Albrecht¡¯s prayer.


    A Legendary being¡¯s prayer carried far more power than that of any other extraordinary individual. Charlotte didn¡¯t even have to deliberately seek it out, she could immediately sense Albrecht¡¯s state.


    The Legendary blood thrall, possessing the bloodline of a demon, was likely in a sealed room. The room housed a sacrificial array and altar, with the symbol of the Thorny Rose ced above the altar. At the center of the sacrificial arrayy a small statue and a shimmering crystal ball.


    At that moment, Albrecht stood before the array, respectfully chanting her revered name.


    Feeling the ethereal call, Charlotte immersed herself in her consciousness, entering the Dark Night Castle. She then used the faithwork to connect with the symbol that Albrecht had drawn.


    Soon, she felt as if she was linked to some inter-dimensional passageway through the void.


    It was the sacrificial array¡¯s activation of the teleportation channel¡ªor rather, the sacrificial channel. Through this ethereal sacrificial channel, Charlotte could see the statue and the crystal ball on the other side, as well as Albrecht murmuring incantations beside them.


    With a slight thought, she chose to ept, and the sacrificial array before Albrecht glowed crimson, engulfing the statue and the crystal ball.


    Charlotte felt a strange suction from the sacrificial channel. Apanied by the crimson glow, a small statue and a shimmering crystal ball appeared before her.The sacrifice was sessful. To Charlotte, it felt more like an alternative form of teleportation, with the destination being herself, and the location being the Dark Night Castle.


    Looking at Albrecht¡¯s offerings, Charlotte waved her hand gently, and the small statue and crystal ball flew into her hands.


    This was Charlotte¡¯s first true eptance of a sacrifice. Before merging with the statue, she couldmunicate with believers or supplicants through the Thorny Rose symbol, but this was her first time experiencing a sacrifice akin to that received by a God.


    This was an additional capability of the faithwork, allowing Charlotte to use the symbol as a node and achieve directional teleportation through the sacrificial array.


    Holding the statue and crystal ball, Charlotte felt their tangible presence, distinctly different from the illusory nature of the mental world. She sensed that she could bring the sacrificed statue and crystal ball into the real world at any moment.


    It was a novel experience. After merging with the statue, Charlotte had vaguely sensed some transformation in her mental world. Sessfully receiving a sacrifice now further confirmed her suspicions.


    Her Dark Night Castle seemed to be more than just a manifestation of her mental world, it had acquired some real-world characteristics.


    More precisely, this mental world was exhibiting signs of bing a separate space, capable of storing real-world objects.


    This naturally reminded Charlotte of certain descriptions in her treasured extraordinary tomes.


    It was said that once an extraordinary being reached the Legendary tier, their mental power would undergo a further qualitative change, allowing them to create a unique space within their consciousness to store items¡ªreferred to as personal or pocket space.


    Perhaps this was simr to her current Dark Night Castle. However, Charlotte was not a Legendary, she was still a Silver Moon.


    Frankly, Charlotte was beginning to doubt whether she still counted as a Silver Moon in the conventional sense.


    She possessed a God-like faithwork, could receive sacrifices like a God, bestow blessings, and even use divine power, or rather, umte divine power.


    So, what difference was there between her and a God?


    In fact, aside from her rtively weak physical strength, she was almost indistinguishable from a God¡ªa genuinely resurrected minor God!


    Especially considering the divine me that ignited in her heart after merging with the faceless statue, which led her to numerous spections¡­


    Unfortunately, her family¡¯s tomes only recorded up to the Legendary tier, with no information beyond that. Even Nice, who knew the most about myth, had mostly nks in rted knowledge.


    Therefore, Charlotte couldn¡¯t definitively judge her current state. The personal panel in the Gospel of Blood described her current extraordinary rank, but it only corresponded to her present strength. For instance, it now read ¡°Blood Viscount¡±, and during True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, it would change to ¡°Blood Duke.¡±


    Shaking her head, Charlotte temporarily set the matter aside.


    Regardless of her current state, her goal remained unchanged: to be stronger and ascend to Godhood.


    She picked up Albrecht¡¯s sacrificed faceless statue and began a thorough investigation.


    Crimson light spread from her fingertips, covering the statue. Charlotte closed her eyes and probed with divine power, quickly discovering a familiar force within the statue.


    It was the blood divine power. This statue, like the one she previously merged with, stored abundant blood divine power.


    In a way, the statue itself seemedposed of this blood divine power.


    However, apart from the divine power, there seemed to be another force within the statue.


    Before merging with the statue, Charlotte hadn¡¯t sensed this force. After merging once, her perception seemed to have sharpened, allowing her to faintly detect this mysterious power.


    It was difficult for her to describe this force in words, but she could roughly determine that it was also rted to divine power. If divine power was the flesh of the faceless statue, then this force¡­ was like its skeleton.


    As Charlotte further sensed this, she felt her heart begin to throb. The golden-red me in her heart burned more intensely, and she was surprised to discover a desire to devour this mysterious power¡ªa resonance, a longing to merge.


    Charlotte had a hunch: perhaps the divine me that appeared after she merged with the statue was rted to this mysterious power. Combined with Albrecht¡¯s thoughts in the Dark Night Castle, she had some spections.


    Perhaps this mysterious power was also the key to Godhood!


    After carefully sensing the statue, Charlotte ended her investigation.


    She chose not to merge with the statue immediately. She had a premonition that if she did, the resultingmotion would be no less than the one in her hometown, and she would most likely advance to zing Sun and fall into slumber.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t ready for slumber yet. Moreover, this ce, Lutecia, the core area of the Holy Court, was not an ideal location for merging with the statue.


    She nned to return to the North and find a suitable ce to prepare for the merger.


    Having made up her mind, Charlotte put away the faceless statue, cing it in the deepest part of the Dark Night Castle.


    Setting aside the merger, the statue¡¯s considerable divine power alone made it valuable enough to be considered a portable power source, naturally requiring careful storage in the most suitable ce¡ªthe Dark Night Castle.


    After securing the statue, Charlotte turned her attention to the crystal ball. She could sense the familiar power within it.


    It was also the blood divine power, but this time, it was the power she had left with Albrecht for imprinting memories.


    Charlotte preferred to call it divine art. Taking a deep breath, her expression became solemn.


    As an ancient bloodborne, Albrecht had witnessed the rise and fall of the bloodborne and knew many secrets of the bloodborne.


    The Holy Court and the bloodbornes had both erased much of the history concerning the True Ancestor of Blood, and now, Charlotte finally had the opportunity to thoroughly examine it.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte touched the crystal, carefully sensing it. Her mental power spread, connecting with the crystal that recorded memories.


    In the next moment, a flood of vast and chaotic memories surged into Charlotte¡¯s mind like an unstoppable mudslide¡­

 Chapter 375: The Secret of the Faceless Statue

    Chapter 375: The Secret of the Faceless Statue


    It turns out that Charlotte underestimated the vastness of a Legendary Bloodborne¡¯s memory.


    As soon as Albrecht¡¯s memories rted to the bloodborne surged into her mind through the crystal ball, she regretted it.


    A sea of information flooded her consciousness like a tidal wave, overwhelming her senses and causing a splitting headache. It felt as if she was trying to cram an entire room¡¯s worth of books into a single backpack. Charlotte thought her brain might explode from the pressure.


    At that moment, Charlotte realized a major w in hermand to Albrecht. She had asked him to imprint all his memories rted to the bloodborne. So, just how many of his memories were actually rted to the bloodborne?


    The answer was nearly all of them since he first became a bloodborne. While many bloodbornes live solitary lives, they are fundamentally social creatures.


    Especially since Albrecht was initially a high-ranking member of the Shedite n andter became a Dark Apostle, nearly all his actions impacted the activities of the Shedite n and the Blood Demon Cult.


    It¡¯s like an old saying from the Ancient China.


    ¡°There are no small matters around the emperor.¡±


    While Albrecht wasn¡¯t an emperor, as a top-tier bloodborne, his daily activities were closely tied to the bloodborne. In other words, almost all of his memories from the past two thousand years broadly fit the imprinting criteria Charlotte had set.Charlotte probably intended to gain some knowledge and secrets about the bloodborne, but Albrecht couldn¡¯t know exactly what she needed.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t specify the exact information she wanted, so Albrecht, being the cautious bloodborne he was, imprinted all his memories rted to the bloodborne just to be safe.


    As a bloodborne, he couldn¡¯t imagine that the ¡°True Ancestor¡±, who he viewed as a God, would be overwhelmed by the sheer volume of memories.


    This was quite awkward for Charlotte. While she had various God-like special abilities, her brain wasn¡¯t nearly as powerful as those true Gods withputing and storage capabilities rivaling supeputers.


    Even excluding Albrecht¡¯s long periods of dormancy, the imprinted memories were still a massive amount of information. The vast influx of memories battered Charlotte¡¯s consciousness.


    Another troublesome issue arose: memories are carriers of self-awareness. When Albrecht¡¯s millennia-old memories flooded her consciousness, herbined memories from her two lives, totaling less than thirty years, became a fragile boat in a storm.


    When arge bucket of water is mixed with a small cup of juice, it¡¯s the juice that gets diluted. Simrly, Charlotte felt like a small cup of juice being diluted in arge bucket of water.


    Under the impact of the memories, her self-awareness was also challenged. Albrecht¡¯s memories quickly overwhelmed Charlotte¡¯s own memories.


    She felt as if she had be a Demonic Bloodborne, witnessing the rise and fall of the bloodborne alongside bloodborne myths¡­


    No.


    She was a Demonic Bloodborne. Her name wasn¡¯t Charlotte, it was Albrecht¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s consciousness wavered, and her awareness became confused.


    At this critical moment, the Gospel of Blood she had manifested in her hand suddenly emitted a crimson glow.


    The glow spread over Charlotte, and simultaneously, the golden-red me burning in her heart became brighter.


    Under the me¡¯s influence, Charlotte¡¯s chaotic consciousness gradually cleared, and her own memories grew stronger, suppressing the foreign memories.


    Charlotte quickly regained her sense of self. She was slightly startled and, uponing to her senses, looked at the memory crystal in her hand with a sense of lingering fear.


    She had almost ¡°be¡± Albrecht!


    Thankfully, she had worried about potential idents and activated the Gospel of Blood right from the start, using its soul protection to maintain the final defense!


    ¡°Albrecht¡¯s memories are too vast. It seems¡­ I can¡¯t absorb them in the usual way.¡±


    Charlotte exhaled and muttered to herself.


    Since Albrecht¡¯s memories couldn¡¯t be absorbed through normal methods, she would have to try another form of storage.


    Recalling how she handled prayers from her followers after gaining believers, Charlotte closed her eyes and reconnected with the Gospel of Blood.


    Golden-red light blossomed, her hair rapidly lengthened, and her figure grew taller, quickly transforming into her majestic and awe-inspiring adult form.


    ¡°<em>Perceive¡­ separate</em>.¡±


    Charlotte calmly intoned.


    The blood divine power spread, enveloping Albrecht¡¯s memory crystal.


    Simultaneously, the ¡°divine me¡± in Charlotte¡¯s heart burned more intensely. Charlotte manipted the divine power to envelop Albrecht¡¯s vast memories and further enhanced her perception.


    Under the influence of divine power, her mental strength, already far superior to her peers, surged further, faintly overpowering Albrecht¡¯s memories.


    Charlotte further activated her divine power to ¡°see¡± Albrecht¡¯s memories. In her ¡°vision¡±, Albrecht¡¯s memories appeared as a massive light clusterposed of various colors. This was the divine power¡¯s perception of memories representing different emotions, situations, and times.


    With the divine power¡¯s assistance, Charlotte¡¯sputational abilities skyrocketed. She used the divine power to segment andpress Albrecht¡¯s memories ording to their colors.


    Likeputer files beingpressed, Albrecht¡¯s memories were divided by categories andpressed into ¡°file packets.¡±


    Soon, the vast memories were transformed into smaller light clusters. Metaphorically, it was like organizing a roomful of documents into neatly categorized books.


    With a thought, Charlotte had the light clusters enter her consciousness but not integrate with her memories. Instead, they were stored deep within her sea of consciousness.


    This was archiving. Meanwhile, new changes urred in the Dark Night Castle. In the castle hall, crimson light spread rapidly, forming a new door.


    The door opened, revealing a vast space like a library, filled with various books on the shelves.


    This was the materialization of Albrecht¡¯s memories in the Dark Night Castle. At this moment, his memories were stored in Charlotte¡¯s mental world in the form of a ¡°library.¡±


    The glow on the memory crystal dimmed and eventually turned into shattered particles that dissipated.


    Feeling her somewhat swollen mental strength, Charlotte exhaled lightly.


    ¡°Finally¡­ it¡¯s done.¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s memories had been sessfully absorbed.


    However, they were not directly imprinted in her mind but stored deep in her consciousness. Charlotte would only retrieve and ¡°dpress¡± these ¡°files¡± when she needed specific information, then ¡°read¡± them.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte attempted to ¡°retrieve¡± information about the Faceless Statue.


    As she willed it, a book from a shelf in the ¡°library¡± flew to her. She reached out to catch it and gently opened it. As the pages turned, Albrecht¡¯s memories about the ¡°Faceless Statue¡± emerged in her mind.


    The Faceless Statue.


    A mysterious statue left by the True Ancestor of Blood before she disappeared. To house these statues, specific temples were even built and buried across the Myria Continent.


    No one knew the true purpose behind the creation of the Faceless Statues by the True Ancestor of Blood. These statues all contained the True Ancestor¡¯s divine power but could not be actively absorbed or utilized.


    Within the Bloodborne, there were numerous spections.


    The most widely epted one was that the Faceless Statues were rted to the return of the True Ancestor and were a contingency left behind.


    For millennia, to prevent the Ancestor¡¯s return, various Blood ns have been searching for the Faceless Statues.


    The Blood Demon Archduke is the only one capable of actively mobilizing the divine power within the Faceless Statues. Blood Demon followers have simrly gained the ability to harness the power of the Faceless Statues, even bypassing the Cursed Pages¡¯ curse, allowing ordinary bloodbornes to use the Cursed Pages¡¯ power.


    Albrecht once heard Barov mention that the Faceless Statues hide the secret to ascending to Godhood, helping certain bloodbornes with special bloodlines be new Gods.


    ¡°Helping bloodbornes with special bloodlines ascend to Godhood?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she summoned information on the ¡°Ancient Temples and Detailed Information on the Faceless Statues.¡±


    Soon, another book flew from the ¡°library¡± shelf and into her hand. Charlotte received it and essed the new information.


    So far, thirteen ancient temples have been discovered on the Myria Continent, with nine known to the public and four hidden by the bloodborne.


    One on Luna Ind, one in the Starfall Kingdom, three in the Crescent Kingdom, one in the Northern Grand Duchy, two in the Western Yte Empire, one in the Coria Kingdom, one in the Theocracy, two in the Eastern Yteds, and one in the Dragon Spine Mountains.


    Theoretically, there are twenty-two Faceless Statues in the world, most of which have disappeared or been destroyed.


    Currently, excluding the clearly destroyed Faceless Statues, six statues remain with known locations: one sealed by the Holy Court, one in the Coria royal family¡¯s collection, one crafted into a divine artifact by the Nez n, one lost in the deepest part of the Eastern Yteds¡¯ Forbidden Zone, and one that disappeared centuries ago with the Legendary human mage Nichs de Valva.


    Charlotte: ¡­

 Chapter 376: The Identity of the True Ancestor

    Chapter 376: The Identity of the True Ancestor


    ¡°Nice? He has been hiding a Faceless Statue?¡±


    As Charlotte read the information about the Faceless Statues, her expression turnedplex.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Nice to be involved. This creature had kept it hidden so well and hadn¡¯t mentioned it to her for so long!


    Charlotte made a mental note to ¡°interrogate¡± the fat cat properly once she returned to her domain. For now, the distance between them was too great, and summoning him would require too much divine power, which she wasn¡¯t willing to spend.


    Meanwhile, in a certain location within the Count¡¯s estate in Northport, azy ck cat was half-lying on a velvet cushion, enjoying a servant feeding him small fish snacks.


    Suddenly, his fur stood on end, and he shivered coldly.


    ¡°Hiss¡­ who is bad-mouthing behind my back again?¡±


    He cursed softly, feeling a bit guilty. He curled up even more and quietly cast a spell to prevent being tracked, moving as stealthily as possible.


    Charlotte had no idea her sudden thought had caused such a reaction from Nice in the distant north.Even if she did know, she wouldn¡¯t care much.


    The information about the Faceless Statues surprised her. She hadn¡¯t expected the historical True Ancestor of Blood to leave behind so many ancient temples and statues.


    ording to Albrecht¡¯s memories, the temples in the current world were only a fraction of what had been built. No bloodbornes could say for certain how many temples and statues there really were.


    However, the Dark Prince Balov had spected that there should be around 30, with the exact number possibly varying slightly.


    As for the function of the Faceless Statues¡­


    As someone who had sessfully integrated with a statue, Charlotte found some validity in Albrecht¡¯s memories. Matching them with her own experiences, she believed the theory that the statues could help one ascend to godhood was likely true. This would exin some of the transformations she had undergone.


    But¡­


    Dark Prince Balov?


    This was the second time Charlotte had heard the name. The first time was also mentioned by Albrecht, who spoke of him with great respect.


    Charlotte understood why. ording to Albrecht, Balov was the one who had initially embraced him into the bloodborne.


    Among the bloodbornes, princes were second only to the True Ancestor. Since he was called the Dark Prince, he was undoubtedly a myth-level bloodborne, likely a practitioner of the dark path.


    Thinking it over, Charlotte requested.


    ¡°Retrieve information about ¡®Gods¡¯.¡±


    A new ¡°book¡± flew from the ¡°library¡± andnded in Charlotte¡¯s hands. She sank into her consciousness and began to read¡­


    Albrecht¡¯s memories contained a considerable amount of information about Gods. As a Legendary being who had lived for thousands of years, he naturally knew many secrets unknown to ordinary people.


    In his memories, Charlotte easily found information rted to the Dark Prince Balov.


    The Dark Prince Balov was a third-generation bloodborne active during the Mythic Era and one of the earliest bloodborne princes nurtured by the True Ancestor of Blood.


    He was the earliest leader of the Dark n Shedite, one of the six great Blood Princes. After the True Ancestor of Blood disappeared, Balov was defeated and devoured by the rising Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon, who inherited his bloodline and authority.


    Reading this information, Charlotte was quite surprised.


    The church¡¯s records about bloodbornes didn¡¯t mention such secrets. Even Sebastian regarded the Blood Demon Archduke as the original ancestor of the six ns.


    It seemed her previous understanding had been wed.


    However, when Charlotte essed information about the True Ancestor of Blood, the results were unexpectedly sparse.


    Possibly due to the True Ancestor¡¯s long habit of remaining hidden, Albrecht¡¯s understanding of the True Ancestor wasn¡¯t much greater than Yurst¡¯s.


    In his memories, the True Ancestor was elusive, and even the princes found it difficult to meet with her.


    Like Yurst, Albrecht¡¯s fear of the True Ancestor stemmed from her absolute control over the bloodborne and her view of them as ¡°food¡±.


    In the depths of his memory, Charlotte found images and symbols rted to the True Ancestor of Blood.


    This discovery excited Charlotte.


    As the inheritor of the Gospel of Blood, she was particrly curious and wary of the True Ancestor of Blood.


    She was a ruthless figure who would even devour her descendants. Who knew if she had left any contingencies in the Gospel of Blood?


    Considering that Albrecht¡¯s memories indicated the True Ancestor had prearranged the construction of temples and cement of statues, it was usible.


    Of course, there was nothing she could do if there were contingencies. The Gospel of Blood was her trump card. She couldn¡¯t abandon it and could only think of ways to handle potential dangers.


    The best approach was to grow quickly, reaching a level equivalent to the True Ancestor, and gaining the ability to negotiate.


    With this thought, Charlotte decisively browsed Albrecht¡¯s memories for the image of the True Ancestor of Blood. Having experienced ¡°time travel¡± when advancing to Silver Moon, Charlotte had some spective fantasies about history.


    If her ¡°time travel¡± was real, the True Ancestor of Blood Lilith might very well be her student!


    Her mental strength expanded as she continued to sense¡­


    What surprised her was that, despite the presence of information about the True Ancestor of Blood¡¯s symbol and image in Albrecht¡¯s memories, when she tried to ess it, it appeared blurry and indistinct, as if shrouded in mist.


    It felt as if some fog was obscuring Albrecht¡¯s memory¡­


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    Since Albrecht personally ¡°copied¡± the memories, he couldn¡¯t have copied something unclear.


    The only exnation was that this part of the content was influenced by a higher level of power.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Charlotte decisively used her blood divine power to enhance the reading process.


    Crimson brilliance blossomed, and the mist in Albrecht¡¯s memories slowly dissipated.


    However, when Charlotte clearly saw the image of the True Ancestor in his memories, she was stunned.


    It wasn¡¯t the image of Lilith from her ¡°time travel¡± into the past.


    It was her.


    No¡­ To be more precise, it was her as an adult.


    With long silver hair, crimson-gold eyes, a ck divine dress¡­ and sitting on a throne, with one hand on the armrest and the other supporting her head, exuding azy yet dignified and noble aura.


    This¡­ was exactly the same as her demeanor and actions when she ¡°fooled¡± those unlucky ones in the Dark Night Castle!


    ¡°Me? It¡¯s me? How can it be me? Did I travel back in time to be the True Ancestor of Blood?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened.


    Considering this possibility, she read the memory of the True Ancestor¡¯s symbol again. With divine power assisting, the ¡°mist¡± gradually dissipated, and Charlotte clearly saw the symbol in Albrecht¡¯s memory¡ª Thorns outside, roses inside, intertwined.


    That was her own symbol.


    Seeing the symbol, Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    If it was just the image, there might be a chance of ovep or a very simr appearance, but the symbol¡­ there was no mistaking it.


    Compared to the changeable appearance, the symbol was the true essence of divinity.


    Symbols are unique, cannot be repeated, and cannot be disguised¡­


    Charlotte was certain it was the mark she had traced from the furniture patterns. Being recognized by the Gospel of Blood already signified its uniqueness, meaning it was just an ordinary decorative pattern before her.


    So¡­ did she really travel back in time to be the True Ancestor of Blood?


    Charlotte was uncertain.


    After some thought, she essed memories rted to ¡°Lilith.¡±


    Unexpectedly yet understandably, Albrecht¡¯s memories contained no relevant content¡­


    There were bloodbornes named Lilith in his memories, but they were little guys from the fourth or fifth generation, far from the Lilith she knew.


    As for Lilith being the True Ancestor, there was no information at all.


    Reading the memories, Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    If Lilith wasn¡¯t the True Ancestor, she would be surprised, but upon careful consideration, she could understand.


    After all, no historical texts mentioned Lilith. Even the Gospel of Blood only recorded a sentence about Lilith as its prologue.


    Charlotte considered Lilith the True Ancestor of Blood because of that sentence, but it didn¡¯t necessarily indicate her identity.


    However, even if Lilith wasn¡¯t the True Ancestor, it was hard for Charlotte to associate herself with the ruthless and cruel True Ancestor described in various records.


    Putting that aside, she couldn¡¯t imagine devouring those she nurtured, those loyal to her, and those who fought for her!


    Charlotte didn¡¯t think of herself as a good person, but neither did she see herself as a bad one. Even as a bloodborne, she still upheld her moral standards and boundaries.


    She believed that the True Ancestor of Blood described in historical texts wasn¡¯t her.


    Yurst¡¯s description and Albrecht¡¯s memories of the terrifying, tyrannical, and ruthless True Ancestor couldn¡¯t be her either!


    ¡°No, conclusions can¡¯t be hastily drawn. It¡¯s just a possibility, but only a possibility¡­¡±


    ¡°Memories can be tampered with, and the Gospel of Blood might have a higher rank than ordinary artifacts. It¡¯s possible that the Gospel interfered with Albrecht¡¯s perception, recing his memory of the True Ancestor with me.¡±


    ¡°This possibility can¡¯t be ruled out. After all, if the historical True Ancestor of Blood were really me, the ns wouldn¡¯t be unaware that the Thorny Rose symbol belonged to the True Ancestor! The furniture store in Coria wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the Thorny Rose pattern safely for hundreds of years¡­¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s memory interference¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Gospel of Blood¡¯s rank is higher than I thought?¡±


    ¡°Is it really just a bloodborne artifact?¡±


    Charlotte pondered deeply.


    Reading Albrecht¡¯s memories answered some questions but also brought more.


    Simultaneously, she became more vignt.


    She couldn¡¯t discern her true rtionship with the True Ancestor of Blood, nor could she tell if there was a conspiracy involved.


    But regardless of the truth, the one thing she could confirm was that her fate was indeed intertwined with the True Ancestor of Blood.


    ¡°Power, I need to increase my power¡­ Only by bing a true God can I gain control over my fate.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte murmured to herself.


    After some thought, she focused again, essing Albrecht¡¯s memories on ¡°ascension to Godhood.¡±


    With her intent, a heavier ¡°book¡± flew out of the ¡°library.¡±


    It was clear that Albrecht had always aimed to ascend to Godhood, gathering extensive information.


    Now, Charlotte benefited from it.


    She concentrated on reading¡­


    The next moment, a crucial phrase from Albrecht¡¯s memories imprinted itself on her consciousness.


    ¡°Condense the essence, transform divine power, ignite the divine me, and forge a divine persona.¡±

 Chapter 377: Ascension to Godhood

    Chapter 377: Ascension to Godhood


    ¡°Condense the essence, transform divine power, ignite the divine me, forge a divine persona?¡±


    Muttering this phrase, Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    In Albrecht¡¯s memory, these thirteen words represented the core of ascension to Godhood, with each pair of words having a corresponding exnation.


    Condense the Essence.


    This refers to the reversion and awakening of extraordinary bloodlines. For an extraordinary being, this means the strengthening of their bloodline and enhancement of their extraordinary power, essentially increasing strength and elevating rank.


    However, the ultimate goal of this step is not merely to enhance extraordinary power, but to trace back to the most fundamental power source of extraordinary power while doing so.


    This concept was a bit convoluted, but Charlotte,bining her knowledge from various texts, believed it referred to tracing back to the origin of extraordinary power.


    For instance, texts recorded that almost all extraordinary powers derived from ancient myths, the diluted and developed bloodlines of ancient mythological beings. Thus, the essence to be condensed should be the mythological bloodline at the source of the bloodline.


    Charlotte had already achieved this step.The source of her bloodline was undoubtedly the True Ancestor of Blood. Since acquiring the Gospel of Blood, Charlotte¡¯s body has undergone multiple transformations. Though her strength wasn¡¯t high, her bloodline power was exceedingly pure, definitely at the primordial level.


    Transform Divine Power.


    This is straightforward: elevating one¡¯s power to a mythological level, transforming it into divine power.


    In Albrecht¡¯s memory, there were two ways to achieve this step.


    The first method is to hold a corresponding mythological ritual after advancing to the Legendary tier. By sacrificing a massive amount of offerings and bloodline power, one could undergo a power transformation,pressing and converting a portion of extraordinary power into higher-level pseudo-divine power.


    This method was the most cumbersome and challenging. Even seasoned Legendaries found it difficult, with a sess rate of less than 1%. However, sess meant possessing mythological power that one could use.


    The pseudo-divine power gained from this ritual was non-renewable and of slightly lower quality than true divine power. To replenish it, one must perform the ritual again. Yet, since the power was one¡¯s own, it facilitated future ascension.


    Although pseudo-divine power was slightly inferior to true divine power, Legendaries could use it to cast spells stronger than Legendary-tiered ones, serving as the ace up their sleeves.


    This was the most difficult and stringent way to transform divine power. There was also a more opportunistic method¡ªfusing existing divine power.


    Myria has a long history, with numerous Gods having existed, leaving behind countless divine artifacts. If a fortunate individual gains the recognition of such an artifact and achieves some fusion with the divine power, enabling them to use divine power, they effectively aplish this step.


    This method depended greatly on luck but was rtively easier to seed in, though it carried risks.


    Divine power inherently belongs to its owner, essentially an extension of God¡¯s power. If the fused divine power belongs to a deceased God, there¡¯s a chance to take their ce.


    However, if it belongs to a living God, a confrontation is inevitable.


    Victory means recing the God, defeat means bing a pawn for the God.


    Clearly, Charlotte had also achieved this step the moment she could use the blood divine power through the Gospel of Blood.


    Ignite the Divine me.


    After transforming divine poweres igniting the divine me.


    If the first two steps are preparations for ascension, this step marks the beginning of Godhood.


    Divine me is the source of divine power and the embryonic form of a divine persona. Once the divine me is ignited, one gains the ability to actively augment divine power.


    Igniting the divine me requires a certain opportunity, merging divine power with bloodline power and achieving a higher level of life transformation.


    This is the most challenging step, requiring highpatibility between bloodline and divine power and a bit of luck.


    Notably, the sess rate of igniting divine me is not necessarily linked to one¡¯s extraordinary rank. An experienced Legendary might never ignite the divine me, while a lucky individual with a divine artifact might seed by chance.


    In other words, it¡¯s up to fate.


    Once the divine me is ignited, the extraordinary being ceases to age.


    As long as the divine me burns, the extraordinary being is immortal.


    Those who ignite the divine me undergo incredible mental changes, able to extend their consciousness infinitely, link with other intelligent beings, and create a spiritualwork.


    This spiritualwork is also known as a faithwork.


    An existence that sessfully ignites the divine me is no longer seen as mundane, bing a pseudo-God, halfway between mortal and true God.


    Though a pseudo-God, they gain many powersparable to a God, capable of wielding God-like might when their divine power is abundant.


    Hence, pseudo-Gods are also called Demigods.


    Demigods mark the beginning of a myth.


    Reading up to this point, Charlotte didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was unmistakable.


    The golden-red me in her heart was nothing other than divine me!


    All this time, she had aligned her rank with the extraordinary rank, assuming that her identity as a ¡°God¡± came from the external aid of the Gospel of Blood.


    External aids were foreign objects, her trump cards and tools, not truly her own strength.


    However, now,paring her experiences with Albrecht¡¯s memories, she realized that she had already unknowinglypleted three of the four steps to Godhood!


    She had thought she was still at the Silver Moon tier, but in reality, she was already considered a Demigod¡­


    This revtion surprised Charlotte.


    But upon closer reflection, it made sense¡­


    Strictly speaking, Albrecht¡¯s memory referred to lucky individuals favored by fate who had achieved Godhood¡ªindividuals like her.


    She had bonded with the Gospel of Blood, transformed her bloodline power, fused with a mysterious statue, and ignited divine me¡­


    Although her actual strength was still low, not keeping pace with the path to Godhood, her life level had undergone a qualitative leap.


    In other words, she had taken the shortcut of ¡°paying to win.¡±


    This method of ascension, akin to being chosen by destiny, allowed one to achieve mythological status in just a few years, but it also came with significant drawbacks and risks.


    When one¡¯s strength growth couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of ascension, it was like a child walking with gold bars.


    If powerful extraordinary beings discovered her true nature, she could be ¡°ughtered as a God¡± before she matured, making all her efforts futile.


    Reading Albrecht¡¯s memories, Charlotte had a strange expression.


    ¡°In that case¡­ I now resemble those resurrected Gods.¡±


    Indeed, she did.


    Both had reached the mythological level of life, but their actual strength was too weak, forcing them to cautiously increase their power.


    The only major difference was likely in memories. The resurrection of Gods came with memory recovery, making it easier and faster for them to regain their strength, whereas fortunate individuals who prematurely embarked on the four steps of Godhood had to fumble their way forward.


    Having read the third step of Godhood, Charlotte looked at the final step¡ªforming a divine persona.


    This was the step to bing a true God and the one that interested her the most.


    However, Albrecht¡¯s memories contained no valuable information about this step.


    A true God was aplete mythological entity, far beyond the reach of Legendaries.


    Even Demigods were awe-inspiring to Albrecht, so how to achieve true Godhood was beyond his knowledge.


    Nevertheless, although Albrecht didn¡¯t know how to form a divine persona, he did understand the differences between true Gods and Demigods.


    True Gods could abandon their physical bodies and exist as a form of will orw. As long as their divine persona remained intact, they were immortal.


    But Demigods¡­ could not lose their physical bodies.


    A Demigod who lost their physical body would fall into slumber until awakened and would return by possessing a suitable body.


    Albrecht¡¯s memories about ¡°Godhood¡± ended here.


    Having finished reading, Charlotte felt both excited and anxious.


    She was excited because she had unknowinglypleted three of the four steps to Godhood, making her a Demigod in some sense, with only umtion remaining.


    She was anxious because she didn¡¯t know how to proceed with the fourth step, and the historical True Ancestor of Blood remained a potential threat.


    In other words, Charlotte was worried about bing a tool for others.


    But she had no choice now.


    Albrecht¡¯s memory mentioned that once the path to Godhood began, it couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    She was too deeply entwined with the bloodborne, and her blood had already been fixed, making it impossible to turn back. She had to continue forward.


    ¡°Step by step.¡±


    She thought.


    ¡°From another perspective, I¡¯ve already gained so much, like a child of fortune.¡±


    ¡°There are no free lunches in the world. Since I took a shortcut, I must face the corresponding costs and risks!¡±


    ¡°My previous n was still correct. Continuing to enhance divine power will help me further advance my strength, but it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°I need to find a way to form a divine persona while strengthening my divine power¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter if there¡¯s a conspiracy, no matter if the historical True Ancestor of Blood has other ns, as long as I ascend to Godhood, I¡¯ll have the capital to contend with them!¡±


    With this thought, Charlotte exhaled lightly, her gaze gradually firming.


    ¡­


    After finishing reading about Godhood, Charlotte withdrew from the ancient Dark Night Castle.


    There was still much to Albrecht¡¯s memory, but it was too scattered. She nned to slowly go through the rest in her spare time.


    Even if she didn¡¯t finish reading, it wasn¡¯t a problem. She had recorded it in the ¡°memory library¡±, and whenever she encountered anything rted to the bloodborne, she could recall the relevant memories, simr to a search engine from her previous life.


    In the following days, the investigation in Lutecia continued, with new nobles being purged by the royal family and the church almost every day, causing widespread panic in the capital.


    But that had nothing to do with Charlotte. She was just a spectator, continuing to browse Albrecht¡¯s memories in her spare time like reading a book while watching the sweeping investigation and trials in the capital.


    Another week passed before the investigation finally concluded.


    The investigation and trial that covered all the nobles in the capitalsted twelve days, and the results were astonishing.


    Among the kingdom¡¯s nine ducal families and three major bishops, two Dukes and a Bishop were confirmed to have connections with the Blood Demon Cult.


    Duke Gaston was killed directly during the resistance, and his title was stripped. Another duke was imprisoned and dethroned, with nearly one-third of his direct fief reimed by the royal family. The Duke¡¯s title was inherited by a royal-approved descendant.


    The Bishop was personally sent to the stake by the Crescent Archbishop, with a new bishop appointed in his ce.


    Below the Dukes and Bishop, seven kingdommissioned Counts were stripped of their titles. The Counts themselves were either killed on the spot, sent to the stake, or imprisoned, including five court Counts and two territorial Counts.


    More Viscounts and Barons were punished, totaling more than twenty, with nearly half losing their titles. The rest faced severe punishments as a warning to others.


    As for the lower-ranking nobles, even more were dealt with. Reportedly, over five hundred were imprisoned and tried, with the confiscated assets forming a small mountain, equivalent to two years¡¯ fiscal revenue for the Crescent Kingdom¡­


    The church fared slightly better than the nobles. Besides the Bishop, over forty corrupt priests involved with the Blood Demon Cult were captured, including a High Priest and seven Second-rank Priests.


    The news caused an uproar throughout the kingdom.

 Chapter 378: The Kings Strategy

    Chapter 378: The King''s Strategy


    ¡°Good morning, Master! Today is Wednesday, the weather is clear, and it is the first day of the lifting of Lutecia¡¯s lockdown.¡±


    ¡°Your breakfast is ready: a Western Yte cheese sandwich, an elven honey sd, and a cup of avocado yogurt imported from the Northern Grand Duchy.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to get up and eat now, or rest a bit longer?¡±


    In the early morning, Sebastian¡¯s familiar voice came from outside the curtains, waking Charlotte from her sleep.


    Although she didn¡¯t need sleep anymore, long-term habits had taken root, and daily sleep remained her way of resting and rxing.


    Yawningfortably, she slowly sat up andzily said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll get up.¡±


    With that, the already-prepared Sherry entered with several maids carrying various exquisite clothes.


    Charlotte nced around and casually chose a white noble dress for homewear.Soon, the maids began to respectfully and carefully help her change.


    ¡°Is there any news today?¡±


    Charlotte askedzily and curiously while allowing the maids to dress her like a doll.


    Outside the curtain, Sebastian¡¯s voice became a bit more cheerful.


    ¡°Yes, there is news from the pce. The central meeting will be held tomorrow. I¡¯ve already ced the invitation in your study.¡±


    Charlotte paused, a bit surprised.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tomorrow. Themotion this time was so big that it rmed the nobles stationed in various regions. As soon as the lockdown was lifted, numerous noble carriages entered the inner city through the gates and headed straight for the royal pce and the Lutecia Cathedral.¡±


    Charlotte chuckled.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to plead for mercy, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Sebastian shook his head outside the curtain.


    ¡°Not only that. Many see it as an opportunity since many titles were stripped away this time.¡±


    Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be disappointed. Our king is keen on strengthening central authority. Once titles are reimed, it¡¯s not easy to give them back.¡±


    She then asked with interest.


    ¡°They must have other ns, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that some nobles outside the city have taken advantage of Lutecia¡¯s lockdown to jointly propose a new title distribution n at the central meeting.¡±


    Charlotte understood immediately.


    The full name of the central meeting is the Crescent Nobility and Royal Family Central Joint Meeting, essentially a tform for dialogue between the nobles and the royal family, as well as a battleground for power struggles, serving as a tool for the nobility to limit royal power.


    Proposals passed by a high vote in the meeting cannot be vetoed by the king in principle, as doing so would be seen as a vition of the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant.


    Although this investigation dealt with many nobles, it was still only a small portion of the nobility. The vast majority of nobles do not want royal power to be too strong.


    Especially after this ¡°cleansing¡±, the conflict between the nobility and the royal family will only deepen, and the proposal to redistribute titles is very likely to pass by a high vote.


    Once the proposal passes, even if Louis V doesn¡¯t want to, he will have to grudgingly return all the reimed titles.


    However, submitting a proposal requires a process and time, and the convening of the central meeting also has a ¡°cooling period.¡±


    Aside from the fixed every-four-year meeting, temporary meetings like today¡¯s can only be held once within four years, which is also a limitation and bnce on the central meeting¡¯s power.


    Thest fixed central meeting was a year ago, which means the next meeting after this one will be at the earliest the fixed meeting three yearster.


    So, as long as Louis V initiated the meeting directly before those title-coveting nobles submitted their proposal, the nobles wouldn¡¯t be able to pressure the king through the meeting to redistribute titles.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but admire the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s king.


    No wonder he is recognized as a great monarch of the Crescent Kingdom, not only for his personal strength and military prowess but also for his exceptional political skills.


    As Charlotte knew, although the king nominally held the power to decide when the central meeting would ultimately convene, the actual timing could only be decided by a cab vote.


    Such a hastily-convened meeting would certainly not pass the cab¡¯s review under normal circumstances. However, as Charlotte knew, five of the ten cab members of the Crescent Kingdom were affected by this investigation. Two members were directly executed, and three others were deposed.


    Charlotte had cross-checked the names with the list she had reported to the Holy Court.


    Indeed, the two executed cab members were on the list, but the three deposed ones were not.


    However, as Charlotte knew, those three cab members were nobles dissatisfied with the centralization policy.


    Clearly, Louis V had used this purge to eliminate dissenters, using it as an excuse to kick three unfortunate members out of the cab.


    This was done silently, and no one raised objections during the investigation, likely because some ¡°evidence¡± of their collusion with the Blood Demon Cult was found.


    Moreover, among the other nobles investigated and judged, many were in simr situations.


    Each time Sebastian brought news of a noble being arrested, Charlotte would check it against the list. Apart from those firmly listed, more than a third of the nobles judged were not on the list.


    And¡­ most were opposition members.


    It was evident that these unfortunates were eliminated by the royal family taking the opportunity.


    The new cab members had not yet been appointed, and most of the remaining cab members were royalists. The central meeting¡¯s convening was at the king¡¯s discretion.


    The ultimate result was that the central meeting, which was supposed to limit the king¡¯s power, turned into a meeting where the king limited the nobles¡¯ proposals.


    As for whether the redistribution of confiscated titles would be discussed again at the next meeting¡­


    That was three years away.


    By then, the royal family would likely have firmly grasped these territories.


    As for the nobles¡­ some would be drawn in, others beaten down. With Louis V¡¯s skills, he would find ways to let the proposals fail or even pass direct royal jurisdiction resolutions.


    From the recent actions, it seemed that the royal family¡¯s moves were interconnected.


    Louis V probably nned this all along, and Charlotte¡¯s actions inadvertently expedited the process.


    After this purge, the nobles suffered heavy losses, and although the church cleared out many scoundrels and disrupted the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s infiltration, its reputation took a hit.


    Only the royal family profited greatly, further strengthening central authority.


    This was truly dramatic.


    In the beginning, everyone thought this central meeting was an alliance between the nobles and the church to pressure the royal power.


    But before the meeting even started, the most vocal nobles were dealt with under the unimpeachable banner of ¡°judging the fallen¡±, in line with the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s stance against the Blood Demon Cult.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte¡¯s opinion of Louis V improved further.


    ¡­


    With the reopening of Lutecia, many nobles who had heard the news and long-waiting merchants and travelers poured into the capital, reviving the once-deste streets.


    Without experiencing the recent ¡°great purge¡±, it would be hard to imagine that the capital was filled with panic just a few days ago.


    Indeed, the world moves on without anyone. Although the investigation and trialssted over ten days, the impact was limited.


    With a poption of nearly a million, the church and the royal family couldn¡¯t possibly review everyone. They mainly targeted the names Charlotte reported, with a slightly broader scope.


    The most affected were the nobles, but they were only a tiny fraction of the poption.


    To ordinary people, the purge was just gossip over drinks, and they might even spit and praise the king for his good judgment afterward.


    After all¡­ the nobles¡¯ reputation was never great, while Louis V had high esteem among themon folk.


    After reluctantly having breakfast served by the dragon maid Eudoxia, Charlotte continued to stay in her study, browsing through Albrecht¡¯s memories.


    With the meeting tomorrow, she didn¡¯t n to go out, avoiding unnecessary attention.


    After all, as a major noble of the kingdom, her actions were closely watched.


    Of course, her interest in Albrecht¡¯s memories was also a reason for staying home.


    And indeed, Albrecht was thorough in copying his memories, including much gossip and interesting stories about the bloodbornes, which Charlotte enjoyed reading like a storybook.


    However, her personal time didn¡¯tst long.


    In the afternoon, Sebastian knocked on her door again.


    ¡°Master, Count Gaston has arrived in the capital. He sent a messenger requesting to visit you at the estate.¡±


    Count Gaston?


    Charlotte frowned.


    Noble gatherings were prohibited before the central meeting.


    Although a one-on-one visit between nobles wasn¡¯t as conspicuous, a meeting between a Northern Count like Charlotte and the Regent of the Borde Duchy like Gaston would inevitably raise some suspicions if seen.


    After a brief consideration, Charlotte agreed.


    Since Count Gaston wanted to meet her at this time, he must have something important to discuss. As someone she forcibly contracted as a blood thrall who had helped her a lot and taken many falls, she decided to meet him.


    As for the matter¡­ Charlotte had a rough idea.


    ¡°Understood, let him in.¡±


    She said.


    About fifteen minutester, Count Gaston arrived at Charlotte¡¯s estate.


    He looked travel-worn, with worry etched on his face.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Charlotte nced at the maids and attendants in the hall and said.


    The maids and attendants respectfully bowed and left, leaving only Charlotte, Count Gaston, and the elf butler Sebastian standing behind Charlotte.


    Once everyone else had left, Charlotte¡¯s expression turned cold, and she said sternly.


    ¡°Sir Gaston, I told you to avoid contacting me after arriving in the capital.¡±


    Count Gaston looked ashamed.


    ¡°Master, I am deeply sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak, what do you want from me?¡±


    Charlotte asked directly.


    Count Gaston nced at Sebastian, hesitating.


    But finally, he gritted his teeth and bowed to Charlotte.


    ¡°Master, please¡­ save the Gaston family!¡±

 Chapter 379: Eleanors Message

    Chapter 379: Eleanor''s Message


    Looking at the pleading expression of Count Gaston, Charlotte¡¯s expression was enigmatic.


    Duke Gaston had been killed by the Church, his title revoked by Louis V, and rumors were spreading across Lutecia that the king was deeply dissatisfied with the Gaston family, seemingly intending to strip the entire family of their titles.


    However, this was just a rumor.


    Charlotte had been closely monitoring the dynamics in the capital and had discerned Louis V¡¯s attitude from his various actions. Regarding the disposition of these offending families, the royal approach was generally to ¡°punish the ringleaders¡± and not to extend the repercussions further.


    The recent purge had been extensive enough, and the royal power was not omnipotent. Considering the potential resistance from the nobility, Louis V would not further expand the scope of the purge.


    As for the Gaston family, Charlotte knew that Louis V had only dealt with the main family of Gaston, without any intention of implicating the branch families.


    Even if Count Gaston had just arrived in Lutecia, he couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of this.


    So¡­ was he here to plead for the main Gaston family?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but nce at the travel-worn count.Count Gaston was a branch of the Gaston family in Borde and was one of the few forcibly contracted blood thralls she had besides Albrecht.


    Oh, and there was Count Gaston¡¯s eldest son, Otis, if she remembered correctly.


    Initially, the two had defected to the Third Prince, intending to ambush Charlotte during the Borde-Castell war, only to be ¡°counter-attacked¡± by her, forcibly turning them into her blood thralls.


    After the war, Borde Duchess Eleanor was too ill to govern, so Charlotte supported Count Gaston as the regent of the Borde Duchy, indirectly controlling the duchy.


    However, Charlotte remembered that the rtionship between Count Gaston and the main Gaston family was not very good. Rather than being a branch of the Gaston family in Borde, they were more like the losers who had been expelled from the Gaston Duchy after failing topete for the title.


    Count Gaston had pledged loyalty to the Third Prince in hopes of reiming the Gaston Duchy with his support in the future.


    Now that the main Gaston family was in trouble, was he here to seek help?


    Charlotte didn¡¯t respond to Count Gaston immediately.


    She gazed at him deeply and said meaningfully.


    ¡°The Gaston family colluded with the Blood Demon Cult, and the evidence is conclusive. The King¡¯s punishment of the Gaston family is recognized by the Church and in ordance with the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant. No one can overturn it.¡±


    ¡°However, this reckoning is only against the main Gaston family and will not implicate your Borde branch.¡±


    After hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Count Gaston hesitated for a moment and cautiously said,


    ¡°Master, I know the main family will inevitably be punished, and I know it won¡¯t affect our branch.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s punishment of the main family is justified, but it seems he has no intention of appointing a new duke within the Gaston family¡­¡±


    ¡°The Gaston family has a contract with the Valva family regarding the title. The royal family can only revoke it, not strip itpletely, but now¡­ His Majesty seems to be ignoring this agreement.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She finally understood.


    Count Gaston wasn¡¯t here to rescue the punished main family but to fight for the title!


    ¡°You can forget about the title andnd of Duke Gaston. His Majesty intends to strengthen the central authority and won¡¯t relinquish the reimednds.¡±


    ¡°Duke Gaston was not merely in contact with the Blood Demon Cult but had be their protector and a core member. This is a taboo ording to the Holy Code, more severe than emunication. Even with a protective title agreement, it won¡¯t stand.¡±


    Charlotte stated.


    Count Gaston still seemed reluctant to give up.


    ¡°Master, the title andnd of Duke Gaston belong not just to the main family but to the entire family.¡±


    ¡°For the Gaston family, the ducal domain is fundamental. Losing it means the family loses its foundation!¡±


    ¡°Without this foundation, my position in Borde will be weakened, impacting your covert control over the Borde Duchy¡­¡±


    Charlotte nced at him, half-smiling.


    ¡°Oh? So you want me to support you to be the new Duke Gaston? Even if it works, how does it help? His Majesty wouldn¡¯t allow a duke to also serve as the regent of another duchy.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the Gaston Duchy can rece Borde as your power base! Compared to Borde, Gaston is more prosperous, and a duke has more control than a regent!¡±


    Count Gaston argued.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°If you know the Gaston Duchy is more prosperous than Borde, you should understand that once His Majesty seizes the opportunity, he won¡¯t relinquish such wealthynd.¡±


    ¡°Master, but the King is just a secr ruler, and you¡­¡±


    Count Gaston wanted to say more but hesitated under Charlotte¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°Count Gaston, do your duty. How I act is not for you to dictate!¡±


    She said coldly.


    The aura of a high-ranking bloodborne emanated from Charlotte, making Count Gaston pale and fall to his knees. Sweating profusely, he trembled with fear.


    Seeing the Count copse, Charlotte retracted her pressure and said calmly.


    ¡°I have no intention of opposing the Crescent Royal Family now. If you want me to speak for you, forget it.¡±


    She added a reminder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fight for it yourself. His Majesty is in a strong position, and it¡¯s unnecessary to make yourself a target. Any ns can be reconsideredter.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­nds and titles won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Hearing this, Count Gaston lost his momentum but had no choice but to ept reality.


    Finally, he sighed, epting the situation.


    Charlotte shifted the topic, asking.


    ¡°Where is Eleanor? Did shee to Lutecia as well?¡±


    After the war, Duchess Eleanor had been recuperating in the north until the Borde nobles brought her back just before Charlotte left.


    Count Gaston replied cautiously.


    ¡°She¡­she came. The central assembly requires her presence, so she came after recovering somewhat.¡±


    Charlotte was silent for a moment and then asked.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡±


    Count Gaston hesitated, looking conflicted.


    ¡°Is her mental state not restored?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Count Gaston seemed even more troubled.


    ¡°Her mental state¡­has improved, but there seems to be another issue¡­¡±


    Charlotte frowned.


    ¡°What issue?¡±


    Count Gaston nced at her with a peculiar expression. After a moment of hesitation, he said,


    ¡°She¡­doesn¡¯t want to be a duchess anymore. She wants to give up her title and be a priest.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned.


    ¡°She¡­converted to the Holy Court?¡±


    Count Gaston¡¯s expression grew even more peculiar.


    He swallowed and said,


    ¡°No, she seems to be devoted to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 380: The Drawbacks of Mind Control

    Chapter 380: The Drawbacks of Mind Control


    Wait a minute¡­


    Does Eleanor have faith in her?


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment, resisting the urge to immediately delve into the consciousness faithwork to verify if this was true.


    Come to think of it, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her followers¡¯ affairs recently.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, the prayers of her followers were just too noisy.


    Ever since establishing the faithwork, allowing her to connect with her followers, Charlotte had profoundly understood what it meant to be troubled.


    She had fewer than a thousand followers, yet her mind felt like a bustling marketce. People prayed in the morning, at noon, in the evening¡­ Even in the dead of night, there were intermittent prayers. It was maddening.


    Thus, Charlotte had long since blocked most prayers.


    Even though her mental strength was now quite robust, her soul¡¯s core power still wasn¡¯t at the level where she could process numerous prayers like aputer.Charlotte believed other Gods must have corresponding solutions, probably some ¡°tools¡± that could handle most prayers on their behalf.


    Otherwise, even Gods might be driven mad by these endless voices.


    She had tried searching Albrecht¡¯s memories for relevant information, but unfortunately¡­ Albrecht was merely a Legendary. He knew how to ascend to Godhood but had no knowledge of how to be a God.


    Charlotte herself was a novice, driving without a license, so she could only keep the faithwork in a semi-active state, not actively receiving prayers from followers other than a few vassals.


    Only in her spare time would she delve into consciousness, connect to the faithwork, and selectively respond to particrly intense prayers.


    Thinking about it now, she had been busy with other thingstely and hadn¡¯t responded to her followers for quite some time.


    Although it seemed a bit irresponsible, if Eleanor had trulye to believe in her¡­


    Ahem, she might really be unaware.


    ¡­


    After giving Count Gaston a few more instructions, Charlotte sent him away.


    The central meeting had yet to convene. His conspicuous visit was bound to attract attention. In this political upheaval in the Crescent Kingdom, Charlotte intended to fish in troubled waters, not to be noticed.


    As for Gaston, his ambitions were still too great. Despite being bound by a blood contract and having an unconditional loyalty mental suggestion imnted, he still harbored personal thoughts and greed.


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s wrong. From the Gaston family¡¯s perspective, his demands were understandable.


    But Charlotte wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    She had used ¡ºMental Domination¡» to dismantle the resistance consciousness of Gaston Count and his son. In theory, their mindset post-blood contract should prioritize Charlotte.


    However, it seemed that although bound by a contract, its effects were limited.


    This made Charlotte hesitate about her original n.


    In her scheme, Count Gaston was a crucial pawn she intended to use to covertly control Borde, with ns to leverage his im on the Gaston Duchy for more power.


    But if this pawn couldn¡¯t meet her expectations, many things would need to be reconsidered.


    It could be considered Charlotte¡¯s insecurity.


    Unlike Albrecht¡¯s ¡°voluntary¡± blood contract, Count Gaston and his son were subjected to punitive mind control.


    Initially, Charlotte only intended to use them until the war ended, then release them and alter their memories, leaving them to fend for themselves in Borde.


    Charlotte had always been sensitive about directly using mind control.


    She knew her self-control was limited and was prone to developing dependency. Once ustomed to mind control, she might rely on this shortcut often in the future.


    And a shortcut is a shortcut because it has pitfalls.


    Not to mention that any magic, strictly speaking, could be undone. Even if it wasn¡¯t, this forced mental maniption could gradually lead one to lose themselves in their power.


    Charlotte was very wary of losing herself.


    Therefore, she initially never intended to keep the two under control perpetually.


    However, Count Gaston proved himselfpetent in the war, performing unexpectedly well in various tasks Charlotte assigned him, leading to his appointment as Borde¡¯s regent minister.


    Unknowingly, Charlotte¡¯s ns for Count Gaston shifted from dismissing him after use to seeing if he could be a genuine follower.


    A genuine follower is different from someone under ¡ºMental Domination¡».


    Once someone bes a true follower, even without the soul-deep ¡ºMental Domination¡», they would still remain loyal.


    To achieve this, during the Borde-Castell war, Charlotte often kept them close, offering various privileges and support.


    But reality showed Charlotte was too optimistic.


    Through her recent interaction with him, she sensed the mark she left on his soul, easily realizing his loyalty was still dependent on mental magic and the blood contract.


    Once the pact was broken, they would likely part ways immediately, and he might even react with anger and rebellion once the mental magic wore off.


    This was a risk, a not entirely improbable one, which was why Charlotte sought genuine loyalty.


    Despite her various favors post-contract, there was no effect.


    It¡¯s not that Count Gaston was inherently hard to recruit.


    Charlotte saw it as a drawback of ¡ºMental Domination¡».


    Unlike forcibly binding Nice or coercing Yurst into bing a blood servant, Charlotte¡¯s previous followers had never had their minds manipted.


    An unmanipted mind is pure, a nk canvas, easier to cultivate genuine feelings and loyalty through sincerity. Even if they initially were at odds.


    But mind control was different.


    Though it could shortcut to loyalty, it also sowed a seed of distrust from the start.


    After all, if there was trust, why resort to ¡°mind control¡±?


    ¡ºMental Domination¡» was a magic for forced loyalty but also a shackle.


    It was like a stain on white paper, where subsequent efforts were always undermined by the ¡ºMental Domination¡».


    Feelings are mutual, genuine loyalty cannot coexist with ¡°distrust.¡±


    Even with mental suggestions for loyalty, the privileges given seem more like rightfulpensations.


    Count Gaston, unlike her other followers, was a ruthless and ambitious noble.


    His loyalty to the Third Prince was never heartfelt, just mutual exploitation.


    Charlotte could also dismiss these concerns.


    She could use him purely as a tool, just not cing him in critical positions.


    But she had higher hopes before.


    It now seemed she might have been overestimating.


    ¡°It was my greed. I intended to find a tool but expected too much.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    She decided not to hold higher expectations for Count Gaston.


    She would still treat him well and use him appropriately, as he was her blood thrall.


    Even ambitious tools, used correctly, could be highly effective.


    That¡¯s the art of leadership.


    But for now, she set aside thoughts about Count Gaston. She needed to see Eleanor¡¯s situation.


    Returning to her study, Charlotte dismissed everyone and then immersed her consciousness to connect to the faithwork.


    She had interacted with Eleanor before, intentionally remembering her aura. If Eleanor had be her follower, she should be able to find her in thework.


    The faithwork unfolded, with specks of light shimmering, numbering over a thousand¡ªall Charlotte¡¯s followers.


    After some searching, she indeed found a new light in the corner.


    It was a rather bright light, showing strong faith among the thousand followers, and its aura was familiar to Charlotte. It was indeed Eleanor¡¯s aura.


    ¡°She really believes in me? And¡­ quite fervently?¡±


    Charlotte was bewildered.


    She was certain she hadn¡¯t preached Eleanor.


    No, to be precise, she never expected Eleanor to be her follower.


    So what was this fervent faith?


    Surprised, puzzled, and curious, Charlotte decided to ¡°see¡± for herself.


    Using her blood divine power, Charlotte connected to Eleanor¡¯s faith light.


    The next moment, she projected her consciousness over.

 Chapter 381: She is Our Lords Envoy

    Chapter 381: She is Our Lord''s Envoy


    Southern Inner City, Borde Estate.


    As one of the Nine Dukes of the Crescent Kingdom, the Borde family naturally had a base in the capital, Lutecia.


    This estate, named after the family, was evenrger than the one Charlotte had leased.


    With the lord moving in, the usually quiet estate became busy, with maids and attendants bustling about, handling various affairs.


    On the third floor of the mansion, on a balcony facing the street, Duchess Eleanor de Borde stood in a in long dress, silently gazing at the bustling street.


    Behind her, a demi-human maid stood respectfully, hands folded.


    The street was lively, with carriages passing by and the hustle and bustle of prosperity, no trace of the recent ¡°Great Purge¡± lockdown.


    asionally, a luxurious noble carriage would pass, with pedestrians making way and bowing.


    This was the Inner City, where nobles were in abundance.When Charlotte used the faithwork to project her vision over, this was the scene she saw.


    Eleanor¡¯splexion looked rtively good, with her face still somewhat pale, but her spirits had clearly improved, markedly different from before.


    However, Charlotte¡¯s attention quickly shifted to the demi-human maid behind her.


    It was a familiar face.


    Charlotte remembered her name ¡ª Misha.


    She had been Sebastian¡¯s maid, reputedly trained in excellent culinary skills. During the raid on the Rose Society by the Inquisition, she had bitten off her tongue to keep Sebastian¡¯s secrets and waster saved by Charlotte.


    Charlotte recalled that Sebastian had specifically sought her help to heal Misha¡¯s injury, and she had used her dark healing arts to regrow Misha¡¯s tongue.


    Later, after the true beliefs of the beastmen returned, Misha also became the True Ancestor¡¯s believer and went to live in the Castell Mines with the Blood Wolf Tribe.


    Now, it seemed she had been assigned as Eleanor¡¯s maid during her recuperation?


    Charlotte thoughtfully ¡°observed¡± the two, not alerting them.


    Soon, Eleanor spoke.


    Her gaze fell on the cityscape, her expression tinged with nostalgia.


    ¡°This was my favorite ce when I was a child. Every time I came to the capital, I loved to watch the streets of Lutecia from here.¡±


    ¡°Back then, father was here, brother was here. Father would tell my brother and me the history of the Crescent Kingdom, the past of our Borde family, the honor of the nobility, and the glory of the God Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°It was from that time that I vowed to be a responsible noble, to remember honor, treat my people kindly, be loyal to my liege, and be devout in faith¡­¡±


    ¡°But now¡­ the scenery remains the same, but I am the only one left to view it.¡±


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, please ept my condolences.¡±


    The demi-human maid Misha said softly.


    Eleanor sighed and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just remembered some things from the past.¡±


    Then, her gaze returned to the bustling cityscape, with a touch of self-mockery.


    ¡°Honor, responsibility, duty¡­¡±


    ¡°Father taught me these, yet in the end, even he couldn¡¯t uphold them.¡±


    ¡°Father always said that nobles with extraordinary power are the darlings of the Gods, the chosen ones, the symbols of civilization, nobility, and power.¡±


    ¡°But now, besides having power, there is no civilization or nobility; underneath the veneer lies ugliness and hypocrisy.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there was once honor, but now, it¡¯s probably long forgotten.¡±


    ¡°The God Lord is the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Preaching light, guiding towards good, and advocating justice.¡±


    ¡°It sounds good, and I once made it my life¡¯s faith, but now, it seems to be mere rhetoric.¡±


    ¡°Clerics who vite doctrines still receive holy power, and corrupt priests can even ascend to high ranks. The former ¡®Holy¡¯ Court is now rotten¡­¡±


    ¡°Nobles indulge in pleasures, oppressmoners, and revel in ughter and torment; clerics vie for fame and gain, oppressing other races and beliefs, evenbeling them as evil, even if these ¡®evils¡¯ are essentially innocent women and children¡­¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, the true evils are ignored!¡±


    By the end, Eleanor clenched her fists, her expression tinged with anger.


    Behind her, the demi-human maid Misha sighed lightly.


    ¡°Falling is always easier than progressing. The doctrines of the Holy Court are indeed just and noble, but without divine restraint, losing oneself in power and corruption is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°The same applies to the nobles. Noble power requires rules to restrain it, which should be enforced by the church and divine faith with superior status. But if the church and faith can¡¯t even control corrupt priests, they naturally can¡¯t restrain the nobles.¡±


    ¡°In essence, the current faith is wed. The Gods are at fault; fundamentally, the Gods don¡¯t truly value mortals like ants. In their eyes, mortals are probably just tools.¡±


    Eleanor was moved.


    ¡°Are these words also from her?¡±


    The demi-human maid paused and said,


    ¡°They were taught to me by my former master, Mr. Sebastian, and Mr. Sebastian was taught by Lady Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlotte is a chosen one. She possesses rare qualities that other noblesck. She can view every ss and race equally and objectively. She is a force capable of changing this world.¡±


    Hearing the maid¡¯s words, Eleanor hesitated for a moment and said,


    ¡°She saved me, and I am very grateful to her. She is somewhat different from how I remember, not just in appearance, but even her personality is no longer that timid, introverted girl.¡±


    ¡°Sinceing to the territory, she has done many things, especially for themoners, and has severely cracked down on corrupt nobles.¡±


    ¡°She is a truly qualified lord.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why you call her the force to change the world?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a Holy Court Saintess? She is a believer in the God Lord and has even received the blessing of the Holy Light. But didn¡¯t you say our hope should be in our Lord?¡±


    The demi-human maid Misha paused and said,


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to witness Lady Charlotte¡¯s power, or rather, the power of our Lord.¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlotte is not a Holy Court Saintess but an envoy of our Lord, a true divine chosen.¡±


    ¡°Our Lord is undoubtedly a greater God than the God Lord. Just like a lower noble salutes a higher noble, the Holy Light¡¯s blessing on Lady Charlotte is essentially the holy power¡¯s awe of our Lord¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°I still remember that day of judgment. Charlotte dered us innocent in front of many inquisitors, and so¡­ the Holy Light dered us innocent.¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlotte herself represents our Lord¡¯s will, and only our Lord can change the current situation, change everything, and guide this increasingly chaotic world back on track.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Who is she?


    Where is she?


    What is she doing?


    What are these two even talking about?

 Chapter 382: The True Ancestors Gaze

    Chapter 382: The True Ancestor''s Gaze


    Charlotte felt that she had been paying too little attention to her followers.


    Unknowingly, she felt she was falling behind their pace.


    Despite spreading the faith in the Blood Wolf Tribe, it was the faith of the ¡°True Ancestor¡±, which theoretically had nothing to do with ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    But now it seemed that the followers had begun to saintly revere ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    Charlotte was deeply thoughtful about this development.


    ¡°Saintly reverence¡± was an inevitable step in the resurrection of Gods.


    Having reviewed many memories about Gods from Albrecht, Charlotte had gained a considerable understanding of this process.


    Recently resurrected Gods were often too weak and chose to remain in the background, cultivating true believers and followers to work on their behalf, creating opportunities to restore their power.


    The chosen followers were called saints.Saints were the agents of true Gods, favored by them, and endowed with divine power.


    What Misha was doing now was binding the faith in ¡°Charlotte¡± to the concept of a saint.


    However, there was something different here.


    To Charlotte, the ¡°Charlotte¡± Misha described sounded even more transcendent than an ordinary saint.


    For instance, Misha¡¯s words were rather ambiguous, like ¡°representing the will of the True Ancestor¡± or ¡°her power is the True Ancestor¡¯s power.¡±


    This kind of blurring of the boundaries between mortal and God suggested more than just ordinary devotion¡ªit seemed to beying the groundwork for further ascension.


    A saint was an agent of the Gods, executing their will.


    But a saint could also be a divine figure.


    And a divine figure could be the incarnation of a God¡­


    Others might not notice the deeper implications of Misha¡¯s words, seeing it as mere admiration for a God, but as the subject, Charlotte could perceive the more profound meaning.


    This wasying the foundation.


    Preparing for a future where she could merge her identity with that of the ¡°True Ancestor.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t believe that this enlightenment came from the Werewolf Priest Luff alone.


    Though the leader of the Blood Wolf Tribe knew her identity, he wasn¡¯t clever enough to think of integrating the ¡°Charlotte¡± persona into her faith system.


    There had to be someone else behind the scenes, pushing and guiding this.


    Given Misha and the Blood Wolf Tribe¡¯s past, Charlotte already had an answer in mind¡­


    With this thought, Charlotte ¡°looked¡± at the two again, as their conversation continued.


    ¡°Our Lord is different from other Gods. Compared to those who look down on mortals, our Lord walks among us and understands us better. Our Lord has experienced a chaotic world firsthand and once shaped the order of the past. The return of our Lord will overthrow everything and reshape everything!¡±


    Misha said fervently.


    ¡°Miss Misha, is our Lord really watching over us?¡±


    Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but ask, her eyes filled with longing, mixed with apprehension and hesitation.


    Misha smiled slightly.


    ¡°Of course, our Lord has already awakened. She has always been silently protecting us. When we are devout enough, we will receive Her guidance and blessings. I believe you have seen this many times in the tribe.¡±


    ¡°To change the order, one must first possess power, and our Lord¡¯s power is omnipotent. Our Lord never hesitates to show concern and love for Her followers.¡±


    ¡°Those hypocritical Gods only respond to their followers¡¯ prayers with the most perfunctory attitude and won¡¯t even nce at their followers. Only our Lord will personally cast Her gaze and guide us¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Listening to Misha¡¯s words, Charlotte felt somewhat guilty and confused.


    It seemed the demi-human maid had misunderstood something.


    Heaven knew she didn¡¯t want to personally manage everything or listen to her followers holding meetings in her mind. But since she didn¡¯t have the ¡°auto-respond¡± faith mechanism of other Gods, she had to do it herself.


    She didn¡¯t respond every time, only asionally when she remembered or was in a good mood, prioritizing those with high frequencies in the faithwork.


    In essence, it was aid-back,zy approach.


    But now, this approach seemed to have had some strange effects¡­


    First, her personal responses seemed to make followers feel she was more approachable and attentive than other Gods.


    Second, not responding every time maintained her mystery and transcendence, ensuring that followers didn¡¯t lose reverence for her due to the ease of getting her attention.


    In a way, it had worked out well by ident.


    ¡°Miss Misha, do you think our Lord will hear my voice?¡±


    Eleanor asked again.


    Misha smiled.


    ¡°Of course, Lady Eleanor, our Lord is always watching over us. She will surely hear your voice.¡±


    Eleanor looked downcast.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard Her voice.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t fully passed our Lord¡¯s test yet.¡±


    Misha said.


    ¡°A test?¡±


    Eleanor was puzzled and a bit lost.


    Misha paused and said,


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, you intend to give up your title and return to the north to be a priestess, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eleanor was silent for a moment before sighing.


    ¡°That was my n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of the nobes¡¯ hypocrisy and filth. Every day dealing with them makes me feel an inner repulsion and disgust¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fit to be a lord. The regent and the noble council can manage the territory just fine without me. It makes no difference whether I stay or go.¡±


    ¡°Rather than being a useless ornament in the castle, dealing with those detestable people insincerely every day, I¡¯d rather return to where I¡¯m truly needed and be a devout ascetic.¡±


    ¡°I wish to join our Lord¡¯s church. I want to hear Her teachings. I also hope to be like Charlotte and be a practitioner of Her will¡­¡±


    Hearing Eleanor¡¯s words, Misha sighed softly.


    ¡°Perhaps this is the test from our Lord.¡±


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, you always say you are just a figurehead and only a lord in name only, but isn¡¯t that a kind of escape too?¡±


    ¡°Our Lord can bring us dreams of changing the world, but we need to strive for it ourselves. This is our Lord¡¯s expectation and test.¡±


    ¡°The world is constantly changing. Even Gods need to adapt their guidance to the changes of the times, and our Lord is no different.¡±


    ¡°In the distant past, our Lord¡¯s faith was spontaneously formed. She never demanded anything from Her followers and had no ns to form a church. But now, our Lord has these ns.¡±


    ¡°Our Lord is omnipotent, but She also understands the power of mortals. Gods are the protectors of all beings, but the world belongs to the beings themselves.¡±


    ¡°I think our Lord doesn¡¯t want to see an escaping lord but one who faces difficulties, turns faith into strength, and practices our Lord¡¯s glory.¡±


    Eleanor was moved.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The beastwoman maid gave her a meaningful look.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, do you really think you are just a decorative figure? Do you really believe that giving up your title and bing a priestess is the right path?¡±


    Eleanor fell silent.


    After a long time, she sighed.


    ¡°Miss Misha, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I have indeed been avoiding everything I have to face. I don¡¯t have the confidence to be a good leader, nor the confidence to gain the loyalty of those nobles.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do, and I don¡¯t know what the Lord needs me to do. I¡¯m confused. I yearn for the change that everyone talks about, but I don¡¯t know how to bring it about, and I don¡¯t know what role I can y in this change¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I thought of bing a priestess. I want to start as an apprentice and do things I am capable of.¡±


    The maid Misha shook her head.


    ¡°I understand your thoughts, but don¡¯t you think this is abandoning your greatest advantage?¡±


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, as the Duchess of Borde, you can achieve more than a priestess ever could. Lady Charlotte is a prime example.¡±


    ¡°Our Lord has just returned, and the church is not yet fully established. The Lord¡¯s principles are still just ideas and haven¡¯t formed the final doctrines and scriptures. The believers of our Lord still need worldly protection¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, I think¡­ perhaps you should try to be a true Duchess.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s lips moved.


    ¡°Do you mean, as a Duchess, to provide protection for the church?¡±


    Misha smiled.


    ¡°See, you already have the answer in your heart.¡±


    Eleanor was silent.


    After a moment, she sighed.


    ¡°But¡­ I feel Ick confidence. I don¡¯t even have the confidence to control Borde, nor to face the regent and the noble council¡­¡±


    Misha shook her head.


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡±


    Eleanor still hesitated.


    Misha thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°If you are truly unsure, then pray to our Lord.¡±


    ¡°I believe¡­ as long as you are sincere, as long as you earnestly seek guidance from the Lord, the Lord will hear your voice.¡±


    With that, the beastwoman maid checked the time and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Lady Eleanor. I will go prepare lunch. Please think about it some more.¡±


    With that, Misha left.


    Eleanor was left alone on the terrace, her eyes somewhat lost in thought.


    Pray to the Lord¡­?


    But, would a confused believer like her really receive a response from the Lord?


    Eleanor did not know.


    She had not been a believer for long and her understanding of faith was still growing. She did not even know what the true name of the Lord was.


    She only knew that the Lord was the infamous True Ancestor of Blood of history, yet seemedpletely different from the cruel God described in the scriptures.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the True Ancestor, should I really continue striving to be a qualified leader and contribute my strength to you?¡±


    Eleanor murmured.


    After speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but mock herself.


    Not praying to the divine symbol, and being so confused, how could someone like her possibly receive a response from the Lord?


    However, before she could finish her thought, Eleanor felt a mysterious power descend upon her.


    The power was vast, ancient, and majestic, but also warm, gentle, and kind¡­


    Eleanor was momentarily disoriented.


    She felt as if she saw a towering ancient castle, with crimson light enveloping the world, and ethereal, vague whispers echoed around her.


    Eleanor couldn¡¯t clearly hear what the whispers said, but she felt a guidance and promation that reached directly to her soul¡­


    <em>Go ahead. </em>


    <em>Follow your true heart, face the difficulties, and be a devout leader.</em>


    The power came quickly and left just as swiftly.


    In her daze, the whispers were gone, and the castle and crimson mist seemed like illusions.


    But Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened, her expression filled with incredulity.


    ¡°The True Ancestor¡­ this is the power of the True Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°She actually responded to me, he noticed my confusion!¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s expression grew increasingly agitated, and after a long period of excitement, she fell silent again.


    Until a personal guard arrived, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Duchess, the Count has returned.¡±


    Eleanor snapped back to reality.


    ¡°Gaston?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bring him to me.¡±


    The personal guard quickly retreated, and Eleanor once again looked into the distance.


    ¡°Face my true heart¡­¡±


    Looking at the scenery of Lutecia, her eyes gradually became firm.


    Not long after, the travel-worn Count Gaston stood before Eleanor.


    He slightly bowed to Eleanor.


    ¡°Duchess, what are your orders?¡±


    Sensing the dismissive attitude in his tone, Eleanor slightly clenched her fists.


    However, she quickly suppressed her difort, mustered her courage, and with a serious expression, said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Sir Gaston, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°I will not leave, I will not leave Borde, nor my people.¡±


    ¡°I will take up the authority of Borde, implement my will, and be a true Duchess!¡±


    Hearing Eleanor¡¯s words, Count Gaston was momentarily stunned. It seemed as though the young Duchess had be apletely different person, with a distinct aura.


    He was puzzled and was about to ask the reason, but when he looked up at her, he was frozen in ce.


    In his ¡°sight¡±, Elinor was surrounded by a crimson glow, exuding a familiar and awe-inspiring aura¡­


    It felt as though invisible, golden eyes were watching him through the void.


    Count Gaston¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt a chill run down his spine.


    This is¡­ the power of the True Ancestor!


    She¡­ she¡­ she has been noticed by the True Ancestor!


    No longer daring to underestimate the young Duchess, he took a deep breath and solemnly bowed.


    ¡°Duchess, I will follow your will.¡±


    Seeing the normally aloof regent being so ¡°obedient¡±, Eleanor was also stunned.


    Some things, once you muster the courage to do them, don¡¯t seem that difficult¡­

 Chapter 383: Charlottes Doctrines

    Chapter 383: Charlotte''s Doctrines


    ¡°So she was just confused and didn¡¯t really intend to give up her title.¡±


    In the Dark Night Castle, Charlotte ceased her ¡°observation¡± of Eleanor and murmured to herself.


    In retrospect, it was partly her responsibility. After the Borde-Castell War, it was her idea to control Borde through Count Gaston in the shadows, but she had neglected the feelings of the rightful lord.


    However, now it seemed not to be a bad thing. Eleanor had already regained her spirit, and under the influence of the werewolves, she had be her follower. The Borde Duchy was now essentially a potential extension of her power.


    Of course, achieving that step would still take time. Whether it was strengthening Eleanor¡¯s faith or her control over Borde, it wouldn¡¯t happen overnight.


    But Charlotte saw a certain possibility.


    A possibility of fully integrating Borde into her own forces.


    However, she did not n to reveal her true identity to Eleanor, at least not for now.


    Only her core members could know her identity.Speaking of which, Count Gaston was an exception, but given his status as a blood thrall, in a sense, he was a ¡°core member¡± without human rights.


    Leaving the Dark Night Cight, Charlotte returned to the real world.


    After some thought, she summoned Sebastian once more.


    ¡°Great Master, what can Sebastian do for you?¡±


    The red-haired elf butler smiled elegantly and respectfully. Charlotte looked at him, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t you have something to say to me about my followers?¡±


    Sebastian paused, thinking deeply.


    ¡°Master, what exactly do you mean? Are you referring to the Blood Wolf Tribe in the north?¡±


    Charlotte gave no clear response and directly asked.


    ¡°Eleanor has indeed be my follower. Not only that, but her guide is Misha. Did you have anything to do with the way the demi-humans spread faith?¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s question, Sebastian realized and smiled, ttering her.


    ¡°Great Master, as expected of you!¡±


    ¡°Sebastian wanted to give you a surprise, but it seems you already figured it out.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    So it was him.


    She nced at him irritably and then asked.


    ¡°How did youe up with that method?¡±


    Sebastian pondered and respectfully replied.


    ¡°Master, this is the current mainstream method for spreading faith. Since you also n to propagate in the future, I thought it would be best to prepare early. After all, your identity as ¡®Charlotte¡¯ will eventually need to merge with the ¡®True Ancestor.''¡±


    He scratched his head.


    ¡°However, our doctrines and creeds are problematic. Your past followers didn¡¯t actively promote faith, leaving aplete void, and the bloodborne¡¯s spontaneous belief in you isn¡¯t suitable for widespread propagation¡­¡±


    Indeed!


    Just looking at the texts, the historical True Ancestor of Blood treated bloodbornes as food, relying on bloodbornes for extraordinary power and naturally dismissing the need for believers.


    A God who feeds on descendants would naturally have an intimidating doctrine shaped by such beliefs.


    Charlotte secretlyined.


    Sebastian continued.


    ¡°Gods never actively promote doctrines. Doctrines are mostly created by followers based on their understanding of the God. So¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about how to perfect your doctrines and creeds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of texts about your past, and I must admit, your past followers¡¯ belief in you was too one-sided and biased,pletely different from the you I know¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe this is partly due to the bloodbornes and the Holy Court¡¯s malicious nder, and partly because your memories haven¡¯t fully recovered. Additionally, you might not have cared about your followers¡¯ beliefs.¡±


    This was indeed a knowledge gap for Charlotte.


    Although she had ¡°time traveled¡± through history, that experience remained a mystery. She still couldn¡¯t determine if it was real, and if so, what role she yed in history.


    She could only be sure that the brutal True Ancestor of Blood described wasn¡¯t her.


    As for whether the True Ancestor of Blood¡¯s history was ndered¡­


    Perhaps she might have thought so in the past, but not now.


    She still remembered how terrified Yurst and Albrecht were when they saw her, like mice seeing a cat. That wasn¡¯t just nder, that was genuine, deep-seated fear.


    ¡°Of course, every era has its moral standards. Maybe in that era, your style was simply a product of the time¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, since you intend to spread your faith in this era, I believe you should tailor your doctrines to the current needs and your path.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I think you canpletely break with the past and shape a new faith for the great True Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°After all, your past slumber could be seen as a rebirth!¡±


    Sebastian spoke passionately, clearly having thought deeply about this.


    Listening to him, Charlotte¡¯s thoughts stirred, and she fell into contemtion.


    Sebastian was right. If she wanted to spread her faith, she needed a doctrine suitable for the times and herself.


    She hadn¡¯t considered this before, mainly because of her deep binding with the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood¡±, which made her cautious.


    But now, Sebastian had given her a new perspective.


    If the past was unsuitable, then she could start anew and redesign everything.


    This made sense.


    After all, the ¡°True Ancestor¡± had never valued faith in history. So, when the ¡°True Ancestor¡± started preaching, it was only natural to reshape the doctrine.


    For Charlotte, this was also an opportunity to sever ties with the past ¡°True Ancestor of Blood.¡±


    She was deeply bound to the ¡°True Ancestor¡±, her fate intertwined. Now, her body and powers were almost entirely like the ¡°True Ancestor.¡±


    This powerful, easily obtained strength was addictive but also frightening.


    After all, who knew if she was merely making a wedding dress for the ¡°True Ancestor¡±?


    Thus, Charlotte had to be cautious.


    In this light, trying to establish her own mark and sever ties with the historical ¡°True Ancestor¡± became very meaningful.


    Although Gods in this world didn¡¯t need faith to maintain their existence, they needed directed external forces to awaken from slumber.


    When Charlotte changed people¡¯s perception of the ¡°True Ancestor¡±, directing all targeted information toward herself, even if the true ¡°True Ancestor¡± existed and intended to return through her, it might not be possible.


    Because Charlotte would havepletely reced it.


    With this thought, Charlotte had a n in mind. She nodded and praised.


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    ¡°Since you have this idea, go ahead. I do need a more suitable doctrine for preaching.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s face flushed with excitement upon receiving Charlotte¡¯s approval.


    He took a deep breath and bowed respectfully to the girl.


    ¡°Great Master, rest assured, Sebastian will quicklye up with a doctrine that will satisfy you!¡±


    After speaking, he hesitated and added.


    ¡°However¡­ Master, Sebastian has a question rted to your faith.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Sebas paused and asked.


    ¡°Master, what should be the core of your doctrine?¡±


    The core¡­


    Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    A God¡¯s doctrine must have a core. The core of Mithra, the God of Contracts, was contracts and justice. The core of Harald, the Creator God, was holiness and creation.


    The core must be rted to the God¡¯s essential power, allowing the God to connect with believers and benefit from their growth.


    So¡­ what should her doctrine¡¯s core be?


    As the True Ancestor of Blood, the core would naturally be the Bloodborne, but that wasn¡¯t enough.


    For Charlotte, it was far from enough.


    The Bloodborne element could be one of her faith¡¯s ts but not the only one, as she couldn¡¯t limit her followers to just bloodbornes.


    She needed something broader, more easily epted, yet still maintaining a strong direction.


    Charlotte¡¯s thoughts raced, gradually forming a vague answer. After a moment of contemtion, she said, ¡°Darkness and¡­ order.¡±


    ¡°Darkness? Order?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s mind stirred.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°Bloodbornes are creatures of the dark. Darkness can symbolize bloodbornes. Additionally, darkness is the essence of the Myria extraordinary world.¡±


    ¡°The extraordinary world is dark, cruel, oppressive, and uncontroble. Darkness is not evil but represents the other side of light, the irrational side of the world. Only by embracing darkness and understanding it can one control it¡­¡±


    ¡°Bloodbornes are strictly hierarchical and value order. Order can also be a t of faith.¡±


    ¡°The world cannot function without order. Controlling the darkness can bring a new order to a gradually chaotic world. With order, one can restrain the extraordinary, the strong, and the mundane, changing the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Darkness and order¡­¡±


    Sebas pondered, then nodded in realization.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He bowed respectfully to Charlotte.


    ¡°Great Master, I will draft a suitable doctrine with darkness and order as its core!¡±


    Seeing his serious and eager expression, Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡­


    After her conversation with Sebastian, Charlotte finally had a direction for her future faith efforts.


    Now, it was up to Sebastian to implement it.


    Unconsciously, another day had passed.


    The time for the central meeting had finally arrived.

 Chapter 384: The Kingdoms Central Council

    Chapter 384: The Kingdom''s Central Council


    Morning.


    Before the first rays of sunlight could illuminate thend, fully armed royal guards and city patrol were already organized and dispatched to various parts of Lutecia.


    Today was the day of the kingdom¡¯s Central Council meeting. The inner city was on high alert early in the morning. Although citizens were not prohibited from traveling, the solemn atmosphere and the presence of fully armed guards made people instinctively avoid the main roads leading to the Royal za.


    Throughout the inner city, the noble estates and vis were lit up in the early hours. As the first light of dawn appeared in the east, luxurious carriages from all over the capital set off, converging like streams onto the central avenue of the inner city, heading straight for the Royal za.


    Charlotte also rose early.


    Today, she styled her golden hair into drill curls and chose a noble dress of Yte style, predominantly ck with gold decorations. The dress featured narrow shoulders, a slim waist, and a voluminous skirt, making her appear more mature and dignified.


    After a simple breakfast, Charlotte, apanied by Sebastian and others, boarded the carriage and headed to the Central Council Hall.


    The Central Council Hall is located on one side of the Royal za, opposite the Lutecia Cathedral, nking the royal pce. Together, these threendmarks of Lutecia form a triangr arrangement.


    By the time the Castell family¡¯s carriage slowly entered the za, following the procession of noble carriages, nearly an hour had passed.¡°Master, we have arrived.¡±


    The carriage came to a gentle stop, and Sebastian¡¯s respectful voice came from outside the carriage.


    Charlotte responded with a nod and, with Sherry¡¯s assistance, alighted from the carriage.


    The Royal za of Lutecia is vast, said to cover five hundred thousand square meters. At this moment, about two-thirds of the za was filled with noble carriages, each more luxurious than thest, with a dazzling array of family crests on their sides.


    As Charlotte stepped out of the carriage, she immediately felt numerous gazes, near and far, focus on her.


    Some were from nobles, others from the stationed knights and guards.


    Along with the gazes came hushed whispers.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Castell family, the young Countess.¡±


    ¡°The Jewel of Borde, the most beautiful girl in Crescent?¡±


    ¡°She seems even more beautiful in person than in portraits.¡±


    ¡°Graceful and elegant, indeed as captivating as rumored¡­¡±


    ¡°Young, wealthy, and capable¡ªwhat a pity she can¡¯t marry.¡±


    ¡°After all, she¡¯s the Saintess of the Lord. I heard she performed a miracle in the cathedral a few days ago, even rming the Archbishop, the Grand Inquisitor, and the Hunter Cardinal.¡±


    ¡°What? A miracle? Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. This is inside information from the church. If it weren¡¯t for the Blood Demon Cult incident afterward, the news would have spread widely.¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Is Crescent finally going to have a Saintess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still unclear. The church¡¯s reaction seems strange. They haven¡¯t formally announced her appointment yet, probably due to recent events. Some say she¡¯s dissatisfied with the church.¡±


    ¡°Dissatisfied with the church? Her?¡±


    ¡°The details are unclear. The church is tight-lipped about it. What¡¯s certain is that they value her highly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd¡¯s discussions continuously reached Charlotte¡¯s ears. Although they kept their voices low, Charlotte¡¯s keen senses allowed her to hear everything clearly.


    She was used to it, as one of the central figures in the Borde-Castell war and a key reason for this Central Council meeting, she was prepared to be the focus of attention.


    Additionally, she could gather some extra information from eavesdropping.


    However, her eavesdropping didn¡¯tst long.


    Soon, some nobles came forward to greet her.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady. You must be the Countess of Castell? I am Bono from the Dawn family. Pleased to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Good day, Countess Castell. I am Count Durant. You look stunning today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The nobles greeting her were exceedingly warm, and almost all of them were members of the major families of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Even those who weren¡¯t from major families were often new nobility of the kingdom, especially those who had risen through trade and alchemy products.


    Charlotte responded with a smile, greeting them one by one.


    Unlike in Borde, these nobles, although often praising her appearance, did not try to woo her. Most were simply extending their goodwill.


    This was partly due to her earlier deration of being single and partly because these nobles were not here for marriage alliances but to build a good rtionship with the Castell family.


    This was not only because the Borde-Castell war had shown the strength of the Castell family but also because of the family¡¯s mithril mine¡­


    The only difference was that therger families treated her as an equal, while the new nobility and smaller families were more respectful.


    In any case, though not quite the center of attention, Charlotte was certainly in high demand.


    As Charlotte was smiling and greeting the nobles, suddenly, the surrounding noise quieted down.


    Charlotte looked up and saw two elegantly dressed middle-aged nobles walking towards her side by side.


    Behind them were several other nobles, all looking up to these two men.


    One was wearing a noble¡¯s robe adorned with the crescent moon emblem, slender in build, while the other appeared more stern and wore a crest featuring a sword and a griffin.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    These were two familiar faces.


    The noble with the crescent moon emblem was none other than John de Anro, the Duke of Moonshield, who had rented her the mansion at No. 7 Riverside Street.


    The other, whom she had not met in person but had the ¡°pleasure¡± of seeing once in the Eternal Sacred Realm of the church, was also one of the kingdom¡¯s nine dukes, duke Theodore de Prutz.


    Thisbination surprised Charlotte.


    As far as she knew, the Duke of Moonshield was a staunch royalist and a strong supporter of King Louis V¡¯s efforts to strengthen centralization.


    As for Duke Prutz, he was a member of the Third Prince¡¯s faction. Although not directly conflicting with the royalists, his political stance was more conservative.


    ¡°Countess Castell, long time no see. How are you finding the estate?¡±


    The Duke of Moonshield was the first to greet her, as warm as ever.


    Charlotte gave a slight bow and smiled.


    ¡°Very well, Duke. Thank you for your help. Finding such afortable estate in the inner city of Lutecia was my good fortune.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you arrived just in time! Many nobles have been entering the capital recently, and most of the mansions in the inner city have already been rented out. I happened to hear that your butler was looking for a ce to stay and remembered that I had an empty one, so I acted on it.¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Your casual favor has solved a problem for the Castell family.¡±


    She then showed a hint of regret.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t had the chance to visit you personally these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Haha, even if you wanted to visit, I would have had to politely decline. The central council has its rules. However, after the meeting, we can certainly find a time to gather. Some of my old friends are quite interested in Castell¡¯s mithril mine.¡±


    Duke Moonshield said with augh.


    Charlotte also smiled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    The two exchanged a few pleasantries, verbally agreeing to meet after the central council meeting.


    This was one of Charlotte¡¯s goals for this trip to the capital: to establish connections between the northern and central nobility.


    She then nced at Duke Prutz, who stood beside Duke Moonshield. Noticing her gaze, Duke Moonshield pped his forehead.


    ¡°Look at me being so hasty! I forgot to introduce you. This is Duke Prutz, the most promising noble knight in the kingdom, who is also interested in the northern mines.¡±


    Charlotte gracefully curtsied.


    ¡°Duke Prutz.¡±


    Duke Prutz nodded in response.


    Seeing the lukewarm interaction between the two, Duke Moonshield scratched his head and hesitated before saying,


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Countess, I know you have some opinions about certain nobles due to the Third Prince¡¯s matters, but Duke Prutz is not as the rumors say¡­ Well¡­ In short, the central nobility isplex, and sometimes we don¡¯t have a choice either.¡±


    Charlotte felt a subtle shift in her mind, realizing that Duke Moonshield was hinting she shouldn¡¯t hold any hostility toward Duke Prutz because of the Third Prince.


    In fact, she bore no real hostility. Although she had felt animosity from him in the Eternal Sacred Realm, that was merely a mental projection, a natural psychological reaction to the Third Prince¡¯s faction.


    Now, face to face, she felt no negative emotions from him.


    Duke Prutz was simply a man of few words, and Charlotte, being naturally passive, found it hard to start a conversation.


    However, since Duke Moonshield kindly exined, she graciously epted it.


    ¡°Your Grace, I understand. The Third Prince is the Third Prince, and the kingdom¡¯s nobility is the kingdom¡¯s nobility.¡±


    She said this with a smile.


    Seeing her sincere eyes, Duke Moonshield rxed a bit, his smile bing more radiant.


    The three continued chatting as they walked towards the council hall, with other nobles stepping aside to make way.


    After a few steps, the surrounding noise quieted again.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred, and she looked to the side to see Eleanor, apanied by Count Gaston, approaching from another direction.


    The two groups quickly met at the council hall entrance.


    All eyes were on Charlotte and Eleanor, making the atmosphere in front of the council hall a bit tense.


    Duke Moonshield nced at Eleanor and then at Charlotte, his expression hesitant.


    Charlotte smiled at Eleanor and greeted her openly.


    ¡°Lady Eleanor, long time no see. You look well.¡±


    Eleanor looked at Charlotte with aplicated expression and sighed.


    ¡°Charlotte, long time no see. Thank you so much for your help before.¡±


    Duke Moonshield was momentarily taken aback by Eleanor¡¯s words.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Eleanor was grateful, it was widely known that Countess Castell had ¡°rescued¡± the Duchess of Borde from the Third Prince.


    What puzzled him was the tone in Eleanor¡¯s voice, which seemed to carry not just gratitude, but also¡­ respect?


    Respect?


    A duchess respecting a countess?


    Duke Moonshield thought he might be losing his mind, but his years of experience told him he wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    Could it be because of Countess Castell¡¯s ¡°Saintess¡± status?


    Duke Moonshield was curious, but on the other side, Charlotte had already finished her greetings with Eleanor. After Eleanor briefly greeted the other two dukes, she entered the council hall.


    Watching her back, Duke Moonshield curiously asked.


    ¡°Countess, your rtionship with Duchess Borde is quite unexpected.¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Borde is Borde, and the Third Prince is the Third Prince. I have a good personal rtionship with Lady Eleanor, but politics shouldn¡¯t involve personal feelings.¡±


    Duke Moonshield listened, deep in thought.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t borate further and nced at the hall.


    ¡°Your Grace, shall we go in?¡±


    Duke Moonshield nodded slightly, and along with Duke Prutz and Charlotte, entered the central council hall.


    The kingdom¡¯s central council hall was also a well-knownndmark in Lutecia, a Gothic-style pce with a vast interior.


    Upon entering, Charlotte was reminded of the grand,vishly decorated halls from Western literature in her previous life.


    The entire hall was semicircr, spacious enough to amodate a thousand people. The hall was already two-thirds full of seated nobles.


    As Charlotte entered, a servant quickly guided her to her designated seat.


    The seating arrangements in the council had their own significance. At the front of the dais, the central throne was reserved for the king, with the queen¡¯s seat on the left and the Archbishop¡¯s seat on the right.


    <em></em>


    <em>T/N: A dais is a raised tform, typically found at one end of a room, used for ceremonial purposes. It is often where important individuals, such as royalty, high-ranking officials, or speakers, stand or sit during events, speeches, or meetings. The elevation of the dais helps to distinguish these individuals from the rest of the audience and can provide a better vantage point for addressing the assembly.</em>


    Below the dais were the noble seats, with twelve more borate seats at the forefront, belonging to the kingdom¡¯s twelve dukedoms, including the nine great dukes and three lesiastical dukedoms.


    Duke Moonshield and Eleanor were soon seated among those twelve chairs, with Duke Moonshield in the second seat, duke Prutz in the seventh, and Eleanor in the twelfth.


    Charlotte was led to the first seat among the remaining noble seats.


    ¡°Countess, this is your seat.¡±


    The servant said respectfully.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred as she nodded and sat down.


    In the kingdom¡¯s central council, the seating position represented one¡¯s status and rank. The higher the rank, the closer to the front.


    Undoubtedly, Charlotte, having defeated the Borde Duchy and possessing vast prosperousnds, was now seen as the foremost noble below the dukes. Even some of the kingdom¡¯s marquises were seated behind her.


    Although the Castell family was still considered new nobility in the kingdom, their family¡¯s heritage and strength had already been recognized by the nobility and the royal family.


    As the nobles gradually took their seats, the twelve ducal seats were also filled, except for the first, fifth, and ninth seats.


    These belonged to the stripped Duke Gaston, another deposed and imprisoned duke, and the reced lesiastical lord.


    The first seat, belonging to Duke Gaston, had its title revoked and might be permanently removed in the future.


    The fifth and ninth seats were empty because the newly appointed duke and lord had yet to be officially confirmed.


    Once all the nobles were seated, melodious music began to y, and royal knights in shining armor escorted several gorgeously dressed nobles and clerics onto the dais.


    Leading them were two figures: one wore a crown, held a scepter, and was draped in a deep blue cloak adorned with crescent moon patterns; the other wore a white robe trimmed with gold and held the ¡°Bible.¡±


    It was King Louis V and the Archbishop of the Crescent Diocese.

 Chapter 385: The Trial of the Third Prince

    Chapter 385: The Trial of the Third Prince


    This was Charlotte¡¯s first time seeing so many nobles of the kingdom.


    There were more than six hundred nobles present at the venue, all of whom were direct vassals of the kingdom or court nobles without fiefs.


    For the first time, Charlotte felt the profound foundation of the Crescent Kingdom.


    All six hundred-plus nobles present were extraordinary beings, with the weakest among them being at the Starry Sky tier. Most were at the Silver Moon tier, and by sensing their auras alone, there were likely more than seventy people at the zing Sun tier.


    Above that, there were three presences that made Charlotte feel significantly threatened.


    These were the Legendaries.


    Among them, one Legendary was Duke Boite in the third seat, while the other two were a marquis and a court noble.


    Of the three Legendaries, Duke Boite sat in the Dukes¡¯ seat, while the other two did not take their seats but instead sat in separate seats on one side of the venue.


    Those were seats designated for Legendaries, and they included a seat for Duke Boite. However, it was evident that the Duke valued his identity as a duke more than his status as a Legendary.Charlotte noticed that there were four seats reserved for Legendaries in total. Apart from Duke Boite, one seat remained empty, indicating that someone had not attended.


    This was likely the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s chief magician, Engelhardt, who was said to be deeply engrossed in magical research.


    When Louis V and the Crescent Archbishop entered the venue, all the nobles stood up automatically to salute them.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Archbishop¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Archbishop¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Charlotte followed the crowd, while secretly observing the king on the dais.


    King Louis V of the Crescent Kingdom was a formidable-looking elderly man.


    He was dressed in luxurious royal robes, with a golden crown that shimmered under the crystal lights. His curly gray hair added a touch of ruggedness and boldness to his appearance.


    Although his brows and eyes showed signs of aging, his ck eyes still harbored a piercing gleam.


    As his gaze swept across the venue, everyone fell silent, and no one dared to meet his eyes.


    Charlotte felt that when Louis V¡¯s gaze fell on her, it seemed to pause briefly, but it quickly moved on.


    ¡°Please be seated.¡±


    Louis V nodded to the crowd.


    The king sat down first, followed by the Dukes and Legendaries. After they were seated, the remaining nobles followed suit.


    After the sound of chairs being moved, the venue fell silent again.


    Louis V¡¯s gaze swept across the room once more, and his authoritative voice rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Anro, you may begin.¡±


    With the king¡¯s permission, Duke Moonshield rose, saluted, and took his ce on the dais, speaking solemnly.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good morning. I am John de Anro, Duke of Moonshield and the chairman of the 39th Central Council of the Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°This session of the Central Council is the 83rd temporary meeting of the Kingdom, proposed by Duke Aurore and approved by an emergency review of the cab.¡±


    ¡°The theme of this meeting is the noble joint trial of Crescent¡¯s Third Prince, Philip de Valva. Prince Philip is suspected of colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, tantly viting the Holy Code and the Kingdom¡¯s Royal Covenant. ording to Article 18 of Chapter 9 of the Holy Code, the Noble Council has the right to jointly try and sentence Prince Philip de Valva¡­¡±


    After speaking, Duke Moonshield paused and then said,


    ¡°Bring Prince Philip de Valva up.¡±


    Soon, fully armed royal knights brought the Third Prince Philip, who had been deprived of all his extraordinary powers, up to the dais.


    This was Charlotte¡¯s second time seeing Prince Philip.


    Compared to his previous spirited appearance, he now looked withered and emaciated, appearing somewhat despondent.


    His hair was messy, and his eyes were dull until he passed by Charlotte, whereupon his gaze briefly cleared and erupted with anger, making him stop involuntarily.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­ de Castell!¡±


    He nearly gritted his teeth.


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    However, she ignored him.


    ¡°Bring Prince Philip de Valva up. This is the Central Council, please maintain order.¡±


    Duke Moonshield frowned slightly, speaking sternly.


    Prince Philip red furiously, wanting to say something, but seeing the impassive face of Louis V on the dais, he ultimately held back.


    Duke Moonshield, for his part, paid no heed to the Prince¡¯s venomous re.


    After the royal knights forcibly ced the Prince in the trial seat, Duke Moonshield took up a gavel and struck the table.


    ¡°The used is in ce. I now dere the noble joint trial of Crescent¡¯s Third Prince Philip de Valva¡­ officially begins!¡±


    ¡­


    This was Charlotte¡¯s first time participating in a noble joint trial of the Crescent Kingdom.


    After announcing the start of the trial, Duke Moonshield took out a parchment and began reading the chargespiled by the Noble Council against the Third Prince.


    Seizing noble properties, viting the Royal Covenant, colluding with the Blood Demon Cult, attempting to overthrow the kingdom¡¯s government, abusing noble rtives, murdering the kingdom¡¯s vassals, desecrating holy matrimony, trafficking women and children¡­


    One after another, the charges were numerous and more severe than Charlotte had imagined.


    The nobles had evidently prepared ample evidence for each charge, with substantial documents and even witnesses present to testify.


    Charlotte initially thought she might be called to testify, but it turned out she wasn¡¯t needed.


    Not only that but the evidence the nobles had prepared even surprised Charlotte.


    For example, the charges of abusing noble rtives and murdering the kingdom¡¯s vassals. One noble used the Third Prince of not only abusing his wife but also his half-sister, Princess Margaret of the Crescent Kingdom, ultimately leading to her depression and suicide.


    Charlotte was stunned by this revtion.


    As far as she knew, there indeed was a Princess Margaret in the Crescent Kingdom, born to a maid and not favored by the king, who died of illness before she was fourteen.


    She had no idea there was such a secret!


    Although there was no conclusive evidence to thoroughly convict the Third Prince of this charge, the explosive news was enough to cause an uproar among the nobles in the council hall.


    When this bombshell dropped, Charlotte noticed that Louis V¡¯s face on the dais darkened, and his gaze toward the Third Prince grew menacing.


    As for the charge of murdering the kingdom¡¯s vassal, it was equally shocking.


    The noble used the Third Prince of murdering none other than one of the Kingdom¡¯s nine great dukes, the former Duke of Borde!


    This charge caused an even greatermotion in the hall.


    If it had been merely the murder of a vassal, it would have incited noble anger but not to such an extent.


    The key was that the Third Prince had stacked too many offenses.


    First, being a member of the royal family,mitting murder against a vassal was already a taboo akin to tyranny.


    Moreover, the murdered vassal was not just any noble but one of the kingdom¡¯s major dukes, who had also contributed significantly in the Star-Moon War.


    Secondly, this nobleman is also his father-inw and the heir to the title is his wife.


    Finally, his wife also suffered from his abuse, with suspicions of forced murder¡­


    This is a real otherworldly version of devouring the orphan¡¯s inheritance, and it¡¯s even a buff-stacking version.


    When these usations were announced, the entire venue erupted. Some angry nobles even started cursing and spitting.


    On the high tform, Louis V¡¯s gaze grew even more oppressive. The air pressure near the dais seemed to drop, and the surrounding nobles didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly, creating an oppressive silence like the calm before a storm.


    Listening to the nobles¡¯ curses below and seeing Louis V¡¯s gradually indifferent gaze, the Third Prince, Philip, finally panicked.


    ¡°No! No! This is nder! These charges are all nder!¡±


    As he spoke, he seemed to remember something and looked down at Eleanor, shouting sharply.


    ¡°Eleanor! Tell them it¡¯s all nder! I never abused you! I never abused Margaret! I never murdered the Duke!¡±


    For a moment, all eyes were on Eleanor.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    Duke Moonshield struck his gavel and said solemnly.


    ¡°Sir Philip de Valva, ording to the charges, you are used of mentally manipting Duchess Eleanor de Borde.¡±


    ¡°ording to the regtions, any exonerating testimony provided by Lady Eleanor regarding you will be considered invalid in this meeting.¡±


    Hearing Duke Moonshield¡¯s words, the Third Prince¡¯s eyes widened, and he angrily cursed.


    ¡°John de Anro! You royal traitor! You backstabbing dog! Have you forgotten your family?¡±


    Listening to the Third Prince¡¯s curses, Duke Moonshield frowned slightly.


    However, before he could say anything, an angry shout came from the high tform.


    ¡°Scoundrel! Silence!¡±


    A vast and terrifying pressure came from the high tform, carrying overwhelming anger, sweeping over everything in an instant.


    In an instant, the venue fell silent.


    The nobles all fell silent, not daring to make a sound, each turning pale under the terrifying pressure.


    Only a few Legendaries remained calm.


    With the blood divine power, Charlotte was actually fine. Although she felt the pressure was terrifying, she could still endure it.


    However, she also mimicked the other nobles, showing a shocked expression.


    It was King Louis V who spoke.


    Under that angry shout, the Third Prince turned pale, his legs trembling, and he copsedpletely.


    If it weren¡¯t for the royal knights holding him up, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand.


    The pressure gradually subsided. Louis V looked at him coldly and then said calmly.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Duke Moonshield swallowed and then sighed, saying seriously.


    ¡°Sir Philip, of course I know my own name. The Anro family is a branch of the Valva family. Maintaining the honor of the Valva family is naturally my duty.¡±


    ¡°No one can desecrate the honor of the royal family, not even you, a Prince!¡±


    He paused and looked at the nobles below.


    ¡°So¡­ regarding the charges against the Third Prince, Philip de Valva, please¡­¡±


    ¡°I can testify.¡±


    Duke Moonshield was interrupted by a voice before he finished speaking.


    It was Eleanor.


    For a moment, the nobles¡¯ eyes were again focused on the duchess.


    Duke Moonshield hesitated and said,


    ¡°Lady Borde, when you say you can testify, do you mean¡­¡±


    Eleanor stood up, looked at the Third Prince coldly and with disgust, and said,


    ¡°I can testify that I was indeed abused by Philip, and that Princess Margaret also suffered his abuse before her death.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I can testify to his seizure of noble property, collusion with the Blood Demon Cult, human trafficking, and civilian murders.¡±


    Hearing Eleanor¡¯s words, the Third Prince¡¯s eyes widened, and he roared angrily.


    ¡°Eleanor! You bitch! Traitor!¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Duke Moonshield shouted.


    He nced at the royal knights, who quickly used magic to restrain the Third Prince, preventing him from speaking further.


    Then, Duke Moonshield said to Eleanor.


    ¡°Your Grace, any trial at the Central Meeting requires evidence. Do you have concrete evidence?¡±


    Eleanor nodded.


    ¡°I do. But¡­ before I testify, I have a question I want to understand.¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I want to know, how did my father die?¡±


    Duke Moonshield sighed.


    ¡°Of course, ording to the testimony we obtained, your father was poisoned by Philip.¡±


    ¡°The witness is thete Duke¡¯s maid, who participated in the conspiracy and fled Borde out of fear of being silenced, eventually being rescued by a noble during the chase.¡±


    Hearing Duke Moonshield¡¯s words, Eleanor fell silent.


    After a long time, she nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She nced at the Third Prince, whose expression was dull and face was ashen, and then gently lifted her clothes, revealing intersecting scars.


    Seeing those hideous scars, the nobles murmured and stirred again.


    Eleanor¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s start with the Third Prince¡¯s abuse of me¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The Third Prince was done for.


    Truly done.


    The moment Eleanor chose to testify, it meant hisplete downfall.


    Eleanor was the long-term victim of the Third Prince¡¯s abuse.


    But she was also the Third Prince¡¯s wife.


    Witnessing many of the Third Prince¡¯s sordid deeds, once she chose toe forward, it was enough to send him to hell.


    Eleanor methodically listed all of the Third Prince¡¯s crimes, one by one.


    As they listened to her shocking testimony, the nobles¡¯ gazes at the Third Prince grew increasingly contemptuous.


    When Eleanor finally finished exposing all of the Third Prince¡¯s evil deeds, an hour had passed.


    The hall fell silent once more.


    There was no need for further evidence.


    The existing evidence was already sufficient.


    Duke Moonshield struck the gavel again and said solemnly.


    ¡°Testimony concluded. Next, the Central Meeting Council will judge the charges against Philip de Valva.¡±


    After speaking, the councilposed of cab ministers and dukes began a low discussion. Shortly after, the drafted judgment was handed to Duke Moonshield.


    Duke Moonshield nced at it and then respectfully presented it to King Louis V.


    Louis V skimmed it, frowned slightly, then took the quill and made some significant changes before handing it back to Duke Moonshield.


    Seeing the king¡¯s modifications, Duke Moonshield¡¯s eyes widened, his expression hesitant.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ this¡­¡±


    ¡°Read it.¡±


    Louis V said coldly.


    Duke Moonshield swallowed and, with difficulty, read aloud.


    ¡°Upon investigation, it is found that Crescent Prince Philip de Valva has seized noble property, vited the Royal Covenant, colluded with the Blood Demon Cult, attempted to overthrow the kingdom, abused blood-rted nobles, murdered the kingdom¡¯s vassals, desecrated holy matrimony, and traded freemen andndless nobles¡­ The evidence is conclusive.¡±


    ¡°ording to the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant, judged by the Central Meeting Council and Crescent King Louis de Valva, Prince Philip de Valva is sentenced to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hanging!¡±


    At these words, the entire council chamber fell silent, and all the nobles looked in shock at the calmly seated king, showing disbelief.


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened, all color draining from his face.


    He trembled, and then his head slumped to the side as he fainted directly.

 Chapter 386: Dust Settles

    Chapter 386: Dust Settles


    King Louis V¡¯s verdict on the Third Prince left the entire hall in silence.


    No one expected such decisiveness from His Majesty.


    Charlotte was also somewhat surprised.


    Before the Central Council meeting, she had spected many times about what the Third Prince¡¯s verdict might be.


    Although Charlotte thought the Third Prince deserved to die, considering the known history of Myria, she always believed that the King¡¯s punishment would at most be stripping or sealing his bloodline power, then exiling him.


    But she never imagined he would be directly executed.


    Myria¡¯s noble system is quite strict, and the royal family¡¯s status is higher than other nobles. Even for the gravest offenses, internal verdicts rarely result in a direct death sentence.


    Throughout the continent¡¯s history, executions have urred, but often they are done privately, announced to the public as a natural death, preserving the royal family¡¯s and the members¡¯ dignity.


    Not like today, where it was announced directly.Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but nce at the dais. The aged King remained expressionless, his ck eyes filled with indifference, as if he had not just sentenced his own child.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know if Louis V was also infuriated by the Third Prince¡¯s series of rotten acts or if he was truly impartial.


    What she was sure of was that this King, known as ¡°The Great¡±, was both decisive and ruthless.


    After all¡­ just months ago, the Third Prince Philip was Louis V¡¯s most beloved child and a strong contender for the throne.


    And now, a few monthster, his own father had sent him to the gallows.


    ¡°The verdict stands. Do any of my colleagues have any objections?¡±


    Duke Moonshield¡¯s voice resounded again, breaking the silence in the hall.


    The nobles looked at each other, speechless for a moment.


    The Third Prince¡¯s crimes were indeed severe, many of his actions pushing the nobles to their limits. But now, facing a death sentence, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Only Hubert de Boite-Linte, the Duke of Violet in the tenth seat, appeared hesitant.


    It was evident that this Old Duke, who had abandoned his grandson during the Borde-Castell War, was now somewhat reluctant after hearing the death sentence.


    He sighed and stood up shakily from his seat.


    Instantly, all the nobles¡¯ eyes were on him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Philip¡¯s crimes are indeed grave, but he¡­ he is still a direct member of the Valva family, and ultimately¡­ your son.¡±


    The Old Duke bowed to Louis V, speaking with a strained voice.


    Louis V looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°He was indeed my most beloved son, but more importantly, he was the Third Prince of Crescent and the noblest noble of Crescent.¡±


    ¡°Poweres with responsibility. A noble¡¯s status is not a license for wanton behavior. Colluding with the Blood Demon Cult is a major taboo in our country, not to mention the numerous unforgivable crimes he hasmitted!¡±


    ¡°Since hemitted the crimes, he must bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°No matter who he is.¡±


    Facing Louis V¡¯s deep and decisive gaze, the Duke of Violet opened his mouth, but ultimately sighed deeply.


    ¡°I abide by your royalmand.¡±


    He said, and then shakily sat down.


    Louis V¡¯s gaze swept over the entire hall, his authoritative voice echoing.


    ¡°Does anyone else have any objections to this Central Council meeting?¡±


    Silence.


    No noble stood up to voice any objections.


    Not even those who were indignant and nned to protest the ¡°Great Purge¡± penalties after the Third Prince¡¯s trial¡­


    A joke, the King was sentencing his own son to death, would he be lenient towards the nobles who colluded with the Blood Demon Cult during the ¡°Great Purge¡±?


    Not killing them was already lenient!


    The nobles were not foolish, they understood the double meaning in the King¡¯s words.


    At this moment, Louis V had already used his actions to preemptively respond to the nobles¡¯ attitudes!


    ¡°If there are no objections, then it is settled. The execution will be held tomorrow morning at ten o¡¯clock, not open to the public, with the Royal Cab and the Dukes as witnesses.¡±


    Louis V said coldly.


    In the end, he left the Third Prince with a final bit of dignity, perhaps for the sake of the royal family¡¯s reputation, by not choosing a public execution.


    But with the kingdom¡¯s dukes and the cab present, there were still witnesses.


    ¡°Do any of you have questions?¡±


    Louis V asked the Dukes in the front row.


    The current cab, half of which had been reced due to the Great Purge, was now all dukes, so the front row of dukes also included the cab.


    Hearing the King¡¯s words, the Dukes looked at each other, but none had any questions.


    Louis V¡¯s gaze finally fell on Eleanor.


    His cold, authoritative gaze softened slightly as he spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°As for all the Third Prince¡¯s property¡­ it will be given to Duchess Borde aspensation.¡±


    Eleanor paused, then bowed slightly.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Louis V waved his hand slightly and stood up from his seat.


    ¡°The meeting is adjourned.¡±


    He said.


    With that, he and the Archbishop of Crescent left the hall, escorted by the royal knights.


    Only after the King and the Archbishop¡¯s presencepletely vanished did the quiet halle alive with movement.


    The nobles looked at each other, quickly engaging in heated discussions.


    ¡°Hanging! It¡¯s actually hanging! I never thought His Majesty would sentence the Third Prince to hanging!¡±


    ¡°He must have been furious. Although Princess Margaret was of humble origin, his Majesty seemed quite fond of her¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought this trial wouldst for many days¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be over so quickly. Sigh, the meeting ended so fast that in the end, I couldn¡¯t even bring up objections to the ¡®Great Purge¡¯ punishment with His Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Regretting it now? Why didn¡¯t you bring it up when His Majesty was here?¡±


    ¡°Who dared to mention it then! We were all stunned by the verdict, and besides, if the Prince is dealt with so harshly, what about the nobles?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The nobles discussed as they packed up and left.


    Listening to their conversations, Charlotte sighed inwardly.


    Perhaps¡­ this is the effect Louis V wanted.


    She bid farewell to a few familiar nobles and left the hall.


    ¡­


    The meeting was more thunder than rain.


    A trial that was expected tost several days, even over ten days, ended in less than a day.


    The meeting ended just in time for lunch, and while lunch was prepared at the assembly hall, most nobles didn¡¯t stay, opting to return home in their carriages.


    Charlotte did the same, but before leaving, she verbally agreed to attend Duke Moonshield¡¯s salon in a few days, and the Duke promised to send her a formal invitation soon.


    After meeting up with Sebastian and the others outside the hall, Charlotte informed her followers about the meeting¡¯s proceedings.


    ¡°It seems His Majesty is determined to strengthen centralization.¡±


    Sebastian stroked his chin and said.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, agreeing.


    Interestingly, although she was one of the triggers for this Central Council meeting, she ended up being more of a spectator from start to finish.


    But Charlotte didn¡¯t mind, as it allowed her to remain low-profile and avoid attention.


    The verdict would soon spread throughout the capital and then the entire kingdom.


    But that had nothing to do with Charlotte.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day after the Third Prince¡¯s trial.


    By noon, Charlotte had heard news from the pce that the Third Prince had been executed, reportedly crying and wetting himself, disgracing the royal family.


    But regardless, the Crescent¡¯s Third Prince Philip de Valva ultimately perished due to his foolishness and crimes.


    Charlotte could finally put this matter to rest.


    In the afternoon, Charlotte¡¯s rented estate received a new visitor.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a servant delivering an invitation from the Duke of Moonshield¡¯s salon.


    Instead, it was a royal knight from the Crescent Pce.


    The royal knight brought amand from the King.


    Louis V¡­ wanted to summon her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 387: Louis Vs Summons

    Chapter 387: Louis V''s Summons


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t surprised by the King¡¯s summons.


    Although she had yed a minor role in the Central Meeting, the fact remained that the Castell territory had effectively dered independence from Borde.


    As the wealthiest territory in the Borde Duchy, and with the royal family¡¯s partnership in the Castell Mithril Mine, it was inevitable that Louis V would want to meet her.


    Charlotte had a fair idea of the topics they would discuss.


    After all, the root cause of the Borde-Castell War had included the tacit approval of the King. The only difference was that the final victor had been Charlotte.


    Charlotte did not hesitate. She graciously epted the royal decree from the Royal Knight and then, apanied by Sebastian, boarded the carriage prepared by the Knight. In addition to the royal carriage, Charlotte also sent another carriage to follow behind.


    ¡°Countess, this¡­¡±


    The Royal Knight looked puzzled at the bulging carriage.


    ¡°These are gifts for His Majesty, as well as some specialties from the North. If you¡¯re concerned, you can inspect them.¡±Charlotte smiled.


    Bringing gifts when meeting the King was always better thaning empty-handed. Although she had no intention of getting too close to the Royal Family, at least they were not her enemies at the moment.


    Louis V¡¯s tacit approval of the war was essentially because she had initially ¡°leaned¡± toward the church. After her victory, the King had not troubled her.


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s exnation, the leading knight bowed and apologized, then ordered the other knights to inspect the carriage.


    A momentter, the inspecting knight nodded, and the leader addressed Charlotte.


    ¡°Countess, everything is in order. We can proceed.¡±


    ¡°Then let us depart.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly, closing the curtain of the carriage. The carriage moved slowly, carrying the young girl towards the royal pce.


    ¡­


    The Crescent Kingdom¡¯s Royal Pce was located in the very center of the capital, Lutecia. The Royal za was right in front of it, facing the Central Council Hall and the Lutecia Cathedral.


    As the political center of the Crescent Kingdom, the pce was grand and majestic. The main building, called Crescent Pce, was a typical structure of the kingdom, resembling Baroque architecture from Charlotte¡¯s previous life.


    The pce was built from massive stone materials, with intricate sculptures and decorations adorning its walls, and magnificent spires and luxurious domes crowning its roof. Instead of being surrounded by walls, the pce was embraced by vast gardens andwns. The gardens were symmetrically designed, with trimmed hedges, colorful flower beds, and lush greenery, interspersed with decorative marble statues and colonnades.


    What caught Charlotte¡¯s eye the most was the enormous fountain in front of the main gate of Crescent Pce. She could see it from a distance.


    It was thergest fountain Charlotte had ever seen, nearly thirty meters tall and about fifty meters wide.


    At the center of the fountain was a massive marble sculpture depicting Louis V on horseback, leading the Crescent Order of Knights in the decisive battle of the Star-Moon War.


    The sculpture was lifelike, almost a spitting image of Louis V himself. It was said to have been crafted personally by the most skilled half-elf artisans from the Luna Coast city-states and was considered a masterpiece.


    In fact, as far as Charlotte knew, the entire Crescent Pce had been rebuilt by Louis V on the ruins of the old pce. The new pce was muchrger and more luxurious than the old one, which had been burned down by the Starfall Army during the Star-Moon War.


    Although the pce was not surrounded by walls, fully armed royal knights were visible everywhere. Charlotte sensed that these patrolling knights were exceptionally strong, even the weakest among them were at the Starry Sky tier, with most being Silver Moon and some even zing Sun.


    These knights, while officially titled ¡°Royal Knights¡±, were in fact mostly nobility with other titles. Many were direct descendants of the Crescent noble lords or even the lords themselves.


    For the Crescent nobles, joining the Royal Knightly Order as a Royal Knight was an honor.


    In addition to the patrolling knights, Charlotte could also faintly sense the flow of magical energy. Without showing any outward signs, she traced the source of the magic to various decorative patterns on the pce¡¯s spires.


    These were the runes forming magical arrays, likely for defense and surveince.


    Though Crescent Pce no longer had walls like the old castle-style pce, it maintained its security on a higher level.


    Charlotte curiously observed the pce through the carriage window until the vehicle finally stopped at the main gate.


    ¡°Countess Castell, we have arrived.¡±


    The respectful voice of the Royal Knight came from outside the carriage.


    Charlotte nodded, then descended with Sebastian¡¯s help.


    She nced at the luxurious and tall archway of Crescent Pce and entered under the escort of the Royal Knights.


    Sebastian was stopped and not permitted to enter. The King¡¯s summons was for Charlotte, not him, and without a royal decree, no one else had the right to enter the pce.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll wait for you outside the pce and also handle the delivery of the gifts to His Majesty.¡±


    Sebastian said.


    Charlotte nodded in agreement.


    Led by the Royal Knights, Charlotte entered Crescent Pce.


    The interior was even more opulent, with the pce hall being resplendent. The architectural style of Yte reached its peak here.


    The ceiling of the hall was high, adorned with brilliant murals and exquisite chandeliers. The walls on either side were draped with luxurious tapestries and silks, disying the Crescent Royal Family¡¯s coat of arms. Every piece of furniture and decoration was incredibly luxurious and finely detailed, practically works of art in their own right.


    Even the windows and curtains were quite luxurious. The curtains were made of exquisite Far Eastern silk and embroidery, vibrant in color yet grand, and the ss on the windows was intricately carved, reflecting the interior light and casting colorful patterns.


    However, the most eye-catching ce was the banquet hall.


    When Charlotte passed by the hall on her way to the reception room, she found it very simr to the Hall of Mirrors in Versailles from her previous life, withrge mirrors, intricate frescoes,vish golden decorations, and brilliantrge crystal chandeliers.


    No, to go further, the entire Crescent Pce¡¯s luxury reminded Charlotte strongly of Versailles.


    The same opulence, the same magnificence, the same grandeur, the same vastness.


    In fact, the Crescent Pce¡¯s size was almost to the point of being somewhat deserted.


    Considering the current state of the Valva family, which had dwindled in poption, it was questionable if they could even gather thirty family members.


    Such a massive pce wouldn¡¯t just house thirty royalsfortably but probably could fit all the nobles of Lutecia with room to spare.


    Subconsciously, Charlottepared the Crescent Pce to her own Count¡¯s estate, only to quickly realize that such aparison was self-defeating.


    Castell was wealthy.


    But no matter how wealthy, it could not surpass the Crescent Royalty.


    Especially the current king, who, since ascending to the throne, had subtly strengthened centralization. With many nobles dead or injured during the Star-Moon War, the Crescent Royal Family¡¯s directly governed territories had far exceeded those before the war through annexation and inheritance.


    To put it simply, some figures made the point clear.


    As far as Charlotte knew, before the Star-Moon War, the Crescent Kingdom had over twenty duchies, but now only nine remained. The number of theocratic duchies had also reduced from five to three.


    Though some duchies had expanded since the war, overall, the Crescent Royalty gained morend.


    Across the kingdom, some duchies had been outright destroyed, leaving behind only scattered counts and barons.


    The central council had over five hundred noble lords, and probably half were such minor nobles.


    More direct territories meant higher ie, not to mention the Crescent Royal Family dominated the kingdom¡¯s extraordinary resources. While not monopolizing them, they controlled the majority.


    Being able to build such a luxurious pce, which could be considered a ¡°wonder¡±, showcased the wealth of the Valva family.


    Louis V dared to confront the nobility collectively and openly implemented policies to strengthen centralization, based on the power of the royal family.


    Seeing through the surface, appreciating the grandeur and luxury of the Crescent Pce, Charlotte gained a deeper understanding of the royal family¡¯s strength and wealth.


    Unconsciously, she had been led by the Royal Knight to the Crescent Pce¡¯s reception room.


    ¡°Countess Castell, please wait here for a moment. His Majesty is washing up and will arrive shortly.¡±


    The Royal Knight said respectfully.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing her smile, the young Royal Knight was momentarily stunned, lost in thought.


    He quickly regained hisposure, his cheeks slightly red, and hurriedly saluted and excused himself.


    Charlotte withdrew her gaze and touched her soft, tender face.


    She wondered if the blood divine power inherently had the effect of enhancing the body. After merging with the faceless statue, her already excessive beauty seemed to have taken another leap.


    Her changes in temperament were particrly notable, making her even more perfect and charming in her every word and smile.


    Shaking her head, Charlotte sat down in the reception room, and the royal maid soon respectfully brought her tea and snacks.


    The tea was elven red tea, recently popr from the Far East, and the snacks were traditional Western Yte pastries.


    Charlotte was more interested in the tea set, made of porcin, quite exquisite, likely a rare Far Eastern product, and probably very valuable.


    She had a set in her Count¡¯s estate, simpler than the one in the Royal Banquet Hall, and it was worth over fifty thousand gold tana.


    This set in front of her would only be more expensive.


    Charlotte curiously examined the porcin, thinking how the Far Eastern of this world felt so familiar, with tea, porcin, and silk, very much like her homnd from her previous life.


    She heard it was also an elven kingdom, but so far away that few ever ventured there.


    What kind of elves would they be?


    While Charlotte was lost in thought, an elderly voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    ¡°This tea set is Royal Porcin from the Sun Empire, said to be over two hundred years old. It is said that there are only two sets like this in all of Western Yte, the other set is supposedly owned by the Coria Royal Family.¡±


    ¡°If Countess Castell likes it, you may take it with youter.¡±


    Startled by the voice behind her, Charlotte quickly stood up, seeing King Louis V had entered unnoticed.


    A Legendary truly lives up to their name.


    When concealing his presence, Charlotte hadn¡¯t noticed his approach at all!


    Of course, this was also because Charlotte hadn¡¯t used the blood divine power. Without using that power, even though she was considered a ¡°God.¡± she was still a ¡°pseudo-God.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, good day.¡±


    Following her memory of etiquette, Charlotte picked up her skirt and curtsied to Louis V.


    Today, Louis V was dressed casually in a loose, gorgeous noble robe, though he still wore the dark blue Crescent cloak adorned with golden crescent emblems.


    He looked less stern than at the Central Council yesterday. Though still dignified, his expression was more approachable.


    However, there were signs of fatigue in his eyes.


    ¡°No need to be formal, sit.¡±


    Louis V said.


    Charlotte curtseyed and sat down again.


    Louis V also took his seat on the royal throne, picked up a ss of still wine from the maid¡¯s tray, took a sip, and said warmly.


    ¡°This should be your first time at the Crescent Pce, Countess Castell. What do you think of my pce?¡±


    Charlotte paused, not expecting Louis V to start with this topic.


    Meeting the King¡¯s seemingly expectant gaze, she thought for a moment and began tovishly praise the pce ording to her true feelings.


    ¡°Luxurious and majestic, dignified and imposing, it¡¯s the most magnificent pce I¡¯ve ever seen, perfectly showcasing Crescent¡¯s glory, definitely a pinnacle of Myria court culture¡­¡±


    ¡°The architectural style and decoration art are breathtaking. It¡¯s more like a wonder of art than a pce.¡±


    ¡°It not only reflects the majesty of the royal family but also their taste!¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s praise, Louis Vughed heartily, seemingly quite pleased.


    Hisughter was loud and hearty, bold and rough.


    Afterughing, he continued to ask.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    This is¡­ not just wanting to hear the good? Also wanting to hear the bad?


    Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred.


    She thought for a moment, showing a hesitant expression.


    Louis V nced at her and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, say whateveres to mind. I just want to hear aprehensive evaluation and won¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Charlotte paused, then said,


    ¡°Your Majesty, then I shall speak frankly.¡±


    With that, she solemnly said,


    ¡°Majestic as it is, impressive as it is, building it must have been enormously expensive.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the entire pce is toorge, far exceeding what the royal family needs¡­¡±


    She nced at Louis V, surprised to see he wasn¡¯t angry but rather nodded in agreement.


    Noticing Charlotte¡¯s gaze, Louis V paused and sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Even for the royal family, creating such a grand pce was immensely costly, and maintaining it daily is a considerable expense.¡±


    ¡°In a sense, it is indeed too luxurious and too vast.¡±


    Then, Louis V looked at Charlotte again.


    The aging king smiled slightly and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Countess Castell, do you know why I built it so grand and luxurious?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred, having some guesses.


    But she didn¡¯t voice them and instead shook her head.


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Louis V put away his smile.


    His gaze fell on the map of the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s fiefdoms in the reception room, his expression calm as he said,


    ¡°Because this pce was never built just for the royal family to live in.¡±

 Chapter 388: Rearing Nobles

    Chapter 388: Rearing Nobles


    Not just for housing the royal family?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Following Louis V¡¯s gaze, she looked at the Kingdom¡¯s fief map on the wall.


    Scanning the crests symbolizing various noble families, Charlotte had a peculiar thought.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you mean to invite the Kingdom¡¯s nobles to reside here as well?¡±


    She asked calmly.


    Louis V smiled faintly, with an approving look.


    ¡°Countess Castell, you are correct. Building this pce, I indeed n to invite the nobles to live here.¡±


    Saying this, Louis V stood up, looked out at the Royal za, and sighed.¡°In recent years, the kingdom has developed rapidly. The poption of Lutecia has doubled several times over the past few decades. Land and housing within the city are quite scarce, with many poor people even having no homes, resorting to setting up simple tents around the city walls¡­¡±


    ¡°Nobles face simr issues. Especially when the Central Council convenes, it is nearly impossible to find a room in the inner city. I suppose¡­ Countess, you have also felt this.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, each time the Central Council is held, the influx of numerous nobles greatly pressures public order. Theirpetitive buying of city mansions has driven up Lutecia¡¯s real estate prices to an unattainable level for ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Under such high prices, forced sales and purchases aremonce, bankrupting more and more citizens while arrogant nobles and wastrels increase.¡±


    ¡°Although the capital is prosperous, beneath this prosperity lies increasingly sharp social contradictions¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Louis V turned around and paused slightly before calmly saying,


    ¡°Therefore, I built this Crescent Pce¡­¡±


    ¡°Crescent Pce is thergest pce in Myria¡¯s history. The main pce alone can amodate at least eight thousand people in daily life. Including the surrounding auxiliary buildings, it canfortably house twelve thousand people.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, crescent Pce offers the kingdom¡¯s most luxurious andfortable environment, with extraordinary facilities far surpassing those of other countries in Yte, fully meeting the daily needs of nobles.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Crescent Pce possesses the most advanced magical inscriptions in the entire Yte region. Its activated magical array can even iste Legendary¡¯s probes, maximizing the residents¡¯ privacy¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I n to gradually revoke the nobles¡¯ residences in the capital. All nobles in Lutecia must move into Crescent Pce in the future.¡±


    ¡°This Crescent Pce is not just the royal pce, but also the residence for nobles in the capital.¡±


    Listening to Louis V¡¯s words, Charlotte felt an even stronger sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Looking at this most assertive king in Crescent¡¯s history, she continued calmly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, when you say revoke residences, does this include vassal¡¯s residences from various regions?¡±


    Louis V smiled faintly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Residences of regional vassals in the capital upy over two-thirds of Lutecia¡¯s inner city. Most of this area is vacant most of the time.¡±


    ¡°This is a tremendous waste and must be addressed.¡±


    ¡°After this Central Council meeting, I will issue a royal decree limiting regional nobles¡¯ property in Lutecia to no more than 200 square meters. Each family can hold one to three properties based on their rank.¡±


    ¡°Any property exceeding the specifications must be revoked, and I will exchange it for the right to reside in Crescent Pce.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She felt an even stronger sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is this the deal you n to make with the nobles?¡±


    She asked.


    Louis V nced at her and said tly.


    ¡°No, this will be the king¡¯s order.¡±


    Charlotte felt unsurprised by this answer.


    She understood Louis V¡¯s intention. He nned to make Crescent Pce the residence for nobles¡¯ activities in the capital.


    Nobles livevishly, and a mere 200 square meters might not even amodate the attendants of major nobles.


    If Louis V enforced this policy, most nobles would likely move into Crescent Pce during the Central Council¡­


    ¡°And what about the daily maintenance of the pce? Running such arge and luxurious pce will require substantial daily expenses. Is Your Majesty nning to have the nobles pay for it themselves?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Louis V smiled slightly.


    ¡°Of course, I only provide the residence. As for daily expenses, the nobles must cover them.¡±


    ¡°However, living in Crescent Pce may be cheaper for the nobles than maintaining theirrge estates.¡±


    Not necessarily.


    Nobles are often extravagant and love to show off, alwayspeting.


    If they all lived together, Charlotte could foresee what might happen.


    For instance, if Louis V set different standards of living conditions with outrageous prices for the highest tier, many nobles might go to great lengths to maintain their status.


    It¡¯s like ying a video game.


    When ying alone, everyone does their own thing. But once connected,parisons begin.


    In the past, rich yers would spend extravagantly for top ranks in trivial mobile games, let alone Myria nobles.


    However, this is not the most crucial part.


    The most important part is how long Louis V ns for the nobles to stay in Crescent Pce.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what about outside of the Central Council? After the council, the nobles will return to their fiefs. How will Crescent Pce be maintained then? What about the servants in the pce?¡±


    Charlotte asked tentatively.


    Louis V looked at her and said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Outside of the Central Council, the Crescent Pce will still operate normally. Nobles will naturally still need to pay for the daily maintenance of the pce, and this will be deducted from their contract taxes.¡±


    ¡°As for the servants¡­aside from necessary personal attendants that can be brought into the pce, the rest of the general servants will be provided by the royal family.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°You mean the Crescent Pce will always have a sufficient supply of servants? Even outside of the Central Council?¡±


    Louis V nodded slightly.


    ¡°Of course, nobles can still reside in the Crescent Pce at any time outside of the Central Council.¡±


    Hearing Louis V¡¯s words, Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    She had discerned Louis V¡¯s intentions.


    This wasn¡¯t just about providing nobles with a unified residence during the Central Council, but about encouraging them to reside in the Crescent Pce long-term.


    If Louis V intended for nobles to only stay during the Central Council, he would likely only provide temporary amodations and reduce operational costs outside of council periods.


    But Louis V¡¯s intention was to keep the Crescent Pce running continuously, regardless of whether nobles resided there.


    Louis V was an ambitious and assertive ruler with a vision. Spending a fortune to build such a colossal pce was not just about providing temporary lodging for nobles or easing Lutecia¡¯s housing pressure.


    The answer was clear.


    It was all about centralization.


    It was obvious that Louis V aimed to have all the Kingdom¡¯s lords reside in the Crescent Pce in the future.


    Perhaps now, it¡¯s only during the Central Council that nobles move in, but once they all move in during the council, it sets a precedent.


    The first step is always the hardest.


    Once the first step is taken, it bes easier to continue subtly.


    Whether through strong measures, coercion and inducement, or other means, getting nobles to live in the Crescent Pce long-term bes a possibility.


    Charlotte believed that as long as nobles moved into the Crescent Pce even once, Louis V would find a way to go further.


    Initially, nobles might fiercely resist, but as the royal family¡¯s power grew, this resistance would weaken.


    Once nobles got used to life in the Crescent Pce, they would gradually detach from their fiefs, possibly never returning, effectively bing ¡°domesticated¡± in the Crescent Pce.


    This was highly likely.


    Not all noble territories were as wealthy as Castell, and Louis V¡¯s pce was indeed luxurious.


    Once Louis V managed to keep nobles away from their fiefs and local power centers through various means, their connection to theirnds would weaken, and the royal family could better control and influence their activities, even managing and monitoring them through the Crescent Pce.


    Thus, the influence of nobles would diminish, while the King¡¯s authority and control would strengthen.


    When all the kingdom¡¯s nobles were concentrated in the Crescent Pce, quantitative changes could even lead to qualitative changes.


    At that point, the Crescent Pce would be a hub of social and cultural life for nobles.


    Then, Louis V¡¯s centralization efforts would be easier.


    For instance, he could establish strict court etiquette and regtions, demanding noblesply to reinforce his authority and limit their freedom. He could also hold political gatherings and meetings in the Crescent Pce to monitor and control noble activities.


    This transformation could be reciprocal.


    The Crescent Pce would also serve as a tform for nobles to interact,pete, showcase their wealth and status, and directly express opinions and requests to the king, significantly diminishing the importance of the Central Council.


    Even those nobles unwilling to reside long-term in the Crescent Pce would have to frequently travel between their fiefs and the pce, weakening their local influence.


    Over time, the connection between nobles and their fiefs would grow increasingly tenuous.


    Meanwhile, the royal family would gain opportunities to intervene in local affairs, gradually infiltrating and controlling them, even managing local finances through contract taxes.


    Ultimately, nobles could be titrndholders with no actual control over their territories.


    This was highly likely, and Charlotte was almost certain this was Louis V¡¯s future n.


    Otherwise, why spend a fortune building such a ¡°marvel¡± as the Crescent Pce?


    As for why Charlotte thought of so much, it was because history had shown simr scenarios, with a king known as the ¡°Sun King¡± Louis XIV, who built Versailles in France.


    The difference was that by Louis XIV¡¯s time, the feudal nobility in France was already in decline, whereas local feudal forces in the Crescent Kingdom were still strong.


    But Louis V had his advantages.


    This was a world of extraordinary powers, and the Crescent Royal Family was the most powerful extraordinary force in the kingdom, with Louis V being the most powerful secr extraordinary being.


    The authority and prestige he umted through war and saving the country were far beyond those of Louis XIV.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but look again at this king known as ¡°the Great.¡±


    The King summoning her was not just to chat.


    Charlotte had past-life memories, allowing her to connect many dots.


    Even without past-life memories, her political instincts honed over the past two years would sense Louis V¡¯s unspoken ns.


    Such detailed exnations of the Crescent Pce and the reasoning behind it were clearly indicative¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡­don¡¯t just want to talk about the future of the Crescent Pce, do you?¡±


    Charlotte looked up, meeting Louis V¡¯s deep ck eyes, and asked calmly.


    Louis V looked at her with appreciation.


    ¡°Countess Castell, I know of your deeds in the North. In my view, although you are young, you have the vision and skill far beyond other nobles.¡±


    ¡°Like your parents, you are an excellent noble. If your father were still alive, I would have likely granted him a higher title and made him a direct vassal of the kingdom, joining my cab¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the same. I see many virtues in you. I greatly admire the policies you implemented in the North, especially your suppression of dissidents. To haveplete control over your territory and defeat thebined forces of two duchies within six months is truly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Philip. This matter is not over, and I will offer youpensation as a token of the royal family¡¯s apology to the Castell family¡­¡±


    Hearing Louis V¡¯s words, Charlotte was quite surprised.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such high praise and sincere attitude from him.


    She smiled slightly, maintaining herposure as she asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I be so bold as to ask, are you trying to win me over?¡±


    Louis V nced at her.


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am also expressing the Royal Family¡¯s stance. And¡­ I believe you have already understood my intentions.¡±


    As he spoke, Louis V looked directly into Charlotte¡¯s eyes, his demeanor bing imposing in an instant.


    ¡°Castell, no one can change my determination to strengthen the central authority, not the nobles, and not the church.¡±


    ¡°Since the end of the Star-Moon War, the number of dukes with real power and lesiastical territories in the kingdom will only decrease, never increase.¡±

 Chapter 389: Negotiations with the King

    Chapter 389: Negotiations with the King


    Louis V¡¯s voice was very calm. However, beneath this calm exterior was an undeniable firmness.


    Charlotte knew what he was referring to: the Castell County.


    This monarch, intent on strengthening central authority, would never allow Castell to fall into the hands of the Church in the future.


    ¡°Countess Castell, I know you once made a vow before the Lord. Now, as you and your family are about to be my direct vassals, I must know your stance.¡±


    Louis V didn¡¯t dy any further and went straight to the point.


    Does her previous vow still hold?


    Charlotte already had her own answer and thoughts about this matter. Yet, standing there, she was curious about the extent of Louis V¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if my vow still holds, what would you do?¡±


    Charlotte asked.¡°I will not acknowledge the legality of that vow. You will still be my vassal, and the Castell family will still be under the protection of Valva. However, at the same time, I will not allow the Castell family to have autonomous control over the rare extraordinary resources that a direct vassal should have.


    Instead, I will continue to use the contract between Borde and Castell as a substitute for the Royal Covenant between the crown and Castell, and restrict other direct vassals from trading extraordinary resources with the Castell family.¡±


    Louis V coldly replied.


    Autonomous control over rare extraordinary resources?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart was stirred.


    In Myria, all resources involving extraordinary power are referred to as extraordinary resources. But only those that are rare, highly valuable, or in great demand but scarce in supply are called rare extraordinary resources.


    For instance, the precious materials soul stones used by high-level mages for meditation, the main material for crafting enchanted equipment, the rare magical beast materials necessary for advanced alchemy and mana conversion, and the mithril that the Castell family itself could produce.


    Yes, mithril is also a rare extraordinary resource. Although the price of mithril is much lower than materials like soul stones, dragon crystals, or star cores, its high magic conductivity and malleability make it essential for alchemy and magical arrays, always in great demand.


    Moreover, its lower price is rtive, as it is still much more valuable than gold.


    As for the autonomous control of rare extraordinary resources, it naturally refers to the right to freely manage these resources.


    The Crescent Kingdom is vast, with many regions producing rare extraordinary resources. But not every noble family has the right to freely dispose of these resources, even if they originate from their own territory.


    Only the kingdom¡¯s direct vassals have this right. This is one of the royal covenants between the crown and its direct vassals.


    Under this contract, the royal family¡¯s direct vassals can trade their extraordinary materials with other forces, and these materials are not only those produced in the direct fiefdom but also include those from the fiefs under the direct vassal¡¯s control.


    In this process, the royal family does not interfere with the direct vassals¡¯ disposal of extraordinary materials. Even if they sell them to an enemy country, the royal family will not intervene because this is a right that the vassals themselves possess.


    As part of the contract, vassals must unconditionally transfer part of the output of rare resources to the royal family. At the same time, the royal family will protect the vassals¡¯ ownership of these rare resources. Any war ims on these resources by other vassals will not be recognized.


    If any noble family starts a war, the royal family can even directly intervene, supporting the family with rare resources, condemning and sanctioning the instigating family, and ordering them to cease hostilities.


    In essence, the autonomous control of rare extraordinary resources is the most prominent right of the kingdom¡¯s direct vassals, providing significant benefits and being most supported by the kingdom¡¯s lords.


    As for why this is the most profitable right¡­


    It¡¯s because the Royal Covenant of the Crescent Kingdom stiptes that only the kingdom¡¯s direct vassals have the autonomous control of rare extraordinary resources, while the vassals under the direct vassals must hand over the management of extraordinary resources to their lord.


    Take the Castell family, for example. They have the rare extraordinary resource mithril. Still, without the autonomous control of extraordinary resources, the Castell family cannot freely trade mithril with other forces and can only sell it to the targets designated by the Borde family.


    This contract greatly restricts many non-direct vassal noble lords¡¯ extraordinary power while significantly enhancing the extraordinary power of the kingdom¡¯s direct vassals.


    Some direct vassals with lower titles and fewer territories even control more types of extraordinary resources than those with higher titles but non-direct vassals, thanks to this contract.


    As long as Louis V refuses to recognize the Castell family¡¯s autonomous control of extraordinary resources, even if Charlotte wants to trade extraordinary resources with other nobles, no one would dare trade with the Castell family under pressure.


    This is not just royal pressure but also the pressure from all direct vassals of the Crescent Kingdom who maintain the kingdom¡¯s extraordinary resource management system.


    No direct vassal family would self-destruct for some mithril. Even if some daring ones secretly trade, they would significantly lower the transaction price.


    In essence, just this condition alone allows Louis V to restrict the development of the Castell family¡¯s extraordinary power and even directly affect the development of the northern alchemy industry.


    ¡°Not only that¡­¡±


    Louis V paused, his expression bing increasingly indifferent, and his gaze toward Charlotte turning cold.


    ¡°I will permit all noble families with ims in the north to assert their ims over the Castell title, even allowing them to use war means.¡±


    ¡°As a lord, I will not directly intervene in these ims of rights wars, nor will I mediate in this process.¡±


    ¡°And if one day Castell does change hands, the royal family will not stand by and let the north fall into the hands of the Church. Even if it means war, I will prevent this oue.¡±


    ¡°To sum it up, from the end of the Star-Moon War, the number of actual power dukes and lesiasticalnds in the kingdom can only decrease, never increase.¡±


    Louis V¡¯s expression was serious, and his voice was authoritative.


    Hearing his words, Charlotte was somewhat surprised.


    It wasn¡¯t Louis V¡¯s attitude that surprised her but his frankness.


    This was frankness, a stark threat.


    But equally, with threats came enticements.


    Louis V was speaking of the possibilities if Charlotte continued to uphold her vow.


    ¡°Then, Your Majesty, what if I renounce my vow before the Lord and no longer acknowledge its validity?¡±


    Charlotte asked again.


    Louis V looked at her deeply, his authoritative voice bing gentle once more:


    ¡°If that is the case, I warmly wee the Castell family to be my direct vassal. You and your family will be fully protected by the Valva family and enjoy the same contract as other kingdom lords.¡±


    ¡°The Castell family will have the right to autonomously manage the mithril mines in Castell and freely participate in extraordinary trade among the kingdom¡¯s vassals. Part of the rare extraordinary resources controlled by the royal family will also be avable to the Castell family on a regr basis, just like other direct vassal families.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Castell family will have the right to enter the kingdom¡¯s cab and military. The core library of the kingdom¡¯s highest academy will also be open to the Castell family, just like other noble vassals.¡±


    ¡°In addition, any territorial ims the Castell family has outside the kingdom will be supported, and the kingdom will assist in reiming them, granting them to the Castell family.¡±


    Louis V¡¯s voice was calm as he listed the benefits of Charlotte renouncing her vow.


    Charlotte was quite tempted after hearing this.


    The right to autonomous control over extraordinary resources was essential unless Charlotte intended to burn bridges with the royal family and leave the Crescent Kingdom. Otherwise, she absolutely had to secure it.


    The ess to the core library of the kingdom¡¯s top academy was also very attractive. While Nice was already a walking magical encyclopedia, extraordinary power epassed more than just magic. There were things Charlotte might not need personally, but if she wanted to develop her territory, relevant knowledge was indispensable.


    Moreover, such libraries often contained rich historical records that could help Charlotte understand the past, especially the history of bloodbornes.


    As for helping the Castell family reim their ims¡­


    Charlotte could roughly guess what Louis V was referring to.


    The Castell County had territorial disputes with the Roman Duchy. Though the area wasn¡¯trge, only 5,000 square kilometers, it still ounted for 4.2% of the current Castell territory.


    This was a historical remnant of the Star-Moon War.


    It was clear that Louis V had not given up on the legal im over the Roman Duchy and still had intentions to reim thend.


    But this matter didn¡¯t concern Charlotte as much.


    ¡°Countess Castell, these are the terms from the royal family. So, what is your answer?¡±


    Louis V looked at Charlotte again, his voice as calm as ever.


    Charlotte also looked up at the aging monarch.


    Meeting his scrutinizing gaze, she smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you know that the first ce I visited after settling in Lutecia was the Lutecia Cathedral?¡±


    Louis V showed no surprise and said,


    ¡°I know about that visit. You stayed in Lutecia Cathedral for nearly three hours, spending two and a half hours meeting with Archbishop Lorraine, Grand Inquisitor Champagne, and Cardinal Mazarin.¡±


    ¡°For the remaining half an hour, you prayed devoutly in the cathedral, even invoking the holy light of the God Statue, causing quite a stir in the cathedral.¡±


    ¡°When you left, almost all the mid-to-high-ranking clergy in Lutecia Cathedral were present to see you off.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and before the prayer, you donated a whole chest of gold tana to the church, not one more or less, just 200,000, all minted in the sixth edition of the kingdom¡¯s gold tana from 1437 to 1441 of the Holy Calendar.¡±


    As he spoke, Louis V nced at Charlotte with a peculiar smile.


    ¡°By the way, out of the 200,000 gold tana you donated, 100,000 were eventually reced with the fifth edition of gold tana minted in 1418 by the church officials in charge of the funds.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    My goodness, is Louis V a spy? How does he know so much?


    As for Louis V mentioning that her donation was swapped by the church officials, that was just trying to stir up trouble.


    In 1418 of the Holy Calendar, the Star-Moon War was in full swing, and at that time, both the Crescent Kingdom and the Starfall Kingdom were in financial straits, minting insufficiently pure gold tana.


    That was the fifth edition of the gold tana after the unified currency of Myria, which contained copper and nickel, making each gold tana only worth about 80% of its actual value, a scandal in the currency issuance of the two kingdoms.


    Less than thirty yearster, the Holy Court introduced the sixth edition of gold tana, requiring all countries to mint new coins because of this issue.


    Charlotte clicked her tongue, thinking that the Holy Court was indeed bing more corrupt. For cleric to daremit fraud under the eyes of Legendaries, their guts were truly extraordinary.


    However, given the nature of those Legendaries, they probably didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters as donations.


    After all, for Legendaries, gold and silver were just numbers, only the extraordinary resource mattered to them.


    Although Louis V¡¯s intent was clear, Charlotte had to admit that her already subtle impression of the Holy Court had be even more nuanced.


    For those who didn¡¯t know, it might seem like she had donated half a box of substandard gold tana!


    Sighing lightly, Charlotte said,


    ¡°Your Majesty, your intelligence is very detailed.¡±


    ¡°I am, after all, the Master of the Crescent. Nothing in Lutecia escapes my eyes.¡±


    Louis V replied indifferently.


    Nothing escapes his eyes¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred, lost in thought.


    Louis V looked at her again with interest and asked.


    ¡°So, Countess Castell, what are you trying to say by mentioning that visit to the cathedral?¡±


    Charlotte put aside her thoughts and said calmly.


    ¡°On that day, the Legendary clerics of the church invited me to be a Saintess of the Holy Court in the Crescent Diocese.¡±


    Silence¡­


    As Charlotte¡¯s words fell, the entire reception room fell into a deep silence.


    It wasn¡¯t just ordinary quietness, it felt as if the whole world had momentarily frozen and be oppressive.


    Charlotte could feel Louis V¡¯s gaze bing sharp in an instant. Although the Legendary pressure wasn¡¯t outwardly visible, his entire aura had changed dramatically.


    Meeting Louis V¡¯s oppressive gaze, Charlotte smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°However, I declined.¡±


    Almost instantly, Louis V¡¯s rising aura dissipated, and time resumed its normal flow, sweeping away the oppressive atmosphere.


    His gaze returned to calm, and his dignified voice softened, with a hint of appreciation.


    ¡°A wise choice.¡±


    After speaking, he took another sip of non-bubbly wine and then asked, with a probing look.


    ¡°So, Countess Castell, can I take it that you intend to tell me that you have abandoned your previous oath to the Lord?¡±


    Charlotte sighed slightly, showing a nostalgic expression, and said with a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°I respect the Lord, which is why I once made an oath before Him.¡±


    ¡°However, the facts have proven that respecting the Lord and respecting the Church are two different things.¡±


    ¡°I can dedicate everything to the Lord, but the Church¡­ forgive me for saying this, but after all that has happened in the past two years, I am already disappointed with the Church as it stands today.¡±


    ¡°I will remain unmarried and dedicate my life to the Lord, but I will no longer uphold the previous oath regarding Castell territory.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Louis V finally showed relief. He smiled slightly and nodded at Charlotte with satisfaction.


    ¡°Then¡­ Countess Castell, as the King of the Crescent, I wee you to be my vassal.¡±


    ¡°Of course, bing your vassal is also an honor for the Castell family.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s respectful attitude, Louis V was even more satisfied.


    ¡°Countess Castell, since you have made your choice, the royal family will respond ordingly, giving the Castell family the status and position it deserves.¡±


    ¡°However, merely telling me this is not enough. I need you to publicly renounce your previous oath. Only then can our contract formally take effect.¡±


    ¡°So, Your Majesty, how would you like me to make this public deration?¡±


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    ¡°At the enfeoffment ceremony, I need you to publicly renounce the previous oath at the Castell family¡¯s enfeoffment ceremony. I will hold the enfeoffment ceremony for the Castell family in the Crescent Pce in three days, officially announcing the Castell family as my vassal.¡±


    Louis V said.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and then nodded slightly.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±

 Chapter 390: The Churchs Schism

    Chapter 390: The Church''s Schism


    Charlotte¡¯s exchange with Louis V went smoothly.


    Evidently, the monarch, determined to strengthen central authority, wasn¡¯t interested in giving the North a wavering choice and wasmitted to reinforcing royal power without resorting to borate schemes. This meeting was both a threat and a temptation.


    Charlotte had no particr resistance to renouncing her oath and pledging loyalty to the King of Crescent. In some ways, this development was exactly what she wanted.


    Not to mention, her promise to the Holy Court was essentially an empty one from the start, and her interests shed far more with the Holy Court than with Louis V.


    Charlotte intended to develop her own faith in the North, inevitably leading to friction with the Church. If the Church¡¯s influence in the North continued to wane, that would be one thing. However, if the Church decided to reinforce its presence due to her proximity to it, and sent more priests to ¡°assist¡±, it would be troublesome.


    Charlotte was already a ¡°Demigod¡± and had prepared to secretly spread her faith in the North. Once she began extensive preaching, it would inevitably harm the Holy Court¡¯s interests, leading to their interference. This intervention was almost a certainty.


    However, siding with the royal family presented a different scenario.


    Yes, spreading her faith in the North would conflict with the Church¡¯s interests, but the conflict and differences between the Crescent Royal Family and the Church were currently even greater than her own.


    Even if Charlotte spread her faith, she wouldn¡¯t do so openly at this stage. As long as the Holy Court didn¡¯t notice, she could carry out her mission secretly. Meanwhile, Louis V¡¯s well-known determination to weaken the Church¡¯s power and strengthen the monarchy worked in her favor.The Holy Court was thergest religious force in the world of Myria, boasting many high-ranking and Legendary clerics. However, the Holy Court¡¯s control over the various nations of Myria wasn¡¯t as strong as one might imagine.


    If it were, there wouldn¡¯t be kingdoms like Coria, secretly controlled by bloodbornes with the tacit approval of the Holy Court, or ¡°rebels¡± like Louis V, who directly challenged lesiastical authority.


    Continuing to rely on the Church would make her a thorn in the side of the Crescent Royal Family. The Church, seeking to strengthen its influence or ¡°support¡± her, might send more priests to the North.


    But if she sided with the King¡­


    The royal family would not only bestow numerous benefits upon her but also serve as a shield against the Church. In matters like the deployment of priests, the royal family¡¯s reaction might be even more vehement than Charlotte¡¯s.


    Charlotte might not even need to act, the royal family would step in to block the Church.


    This was quite likely.


    After all, Charlotte was known as a devout Holy Believer and even had the title of ¡°unauthorized Saintess.¡±


    Even if she had disagreements with the Church, the royal family would guard against her aligning too closely with the Church and resolving their conflicts. The royal family could woo her, but so could the Church.


    As for the possibility of future centralization efforts targeting her¡­ Charlotte wasn¡¯t worried.


    Louis V was indeed an ambitious monarch with more control over the Crescent Kingdom than any previous king. However,pared to the ¡°Sun King¡± of historical record who sessfully centralized power, Louis V faced far more challenges and difficulties.


    He had to deal with more powerful noble forces, a more influential Church, and the actual Gods behind the Church.


    Not to mention, there was Louis V¡¯s age to consider.


    The Star-Moon War had been fought intermittently for over eighty years, and it had been more than ten years since thest ceasefire. Over a hundred years had passed, and Louis V was already over seventy.


    In the world of Myria, the lifespan of extraordinary beings was no different from ordinary people. No matter how powerful one was, they would still die when their time came. Even though Louis V was a Legendary and long-lived, based on the average lifespan in Myria, he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Ten years at most, but Charlotte didn¡¯t think Louis V could subjugate the nobles within that time.


    Nobles weren¡¯t pushovers either, they would resist if pressured too hard.


    Louis V might not be able to establish an ¡°absolute monarchy¡± in the Crescent Kingdom with his own power, though his sessor might. However, that would require his sessor to continue his policies and possess equal capability.


    But that wasn¡¯t Charlotte¡¯s concern.


    In essence, Charlotte wasn¡¯t truly loyal to the King, she sought to divert pressure from the Church and find a scapegoat and shield.


    In ten years, Charlotte estimated she might truly ascend to Godhood.


    The meeting ended smoothly, and it was noon.


    In high spirits, Louis V invited Charlotte to stay for lunch at the Crescent Pce.


    This was another notable difference between Myria and medieval Earth, where nobles typically had two meals a day, andmoners often only had one. In Myria, three meals a day had long been the norm for nobles.


    Charlotte epted the invitation.


    The Crescent Royal family¡¯s lunch wasvish, even more so than the Castell family¡¯s. The food was delicious, prepared by top chefs from across the kingdom, with fresh ingredients transported directly by magic from various regions.


    Remarkably, over 80% of the ingredients were extraordinary materials¡ªmeat from magical beasts, vegetables from magical nts, and even the bread contained magic.


    Charlotte enjoyed the meal immensely.


    Besides King Louis V, the Crescent Queen also joined the meal.


    The Queen, much younger than Louis V, appeared to be around forty. ording to Charlotte¡¯s knowledge, this was Louis V¡¯s third wife and the only one without children.


    As for the Second Prince of Crescent, he was said to be studying in the Cathedral and did not attend the meal.


    ¡°Hmph, what a rebellious son! As a prince, he¡¯s uninterested in governance but runs off to the Church daily! A disgrace to Valva!¡±


    While having dessert, Louis V chatted with the two and grumbled.


    Charlotte made noment.


    With the First Prince dead in the Star-Moon War and the Third Prince recently executed, Louis V only had the Second Prince left.


    Unfortunately, the Second Prince had no interest in governance and was obsessed with theology.


    Many conservative nobles in the kingdom liked the Second Prince, but Louis V was not among them.


    Clearly, Louis V was dissatisfied with his primary heir.


    ¡°Francois is still young. He will understand your intentions as he grows older.¡±


    The Queen gently advised.


    ¡°Young? He¡¯s thirty-five! At this rate, he¡¯s unfit to inherit the throne!¡±


    Louis V expressed his displeasure.


    Charlotte listened without speaking.


    She was thinking about what Louis V¡¯s words implied.


    Louis V¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Second Prince was well-known throughout the kingdom.


    Many nobles believed that after the fall of the Third Prince, even if the King was unhappy with the Second Prince, he had no choice but to let him ascend. But now it seemed¡­ Louis V did not share this view.


    Charlotte understood that Louis V¡¯sints were actually meant for her ears.


    More precisely, through her, he was addressing the nobles.


    Even with the Third Prince executed, the Second Prince would not be named heir!


    Could it be that Louis V intended to find a sessor from a coteral branch of the Valva family?


    Charlotte pondered this.


    At that moment, she considered possible candidates from the coteral branches of the Valva family.


    The Valva family had dwindled in number, and even including distant rtives, there weren¡¯t many candidates. She could think of only a few likely contenders.


    For instance, the Duke of Moonshield, John de Anro, who was a posthumous child of the previous king, or Louis V¡¯s nephews who had been granted the title of count.


    These royal nobles mostly supported centralization, but it remained unclear which one Louis V favored.


    Clearly, Louis V was sending a message to the nobles: don¡¯t count on backing the Second Prince to decentralize power.


    However, Charlotte was puzzled.


    Given Louis V¡¯s strong stance and his emphasis on strengthening central authority, had he never considered grooming a suitable heir to carry out his vision?


    Charlotte sensed something amiss.


    ¡­


    After having lunch with the royal family, Charlotte took her leave of the pce.


    She did not mention the future inheritance of the Castell family following her vow of celibacy, nor did Louis V ask.


    This could be considered a mutual understanding.


    The Valva family had dwindled, but the Castell family had only Charlotte as its sole heir.


    Other families that had intermarried with the Castells might have ims to the North, but ims diminish over generations. The first generation holds the strongest im, the second weaker, and by the third, it often isn¡¯t recognized.


    By the fourth generation¡­ it bes entirely void.


    Most of the Castell family¡¯s intermarriages happened in Charlotte¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation. Her father¡¯s generation had few members, with only one aunt married into the Borde family.


    This meant that while many nobles held ims to the Castell family, either they were too old or their ims had weakened to insignificance.


    Charlotte, being young, had a long life ahead of her. As long as she outlived those strong-im distant rtives, the Castell family would eventually have no bloodline heirs.


    Charlotte, now a royal vassal, would see the king reim titles andnds once the Castell line ended without other imants. This was likely why Louis V could ept the Castell family for now.


    As long as Charlotte remained celibate, the North would eventually fall to the Valva family. As long as the Castell family¡¯s intermarried rtives lived, the King would not harm Charlotte and might even need to protect her.


    Until¡­ Charlotte eventually joined the ¡°Divine Realm.¡±


    After leaving the pce, Charlotte reunited with the long-waiting Sebastian. Seeing Charlotte, the elven butler breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finallye out.¡±


    ¡°Why? Were you worried I wouldn¡¯te out?¡±


    Charlotte joked.


    Sebastian scratched his head.


    ¡°Not exactly, but the King is, after all, a legendary figure, so there was some concern¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°No need to worry, everything went smoothly. No, it went more than smoothly.¡±


    With that, Charlotte briefly exined her ¡°agreement¡± with Louis V.


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Full protection? Does that mean¡­ when the Nez n attacks the Starfall Kingdom, we can directly intervene and reject the church¡¯s armed forces without fearing church pressure?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Naturally. The matter of taking the me can be left to our great king.¡±


    Charlotte had an alliance with the Nez n to support their reiming control over the Starfall Kingdom and driving out the church, in exchange for the Roman Duchy title andnds.


    This support was not only material but also political, inevitably offending the church.


    However, with Louis V¡¯s direct protection, it was different.


    If the church targeted a count under a duke, it could be justified, and the King would only watch and perhaps condemn it. After all, ¡°the vassal of my vassal is not my vassal.¡±


    But for a royal vassal¡­


    Given Louis V¡¯s attitude towards the church, he would likely be happy to take the me in this matter.


    Thinking of Louis V¡¯s strong stance against the church, Charlotte had a thought.


    ¡°Sebastian, how many Legendaries does the Valva family have? Are there any hidden forces?¡±


    Sebastian paused, then thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The only Legendary figure should be the King. I haven¡¯t heard of any hidden forces.¡±


    ¡°Strange. Then how does Louis V have the confidence to directly oppose the Church? Lutecia Diocese alone has three Legendary clerics.¡±


    ¡°Master, more precisely, the king is opposing the Crescent Diocese, not the entire Holy Court. The Holy Court and the Crescent Diocese are two different things. This involves the internal division of the church.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me more.¡±


    Charlotte showed interest.


    The church¡¯s texts never discussed its dark history, and she admitted she was genuinely curious now.


    Sebastian pondered, then exined.


    ¡°Master, this dates back to the reform of the Holy Legion by the Holy Court centuries ago.¡±


    ¡°At the height of the Holy Court¡¯s power, its strongest force was the Holy Legion, which conquered any enemy before it. The Holy Legion was directly controlled by the Theocracy, enabling the Holy Court to dominate the continent and divide it into numerous dioceses.¡±


    ¡°However, over time, maintaining the Holy Legion became increasingly costly, and it grew corrupt. Eventually, the Theocracy had to reform it into local judgment forces.¡±


    ¡°Since then, the Theocracy could no longer suppress the dioceses. Although the Holy Court remained powerful overall, the internal power distribution had drastically changed, with dioceses rising and the Theocracy declining.¡±


    ¡°Today, while the Theocracy is still the leader of the Holy Court, dioceses have evolved into semi-independent lesiastical fiefdoms¡­¡±


    ¡°This is why the King dares to act against the Crescent Diocese. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the core interest of ¡®faith¡¯, the Theocracy is happy to see the dioceses weakened.¡±

 Chapter 391: Crescent Headline Charlotte

    Chapter 391: Crescent Headline Charlotte


    Any organization, when it growsrge enough, will inevitably face various internal issues.


    Moreover, if this organization spans a wide region and the central authority¡¯s control over the periphery is not strong, the division of power is almost certain.


    The Holy Court is no exception.


    Perhaps in the era when Gods walked the earth, the church¡¯s cohesion and leadership were invincible thanks to the Gods¡¯ might.


    But now, with the Gods slumbering, everything has naturally changed.


    With many dioceses, the Holy Court was bound to face conflicts when dividing interests.


    Conflicts arise among dioceses and between dioceses and the Theocracy, necessitatingmunication and reconciliation.


    Additionally, to expand the influence of the main God, different dioceses often absorbed various sub-Gods, increasing diversity and conflicts.


    Despite its enormous size and historical umtion, the Holy Court remains a powerful entity that any nation must respect. However, exploiting the internal conflicts of the church¡¯s various dioceses to bnce power and seek more benefits has be a consensus among monarchs.The Crescent Kingdom is no exception.


    King Louis V dares to directly challenge the church because he is confident that as long as he continues to support the Holy Court as the national religion and regrly pays religious taxes to the Theocracy, the Theocracy will not directly intervene in his contention with the Crescent Diocese.


    As just one diocese, the Crescent Diocese, though vast, is responsible for more than just the Crescent Kingdom and cannot muster all its strength against Louis V.


    As long as Louis V does not outright oppose the church but gradually reces the church¡¯s influence in the kingdom, he can achieve his goals bit by bit.


    Understanding the whole situation, Charlotte felt a bit sentimental.


    The political entities of Myria are indeed prone to division.


    The former Yte Empire was like this.


    The inheritancews of the alliance caused the empire to split almost every time there was a change of power, eventually leading to the East-West division and its downfall.


    The semi-political alliance of the Western Yte Empire was simr.


    The empire had over 200 more or less independent lords, each with semi-independent foreign policies. Despite its territory being twice the size of the Crescent Kingdom and its poption three times asrge, it was still suppressed by Louis V until it formed an alliance with Starfall to curb the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s expansion.


    Even in the religious realm, the Holy Court could not escape this trend.


    Under the Theocracy, the dioceses have essentially be religious fiefdoms, and the influence of the pope in the central authority is far less than that of the diocese¡¯s archbishop.


    Of course, this fragmentation extends to the Crescent Kingdom and many other kingdoms and duchies.


    Every nation has its array ofrge and small lords. Although they are vassals, their independence is strong, and ignoring royalmands ismonce.


    In many countries, the core area controlled by the royal family is often just a small central region, which is mon knowledge.¡±


    Only the Crescent Kingdom, with Louis V strengthening central authority, is an exception.


    Before the Star-Moon War, the Valva family faced a simr situation, even being mockingly called the ¡°Count of Lutecia¡± because the royal family¡¯s control only extended to the capital and its surroundings.


    The Valva family¡¯s initial rise to royalty was because the major nobles of the Crescent Penins thought their small territory made them easier to manipte.


    Reading the history of Myria, even Charlotte had to marvel at how her previous life on Earth with its unified empire was an anomaly.


    In the following days, Charlotte finally became busy.


    News spread quickly from the pce. Her meeting with Louis V, her renouncement of the vow to donatend to the church, and her decision to officially pledge allegiance to the Valva family soon becamemon knowledge.


    Initially, it was just rumors, but when the announcement came that Louis V would hold the Castell family¡¯s enfeoffment ceremony in three days, everyone confirmed that the North had ultimately chosen the king over the church.


    Even before the enfeoffment ceremony began, nobles of all ranks visited, congratting the Castell family on bing direct vassals of the kingdom.


    Of course, the congrattions were one thing; the main purpose was to curry favor and trade.


    The wealth of the North is well-known, and its trade is extensive. Many merchants from the Crescent Kingdom, wanting to trade with Starfall, luna Ind, and the Northern Grand Duchy, see the Castell territory as an unavoidable passage.


    Moreover, the Castell family holds thergest mithril mine in the Crescent Kingdom. Even though 70% of the mithril is controlled by the royal family, the Castell family, enjoying 30% after the independence from Borde, has be a sought-after ally among many lords.


    Mithril is invaluable, essential for forming magical arrays and a premium material for alchemy and magic circles. Its high price and demand make it a hard currency in the extraordinary realm.


    Previously, various noble families were hesitant about trading with the Castell family due to the uncertain royal stance. But now, knowing the Castell would be direct vassals, they could no longer sit still.


    In just a few days, Charlotte¡¯s rented manor was swarmed by nobles, congratting her and signing trade agreements with Sebastian until their hands were sore.


    Within three days, the Castell family secured trade agreements worth over eight million gold tana, mostly rted to mithril and its byproducts.


    This amount is more than a year¡¯s fiscal revenue for Castell County.


    However, Charlotte knew this was just the beginning.


    The real gains woulde from the kingdom¡¯s major nobles.


    After meeting Louis V, she received an invitation to the Duke of Moonshield¡¯s salon, scheduled for the day after her official enfeoffment, attended by the kingdom¡¯s major nobles.


    These major nobles were Charlotte¡¯s primary focus, as they controlled 90% of the extraordinary materials in the Crescent market!


    Securing agreements with them would ensure that Castell County¡¯s trade in extraordinary materials would be fully established, ending the era of having wealth and mines but no ess to rare resources.


    Of course, not all nobles were after the Castell family¡¯s mithril.


    During the three days leading up to the enfeoffment, Charlotte received numerous invitations to banquets and salons, all expressing admiration for her.


    With the news of her renouncing the vow to donatend to the church, many mistakenly thought her vow of celibacy was also nullified.


    A beauty of unparalleled charm, the sole heir of her family, holding thergest silver mine in the Crescent Kingdom, and owning the second most prosperous territory on the Crescent Penins after the Lutecia District¡­


    This was not just a rising kingdom¡¯s great lord but a walking grand prize. Winning her favor would mean not only gaining the kingdom¡¯s most beautiful gem but also acquiring vast wealth andnd, bing a grand lord second only to dukes in the entire Crescent Kingdom!


    Charlotte¡¯s suitors emerged like mushrooms after a rainstorm.


    This left Charlotte feeling both speechless and frustrated.


    She politely declined all invitations from those who were interested in her body and family assets, but the flood of invitations and love letters continued unabated.


    It wasn¡¯t until Charlotte released another statement that she regained some peace. She reaffirmed that she had indeed retracted her vow of religiousnd dedication but also maintained her vow of celibacy, stating that she had decided to dedicate herself to the God and would never marry.


    Although some people still didn¡¯t believe her and others held on to their slim hopes, Charlotte ignored them all.


    As a result, in the circles of the Lutetia nobility, there was a surge of envy towards the Valva family, and the Castell family and Charlotte became hot topics at every salon and banquet.


    Clearly, the biggest beneficiary of Charlotte¡¯s celibacy vow was the Valva family. This almost guaranteed that if the Castell line ended, the northern territories would likely fall under royal control.


    Even in the taverns and streets, Charlotte de Castell became the talk of themoners over their meals and drinks.


    However, what surprised Charlotte was the Church¡¯sck of response to her retraction of the religiousnd dedication.


    She had been prepared for clerics toe knocking, but instead, there was only a statement from the Archbishop of the Lutecia Cathedral to his fellow clerics.


    ¡°The future of the northernnds lies in the hands of the Saintess herself. Whether it belongs to the Church or the King is for the Saintess, as the lord, to decide. The Church should not and will not interfere.¡±


    When this statement was released, the entire noble circle of Lutecia was in an uproar.


    The Saintess!


    The Archbishop of the Crescent Diocese actually referred to Charlotte de Castell as the Saintess!


    Although manymoners had already dubbed the Countess of the North as the Saintess walking the earth, nobles had often dismissed it as a rumor or even a smokescreen released by the young Countess of the North herself.


    But now, the highest religious official in Crescent openly confirmed this!


    Charlotte once again became the center of attention in Lutecia, dominating noble salons, banquets, andmoners¡¯ taverns alike.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on with the Archbishop, or whether this was a reaction to her retraction of the vow.


    She had already discussed her rejection of the Saintess position with Louis V in advance, so she was prepared for any potential fallout from the monarch.


    However, subsequent developments took Charlotte by surprise.


    Shortly after, Archbishop Charles of the Crescent Diocese issued another statement.


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell is indeed the Saintess chosen by the Lord, possessing the Lord¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°However, she declined the Church¡¯s invitation and has not been formally appointed by the Church.¡±


    This statement added more fuel to the fire surrounding Charlotte.


    Nobles were entertained, but clerics were stunned.


    A Saintess chosen by the Lord, refusing to be the Church¡¯s Saintess?


    What kind of situation was this?


    Archbishop, have you lost your mind?


    If this was a falsehood, it was a remarkable oneing from the highest religious authority in Crescent.


    But if it was true, wouldn¡¯t that imply that the Lord was displeased with the Church?


    This was a direct challenge to the Church¡¯s authority!


    The clerics were dumbfounded, feeling as if they were losing their sanity, until Archbishop Charles issued anothermand that shocked the clerics and surprised the nobles.


    ¡°For millennia, the Holy Court has spread the Lord¡¯s glory and protected the people. Now, as the Lord sleeps and the mortal corrupts, the church has also be deeply wed and increasingly depraved. Therefore, the Lord has warned us through the Saintess¡­¡±


    ¡°Effective immediately, the Crescent Diocese will initiate an internal review, with Grand Inquisitor Bernard de Champagne as Chief Inquisitor and Joseph de Mazarin as Deputy Inquisitor, to conduct a faith and discipline review of all clerics within the diocese!¡±


    This announcement caused a massive upheaval throughout the Crescent Diocese, boosting Charlotte¡¯s prominence even further, with her news spreading from Lutecia to the entire Crescent.


    No one could ignore that the Saintess¡¯ rejection was the catalyst for the Church¡¯s self-examination.


    It seemed as if Charlotte¡¯s influence had single-handedly changed the diocese¡¯s policy.


    Charlotte finally realized the Archbishop¡¯s intentions.


    Her refusal to be the Saintess could not be hidden, so the Church decided to reveal it themselves and use it as a pretext to reform the entire Crescent Diocese.


    Charlotte pondered deeply.


    Anyrge-scale reorganization of an institution is fraught with resistance. The Archbishop¡¯s choice of this rationale could effectively silence many clerics.


    Furthermore, restructuring the Diocese would strengthen its cohesion and power, which, although potentially weakening the Crescent Diocese¡¯s authority and power in the short term, would ultimately enhance its faith and strength in the long run.


    But¡­ choosing such aprehensive review method seemed somewhat hasty.


    Louis V was consolidating royal power under the guise of reorganizing the nobles using the Blood Demon Cult as a pretext. Now, even the Archbishop of Crescent was initiating an internal review within the Church.


    It felt as if both the King and the Church were urgently preparing for something.


    Moreover, the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s activities had noticeably increasedpared to previous years, and Charlotte had encountered three God¡¯s Descent Rituals in just her short time here.


    Even the Nez n of the Starfall Kingdom nned a coup this year, with a sense of urgency as well.


    Considering the pce and cathedral news, and recalling the activities of the Blood Demon Cult and the Nez n, Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Something significant is about to happen.¡±


    She murmured.


    She didn¡¯t know the connection, but she had a sense that something wasing, something that the high ranks of these major forces were aware of.


    Charlotte¡¯s thoughts turned to Albrecht, whom she had forcibly contracted as a blood thrall.


    Albrecht had nned the grand sacrificial ceremony in Lutecia, which Charlotte had disrupted, but as the Third Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult, he must know something.


    Moreover, given the involvement of the Blood Demon Cult, it was likely also rted to the bloodborne.


    With this in mind, Charlotte delved into her consciousness and essed the memory library of Albrecht.


    ¡°Show me the significant events happening soon.¡±


    The illusory book flew into her hand, and Albrecht¡¯s imprinted memories began to unfold in her mind.


    As she read through the memories, her expression turned to one of suspicion and surprise.


    ¡°Divinity Descent Day?¡±

 Chapter 392: Enfeoffment Ceremony

    Chapter 392: Enfeoffment Ceremony


    Melodious music began to y, solemn yet lighthearted.


    The royal band, dressed in blue and white uniforms, stood straight on one side, ying their instruments under the conductor¡¯s direction.


    Today was the day Charlotte was formally enfeoffed as a direct vassal by the King, and the day the Castell family re-signed their Royal Covenant.


    Nobles gathered early in the pce to witness the ceremony, densely packed, filling the entire grand hall.


    Ordinarily, the enfeoffment ceremony for a count would not cause such amotion.


    However, perhaps due to recent events that made Charlotte famous among the nobles, or maybe the royal family and the church wanted to divert attention from their own internal purges, what should have been a simple count¡¯s enfeoffment attracted arge number of curious nobles.


    Many were intrigued by Charlotte, the legendary living saintess.


    Especially since she had recently caused the royal family to lose a prince and then refused a position from the church, which even led to an internal purge within the church to avoid divine wrath.


    Despite having offended the two major powers of the Crescent, both the royal family and the church maintained a friendly attitude toward this young countess.This naturally piqued the nobles¡¯ curiosity even more.


    Particrly those nobles who had no power to attend the central parliament, the direct members of various noble families came to witness the ceremony.


    The music flowed continuously, growing more majestic.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Charlotte, apanied by royal knights, slowly entered the pce hall lined with a genuine silk red carpet.


    She attended in formal attire, wearing a whitece noble dress adorned with golden patterns and the Castell family crest, looking both magnificent and dignified.


    Her movements were graceful, her posture upright, and the fitted dress subtly highlighted her youthful figure, showcasing alluring curves.


    Her youthful freshness, vibrant energy, and the noble elegance she exuded made it hard for anyone to take their eyes off her.


    The magical crystal lights in the hall sparkled, casting a dreamy glow that made Charlotte shine even brighter.


    The moment she entered, the entire hall fell silent, with women showing amazement and men gazing intently.


    ¡°Is she Charlotte de Castell? Thest heir of the Castell family?¡±


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s said the family is blessed by the Goddess of Beauty, with such outstanding looks. When she matures, she will surely be someone who can sway the kingdom¡¯s politics with just a smile¡­¡±


    ¡°Matures? No¡­ in fact, she has alreadye of age.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s already an adult? She looks much younger¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, hering-of-age ceremony two years ago caused quite a stir in Borde.¡±


    ¡°Is that the one where she lit up the divine statue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that even the divine statue in Lutecia glowed at that time.¡±


    ¡°Is that the power of a saintess?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also very capable. When she inherited the title, the former Duke of Borde tried to force a marriage and seize the northernnds, and the northern nobles didn¡¯t obey her. Yet, she not only resolved Borde¡¯s pressure cleverly but also unified the northern forces in less than half a year, even defeating an army of one hundred thousand from the two duchies of Violet and Borde!¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ one hundred thousand troops? By the divine, that¡¯s incredible! Compared to her, the young generation of central nobles are all useless!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, her extraordinary power is also very strong. I¡¯ve heard she awakened her bloodline power just two years ago and already has strength close to the Silver Moon tier.¡±


    ¡°Damn! She¡¯s only awakened for two years? Judging by her aura, I thought she had her powers since childhood! Could it be¡­ another Legendary figure like our king is emerging in Crescent?¡±


    ¡°Being the chosen Saintess of the Lord, if her bloodline and talents weren¡¯t exceptional, how could she have received divine favor?¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case. It could be because of the divine lord¡¯s favor that she gained such strong talent¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve heard some families are trying to secure a marriage with Castell. But even ignoring her vow of celibacy, a young woman who can defeat two duchies is not someone easy to control.¡±


    ¡°They just covet Castell¡¯s beauty, wealth, andnds.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The nobles murmured among themselves, curiously watching the girl in the hall.


    Their gazes were filled with surprise, gossip, admiration, and respect.


    Louis V was not a weak monarch, and the Crescent Diocese was not a mere decoration. Being acknowledged by both said a lot.


    Even though Charlotte¡¯s appearance was much younger than her actual age, the nobles in the hall didn¡¯t dare underestimate this young noblewoman, nor forget that beneath her angelic, innocent appearancey a strong and formidable spirit.


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell, do you willingly forgo the promise of donatingnds, uphold the rules of Crescent nobility, maintain the honor and legacy of nobility, and be a true noble?¡±


    On the throne, wearing a splendid royal robe and a golden crown, Louis V looked at the beautiful girl under the spotlight and asked solemnly.


    Charlotte pinched the corner of her skirt, gracefully and dignifiedly, softly answering.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Louis V paused, then continued.


    ¡°Do you willingly abide by the Royal Covenant, uphold its principles, remember your rights and obligations, and support the rule of the Valva family?¡±


    Charlotte bowed again and answered in a clear, pleasant voice.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Louis V nodded slightly and asked again.


    ¡°Do you willingly adhere to the Holy Code, take up the scepter of honor, and be my family¡¯s direct vassal and honorary knight?¡±


    Charlotte continued to bow, her melodious voice echoing in the hall.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Louis V¡¯s expression gradually softened.


    He looked at Charlotte with satisfaction, a hint of a smile at the corner of his eyes, softening his usual stern demeanor, making him appear more approachable.


    ¡°Then¡­ congrattions. From today onwards, you are an official direct vassal of my Valva family.¡±


    He said warmly.


    After finishing, Louis V signaled to the royal knight standing beside him, who immediately stepped forward and presented a long tray covered in golden silk.


    In the trayy an ornate Honorary Knight¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell, this is the Honorary Knight¡¯s sword, symbolizing honor and heritage. It is now yours. Remember your vows and be a worthy lord, a true noble.¡±


    Louis V resumed his authoritative demeanor.


    He picked up the Honorary Knight¡¯s sword, rose from the throne, and personally handed it to Charlotte.


    Seeing this, the assembled nobles were stunned, their eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Personally! His Majesty personally handed her the Honorary Knight¡¯s sword!¡±


    ¡°By the heavens! Isn¡¯t this an honor reserved for dukes? Does His Majesty intend to make her a duchess?!¡±


    ¡°No, probably not. It must be due to her esteemed status as a Saintess¡­¡±


    The nobles murmured among themselves, looking at Charlotte with curiosity and envy.


    As central nobles of Crescent, they knew well that it was rare for the king to personally hand over the Honorary Knight¡¯s sword during an enfeoffment ceremony. Only powerful dukes and highly favored nobles received such an honor!


    Clearly, even without considering the strength of the Nortnds, this confirmed that the young Countess of Castell had earned the king¡¯s recognition.


    Charlotte took the sword and bowed slightly to Louis V.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Seeing herpliance, Louis V was even more satisfied.


    He nodded slightly, then looked around the grand hall and dered in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Charlotte de Castell is honest and courageous, loyal and fearless. ording to the Holy Code and the Royal Covenant, I, Louis de Valva, the 37th King of the Crescent Kingdom, hereby dere Charlotte de Castell an Honorary Knight. Her inherited territory, Castell County, will formally be a direct fief of the Valva family, enjoying the privileges of a direct vassal of the kingdom. Charlotte de Castell is granted the title of Countess and the honorary position of Counselor to the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s Cab!¡±


    Upon hearing Louis V¡¯s formal announcement, the nobles were again taken aback and began to discuss.


    ¡°Counselor? Cab Counselor? Does His Majesty value Countess Castell so highly that he directly appoints her as a Cab Counselor?¡±


    ¡°Is she really just a countess of the Nortnds, not His Majesty¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡±


    The nobles were visibly shocked and astonished.


    Charlotte in the hall was also a bit surprised.


    In the Crescent Kingdom, the king is the highest ruler, but the kingdom is also governed by the Cab.


    The Cab assists the royal family in ruling the country, wielding great power with nine seats, covering military, diplomacy, finance, religion, vassal management, and more, even deciding the convening of the central parliament. Positions include Military Chief, foreign Minister, financial Chief, and Royal Patriarch, all part of the Cab.


    Entering the Cab means entering the true power center of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Though the position of Counselor is honorary andcks direct power, it allows participation in Cab meetings, influencing many political decisions in the kingdom.


    It was clear that Louis V was further drawing Charlotte into his fold.


    Charlotte had little interest in joining the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s Cab, but an honorary title was beneficial.


    Nobles value circles, and this title would bring her closer to the kingdom¡¯s power center, providing ess to first-hand information and expanding her influence.


    This would help her in dealing with other nobles and developing her territory.


    Especially since the Counselor title was honorary, which suited Charlotte. She had many matters in her own territory to manage and did not want to divert her attention elsewhere.


    Knowing that Louis V was likely trying to curry favor to counter the Church¡¯s influence on her, Charlotte found the elderly king quite endearing.


    ¡°Thank you for your favor.¡±


    She curtsied again.


    Louis V nodded slightly and warmly said,


    ¡°You may rise. Remember today¡¯s covenant and be a true noble.¡±


    Then, he looked at Charlotte with a meaningful gaze and said,


    ¡°Lady Castell, the identity of a Saintess is a divine blessing but also a shackle. Favor¡­ is not always a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Since you have declined the Church¡¯s invitation, I believe you have your own views and understandings of life. Stay true to yourself and always remember the significance of your life.¡±


    Remember the significance of life¡­


    Reflecting on Louis V¡¯s hint, Charlotte pondered.


    ¡­


    The conferral ceremony went smoothly.


    Afterward, Charlotte received congrattions and invitations from various noble families, bing the talk of the noble circle.


    Charlotte felt indifferent about the conferral. Due to her transmigrator status and ¡°Demigod¡± rank, her focus extended beyond the Crescent Kingdom. Although satisfied, she wasn¡¯t particrly excited.


    In truth, ever since reading Albrecht¡¯s memories about the uing Divinity Descent Day, she felt other matters paled inparison.


    After thanking the nobles and declining many invitations, Charlotte boarded her carriage and returned to her manor with the bestowed items.


    Soon after, a royal convoy arrived with additionalpensation from Louis V for the Borde-Castell War.


    Thepensation was a cartload of extraordinary materials, mostly for mage meditation, evidently intended for Charlotte herself, given her public identity as a mage.


    Sebastian estimated their value at around 15 million gold tana, showing the royal family¡¯s sincerity and wealth.


    Charlotte epted everything and expressed her gratitude to the royal envoy.


    After the envoy left, Charlotte¡¯s expression grew solemn.


    ¡°Divine favor is a blessing and a shackle¡­¡±


    Chewing on Louis V¡¯s words, Charlotte reflected.


    She recalled Albrecht¡¯s memories and the mentioned Divinity Descent Day.


    She didn¡¯t know if Louis V¡¯s words were rted to the uing Divinity Descent Day, but it was likely.


    Thinking of the Divinity Descent Day, Charlotte¡¯s gaze became serious.


    Descent, the descent of divinities.


    As the name implies, the Divinity Descent Day marks the day when the earthly incarnations of true Gods descend upon the world.


    In other words, it¡¯s the day when the stars align, and the slumbering Gods awaken one by one.

 Chapter 393: Divinity Descent Day

    Chapter 393: Divinity Descent Day


    The Divinity Descent Day is when the boundary between the mundane and the mythological ispletely shattered, and the slumbering Gods fully awaken.


    When exactly this day wille, there is no specific record in Albrecht¡¯s memory. In the memories Charlotte essed, it is only mentioned that the Blood Demon Cult received a divine oracle seventeen years ago, foretelling the imminent arrival of the day.


    Gods have a very indifferent sense of time. A thought or a slumber could span years.


    Thus, prophecies in divine oracles oftenck specific timing. Nevertheless, since the prophecy stated ¡°imminent¡±, even if it is dyed, the actual date should not be far off, based on the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s experience.


    Although Albrecht¡¯s memory does not record the exact date of the day, it does contain descriptions rted to it.


    When the sun¡¯s radiance fades, the blood moon bes eternal, and the world plunges into profound darkness once more, the moment when the Gods¡¯ light reces the sunlight, that is the official arrival of the Divnity Descent Day¡­


    ¡°The fading of the sun¡¯s radiance¡­¡±


    Reflecting on Albrecht¡¯s memories, Charlotte pondered.


    She had seen such descriptions elsewhere. When she was still in Borde City, during her recovery at the church hospital after being sacrificed by her grandmother, she voraciously read all the books avable, trying to understand the world of Myria as much as possible. During that time, she had encountered simr descriptions of ¡°the fading sun and the eternal blood moon.¡±Those descriptions were from the most sacred texts of the Holy Court, the ¡°Holy Bible.¡±


    More precisely, they described the myth of the resurrection of the Creator and the descent of the Gods to suppress the bloodbornes¡­


    In the Holy Court¡¯s legend, about 1,500 years ago, the True Ancestor of Blood, who sought to rule the world forever, unleashed the forbidden dark magic ¡°Eternal Eclipse¡± upon the sun, intending to devour it and create an eternal blood moon and night.


    The legend records that the True Ancestor of Blood seeded. The sun, which illuminated the earth, was gradually consumed by darkness, bringing eternal darkness and cold to the world. The silver moon turned into a blood moon, hanging high in the sky, enveloping the world in dark red.


    However, in the midst of this despair, the Creator awoke, and His light pierced the sky, recing the sun with His radiance. The Creator¡­ created a second sun.


    The day when the Creator God Harald created the second sun is considered the beginning of the Holy Calendar, the intersection of the Holy Era and the Blood Moon Era.


    Reflecting on the descriptions in the ¡°Holy Bible¡± about Harald¡¯s resurrection and salvation, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but look out the window, more precisely, at the shining sun in the sky.


    Yes, the second sun. ording to the ¡°Holy Bible¡±, the first sun in the world of Myria was devoured by the True Ancestor of Blood, and the current sun is the second one created by the Creator God Harald.


    Charlotte always thought that the legends about the Creator in the ¡°Holy Bible¡± were exaggerated and mythologized. The so-called devouring of the sun and the recreation of light were likely artistically enhanced.


    Based on her experiments since her transmigration, while this world has Gods, magic, and various incredible powers, as well as other dimensions, it fundamentally still seems to be a. If this world is a, the sun is naturally a star.


    Although the Gods of this world are powerful, Charlotte doubted they could match a star. At most, they were powerful beings with extraordinary powers far beyond ordinary people.


    Take herself as an example. Having fused with the faceless statue, she was already considered a Demigod, a mythological being. After her True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, she possessed thebat power of a ¡°Saint.¡±


    But even with the power of a ¡°Saint¡±, she couldn¡¯t imagine devouring the sun or destroying the entire continent. At most, she could destroy the civilization on the continent with brute force, assuming no mythological beings intervened and she had plenty of time.


    As for devouring the sun?


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t fathom it. If true Gods could do that, demigods wouldn¡¯t be considered mythological beings. In her view, ¡°devouring the sun¡± might refer to some kind of magic that ¡°obscured sunlight.¡±


    As for the blood moon, it might indeed be rted to the True Ancestor. Not the blood moon manifested in Charlotte¡¯s mental world, but a real blood moon.


    In fact, even today, people in the world of Myria asionally see the blood moon. Every time it appears, it signifies a surge in magical power and high elemental activity. Mages be very excited during the blood moon, despite the vtile magic that can cause them to lose control, as it also enhances their ability to resonate with magic and elements.


    Charlotte felt the same. Just after her transmigration, she experienced a blood moon, and over the past two years, she had seen it twenty-four times. Yes, twenty-four times. In the world of Myria, the blood moon appears once a month,sting from several minutes to tens of minutes before disappearing.


    During the blood moon, Charlotte could feel a significant boost in her power. Under its light, her power could double, reaching four times her daytime strength!


    Additionally, under the blood moon, she felt a deep stirring in her bloodline, as if it resonated with the blood moon in the sky, calling out hungrily¡­


    Combining this with the information from Albrecht¡¯s memories, Charlotte had some new hypotheses.


    Is the current monthly blood moon also a remnant of the True Ancestor¡¯s power from 1,500 years ago?


    Does the Divinity Descent Day refer to the sun being obscured once again?


    Will it be the return of the Gods¡­


    Or will it be the return of the True Ancestor of Blood?


    Charlotte felt an inexplicable unease in her heart.


    The prophecy of the Divinity Descent Day is too vague. Even in Albrecht¡¯s memory, the information is very limited.


    The only thing certain is that the slumbering Gods seem to be awaiting this day as well.


    No matter who the real True Ancestor of Blood in history was, Charlotte is currently the one holding the position of the ¡°True Ancestor.¡±


    This realization came to Charlotte after sessfully merging with the faceless statue and understanding her true current state.


    Even if the real True Ancestor of Blood were someone else, upon their return, they would onlypete with her for the position. Whether it¡¯s the real True Ancestor returning or the Godsing back, it represents a significant threat or variable for her.


    Not only for her but for many forces in Myria. The Nez n, the Crescent Kingdom, and even the Holy Court are all in the same situation.


    Some forces anticipate the return of their Gods, while others do not wish to see the Gods revive. Regardless, all these forces are uniting to strengthen their power.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte sighed softly.


    She felt that her growth rate was still too slow.


    Charlotte had always prioritized caution. Even after bing the ¡°True Ancestor¡±, she did not widely spread her faith, nor did she massively recruit or create new kins.


    Charlotte is very cautious, unlike the Blood Demon Cult, which acts recklessly, as they are already outcasts hunted by everyone. They can brazenly expand their power because the only real pursuer is the Holy Court. Other bloodbornes disdain them rather than see them as enemies.


    But Charlotte has many concerns.


    She is not only the ¡°True Ancestor¡± but also a noble and the ruler of the North. The Blood Demon Cult can be discovered and destroyed countless times, like rats in the sewer, but can always rise again.


    Charlotte, however, is different.


    If her identity is exposed, the North will face catastrophic consequences. These threatse not only from the Holy Court but also from other bloodbornes.


    If everything about her is revealed, she will face a fate simr to or worse than the Blood Demon Cult.


    Even with her potent bloodline, she would face countless enemies.


    Charlotte hasn¡¯t gone mad, she enjoys her current life and does not want to end up like the Blood Demon Cult.


    So, Charlotte always acts cautiously.


    Her original n was to gradually expand her secr power, securing an unchallengeable position before secretly gathering strength, and subtly influencing other Blood ns.


    This n isn¡¯t wrong, but Charlotte has been progressing slowly. Perhaps it¡¯s because bloodbornes have endless lifespans. Without the constraint of lifespan, there is no urgency in time.


    Though Charlotte felt pressure, it never reached the point of requiring her utmost effort, so she has always managed things leisurely.


    She even focused more on her noble status as Countess of Castell, spending more time on noble socializing.


    She didn¡¯t fully understand the significance of entering myth and developing faith before.


    In hindsight, she realized she invested too much in unnecessary matters.


    ¡°I need to pick up the pace. In the mundane realm, I need to further solidify control over the North, develop secr power with the North as my base, swiftly expand my faith, and enhance my mythological strength.¡±


    ¡°Also, I need to intensify my infiltration into the Blood ns, recruit those who can be recruited, establish my identity as the True Ancestor, and secure my position as the True Ancestor!¡±


    Charlotte murmured to herself.


    Knowing about the Divinity Descent Day, Charlotte felt a sense of urgency.


    Initially, after the quick conclusion of the central meeting, she nned to stay in Lutecia for a while, enjoy the local culture, visit major nobles, indulge herself, and take a proper ¡°vacation¡± for a month or two before returning.


    But now, she lost interest in leisure activities.


    The Archbishop of the Crescent Diocese will tighten the church¡¯s discipline in anticipation of the day, even though the Holy Court is already strong and will greatly benefit from the Gods¡¯ return¡­


    What about her, facing an unfavorable situation?


    This thought made Charlotte eager to return to the North and speed up her ns.


    With this urgent feeling, Charlotte declined most noble salon and banquet invitations.


    In the end, she only attended the celebration salon hosted by the Duke of Moonshield.


    This was also a salon for the high nobles of the Crescent Kingdom to officially meet the Castell family and discuss future extraordinary trade and cooperation.


    The attendees were not many, but each was at least a count with significantnds, though not as wealthy or powerful as Charlotte. Half of the nine dukes of the kingdom attended, except those opposing the king, including the Violet Duke, who had fought Charlotte.


    Charlotte¡¯s oath-breaking and allegiance to the royal family, along with her deration of celibacy, were seen by some opposing nobles as a sign of a deal with the royal family.


    Charlotte had no intention of exining.


    If the Divinity Descent Day is real, then most forces in this world will be pawns. Including these nobles she interacts with. She didn¡¯t care what the pawns thought, as long as they didn¡¯t hinder her future ns.


    Unconsciously, Charlotte¡¯s mindset had subtly changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Lady Castell. I wanted to invite you to stay longer in the capital. Many nobles wish to meet you and discuss future cooperation.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s n to leave the capital soon, Duke Anro expressed regret.


    ¡°I apologize, Lord Anro. The North is in a state of recovery after the war, and many matters need my personal attention. Attending this central meeting was a necessity.¡±


    Charlotte said apologetically.


    Then she smiled.


    ¡°However, although I n to leave, the North warmly wees you all. The Castell family looks forward to your future cooperation.¡±


    The nobles smiled and raised their sses.


    ¡°To a pleasant cooperation, Lady Castell!¡±


    The extraordinary trade agreement with the kingdom¡¯s major nobles was signed smoothly.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t even need to be involved personally, Sebastian could handle everything.


    Mithril is the hard currency of the extraordinary realm.


    Without the restriction of the Royal Covenant, Charlotte had a seller¡¯s market, with no worries about trading channels.


    After a sessful salon, the Castell family was integrated into the highest noble circle of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, the royal family sent a contract for the allocation of extraordinary resources.


    Seeing the contract, Charlotte understood why the nobles supported the royal family¡¯s ¡°monopoly¡± on the kingdom¡¯s extraordinary resources.


    It turns out the extraordinary resources handed over by the nobles were mostly redistributed by the royal family to their direct vassals.


    Charlotte¡¯s portion came from the Borde Duchy and the share originally belonged to the Third Prince, along with other reimed shares from direct vassals.


    The overall proportion was 2% of the extraordinary resources handed over by all direct vassals.


    This ratio is lower than the 3% minimum for dukes but higher than the 1% maximum for counts.


    In terms of value, the 2% allocated to Charlotte is almost 20% of Castel¡¯s mithril output.


    In other words, with this contract, the royal family¡¯s share with the Castell family effectively changed from 70-30 to 50-50.


    And the extra 20% Charlotte received was in various extraordinary resources equivalent to mithril.


    ¡°No wonder every noble wants to be a direct vassal. In apany, only direct vassals can be shareholders.¡±


    Looking at the contract, Charlotte sighed.


    The extraordinary trade agreement and the extraordinary resources contract made Charlotte very satisfied.


    With this, her primary goal foring to Lutecia was achieved.


    But she had one more ce to visit.


    ¡°Sebastian, prepare the carriage. I need to go to the royal library.¡±


    Charlotte closed the contract and instructed her elf butler.

 Chapter 394: Rumors

    Chapter 394: Rumors


    It turns out, the world continues on without anyone, and people¡¯s adaptability is incredibly strong.


    Ever since King Louis V initiated a thorough purge and harshly stripped many vassals of their titles, the capital had been in a state of panic. Nobles worried about getting caught in the crossfire, andmoners feared being mistaken for heretics by the rampant city guards and local judgment troops.


    However, less than a week after the purge, all of Lutecia returned to its former tranquility, as if the recent purge and the city-wide scrutiny were just illusions.


    Themoners¡¯ reaction is understandable.


    After all, Louis V minimized the impact onmoners during the purge, targeting only the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s operatives in the slums.


    But the nobles¡¯ reaction surprised Charlotte.


    She thought their discontent and resistance wouldst longer, possibly even unite against Louis V¡¯s increasing pressure. But, in reality, once the King pacified them with a share of the confiscated noble wealth, they quickly calmed down.


    They resumed their salons and banquets, continuing their festivities. Discussions about the purge remainedmon but had transformed into mere topics of idle conversation andints.


    The Crescent nobles¡¯ziness and short-sightedness were even more outrageous than Charlotte had imagined.Charlotte could guess the nobles¡¯ thoughts: they believed the King¡¯s efforts to centralize power faced immense challenges, and even stripping some nobles of their titles wouldn¡¯t change the overall situation.


    As long as the fire didn¡¯t reach them and the King remembered to share the benefits with the nobles, many of them viewed the King¡¯s centralization efforts as just another periodic assertion of power by the royal family.


    The political tradition of the kingdom has always been that power fades with its holder¡¯s death. Without a strong sessor like Louis V, the nobles believed the current fear would pass, given the King¡¯s age.


    ¡°Just endure until the new king ascends; it will be fine.¡± was a sentiment Charlotte had overheard.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t believe things would go as the nobles hoped.


    Although Louis V was indeed old, his resolve to centralize power was firm. It wasn¡¯t just for the royal family but also to prepare for the Divinity Descent Day.


    The King, who could build such avish pce like the Crescent Pce, surely had more than just a fleeting interest in strengthening central power. He had thought it through thoroughly. If the nobles could think of it, Charlotte was sure the King could too.


    Moreover, Charlotte believed he definitely had countermeasures.


    But that had nothing to do with Charlotte.


    Since she knew about the Divinity Descent Day, she should focus on strengthening her own forces and power. As for the Crescent Kingdom, there was no need to get involved.


    Her Royal Covenant with Louis V and her deration of celibacy would buy her enough time.


    As for the future¡­


    When the Gods truly descend, the old order will undoubtedly be shattered, and rising amidst the turbulent continental winds will depend on one¡¯s abilities.


    Charlotte¡¯s visit to the Royal Library was for the same reason.


    Knowledge is power. Some knowledge she might not need, but the Nortnds do, and her followers do.


    The carriage slowly stopped, and Charlotte put her thoughts away.


    ¡°Master, we have arrived.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s respectful voice came from outside the window.


    Charlotte nodded slightly, signaling the maid Sherry to open the door, then stepped out of the carriage.


    She looked up and saw a towering structure before her.


    This tower, built of some ck stone, faintly bore ancient, intricate magical runes, with weathered traces disying the marks of time.


    This was the Royal Library of the Crescent Kingdom.


    The Royal Library was the oldest library in the Crescent Kingdom, tracing back to the Yte Empire. Its predecessor was the library of the Yte Royal Mage Tower.


    After the Yte Empire¡¯s fall, the Valva family inherited the Royal Mage Tower, sealing part of the forbidden books and transforming the tower into a library.


    The library¡¯s collection reportedly exceeded two hundred thousand volumes, including extraordinary materials, various histories and biographies, and literature, art, and alchemical knowledge.


    The most attractive among its collections are the extraordinary tomes treasured by noble families.


    These volumes detail how to awaken bloodline power and develop extraordinary abilities.


    This was Charlotte¡¯s main goal, besides historical records.


    Extraordinary power originates from bloodlines. Although the Castell family also possessed several extraordinary tomes, they weren¡¯t of high quality and mainly suited the Castell bloodline, making them unsuitable for widespread use.


    Since Charlotte nned to build her own force, developing extraordinary powers was imperative. Bestowing divine grace to followers was one method, but she couldn¡¯t rely solely on divine grace to enhance her followers¡¯ power. Providing various ¡°manuals¡± to her followers was another approach.


    Extraordinary advancement paths were controlled by nobles.


    So, providing her followers with extraordinary advancement channels was also a form of ¡°divine grace¡±, enabling more people to step onto the extraordinary path and strengthen the Nortnds.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t have much time and couldn¡¯t carefully select suitable followers to develop into clergy like the Holy Court.


    The best approach was a broad one: enhance all her followers¡¯ power as much as possible and, in turn, use their power increase to boost her own strength.


    Gods are a group of ¡°parasites¡±, and Charlotte was one too. Since she was a ¡°parasite¡±, she needed more ¡°hosts.¡±


    Though the power gained from non-bloodborne followers might not be as pure as that from bloodborne followers, theirrge numbers made up for it, providing considerable divine power collectively.


    As for whether the impure power from various sources would cause other problems¡­


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t too worried.


    As the True Ancestor of Blood, devouring bloodline power was her ability. Regardless of her followers¡¯ bloodline power origins, as long as the enhanced power was shared through the faithwork, she could sessfully absorb it.


    That was her ¡°mythological-level¡± cheat.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte stepped toward the library.


    The Royal Library was managed by the Royal Mage Corps. When the Castell family carriage stopped at the entrance, the library apprentices were alerted.


    When Charlotte arrived at the library entrance, the Head Librarian, dressed in a mage¡¯s robe, greeted her warmly.


    ¡°Wee to the Royal Library, Countess Castell.¡±


    This was the prestige of a grand noble.


    Although the Castell family wasn¡¯t a duke family, being the foremost below dukes was enough to make many nobles in the kingdom look up in admiration.


    Evening to the Royal Library, she was a distinguished guest.


    Seeing the librarian, Charlotte smiled slightly and gestured for Sebastian to take out the VIP pass that Louis V had given her, saying,


    ¡°Greetings, Head Librarian. I am here today to borrow some extraordinary books.¡±


    Upon seeing the VIP pass, the librarian became even more respectful.


    ¡°Countess, please follow me.¡±


    Following the librarian, Charlotte entered the Royal Library.


    The inside space wasrger than it appeared from the outside, likely due to some spatial magic, and the number of books was enormous, arranged in a spiraling manner.


    Many people were borrowing books, most of them dressed as nobles, while a few, not dressed as nobles, wore uniform attire. Charlotte recognized them as students of the Royal Magic Academy, the highest institution of learning in the Crescent Kingdom.


    The Royal Library was only open to two kinds of people: nobles and students of the Magic Academy.


    When Charlotte entered the library, she naturally attracted curious nces from everyone. Especially when people saw the librarian and the Royal Mage subordinates apanying her warmly.


    ¡°Who is that? Even the Head Librarian is rmed, and so many Royal Mages are apanying her?¡±


    ¡°Not in uniform, not a student of the academy, judging by the clothes and demeanor, must be a high-ranking noble.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ a princess from another country?¡±


    Some people recognized Charlotte¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s Charlotte de Castell, the Pearl of the North, the Saintess of the Holy Court, the wealthiest and youngest countess of the Crescent Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Is she the one who reportedly bewitched the Third Prince at a nce, making him willing to start a war to get her?¡±


    ¡°Hush! What nonsense are you listening to from those taverns in the outer district!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ she is indeed very beautiful. If it were me, I would probably be willing to start a war for her too.¡±


    ¡°I said, stop listening to those made-up stories from taverns!¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Although the talkers deliberately lowered their voices, Charlotte, with her bloodborne keen senses, heard everything clearly.


    Thanks to the recent series of events, she was indeed quite a celebrity in the capital now. Gaze after gaze fell on her, curious, admiring, respectful, and¡­ hostile?


    Hostile?


    Charlotte was somewhat surprised that even a visit to the library could draw hostile looks. When her senses extended, she was even more surprised. The hostile looks didn¡¯te from nobles but from some students in the uniform of the Royal Magic Academy.


    ¡°Is she the Northern Countess?¡±


    ¡°I heard she tyrannized many extraordinary people in the North, even forcing her subjects into rebellion, making the Third Prince start the war because of the internal chaos in the North.¡±


    ¡°What a sin. These nobles are all so self-serving, not caring at all about the lives ofmoners!¡±


    ¡°She looks fragile but is a demon inside.¡±


    ¡°I also heard she refused the Saintess¡¯ appointment¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she feeling guilty? The Church is rotten too.¡±


    ¡°What good is beauty? In the end, this world is about extraordinary power. Without power, even nobles can¡¯t keep their positions. Such cruelty will lead to retribution.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Despite looking young and weak, she¡¯s already a Silver Moon Mage.¡±


    ¡°Already Silver Moon? That¡¯s worse! Poor people of the North.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her purity. I heard her celibacy vow is just a cover for her scandalous private life.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, nobles¡­ none of them are good!¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She had never expected to hear such ridiculous rumors.


    It was impossible to please everyone. While Charlotte knew that as long as she continued to strengthen her rule over the North and develop her power, various rumors would never cease, and those with potential hostility would always exist. But she didn¡¯t expect the rumors about the North to be this outrageous.


    These rumors couldn¡¯t just be dismissed as simple gossip. Charlotte didn¡¯t believe they spread without someone fanning the mes from behind.


    Sebastian gave those students a cold look. His gaze was calm, but when he nced at the students, they felt a chilling sense of dread, a pressure that silenced them instinctively.


    ¡°Ahem, Sir Sebastian, this is the Royal Library.¡±


    The librarian reminded with a light cough.


    ¡°Apologies, Head Librarian, but I can¡¯t stand people spreading falsehoods about my master.¡±


    Sebastian replied with a cold smile.


    The librarian sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please don¡¯t hold it against them. They¡¯re just ordinary students, likely hearing those rumors from somewhere. You know, many Magic Academy studentse frommoner backgrounds and inherently distrust nobles. They tend to believe the worst about anything concerning nobles, especially when there are rumors to support it.¡±


    Sebastian nodded slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems I should investigate who¡¯s behind these rumors about my master. As a teacher at the Magic Academy, please also remind your students that noble honor should not be defamed.¡±


    With that, he withdrew his gaze, and the students let out a sigh of relief. They exchanged nces, their expressions bing even more hostile and resentful towards


    Charlotte¡¯s group, whispering cautiously among themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t forget our purpose here.¡±


    Charlotte said, shaking her head.


    Although annoyed by these absurd rumors, she knew that these students, being manipted, weren¡¯t the real culprits.


    Lashing out at them wouldn¡¯t make these people, who already viewed her as a viin, reflect sincerely. It would only deepen their resentment and y into someone¡¯s hands.


    Handling rumors was Sebastian¡¯s specialty, so she left it to him. However, hearing such overwhelmingly malicious words left her withplex feelings.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t consider herself a good person, but after going to the North, she genuinely cared about themoners there and had implemented many policies to benefit them. She hadn¡¯t expected to be ndered like this.


    As Charlotte proceeded deeper into the library, she heard an angry voice behind her.


    ¡°Enough! Who is spreading these lies? nder! It¡¯s all nder!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a student from the North! I¡¯ve witnessed firsthand how the Countess dealt with those evil nobles! She¡¯s a good lord. This past year, she¡¯s punished the wicked, stabilized thend, built schools out of her own pocket, funded the poor, and expanded roads. How many nobles can do that?¡±


    ¡°The Countess has vowed to dedicate her life to her territory, which is why she swore never to marry. She¡¯s a good lord, and you will not defame her!¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte paused and turned to see a few students in Magic Academy uniforms angrily confronting those who had been gossiping about her.


    They were students from the North studying in the capital.


    Seeing their angry expressions warmed Charlotte¡¯s heart. Her previous irritation vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 395: Song of the Blood Moon

    Chapter 395: Song of the Blood Moon


    The experience in the outer hall of the library was just a minor episode.


    Under the guidance of the librarian, Charlotte quickly entered the restricted area of the library.


    Of course, this so-called restricted area was only off-limits to ordinary nobles. For true high-ranking nobles and exceptionally gifted individuals, entry was still possible.


    Instead of a restricted area, it was more like a VIP zone.


    ¡°Countess, this is the inner section of the Royal Library, which holds a total of fifty thousand volumes. It contains all sorts of extraordinary materials collected by the kingdom, including some rare meditation methods and magic books. Additionally, there are many valuable illustrations, extraordinary secrets, and historical records not avable to the public.¡±


    ¡°ording to your pass, you may freely browse the collection here. However, if you wish to take any books out or perform magical engravings, you will need to exchange them with books of equivalent value from your own collection.¡±


    The librarian exined respectfully.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She had heard about the regtions of the Royal Library. In fact, despite being repeatedly destroyed by wars throughout history, the library not only survived but continued to expand its collection, thanks to such rules.Nobles were very protective of their extraordinary knowledge, tightly guarding it. Only the Royal Library had the authority to facilitate the exchange of knowledge, and nobles were happy to have such a ce.


    Especially after the royal family won a war or revoked the title of a major noble, the poprity of the library would often surge because nobles knew that the library¡¯s collection would increase.


    Of course, Charlotte knew that the royal family would keep the truly high-level knowledge and secrets for themselves.


    However, she came here mainly to try her luck and supplement Castell¡¯s collection, thereby strengthening her own foundation.


    The Crescent Kingdom¡¯s royal family used the Royal Library, a treasure trove of information, to unite the nobility. As someone attempting to spread her own ¡°faith¡±, Charlotte could do the same to unite her ¡°followers.¡±


    ¡°Also, although I believe you won¡¯t do so, as the librarian, I must remind you not to use any magic here, especially mental, spatial, or elemental magic.¡±


    ¡°The Royal Library has a strict monitoring array. If any magic is used, it will be detected, and you will lose your ess to the library forever.¡±


    ¡°In the past, anyone who attempted to cast magic in the Royal Library, even the heir of a duke, faced severe punishment.¡±


    The librarian added, looking serious.


    This rule was to prevent anyone from stealing extraordinary knowledge or causing damage to the library.


    Mental magic could temporarily enhance memory or directly imprint knowledge. Spatial magic could potentially remove books from the library, and elemental magic, being highly destructive, was naturally prohibited.


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, sir.¡±


    Charlotte said with a smile.


    The librarian smiled back.


    ¡°Then, Countess, I shall take my leave. If you need any specific type of information, feel free to ask the equipped automatons in the library. I hope you find the knowledge you seek.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The librarian bowed courteously and left.


    Charlotte looked around and soon spotted a humanoid alchemy golem nearby.


    ¡°Countess, I am Jupiter, the administrator of the Royal Library¡¯s restricted area, at your service.¡±


    The alchemy golem greeted her stiffly, its voice mechanical.


    Charlotte was amazed. This must be the creation of some high-ranking magicians or even Legendary magicians, a form of alchemical life.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯d like to see the history section.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    ¡°The history section is on the second shelf of the third spiral. If you need more specific information, Jupiter can assist you further.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just browse.¡±


    With that, Charlotte went to the shelf indicated by the alchemy golem.


    The Royal Library lived up to its reputation as the most extensive and resource-rich library in the Crescent Kingdom.


    Upon reaching the target shelf, Charlotte found many valuable historical records.


    Particrly concerning the history of the Crescent Kingdom, there were detailed ounts of the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s overthrow of the kingdom.


    The Blood Demon Cult¡¯s subversion of the Crescent Kingdom began 750 years ago, fifty years after the kingdom¡¯s founding, and they secretly ruled the kingdom for two hundred years.


    The books described how the cult initially infiltrated the court, deceiving the founding ancestor of the Crescent Kingdom, who was from the Valva family, in his old age, and took control of the court.


    That period was described as a dark age for the kingdom, whichsted until the royal family, with the help of the Holy Court, overthrew the Bloodborne¡¯s rule two hundred yearster.


    Since then, the Blood Demon Cult has repeatedly attempted to subvert the kingdom, but all their efforts have been thwarted, up to the present day.


    After browsing some of these records, Charlotte gained a deeper understanding of the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s nobility¡¯s hostility and vignce toward bloodbornes.


    Of course, history is written by the victors, and these records were only for reference, not to be fully trusted.


    What disappointed Charlotte, though not unexpectedly, was thepleteck of historical records from earlier periods, especially the Blood Moon Era, in the restricted section of the library.


    Although she had anticipated this to some extent, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disheartened when she found nothing.


    However, just as Charlotte gave up on browsing the history section and decided to look at extraordinary-rted books, an old book caught her eye.


    It was a book titled ¡°Song of the Blood Moon.¡±


    This book was not categorized as history or mythology but as artistic poetry.


    Curious, Charlotte opened it and found that it was a collection of poems singing the legends of the Bloodborne.


    ¡°Poems about bloodborne legends? Shouldn¡¯t this be ssified under mythology? Why is it in the artistic creation section?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s curiosity grew.


    The text was ancient, but with the knowledge of ancientnguages she had painstakingly learned through mental magic over the past year, Charlotte managed to read it smoothly.


    The poems recounted the rise and fall of the bloodborne ancestors, describing how the ambitious True Ancestor of Blood defeated the Gods and unified the continent for the first time, only to eventually go astray in the pursuit of greater power, leading to Her madness and self-destruction.


    If it were just these stories, the book would rightly belong to the mythology category.


    However, the problemy in the book¡¯s mention of the Creator God Harald.


    In the poems, the Creator God Harald was depicted as a follower and sessor of the True Ancestor of Blood. He was a bloodborne who mastered the power of creation, the ancestor of the Royal Blood n, and the one who ultimately defeated the mad True Ancestor.


    The poems even described the first meeting between the True Ancestor of Blood and Harald, when the Progenitor, recognizing the young Harald¡¯s potential, imparted the knowledge of bloodline awakening.


    When Charlotte read this, she was stunned.


    Because, except for the omission of Lilith, the description of the first meeting between the True Ancestor of Blood and Harald, and the imparting of extraordinary knowledge, was exactly like her experience during her ¡°time travel¡±!


    Even the words she had spoken to Harald were identical!


    ¡°A follower of the True Ancestor of Blood, the origin of the Royal Blood n, huh¡­¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyelid twitched, her heart surging with emotion.


    If an ordinary person read this, they would think it was utter nonsense, sphemous even, and it being categorized as artistic creation would make perfect sense. In fact, it could be deemed heretical and destroyed.


    It was a miracle this book survived at all.


    But after finishing the story of the True Ancestor and the Creator God, Charlotte felt that the descriptions in the book¡­ were very likely true.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that my time travel was real? The Harald I encountered was indeed the Creator God Harald? And I traveled back in time, bing the True Ancestor in history?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart raced.


    This was a bold hypothesis she had considered before.


    She was very sure that the ¡°time travel dream¡± was not merely an observation but an immersive experience.


    Additionally, her actions in the ¡°dream¡± were driven by her own will.


    This ruled out the possibility of ¡°imnted memories.¡±


    Looking back now, her initial guess seemed increasingly usible. Whether it was a dream or a time travel, it was very likely that she had intersected with history and might even have been the True Ancestor in history!


    However, Charlotte also had some deepening doubts, such as why Lilith was not mentioned. Not only was Lilith absent from the poem, but she was also not present in Albrecht¡¯s memories.


    The only sources of information about Lilith were the preface of the Gospel of Blood and Charlotte¡¯s experiences after her time travel.


    Moreover, Charlotte had some concerns.


    If she truly was the historical True Ancestor, ording to various ounts about the Bloodborne and the descriptions in the ¡°Song of the Blood Moon¡±, wouldn¡¯t she lose her sanity and go mad in the future?


    This thought made Charlotte uneasy.


    Nevertheless, Charlotte had gained something. Perhaps during her next ¡°time travel¡±, she could delve deeper into the truth of history.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte closed the ¡°Song of the Blood Moon.¡±


    This book was an unexpected gain. Just this book alone made today¡¯s trip worthwhile.


    ¡°Countess, do you like this book? Do you need a magical imprint? If so, please provide an equivalent book of art that is not in the library¡¯s collection for exchange.¡±


    The alchemy golem asked.


    Charlotte nced at it and shook her head.


    ¡°No need, thank you.¡±


    She had no intention of exchanging anything with the library.


    However, this did not mean she did not n to ¡°take¡± the ¡°Song of the Blood Moon.¡±


    In fact, she intended to take the entire library¡¯s collection!


    Knowledge is power. As a neer in the field, the knowledge here, even if not the most top-tier, was enough toy a solid foundation for her own force and meet the basic needs of her followers.


    ¡°I will look around more by myself. Please do not disturb me unless necessary.¡±


    Charlotte instructed the alchemy golem.


    The alchemy golem nodded respectfully and withdrew.


    Charlotte lifted her head and looked around the entire library. With her keen bloodborne sense, she could vaguely detect the surveince magic covering the entire library. This surveince magic was so powerful that even a slight probing with her mental power triggered a noticeable reaction.


    It was definitely a zing Sun-level, or even Legendary-level, array.


    Without a doubt, even Charlotte would be discovered if she tried to use mental-type blood magic under this array.


    But fortunately, Charlotte possessed more than just magic. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte closed her eyes.


    When she opened them again, her pupils had turned a shade of crimson gold.


    Subtle energy waves spread out from Charlotte, enveloping the entire library.


    This was not magic.


    This was divine power.


    Thanks to the Crescent Royal Family, although they had set up a sophisticated magical array to prevent the library¡¯s collection from being stolen, it only guarded against magic, not divine power.


    Due to the delicate rtionship with the church, there were no clerics stationed in the library, nor were there any divine spells set up, giving Charlotte a loophole to exploit.


    Divine power, a more advanced energy than magic, could also be used to perform magic. Although it was extravagant and wasteful, Charlotte currently had an abundant supply of divine power.


    When divine power was used to perform magic, it was no longer magic but¡­ a divine spell!


    With the blood divine power circting, Charlotte cast the bloodborne¡¯s mental magic, ¡ºMental Imprint¡».


    This was a bloodborne magic specifically used to imprint books, forcibly memorizing and storing the knowledge within them.


    Subtle waves of divine power spread throughout the library, covering every treasured book.


    ¡°<strong>Imprint</strong>¡­¡±


    Charlotte whispered in her heart.


    In the next moment, a crimson light illuminated her mental world. The library recording Albrecht¡¯s memories suddenly opened, and in the empty space, bookshelves appeared one after another. On the bookshelves, books materialized from virtual to real.


    Before long, the number of new bookshelves surpassed the quantity in Albrecht¡¯s memory. The entire memory library rapidly expanded, and the number of books skyrocketed¡­


    After a long while, Charlotte exhaled gently, ending the divine spell.


    She looked a bit fatigued, but her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Deep in her consciousness, the entire collection of the Royal Library had been imprinted, adding tens of thousands of volumes to her memory library.


    The Crescent Royal Family¡¯s umtion over hundreds or even thousands of years had all be hers in an instant.


    ¡°Countess, haven¡¯t you found the book you¡¯re looking for yet? Tell Jupiter your needs, and Jupiter can help you find it.¡±


    The alchemy golem¡¯s voice echoed.


    Charlotte suppressed her inner joy.


    She picked up a book and said,


    ¡°I found it. Help me see what knowledge I need to provide for the imprint of this book.¡±


    Since she was here, she might as well go through the motions.


    ¡°Countess, the book you have is a rare piece on bloodline secrets collected by the Royal Family, written by the Legendary Mage Nichs. Its content is bold, curious, and precious. To exchange for it, you must provide equivalent secret knowledge.¡±


    The alchemy golem exined.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Nichs again?


    And what does bold and curious even mean?


    But¡­ bloodline secrets, huh.


    She only knew the bloodborne¡¯s secrets, but those were forbidden and couldn¡¯t be revealed¡­


    ¡°Such a pity. My Castell family doesn¡¯t have rted knowledge.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head, feigning regret.


    She never intended to exchange, just putting on a show.


    With that, Charlotte put the book down and left the library with a look of regret.


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh, did Count Castell go to the library to find bloodline secrets?¡±


    Louis V pondered upon hearing the report from the Royal Knight.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is the ¡®Essays on Bloodline Awakening: Desire¡¯, written by Nichs.¡±


    Louis V looked surprised, muttering to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s that one? She is indeed bold. No wonder she vowed to remain single¡­¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he squinted and said,


    ¡°No need for an exchange. Make a magical imprint and give it to her. Bloodline awakening¡­ it seems she might have unstable bloodline power due to rapid promotion in recent years. Also, gently inform her that using desires to stimte bloodlines is not mainstream and can harm the body, especially for women.¡±


    ¡°If she wishes to try, the Royal Family can provide some well-trained male servants, along with necessary tools and drugs¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Charlotte, who had packed her luggage and was ready to leave the capital, looked bewildered at the book delivered by the Royal Knight and the row of handsome and obedient male servants behind him.

 Chapter 396: Return

    Chapter 396: Return


    ¡°Achoo¡ª! Which jerk is bad-mouthing me behind my back again?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely that bootlicker Sebastian talking bad about me in front of¡­ um, Lady Charlotte. That elf-faced, demon-hearted guy is always up to no good!¡±


    After saying that, Nice¡¯s eyes rolled around.


    ¡°Speaking of¡­ it¡¯s been more than ten days since we heard that Lady Charlotte is returning. By my calctions, she should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I need to prepare early and head out to the outskirts to greet her, and make a good impression!¡±


    Thinking this, Nice felt that after almost two months of leisurely time, it was time to pull himself together. At least he couldn¡¯t let the sycophantic nobles of the territory outshine him.


    ¡°Jennifer, prepare the carriage for Lord Cat. I need to go out and wee Lady Charlotte!¡±


    Nice said to the maid cleaning the room.


    The maid paused slightly, about to respond, when suddenly a young mage in a robe rushed in, followed by two personal guard knights.¡°Sir Nice! Sir Nice! There¡¯s news from outside the city, Lady Charlotte¡¯s convoy has entered the Northport Viscounty!¡±


    Upon hearing the young mage¡¯s words, Nice jumped up immediately.


    ¡°Huh? What? So soon? She¡¯s already entered Northport Viscounty?¡±


    ¡°The leading knight said that Lady Charlotte was eager to return and declined the invitations of the nobles along the way, without stopping.¡±


    The young mage of the count¡¯s residence said.


    ¡°Got it. Quickly make arrangements. Prepare the carriage to head out and wee her immediately. We, as the trusted followers of the Castell family, cannot be outdone by those northern nobles. We must be the first to see Lady Charlotte!¡±


    Nicemanded swiftly.


    Hearing this, the mage¡¯s expression became a bit odd.


    ¡°Ahem, Sir Nice, it seems that the nobles of the city had already left to wait a day ago¡­¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°Damn it, a bunch of shameless bootlickers. Quickly! Immediately! Prepare the carriage!¡±


    Nice red with his cat eyes, cursing.


    ¡­


    Outside Northport City.


    The convoy bearing the Castell¡¯s crest was approaching grandly under the protection of armored knights.


    On both sides of the road, nobles awaited eagerly.


    At a nce, including family members and servants, there were likely no fewer than a thousand people. Nearly all the well-known nobles of the North hade.


    Among them were the two major viscounts under the northern counts, Viscount Roman-Four and Viscount Leon-Castell, both present with their families, standing at the forefront of the crowd.


    Nice stood in the very front with the trusted followers of the Castell family.


    This guy, for once, wasn¡¯t lounging on a chair but stood proudly on the back of a tall horse, with a fully armed knight of the count¡¯s residence sitting behind him.


    Seeing the approaching convoy and the swirling dust from afar, Nice felt a bit nervous.


    He coughed lightly and turned to the knight behind him.


    ¡°Hey, do I look spirited enough?¡±


    The personal guard knight nodded.


    ¡°You look very spirited.¡±


    Nice immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    However, looking at his ball-like figure, the personal guard knight hesitated and then cautiously added.


    ¡°Only¡­ have you gained some fat recently?¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°Fat? What fat? This is called prosperous! Prosperous, you understand?¡±


    He retorted with a re.


    But after saying that, he touched his round belly with his chubby paw, his gaze wandering a bit.


    ¡°Seems like¡­ I have gained some.¡±


    ¡°No way, I need to lose some weight. Otherwise, even scratching an itch is hard.¡±


    Personal guard knight: ¡­


    ¡°Alright, I get it. Lady Charlotte¡¯s convoy is here. Let¡¯s go greet her.¡±


    Seeing the count¡¯s convoy getting closer, Nice rubbed his paws and said.


    ¡­


    This was Charlotte¡¯s second return to the territory.


    After crossing thest hill leading to the Northport Viscounty, Charlotte saw the weing crowd outside the city, far exceeding what she saw the first time.


    Not only that but during the half-day journey after entering the North, the vassal territories along the way also weed her with families, inviting her to stay in their castles or manors.


    Of course, she politely declined them all.


    The convoy gradually halted, and the nobles enthusiastically approached.


    Charlotte signaled her dragon maid Eudoxia to lift the curtain, and upon seeing Charlotte in the carriage, the nobles smiled joyfully. Led by the two viscounts, they respectfully said,


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, wee back to the territory. Congrattions on bing the kingdom¡¯s direct lord!¡±


    Looking at the nobles bowing to her, Charlotte sighed inwardly.


    She recalled how, over a year ago, when she first arrived in the territory, almost no nobles paid her any heed. The local vassals were nearly all perfunctory.


    But now, after quelling the Lagrisse family rebellion and the victory in the Borde-Castell war, Charlotte had proven herself. She had used various methods to suppress and win over the nobles, greatly improving the Castell¡¯s situation.


    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t yet im absolute authority in the territory, but she was already recognized and loyal as a lord by the northern nobles.


    Of course, nobles were nobles. To gain the broader recognition of themon people, she needed to continue working hard. If one day those weing her included manymon people, it would mean she had truly won their hearts.


    ¡°Meow! Lady Charlotte! You¡¯re finally back! I missed you so much these days! Couldn¡¯t eat properly every day!¡±


    A ttering, coarse voice came from the side. Arge ck ball rolled to Charlotte¡¯s feet.


    Charlotte looked for a moment before recognizing it was the ck cat Nice.


    In almost two months of absence, this guy seemed to have gained weight again.


    ¡°Hah, not eating well? Sir Nice, you should look in the mirror and consider whether you blush when saying that.¡±


    Sebastian sneered, speaking sarcastically.


    Nice immediately red back.


    ¡°What do you know?! This is depression fat! I was so down every day without seeing Lady Charlotte, I had to rely on eating to cope!¡±


    ¡°Depression fat? Or just gettingzy and gluttonous without Master¡¯s supervision?¡±


    ¡°Meow! nder! That¡¯s sheer nder! You elf with a belly full of bad water, always talking bad behind people¡¯s backs! Absolute disgrace to elves!¡±


    ¡°No, I never talk bad behind people¡¯s backs. I only state facts, about thezy and gluttonous pet.¡±


    ¡°You! Meow¡ª! This cat is furious!¡±


    Nice¡¯s cat mouth couldn¡¯t outmatch Sebastian, getting so angry that he felt his lungs would explode.


    ¡°Meow¡­ Lady Charlotte, he¡¯s bullying me again. Where am Izy? I¡¯ve been diligently guarding the house, guiding the family¡¯s mages in my spare time, and even wrote a secret method for awakening bloodlines for them. I¡¯ve been working so hard!¡±


    Nice pounced in front of Charlotte, tears and snot everywhere.


    However, his overly fat body and coarse voice, trying to act cute like a kitten, were somewhat eye-searing.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t mind much.


    She only darkened her face upon hearing the words ¡°secret method for awakening bloodlines¡±, recalling something.


    ¡°Alright, enough. Quiet down, let¡¯s head back to the city.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    After speaking, she looked at the two old viscounts.


    ¡°Viscount Roman-Four, Viscount Leon-Castell, please apany me.¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s face lit up, and the normally stern Viscount Roman-Four showed a respectful attitude. They bowed to Charlotte, then mounted their horses on either side of her carriage.


    Being able to ride alongside the lord signified recognition and closeness. Although older, both viscounts were extraordinary individuals, more than capable of riding a horse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Charlotte ordered.


    She didn¡¯t spare Nice a nce, closing the curtain once more.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Sebastian cast a taunting nce at Nice, lifting his chin proudly.


    Nice¡¯s already dark face seemed to darken further. He red at Sebastian, muttering a few curses under his breath, but when his gaze fell on Charlotte¡¯s carriage, his eyes betrayed a hint of guilt.


    Could it be¡­ had he been caught doing something wrong again?


    Nice¡¯s mind raced, quickly reviewing recent events to see if there were any hidden misdeeds.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte had already stopped paying him any attention. The Castell convoy resumed its journey, with the weing nobles joining the procession, heading towards Northport.


    ¡­


    ¡°Countess, the post-war reconstruction of Northport is nearlyplete. However, the northern territories still need time. Despite support and aid from the Count¡¯s Cab, there remains a significant funding gap. It will take local lords a long time to recover on their own.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the previous naval battle, Northport¡¯s Shallow Water Street was destroyed in the war. The city hall has taken this opportunity to demolish most of the buildings there and has already nned a new Northport district on thend outside the ind, which is currently being developed.¡±


    ¡°Castell Academy has been officially established, using the Lagrisse family¡¯s manor in the city as the campus. The first batch of students, totaling 67, have been enrolled, mostly frommon backgrounds. Due to ack of foundation, the nobles are not very enthusiastic and prefer to hire private tutors.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, about half a month ago, the northern investigative team from the churchpleted its survey of the Castell territory. As per your instructions before leaving, we reported everything about the ruins. The church concluded that the Blood Demon Cult was responsible.¡±


    ¡°The ruins remain under our control, but after the investigation, it was found that there was nothing significant left, just some debris.¡±


    ¡­


    Northport, Count¡¯s Cab.


    Charlotte, back in her domain, didn¡¯t rest much. Instead, she listened to Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s report in her study.


    Although she had only been away for two months, much had happened in the North.


    Everything proceeded ording to her original n. The nobles proved quite capable, with ample resources and manpower. Northport showed little sign of recent warfare, and the Shallow Water Street slums had the opportunity for redevelopment due to the destruction.


    After hearing the report, Charlotte pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°The funding gap for post-war recovery can continue to be filled by the Castell family, but the remaining funds should be loans, not gifts. Of course, local leaders can usend or other assets as coteral or for exchange.¡±


    ¡°Ensure the proper resettlement of the slum residents during the redevelopment of the Shallow Water District. Prioritize hiring from the poor for the new district construction, providing work in exchange for relief. Compensate for the buildings in the Shallow Water Street that were not destroyed in the war.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush with the academy. Starting is always difficult andcks foundation. I¡¯ll donate the Castell family¡¯s collection of books, as well as those confiscated from rebellious noble families, to form the academy¡¯s library. Any teacher who has worked at the academy for over a year can freely browse the collection.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Donating all the books? Countess, this is unthinkable! Extraordinary knowledge is the foundation of nobility. If we donate everything¡­ Castell¡­¡±


    ¡°The Royal Library has tens of thousands of books avable to students of the Royal Magic Academy. Why can¡¯t we do the same in Castell?¡±


    Charlotte interrupted him.


    Viscount Leon-Castell hesitated, then Charlotte continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided. We must offer knowledge to attract true talent, both teachers and students alike. Of course, ess to the library won¡¯t be granted to just anyone. Only those who prove their worth can enter. Follow the Royal Library¡¯s management model but ensure to favor themoners over the nobles.¡±


    Viscount Leon-Castell sighed deeply.


    ¡°Countess, your generosity is humbling¡­¡±


    After speaking, he felt a sense of admiration. The Castell family had a vast collection umted over centuries, especially extraordinary knowledge with deep roots.


    Viscount Leon-Castell considered that once the library was established, his family could send members to teach at the academy or even enroll some offspring as students.


    No other noble family in Myria would make such a sacrifice!


    He pondered whether to view the Countess¡¯ decision as magnanimous or somewhat extravagant.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t care much for the Castell collection. Compared to the emptied Royal Library in her mind, the Castell collection was insignificant.


    Whenbined with the Gospel of Blood¡¯s bloodborne heritage and Nice¡¯s magical knowledge, it was even more negligible.


    But for the northern nobles andmoners, it was a different matter. Rather than let the books gather dust in the Count¡¯s residence, it was more efficient to put them to use.


    As for the Royal Library¡¯s knowledge in her mind, it was reserved for her future followers. It couldn¡¯t be taken out even if she wanted to.


    After spending half a day, Charlotte finished her audience with the nobles and understood the territory¡¯s situation over the past two months.


    After everything was concluded, Charlotte sipped some sweet milk brought by Sherry and then smiled knowingly at Nice, who stood quietly to the side, trying to appear as inconspicuous as possible.


    This rascal had finally realized that something was amiss and had likely implicated him.


    ¡°Nice, is there something you¡¯ve been hiding from me all along?¡±


    Charlotte looked at him meaningfully.


    Nice, feeling guilty under her piercing blue gaze, forced augh.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Master? We¡¯ve been contracted for two years now. I¡¯m your cat through and through, in body and spirit. There¡¯s nothing I could be hiding from you.¡±


    Charlotte remained silent, still staring at him calmly.


    Nice¡¯s scalp tingled. He coughed, his eyes bing more evasive.


    Running over to Charlotte, he looked up with wide, innocent eyes, hugged her leg d in white stockings, and said ingratiatingly yet cautiously.


    ¡°Master, um¡­ regarding this matter you think I¡¯m hiding, could you give me a hint?¡±

 Chapter 397: Nervous Nice

    Chapter 397: Nervous Nice


    Charlotte knew that Nice had many secrets.


    However, given that he had been overall obedient since being bound as a contract servant, she hadn¡¯t delved too deeply. After all, everyone had secrets, even she had things she didn¡¯t want others to know.


    But seeing the ck cat¡¯s guilty look and evasive demeanor, Charlotte¡¯s face darkened.


    After all, hiding something and hiding so much you don¡¯t know where to start are two different things.


    Charlotte looked at Nice quietly, with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°Oh? From the sound of it, you have a lot to hide from me?¡±


    ¡°Spill it, what have you been hiding?¡±


    Nice became even more nervous.


    ¡°Uh, Master, you must be joking. How could I be hiding anything from you¡­¡±Nice instinctively denied it, but seeing Charlotte¡¯s calm and deep gaze, he swallowed his words and said awkwardly.


    ¡°Alright, maybe¡­ um¡­ there are a couple of things I haven¡¯t reported due to various irresistible reasons¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? A couple of things?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ maybe three or four things?¡±


    Nice¡¯s eyes darted around.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She squinted at the ck cat, whose eyes were rolling, and her smile gradually faded.


    Noticing the change in Charlotte¡¯s expression, Nice became even more apprehensive.


    ¡°Just a few! Just a few! Master, there really are only a few things I haven¡¯t told you!¡±


    ¡°Well then, tell me what your ¡®few¡¯ hidden things are.¡±


    Charlotte said calmly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ beautiful, dignified, powerful, and benevolent Master, if I confess, will you¡­ forgive me?¡±


    The ck cat clung to Charlotte¡¯s leg, trying to act cute with big, watery eyes.


    Seeing the chubby Nice trying to act cute with a voice like an old man¡¯s, Charlotte shuddered, feeling extremely ufortable.


    She quickly pulled her leg out of Nice¡¯s embrace and said with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Alright, stop acting cute. If you keep it up, I¡¯ll have nightmares tonight. Confess honestly, and I won¡¯t punish you if your attitude is sincere.¡±


    ¡°Really? You really won¡¯t punish me?¡±


    Nice instantly perked up.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    This fat cat¡­ besides the faceless statue mentioned in Albrecht¡¯s memory, could it be hiding anything else?


    She squinted at the ck cat, saying meaningfully.


    ¡°That depends on your performance.¡±


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s attitude that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave without a confession, Nice sighed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll confess¡­¡±


    While cautiously observing Charlotte¡¯s expression, he tentatively said,


    ¡°Uh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have peeked at the maids while they bathed, or snuck into the maids¡¯ changing room?¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    This guy¡­ was he really once a Legendary figure?


    She looked at Nice in disbelief, unsure of how to respond.


    ¡°And?¡±


    She asked with a stern face.


    Nice swallowed and said nervously.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have hidden the maids¡¯undry or used magic to disguise myself as another cat to snuggle into the maids¡¯ps¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    She didn¡¯t know whether to acknowledge his self-awareness of his lecherous reputation among the maids or to be disgusted by hisck of shame.


    But this wasn¡¯t what she wanted to ask Nice about.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Charlotte continued.


    Nice looked at her cautiously, chuckled dryly, and said in an even smaller voice.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have secretly collected your worn clothes, or hidden your stockings¡­¡±


    <em></em>


    <em>Crack </em>


    The teacup in Charlotte¡¯s hand shattered.


    Forget it.


    Just destroy him.


    She thought, ready to skin and bone this guy to feed to the dogs.


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s face turn ck, Nice quickly said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed! I¡¯ve changed! That was all a long time ago! I¡¯ve reformed!¡±


    Charlotte took a deep breath, telling herself not to get angry, but her eyes were already icy with murderous intent.


    Still, she remained calm. It was clear Nice was using these perverted acts to distract her from the real issues, like the faceless statue, which he hadn¡¯t mentioned at all.


    Obviously, he was doing it on purpose, trying to fool her.


    But she was truly angry.


    No wonder her clothes seemed to get damaged more often when she first arrived in the territory¡ªit was all his doing! This was supposed to be the most talented Legendary Mage in human history¡­ yet he was just a Legendary Pervert! It seemed he had too much free time and needed more work to burn off his fat!


    Charlotte gave Nice a cold look, deciding to properly discipline this lecherous cat.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about those things.¡±


    She calmed herself and said coldly.


    Then, Charlotte gave Nice a meaningful look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me about the Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue?¡±


    Nice froze.


    He smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not sure what you mean, I¡­¡±


    His attempt to dodge the question was cut short.


    He felt Charlotte¡¯s increasing pressure and the mark of the servant contract in his soul beginning to light up.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too gentle with you. I should ask your soul directly.¡±


    Charlotte sighed.


    Feeling the contract¡¯s power, Nice panicked and quickly said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! Master! Whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what you know about the Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue, and their whereabouts.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    The Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue were left by the True Ancestor of Blood in history. Even among the bloodbornes, their purpose was highly debated.


    Albrecht¡¯s memory mentioned many views among the


    Bloodbornes, but regardless of the perspective, the handling of discovered temples and statues was consistent.


    Temples had to be destroyed or the enshrined God changed, while statues were sealed or offered to their respective princes.


    In short¡­ they had to erase all traces of the True Ancestor of Blood.


    In contrast, bloodborne¡¯s attitude towards the Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue was one of destruction and sealing, not in-depth study.


    However, Albrecht¡¯s memory mentioned that the Legendary Mage Nichs was very interested in these things and even took a statue when he disappeared.


    ¡°The Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue¡­ weren¡¯t those your creations? You should know more about things involving mythic power than I do.¡±


    Nice said.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°I am not clear about what happened in the past, and I currently don¡¯t know what these things are used for.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve lost all your memories rted to your own mythic power, and they haven¡¯t returned with your awakening.¡±


    Nice murmured.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. She had always believed she was merely upying someone else¡¯s ce, disguising herself as the True Ancestor through the Gospel of Blood.


    However, after experiencing her ¡°time travel¡± and reading the ¡°Song of the Blood Moon¡±, she had learned more about history, and she became uncertain about some things.


    She wouldn¡¯t call it amnesia, she wasn¡¯t a returning God. To Charlotte, it seemed more like a reversal of cause and effect.


    Of course, there was no need to discuss this with outsiders since she couldn¡¯t confirm her time travel theory. Unless she experienced another time travel when she advanced to the zing Sun tier, there would be no way to be sure.


    As for Nice¡­ let it be misunderstood.


    ¡°It seems that even being a God is not easy, finding your own past is a troublesome task.¡±


    Nice muttered.


    ¡°So, what do you know?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Nice thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Regarding the Ancient Temples and the Faceless Statues, I actually know very little. But¡­ one thing I¡¯m certain of is that although the bloodbornes see them as your means for a return, based on my research, your past self didn¡¯t build those temples and statues for that purpose.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the statues do contain divine power, and their nature is unique enough to help you restore your power in a way, but that shouldn¡¯t be their main purpose.¡±


    ¡°Based on my research¡­ the primary purpose of the Ancient Temples and Faceless Statues seems to be constructing a giant magical array that covers the entire world.¡±


    ¡°A giant magical array covering the world?¡±


    Charlotte looked surprised.


    ¡°Yes, a magical array that integrates magic collection and protection. If my judgment is correct, its ultimate goal should be to gather all the magic of Myria.¡±


    Nice said.


    Wow¡­


    Gather all the magic in the world?


    Charlotte¡¯s eyelid twitched.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Nice paused, nced at Charlotte, and carefully chose his words.


    ¡°In my view, the Ancient Temples and Faceless Statues are more like attempts by you¡­ um, the past True Ancestor of Blood, to achieve eternal rule over Myria and to go further, bing a being above the Gods.¡±


    To achieve eternal rule and be a being above the Gods¡­


    Charlotte pondered.


    This indeed aligns with some descriptions in the ¡°Song of the Blood Moon.¡±


    At least in the poem, the True Ancestor of Blood ¡°devoured¡± the sun to advance further.


    However, Charlotte felt this wasn¡¯t something she would do. She considered herself quiteid-back and easily content. If there were no external threats, she could be a happy couch potato forever.


    ¡°You said you believe the Ancient Temples scattered across the world form a giant magical array. Have you found any evidence?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Nice instantly looked proud.


    ¡°Meow! Not only evidence! I even managed to reconstruct part of the array¡¯s configuration and urately deduce the locations of some Ancient Temples. Among the temples that have emerged, three were discovered through my deductions!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a true God, and reaching this point is nearly my limit. As for the rest, I can only say there might be a few more and their possible locations.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart raced, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Oh? Then¡­ how many temples have you deduced? Where are the undiscovered ones most likely located?¡±


    For other bloodbornes, faceless statues are media to summon Gods, but for Charlotte, they¡¯re akin to ¡°power banks¡± that replenish divine power.


    Moreover, she could use the Faceless Statues to gradually perfect her divine persona.


    In other words, besides expanding her forces and developing followers, searching for Ancient Temples and Faceless Statues was a strong way to boost her strength before the Divinity Descent Day.


    ¡°In total¡­ there should be thirty-six. Twenty-two have been found, leaving fourteen. One should be within the Roman Duchy, but I can¡¯t determine its exact location; as for the others, ording to my simted array configuration, three should be in Luna Ind, Eastern Yte, and Coria, respectively, three should be in the Far East, one in the Sun Empire, and for the remaining few, three should be in the sea, and four should be farther west, likely on the lost old continent.¡±


    Nice mused.


    Wow¡­


    This deduction is quite precise, right?


    Charlotte was slightly stunned.


    Although it was just a rough location, knowing the general area provided direction.


    However¡­


    The old continent¡­


    Charlotte recalled when she returned after her ¡°time travel¡±, seeing a fragmented continent overseas as she overlooked Myria.


    If she guessed right, that might be the legendary homnd of the elves, the old continent that was destroyed three thousand years ago.


    The True Ancestor of Blood could travel quite a distance, even establishing temples on the old continent!


    Of course, the old continent was too far away. Other ces, such as the Sun Empire, Coria, and Eastern Yte, were also distant.


    But Nice¡¯s mention of the Roman Duchy intrigued Charlotte.


    ¡°Is there also an undiscovered temple in the Roman Duchy?¡±


    She asked, squinting.


    ¡°If the magic model is correct, yes.¡±


    Nice replied.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    This might be an opportunity and an attempt.


    If all went well, she could be the ruler of the Roman Duchy after helping the Nez n reim Starfall.


    Then, perhaps she could find where the temple was hidden.


    ¡°Master, is there¡­ anything else you want to ask?¡±


    Nice asked cautiously, seeing Charlotte deep in thought. Charlotte looked at him.


    Nice knew a lot, but he never spoke unless asked.


    ¡°One more thing, not counting the statues obtained by various forces, do you have¡­ a statue here?¡±


    Charlotte eyed the ck cat and asked.


    Nice froze.


    He hesitated, then said awkwardly.


    ¡°Um¡­ Master, I did have a statue here, but¡­ I used it.¡±


    ¡°Used it?¡±


    Charlotte was confused.


    ¡°What do you mean by used? Can you also absorb the blood divine power?¡±


    She asked curiously.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no, I can¡¯t. I used the statue itself. As for the divine power inside, I made it into a divine spell scroll and used it up.¡±


    Nice replied awkwardly.


    Charlotte was even more curious.


    ¡°What did you use the statue for?¡±


    Nice scratched his head.


    ¡°I used the statue to create a body, the one you see now¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­

 Chapter 398: Order

    Chapter 398: Order


    In the training grounds of the Count¡¯s residence, the personal guards in their short training outfits were training while curiously watching the ck cat runningps around the entire mansion.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    The overweight Nice, dragging its almost spherical body, ran with a look of utter despair, panting heavily and not daring to stop for a moment.


    Seeing the exhausted and depressed ck cat, the personal guards couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Sir Nice, did you get caught peeping at the maids and get punished by the Countess again?¡±


    ¡°Scram! This Lord Cat is exercising! Exercising, you know?!¡±


    Nice red at them angrily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. Exercising.¡±


    ¡°Sir Nice, you keep exercising. We¡¯re going inside for some refreshments.¡±¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot today. I heard the maids prepared some of the Countess¡¯ specially invented iced lemon tea.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a cup, Sir Nice?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bother Sir Nice. Sir Nice still has to train.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Watching these gloating personal guards, Nice¡¯s t face twisted in frustration.


    Thinking about Charlotte¡¯s refreshing and thirst-quenching iced lemon tea, Nice swallowed a mouthful of saliva and angrily said,


    ¡°Scram, scram, scram! You heartless lot! Go drink your iced lemon tea! Don¡¯t expect this Lord Cat to reinforce the magical arrays on the training grounds for you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    The personal guardsughed heartily, arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, as they walked inside, filling the training ground with a joyous atmosphere.


    Inside the mansion, Charlotte stood by the second-floor window, watching the training ground, and shook her head gently.


    Nice, this guy, though highly capable, never puts on airs and quickly blends in with others. But his lecherous nature keeps acting up now and then, and despite all this time, he still hasn¡¯t changed, which is exasperating.


    ¡°The punishment wasn¡¯t harsh enough.¡±


    Charlotte snorted softly, turned back to her desk, and spread out the map on it.


    It was a map of the Myria continent.


    The map wasn¡¯t urate. Compared to the ¡°entire continent¡± Charlotte saw upon waking from her time travel, it was only simr at best, with many areas evenpletely disproportionate.


    And the ¡°Old Continent¡± was not depicted at all.


    Still, it was the mostprehensive map of Myria avable.


    Charlotte looked at the map, more specifically at the red dots marked on it.


    These were locations Nice had marked, indicating the possible coordinates of undiscovered ancient temples.


    She had already checked Nice¡¯s body. This guy¡­ really did use a divine statue to create a body.


    She had never thoroughly investigated before, but this time, using the blood divine power to probe, she discovered the uniqueness of Nice¡¯s body.


    Though Nice¡¯s body appeared cat-like, it was essentially a puppet body housing a soul, carrying some traits of a faceless statue, and could even serve as a vessel for God¡¯s descent.


    No wonder the Blood Demon Cult had captured Nice back then.


    Apart from his outstanding magical abilities, they likely noticed something different about his body. They might not have been able to see its essence like Charlotte did through the blood divine power, but they could sense its special nature.


    As for why it was a cat body and not a human one, Nice¡¯s reluctant expression when mentioning it suggested some mistake had urred.


    Although it was a pity, since the statue had been used, Charlotte had to let it go.


    As for the other two temples Nice had discovered, ording to it, they had already been taken by the Holy Court and Coria, with the statues falling into their hands.


    There was nothing to be done about that. Charlotte couldn¡¯t just march into the Theocracy or the Coria Kingdom.


    Fortunately, with Nice¡¯s markings, she could arrange for people to investigate in advance.


    ¡°Come Eudoxia.¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment, shook the bell, and transmitted the message magically.


    Soon, Eudoxia, dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit, walked in.


    ¡°Your Excellency Charlotte, what are your orders?¡±


    She asked with her usual cold voice, neither humble nor arrogant.


    Looking at the ck dragon maid, who was now quitepliant though not exactly respectful, Charlotte felt a bit emotional.


    Dragons indeed revered strength. As long as you were stronger, you could subdue them.


    Though ck dragons were notoriously rebellious, after spending so much time with Eudoxia, Charlotte felt this did not apply to her.


    It might be due to Eudoxia losing her memory and living with werewolves for ten years. Her personality seemed more like those sentimental demi-humans than the sinister and cruel legendary ck dragons.


    Thinking for a moment, Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Eudoxia, how do you feel about Castell?¡±


    Eudoxia was silent for a while before replying.


    ¡°It¡¯s very peaceful, but¡­ too peaceful.¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Peaceful?¡±


    ¡°More peaceful than when I was with the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    Eudoxia replied.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Well, the Blood Demon Cult was notorious and constantly hunted. Even in the North, they often shed with various forces, not to mention the internal conflicts described by Albrecht.


    ¡°If you find it peaceful, I¡¯ll assign you a task. Hmm¡­ a mission to investigate.¡±


    Charlotte picked up the map.


    ¡°Investigate? Investigate what?¡±


    Eudoxia frowned.


    ¡°Do you remember the underground temple in Lagrisse Port? I need you to investigate these locations on the map to find simr temples.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    As she spoke, a small statue appeared in her hand.


    It was a faceless statue.


    To be precise, it was a replica Nice made, using blood divine power and extraordinary materials, based on the real statue.


    Its effect is simple: to sense other blood divine powers.


    This was also something Nice handed over to Charlotte. Although Nice used the actual statue, he managed to tinker with and produce this object.


    ording to Nice, this replica statue incorporates a model of the ancient temple¡¯s magic array, and its interior is equipped with a simr array, allowing it to detect the presence of blood divine power from a distance.


    Nice was able to discover the three ancient temples primarily because of it.


    Nice had never dared to bring it out or reveal what he knew about the ancient temples. The main reason was his uncertainty about Charlotte¡¯s attitude and intentions, fearing she might reim his body if she knew his secrets.


    However, after Charlotte explicitly stated that she wouldn¡¯t covet his puppet cat body, Nice, having confessed his secrets, obediently handed it over.


    After obtaining it, Charlotte tried it out and confirmed its ability to sense blood divine power.


    She then infused it with her own divine power and applied a ¡ºDivine Blessing¡», making the statue a genuine ¡°artifact¡±, enhancing its detection capability further.


    Although she hadn¡¯t tested it, Charlotte estimated that it should now be even more effective at sensing the presence of ancient temples than herself.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s start searching from the Roman Duchy, investigating outward from the red dots. I¡¯ll provide you with the Castell family crest, and you canmand personnel from the Castell Merchant Guild in various locations. Of course, the true purpose must remain confidential.¡±


    Charlotte pointed at the red dots on the map and said.


    Eudoxia took the map.


    Seeing the map full of red dots, her eyes briefly brightened but soon returned to calmness, and she said in a low voice.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Charlotte noticed the change in Eudoxia¡¯s expression.


    It was clear that, during the past two months of following Charlotte, even though they had traveled between the North and the capital, being constantly by her side still made this ck dragon feel stifled.


    Dragons, especially ck dragons, prefer freedom to being constrained.


    Now seeing a task that allowed her to roam the entire continent, she quickly became excited.


    No wonder Eudoxia had such a deep bond with Noah¡¯s brother, the werewolf.


    During those ten years of convalescing underground, only he couldmunicate and alleviate her boredom. It¡¯s no surprise their bond deepened.


    Otherwise, she might have been driven mad by the confinement.


    ¡°Remember, once you sense anything, silently recite my name in your heart and inform me immediately.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Eudoxia nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After receiving the task from Charlotte, Eudoxia departed.


    Watching her leave, Charlotte nodded to herself.


    The task of searching for ancient temples couldn¡¯t be known to too many people, as it involved the relics of the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood.¡±


    Among her followers, only Yurst, Albrecht, Sebastian, and Eudoxia were capable of taking on this task.


    Among the four, Yurst had tasks from the Nez n, Albrecht¡¯s loyalty was questionable, and Sebastian had other duties to attend to. Therefore, Eudoxia was the most suitable choice.


    With Eudoxia taking the map and leaving, Charlotte stood up to stretch her body and nced out the window.


    In the training ground, the panting Nice hadpleted his hundredps under themand of the servant contract and was lying on the ground like a dead dog, gasping for air.


    Around him were a few smirking personal guards, some fanning him with leaves, others offering him iced lemon tea, and bursts ofughter and mockery could be heard, creating a joyful atmosphere.


    Watching Nice, being ridiculed by the guards on one side and meticulously cared for on the other, Charlotte clicked her tongue.


    Sometimes, it was hard to tell whether this perverted cat had high or low emotional intelligence.


    Thinking about all the chaotic trouble Nice had caused in the Count¡¯s residence over the past year, Charlotte shook her head again.


    She had heard that a sign saying ¡°No males or Nice allowed¡± had been posted in front of the maids¡¯ changing room.


    Hopefully¡­ this guy would learn his lesson.


    However she doubted it, as this guy¡¯s mind was filled with dirty thoughts, akin to a dog that couldn¡¯t stop eating their own filth.


    Retracting her gaze from the window, Charlotte was about to ring the bell a second time but then realized and instead called out in her mind.


    ¡°Sebastian,e to the study.¡±


    Sebastian, as a blood servant, had a deeper contractual bond with Charlotte, allowing her to summon him directly without needing the bell.


    Before long, Sebastian, always elegant and dashing in his ck tailcoat, appeared before Charlotte.


    ¡°Great Master, you summoned Sebastian. Do you have a task for me?¡±


    He bowed respectfully and asked with a smile.


    Charlotte nodded and asked.


    ¡°What about the detailed content of the doctrine and theption of the sacred texts we discussed earlier?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression became serious as he pondered.


    ¡°I have quite a few ideas and have drafted parts of it, but it¡¯s still theoretical and not polished enough to present to you.¡±


    ¡°Especially concerning the aspects of darkness and order. Our fundamental tone is to reshape order, but how to reshape order, how to make believers ustomed to ¡®light¡¯ ept ¡®darkness¡¯, and how to empower believers is a challenge.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­ you can¡¯t turn everyone into bloodborne, and ¡®darkness¡¯ is far harder to ept than ¡®light.''¡±


    ¡°I believe we need further refinement through practical application to create the most suitable doctrine for you.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I n to visit the mining district,municate with your believers, listen to Luff and the others, and study the Holy Court¡¯s scriptures for any insights.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly in approval.


    ¡°Good thinking.¡±


    Then she pondered.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I have a task that requires you to go to the mining district.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Is it rted to the mining workshop?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s about the believers.¡±


    She propped her chin with her hands and said,


    ¡°You mentioned empowering the believers. I have thought about it. There are many ways to empower, not necessarily through the First Embrace, and granting bloodline power doesn¡¯t necessarily mean turning them into bloodborne¡­¡±


    ¡°I already have some ideas on this matter, and I intend to conduct a trial.¡±


    ¡°As the time for the Gods¡¯ resurgence draws nearer, our time is running out. Before the Gods awaken one after another, we must amass sufficient strength, and I¡­ must gain the power to contend with them.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ the mission of spreading the faith must officiallymence. The core doctrine is set, and we can refine the details gradually as we develop, for no religious group is perfect from the start.¡±


    ¡­


    After receiving the task from Charlotte, Sebastian departed.


    Not long after Sebastian left, a personal guard knocked on the study door.


    ¡°Countess, a noble from Starfall, iming to be your friend, is waiting outside the mansion.¡±


    A noble from Starfall iming to be my friend?


    Charlotte was momentarily puzzled.


    A thought crossed her mind, and she seemed to guess something.


    Closing her eyes to sense for a moment, a slight smile appeared on Charlotte¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It seems¡­ they couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    She murmured.


    Then she told the personal guard.


    ¡°Please invite him in, he is indeed my ¡®friend¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 399: The Nez Clans Coup Plan

    Chapter 399: The Nez n''s Coup n


    ¡°Madam Castell, long time no see, and congrattions on bing a direct vassal of the Crescent.¡±


    In the drawing room of the Count¡¯s residence, Count Yurst of the Nez n, dressed in ck robes, bowed gracefully to Charlotte and said.


    For some reason, Yurst¡¯s attitude towards Charlotte seemed even more respectful than usual today.


    Charlotte took the sweet milk from the maid¡¯s tray and sipped it lightly, saying,


    ¡°Sir Yurst, long time no see. You still look as elegant and charming as ever.¡±


    Then she leaned slightly forward and smiled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to congratte me, did you?¡±


    Yurst¡¯s expression turned serious.


    He nced at the maids and attendants around Charlotte and remained silent. Noticing his gaze, Charlotte waved her hand to the others.¡°You all may leave.¡±


    The maids curtsied and left. The attendants looked at Yurst, then at Charlotte, hesitated for a moment, and also respectfully bowed and left.


    Soon, only Charlotte and Yurst were left in the drawing room.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no one else now. You can speak.¡±


    Charlotte said, taking another sip of her sweet milk.


    After that, she smiled at him and said,


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your visit today has something to do with the Returning Star n, right?¡±


    Seeing no one else was around, Count Yurst finally rxed and sighed.


    He nodded and smiled wryly.


    ¡°Madam Castell, I won¡¯t hide it from you. My visit today does indeed rte to the Returning Star n.¡±


    ¡°The Nez Elder Council has already passed a resolution tounch a coup with the Starfall nobility to seize power. I¡¯m here partly to congratte you, and partly to seek your support, ording to the alliance between Nez and Castell.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly and asked.


    ¡°Has the specific date been set?¡±


    ¡°It has. It¡¯s set for the 14th of next month, the second blood moon of summer, when our bloodline is strongest.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Weren¡¯t you nning to act next year orter?¡±


    Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    Yurst sighed and said,


    ¡°The n did n to act next year or the year after, but two and a half months ago,dy Eugenia saw a new prophecy. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Lady Eugenia?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Being called ¡°Lady¡± by a Blood Count, Eugenia had to be a Blood Duke.


    Charlotte had investigated the Nez n¡¯s upper echelon before and had even probed its secrets through Yurst in her guise as the ¡°True Ancestor.¡±


    Apart from the suppressed ¡°traitor¡± Elder Maxim, the Nez n had a total of eight elders, all of whom were Legendaries.


    However, most of these eight Legendaries were old, weak, or incapacitated.


    Two of them had been severely wounded by Legendary Clerics from the Holy Court in thest civil war of the Starfall Kingdom and had not yet awakened. Among the remaining six, three were heavily injured in the bloodborne civil war a thousand years ago, with theirbat abilities only slightly better than that of a Blood Count.


    In other words, while they boasted eight Legendaries, only three were trulybat-capable.


    Moreover, none of these eight Legendaries was named ¡°Eugenia.¡±


    Noticing Charlotte¡¯s curiosity, Yurst exined.


    ¡°Lady Eugenia was once a divine favored of Casey, and she was the closest to the myth among the Nez n.¡±


    Casey, the Star-Gazer, was the mythical leader of the Nez n, like the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon was to the Blood Demon Cult.


    Unlike Abaddon, who asionally responded to hisfollowers¡¯ prayers and issued divine decrees, Casey had notsent any divine messages to the Nez n for centuries. It was due to this silence that members like Elder Maxim had defected to Abaddon.


    As for Casey¡¯s divine favored¡­


    ¡°Was she responsible for the n¡¯srge-scale prophecies?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Yurst hesitated before responding.


    ¡°She used to be.¡±


    ¡°Used to be?¡±


    Charlotte noted his choice of words.


    Yurst nodded and sighed.


    ¡°Yes, she was once the n¡¯s divine favored and savior, butter she betrayed her faith and made a sphemous prophecy, losing the Lord¡¯s favor.¡±


    ¡°But she remains our strongest prophet, able to see things even the Grand Elder cannot. She is deeply respected by many in the n¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, after she made the new prophecy, the Elder Council decided to elerate everything.¡±


    Hearing Yurst¡¯s words, Charlotte pondered and asked.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, may I ask what prophecy the Nez n received?¡±


    Yurst hesitated briefly.


    But remembering Charlotte¡¯s status as the True Ancestor¡¯s agent, he quickly resolved himself and sighed.


    ¡°Madam Castell, have you heard of the Divinity Descent Day?¡±


    The Divinity Descent Day?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. It¡¯s the day of the Eternal Blood Moon, when the Gods will awaken from their slumber.¡±


    Yurst sighed.


    ¡°Indeed. The eternal night will descend, the Gods will awaken, and the saints wille. That is the Divinity Descent¡­¡±


    ¡°Long ago, when Lady Eugenia was not yetbeled a traitor, she made a prophecy about the Divinity Descent Day. Initially, other ns, apart from the Nez n, scoffed at it. But as time went by and one by one, the prophecy¡¯s descriptions became reality, everyone had to believe it¡­¡±


    ¡°The Gods will awaken, the saints wille, and the Myria continent will once again be a battlefield for the Gods, with mortals reduced to mere pawns, even¡­ Legendary.¡±


    ¡°The Nez n is eager to regain the Starfall¡¯s power because the Divinity Descent Day is imminent. After all¡­ even pawns have ranks.¡±


    ¡°ording to the original prophecy, the n would take twenty years to seize power, then gradually develop extraordinary strength to prepare for the future chaos. But everything changed two and a half months ago¡­¡±


    With that, Yurst¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Madam Castell, two and a half months ago, on 19<sup>th</sup> of the 5<sup>th</sup> Month of this year,dy Eugenia once again foresaw the prophecy about the Divinity Descent Day, and in this prophecy, the day has been advanced.¡±


    ¡°In the original prophecy, the Divinity Descent Day was at least twenty to thirty years away, but now¡­ it¡¯s probably less than ten years.¡±


    ¡°Although Lady Eugenia didn¡¯t see the exact time, all previous prophecies have be blurred, as if some more powerful force has influenced everything.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, the n¡¯s council held an emergency meeting and decided to advance all ns.¡±


    Hearing Yurst¡¯s words, Charlotte was thoughtful.


    The Nez n is a n of insight, skilled in divination. Being able to preserve so many Legendary bloodbornes despite repeated conflicts, even though most have greatly diminished in power, indicates they have the ability to avert disasters.


    After all, as long as one is alive, there are always ways.


    She understood the urgency of the Nez n. Not just the Nez n, but even she felt tense upon learning about the Divinity Descent Day.


    However¡­


    ¡°19<sup>th</sup> of the 5<sup>th</sup> Month¡­¡±


    Charlotte murmured to herself.


    She would never forget this date of this year either.


    Because on this day, she merged with the Faceless Statue obtained from the Ancient Temple, causing the Holy Court¡¯s Divine Warning Bell in Lutecia Cathedral to ring its rm a second time.


    And from that day on, she had stepped into the realm of ¡°myth.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlotte¡¯s expression became inexplicable.


    Could the Nez n¡¯s prophecy about the advancement of the day be because of her?


    Because she became a ¡°Demigod¡±?


    Or¡­ is there another reason?


    But no matter what, Charlotte had a feeling that theadvancement of the day predicted by the Nez n was likely rted to her.


    Otherwise, everything would be too coincidental.


    Forget it.


    When soldierse, a general blocks; when wateres, an earth dam. Whether the arrival of the Divinity Descent Day is rted to her or not, the only thing she can do is to quickly strengthen her power.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte collected her thoughts.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, what do you want Castell to do?¡±


    She asked.


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Yurst breathed a sigh of relief.


    When the Nez n decided to form an alliance with Castell, he didn¡¯t know that the God behind Castell was the Ancestor of the Bloodborne. Now,ing to seek help from Castell with a stiff upper lip, he was indeed a bit nervous.


    After all, historically, the Nez n had betrayed the True Ancestor of Blood and was one of the two forces on the Myria continent that hunted royal bloods the hardest, along with the Holy Court.


    But now it seems that the True Ancestor doesn¡¯t care about the Nez n¡¯s past betrayal and is even more merciful than he imagined.


    Yes, merciful.


    Compared to the bloodthirsty and ruthless True Ancestor of Blood in his memory, the current Ancestor gives Yurst the impression of mercy.


    At least¡­ after he was ¡°forced¡± to be a blood servant, he was not punished nor forced to do anything against his will, and the True Ancestor did not use him to retaliate against the Nez n.


    The returned True Ancestor¡­ seems to have changed.


    But Yurst thought this change was good.


    Sometimes he even wondered, if the True Ancestor had never been bloodthirsty, would the blood ns have never betrayed? Would the Myria continent still be under the rule of the Bloodborne?


    Unfortunately, history cannot be changed.


    Fortunately, although history cannot be changed, it can be looked forward.


    Yurst thought, if it¡¯s the current True Ancestor of Blood, perhaps¡­ they could really start over after the Divinity Descent Day.


    Thinking of this, Yurst was not as resistant to the mission given by the True Ancestor to ¡°infiltrate¡± the Nez n.


    If¡­ if it is the current True Ancestor, and if Lady Eugenia¡¯s sphemous prophecyes true¡­ he believes the True Ancestor has the hope of bing the new protector of the Nez n after the Divinity Descent Day.


    As for now, let¡¯s start with the ¡°cooperation¡± of the Returning Star n.


    Taking a deep breath, Yurst said,


    ¡°Madam Castell, we need your cooperation to stage a y.¡±


    ¡°A y?¡±


    Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yes, a y. Our original n was to use Castell¡¯s wealth to gather enough troops to stage a military coup and seize power in the Starfall Kingdom. However¡­ now we¡¯ve found a better way.¡±


    Yurst said.


    ¡°A better way? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Charlotte was immediately interested.


    ording to her previous agreement with the Nez n, Castell would provide financial aid for their coup, blockade the Star-Moon Strait with the Castell fleet, cut off the Starfall Kingdom¡¯s sea routes, and use diplomatic means to prevent possible reinforcements from the Holy Court.


    But now, it seems they have found a better way.


    Yurst cleared his throat and said,


    ¡°It all started three months ago. Inte spring of this year, His Majesty the King went to northern Starfall for the spring hunt but was attacked by a dragon during the hunt. Although the dragon was eventually in, His Majesty was seriously injured¡­¡±


    ¡°Three months have passed, and His Majesty¡¯s condition has not improved. Even the Holy Court¡¯s clerics are helpless, and his days are numbered.¡±


    The King of Starfall, Edward III, is critically injured?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This was news to her, Starfall had kept it well under wraps. However¡­


    ¡°Was this the work of the Nez n?¡±


    She asked calmly.


    Yurst replied.


    ¡°Partially. Although His Majesty is not a Legendary figure like ¡®The Great¡¯ Louis, he is still an experienced zing Sun and usually has powerful extraordinaries protecting him, making it difficult to get close.¡±


    ¡°His injury was indeed an ident. He underestimated the dragon¡¯s strength, eager to undergo the bloodline ritual to break through and be a Legendary, only to be severely wounded¡­¡±


    ¡°The Nez n did intervene during his recovery, bribing the physicians responsible for treating him and switching his medication.¡±


    Yurst sighed.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s usual cruelty earned him many enemies among the nobility, and this move was tacitly approved by many Starfall court nobles.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred, and she squinted.


    ¡°So¡­ you n to eliminate King Edward III? But forgive me, even if Edward III dies, the subsequent session won¡¯t fall to the Nez-controlled Red Lc family, right? Starfall isn¡¯t without a crown prince, and the Purple Lc family isn¡¯t extinct.¡±


    Yurst smiled slightly at Charlotte¡¯s words.


    ¡°Madam Castell, you are well-informed about the Starfall royal family.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°The Red Lc, the Purple Lc, the Lc War¡ªit¡¯s all well-known.¡±


    Yurst nodded and said,


    ¡°Ordinarily, that would be the case, but unfortunately¡­ the King¡¯s heir is rather special.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Yurst nodded and said,


    ¡°Although His Majesty publicly dered secrecy, the Nez n discovered through investigation that the current Starfall Prince, Prince Henry, is nominally His Majesty¡¯s legitimate son, but that¡¯s not the truth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a result of the human close-knit marriage problem. His Majesty and the Queen are both of the Lc family bloodlines and were cousins. Over the years, the Queen had several pregnancies, but all the children were stillborn.¡±


    ¡°Prince Henry is the only surviving offspring of His Majesty, but he is not the Queen¡¯s child as publicly stated. In reality, Prince Henry is the son of the Queen¡¯s maid and the King, only imed to be the Queen¡¯s child.¡±


    Yurst continued meaningfully.


    ¡°Madam Castell, the sessor to the Starfall Kingdom, Prince Henry, has impure blood and does not meet the two Lc families¡¯ agreement to merge through their heir¡¯s bloodline. ording to the rules, the Red Lc family has the right to deny Prince Henry¡¯s session and designate a new heir from their direct line.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is the Nez n¡¯s opportunity to seize control of Starfall!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 400: Ancestral Recognition Ceremony

    Chapter 400: Ancestral Recognition Ceremony


    ¡°Comparing the Red Lc Family to the Purple Lc Family, both branches of the Roman lineage, thetter is already thin in numbers. If Edward III dies and Prince Henry¡¯s bloodline issue is exposed, the Red Lc Family would have the right to challenge the Purple Lc Family, potentially avoiding war and directly gaining the session of the Starfall Kingdom!¡±


    Count Yurst spoke with a solemn expression.


    Hearing his words, Charlotte was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected that there was such a hidden truth within the Starfall Royal Family.


    However, Charlotte also knew that politics is a veryplex matter. Even if the two Lc Families had agreements regarding session, actually implementing them would surely be another situation entirely.


    The struggle for power is never smooth sailing. Moreover, since the current King Edward III concealed the crown prince¡¯s bloodline issue, it indicates he never intended to hand over the session rights to the Red Lc Family.


    Even if the Purple Lc Family is thin in numbers, they are the legitimate royal family of the Starfall Kingdom and, as the ruling power, they are unlikely to easily give up their authority. They must have made various preparations for this.


    Since Count Yurst hade to see her, it indicated that there must be some major w in the Nez n¡¯s n.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, the Nez n¡¯s n seems good, but since you came to see me today, there must be some ws, right?¡±


    Charlotte took a sip of sweet milk and asked.Yurst sighed and smiled wryly.


    ¡°Indeed, there are some ws.¡±


    ¡°In the Nez n¡¯s n, we intend to expose Prince Henry¡¯s bloodline origins and use the kingdom¡¯s parliament to nullify his session rights.¡±


    ¡°Unlike the Crescent Kingdom, the parliament in the Starfall Kingdom holds considerable power. Especially regarding the kingdom¡¯s session rights, the parliament can even rival the king and influence the choice of the kingdom¡¯s sessor.¡±


    ¡°The long-standing Star-Moon War has greatly weakened the royal power of the Starfall Kingdom. Once the kingdom¡¯s parliament nullifies Prince Henry¡¯s session rights based on his bloodline origin, even the king cannot oppose all the nobles and mustply, choosing a sessor from the Red Lc Family as per the agreement.¡±


    ¡°After years of infiltration, the Nez n now controls over half of the seats in the kingdom¡¯s parliament. As long as the parliament convenes and nullifies Prince Henry¡¯s session rights, everything will fall into ce.¡±


    ¡°But the problem lies in how to expose Prince Henry¡¯s origins.¡±


    Here, Yurst¡¯s expression became somewhat gloomy.


    ¡°The Nez n indeed obtained the secret of Prince Henry¡¯s origins, but the witnesses to this are dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead? Were they silenced?¡±


    Charlotte was taken aback.


    Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°No, not silenced, but died in a shipwreck. The witness was a captain who once escorted Prince Henry¡¯s biological mother. Recently, he went to sea and was attacked by pirates, never to return.¡± ??????¦¢??


    Charlotte was speechless.


    ¡°If you had witnesses, didn¡¯t you think to protect them? How is this different from being silenced?¡±


    Yurst smiled bitterly.


    ¡°We only discovered Prince Henry¡¯s bloodline origin not long ago and were about to secure the witness, but we were a step toote.¡±


    ¡°After the Borde-Castell War broke out, the captain wanted to make a fortune amidst the chaos and went to sea. Unfortunately, he encountered pirates and perished at sea.¡±


    ¡°Although the Nez n has other evidence, it is not convincing enough. His death has made things moreplicated.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°So, you came to Castell to seek my help? The y you mentioned is rted to this? Wait, you don¡¯t n to take direct action against Prince Henry, do you?¡±


    She asked.


    Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t intend to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Killing Prince Henry is not the best option. It is more effective to legally invalidate his session rights rather than simply killing him.¡±


    ¡°The Nez n will support a new king but will keep him alive. After all, he is Edward III¡¯s son. Even if he loses his session rights, he still holds a im to the Starfall Kingdom, which remains a threat to the king supported by the Nez n.¡±


    ¡°This is not a bad thing. The Nez n has been out of control in the Starfall Kingdom for too long. They cannot immediately expel the church¡¯s power, which means the first king chosen by the Nez n cannot be a bloodborne or blood servant, nor can he be mentally controlled. Otherwise, it would be easily discovered and targeted.¡±


    ¡°But at the same time, without being a bloodborne or blood servant, the Nez n cannot ensure the absolute loyalty of the chosen king¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a deadlock, but with Prince Henry, it¡¯s different. With him, the Nez n has a way to bnce power, maximizing the limitation of royal power. The new king must seek the Nez n¡¯s support to stabilize his rule, gaining more time for the Nez n to further control the kingdom in the future.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Prince Henry must stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after the new king is crowned, the Nez n can even control Prince Henry as a future option.¡±


    Yurst exined everything clearly, analyzing the current situation of the Starfall Kingdom for Charlotte.


    Charlotte knew that this exnation was not just for her, but also for the ¡°True Ancestor¡± behind her. As a blood servant of the Ancestor within the Nez n, this was one of Yurst¡¯s tasks.


    ¡°I understand. You still intend to expose his bloodline origins but want to avoid revealing the Nez n¡¯s involvement. So, you want my help?¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    Yurst nodded.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Even though the witness is dead, bloodline impurity is still bloodline impurity. This cannot be falsified.¡±


    ¡°As long as it can be proven that his bloodline is impure, his session rights can still be nullified through the kingdom¡¯s parliament.¡±


    ¡°However, this nullification should highlight the role of the parliament and nobles, downying the Nez n¡¯s influence.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ the Nez n thought of you.¡±


    Charlotte felt a surge of interest.


    ¡°What kind of y does the Nez n want me to act in?¡±


    Count Yurst smiled slightly.


    ¡°Madam Castell, are you aware of bloodline recognition?¡±


    ¡°The power of nobleses from their bloodline. Many ancient noble families have ways to identify bloodlines, and the Roman family is no exception.¡±


    ¡°As one of the oldest noble families in Myria, the Roman family has a tradition that before determining the next head, the heir must go to the ancestralnd to obtain the recognition of the Ancestral Sword, enhancing the Roman blood within them¡­ or rather, the mythic blood of the ancient elven hero¡ªRomanus.¡±


    ¡°This ceremony of obtaining the Ancestral Sword¡¯s recognition is both a bloodline identification and a bloodline enhancement. It ensures the heir is of Roman blood while further stimting their bloodline, increasing its concentration.¡±


    ¡°Edward III is gravely ill, and Prince Henry must also go through this step. Oncepleted, he will officially be an heir whose rights cannot be stripped, not even by the king.¡±


    Charlotte was intrigued.


    ¡°You mean¡­ because his bloodline is impure, he cannot pass this recognition?¡±


    ¡°No, he can pass. Even if his bloodline is impure, he is still a child of the king, possessing Roman blood. As long as he has Roman blood, he can be recognized. At most, the Ancestral Sword¡¯s light would be too weak,cking momentum¡­ Although this could raise suspicions, the royal family can use various excuses to cover it up.¡±


    ¡°And once recognized, his bloodline will be enhanced, and no one can question his lineage anymore.¡±


    ¡°So what do you mean?¡±


    Count Yurst smiled faintly.


    ¡°Madam Castell, under normal circumstances, Prince Henry would indeed be able to pass the Ancestral Sword¡¯s recognition. However, there are exceptions.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave Charlotte a meaningful look.


    ¡°And that would be when there is someone present with a higher blood concentration also participating in the ceremony.¡±


    Charlotte took a sip of her sweet milk and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°So¡­ Nez n wants me to participate in the ceremony?¡±


    Count Yurst nodded, saying,


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Both the Purple Lc Family and the Red Lc Family are branches of the Roman Family. The legitimate Roman lineage within the Starfall Kingdom disappeared with the passing of the previous king.¡±


    ¡°Although the current king has had his blood strengthened by the Ancestral Sword, his bloodline concentration still can¡¯t match that of the former direct Roman lineage. Prince Henry¡¯s bloodline concentration is even lower.¡±


    ¡°However, outside of Starfall, the direct bloodline of Roman still exists.¡±


    ¡°And that would be you.¡±


    As he spoke, Count Yurst became solemn.


    ¡°Your mother was Princess Anne of the Roman Family, sister to the former king of the Starfall Kingdom. Your grandfather was the ¡®Mad King¡¯ Edward II, who escted the Star-Moon War and started the Second Star-Moon War. Even more, before your uncle, the ¡®Fool¡¯ Henry, ascended to the throne, your mother had already passed the Ancestral Sword¡¯s recognition. Sheter gave up the position to pursue love and left Starfall to live in Castell.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you have a higher concentration of Roman blood than the current king of Starfall.¡±


    ¡°If you participate in the ceremony, Prince Henry will surely fail. If he fails to gain the Ancestral Sword¡¯s recognition, the council will have grounds to deny his session.¡±


    ¡°After all, if he truly were the son of the king and queen, his Roman blood would surely be strong enough to pass the Ancestral Sword¡¯s recognition.¡±


    Charlotte understood. This was to sabotage Prince Henry¡¯s recognition ceremony, invalidating his im to the throne under the name of the Roman ancestors.


    However¡­


    ¡°The Ancestral Recognition Ceremony is specifically for the Roman family head¡¯s sessor, right? How can I participate in it?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Count Yurst replied.


    ¡°The Roman family¡¯s ancestralnd was once on Roman Ind in the Northern Grand Duchy,ter moved to the current Roman Duchy, where the Ancestral Sword is also located.¡±


    ¡°Currently, the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony is held in Roan, the capital of the Roman Duchy. The Nez n has infiltrated the nobles responsible for hosting the ceremony. While they cannot sabotage the ceremony, they can secretly ce you in a prepared chamber directly beneath the ceremony site.¡±


    ¡°When the ceremony begins, you will also be bathed in the Ancestral Sword¡¯s light. With you there, Prince Henry will certainly fail.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    But soon, her expression turned a bit odd.


    ¡°But in that case, isn¡¯t Nez n worried that I¡¯ll be recognized by the Ancestral Sword and be the head of the Roman family?¡±


    Count Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°No. Although the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony strengthens the bloodline, it is essentially a ritual. The so-called family head session confirmation ceremony is a tradition created by the Roman family to consolidate the status of their direct descendants. It is essentially a bloodline strengthening ritual.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are recognized by the Ancestral Sword, it will only strengthen the Roman blood in you and enhance your physique. What happens in the secret chamber won¡¯t be disyed at the ceremony site, and Starfall nobles won¡¯t see you as the Roman family head.¡±


    ¡°As for being recognized as the master of the Ancestral Sword, that¡¯s even less likely. The Ancestral Sword of Roman is the weapon of the half-elf hero Romanus, a true divine artifact. It follows the agreement with Romanus to strengthen his descendants¡¯ bloodline, but it will never acknowledge a mortal as its master.¡±


    ¡°Its master can only be the Demigod Romanus, who sessfully pulled it from the stone.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you are essentially privately participating in a divine ritual to strengthen your bloodline.¡±


    But I¡¯m not exactly a mortal anymore, am I? Is this really okay?


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    However, her interest was piqued, and she indeed wanted to see the legendary Ancestral Sword of Roman.


    Her personal records included a description of ¡°half-elf¡± bloodline. She had previously thought this might be due to a marriage between the Castell family and elves in history. But now, it seemed more likely to be from the Roman family.


    But¡­


    ¡°Sir Yurst, if the Nez n reims the Starfall Kingdom in this manner, what about the agreement between Castell and Nez?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Count Yurst said,


    ¡°Are you referring to the ownership of the Roman Duchy?¡±


    ¡°In this regard, I also have some doubts about the decision of the Elder Council. Although war may be avoided, the Elder Council still decided to gift the Roman Duchy to you to maintain friendship with Castell.¡±


    ¡°I think this is perhaps the Elder Council¡¯s way of expressing sincerity to Her Majesty the True Ancestor. The Nez n doesn¡¯t know that the God behind you is the True Ancestor, but they do know that the God behind you is a bloodborne myth.¡±


    ¡°A friendship with a myth is more valuable than a difficult-to-defend enve.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if there is no war, the new king will need to expel the Theocracy¡¯s influence after ascending the throne. At that time, your assistance may still be needed.¡±


    After speaking, Count Yurst looked at Charlotte.


    ¡°So, Madam Castell, what do you think of the Nez n¡¯s proposal?¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, is this proposal based on considerations from the perspective of the Nez n or as a blood servant?¡±


    Count Yurst hesitated, wanting to speak but stopping.


    In the end, he sighed and said,


    ¡°This is the Elder Council¡¯s decision. I¡¯m merely a messenger, adding some personal understanding.¡±


    ¡°Personally, it¡¯s both. In my view, this matter benefits the Nez n, you, and Her Majesty the True Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°This is a win-win situation. The Nez n gains the Starfall Kingdom, you gain the Roman Duchy, and the friendship between the two parties will facilitate the True Ancestor¡¯s future reorganization of the bloodbornes.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then she smiled and said,


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s a good proposal. As the Lord of Castell, I am happy to participate in this ¡®performance¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 401: Count Yursts Report

    Chapter 401: Count Yurst''s Report


    ¡°Oh? So, she agreed to secretly participate in the Roman Ancestral Sword recognition ceremony?¡±


    The shadowy figure at the round table in the extradimensional space summoned by themunication crystal asked.


    On the other side, Blood Count Yurst, manipting his vague consciousness projection, bowed to the shadow.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Yorok, Countess Castell has agreed to join our n in a month to assist us in abolishing Prince Henry¡¯s session rights.¡±


    ¡°Besides the territory of the Roman Duchy, has she made any other demands?¡±


    The shadow, more precisely Duke Yorok of the Nez n, asked again.


    ¡°She has not.¡±


    Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°The Borde-Castell War has just ended. She hopes to take a period of rest and recuperation.¡±Duke Yorok pondered.


    ¡°I heard from merchants in Starfall that recently there has been a lot of activity in Northern Crescent, with many viges and towns undergoingrge-scale construction. Is this rted?¡±


    Yurst respectfully answered.


    ¡°Yes, the various territories of Countess Castell have been undergoing vigorous construction recently. Many baronies are building roads and bridges, especially after Countess Castell became a direct vassal of Crescent.¡±


    ¡°It is said that even the trade route through the Belet Barony, ceded to Castell by Violet after the Borde-Castell War, has been opened. Now one can directly travel through the Belet Barony to the Roman Duchy and the innernd of Crescent without taking the long detour through the Violet Forest. This all happened within less than half a year since the end of the war.¡±


    ¡°Belet Barony? The ancestralnd of the Veillet family?¡±


    Duke Yorok was somewhat surprised.


    Yulst nodded.


    ¡°Yes, the ancestralnd of the Veillet family, which used to rule the Violet Duchy.¡±


    Duke Yorlock paused to consider.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, that territory should still be infested with many undead. Even some of our n¡¯s descendants stationed in Roman frequently go there to practice necromancy¡­ The pollution there is no small matter, and it would take a Legendary intervention topletely eliminate the undead. Did the one behind Castell intervene?¡±


    Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Countess Castell found descendants of the Veillet family. When I visited Northport, I noticed that everything was being managed by the descendants of the Veillet family and the lord of the Belet Barony.¡±


    ¡°Descendants of the Veillet family? They have the ability to purify the undead?¡±


    Duke Yorok was slightly surprised.


    Yurst exined.


    ¡°Yes, I attended a banquet of the Veillet family descendants and met them. They are also bloodborne with a very strong bloodline, suspected to be fourth-generation bloodborne, probably embraced by a third-generation bloodborne of the Shedite n, and they possess quite exquisite necromancy¡­¡±


    ¡°Recruited by the one behind Castell, I see¡­¡±


    Duke Yorok murmured after hearing Yurst¡¯s report.


    He then looked again at Yurst¡¯s consciousness projection across the round table.


    ¡°Any other news from the North?¡±


    Yurst thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the one behind Castell¡­ not much for now. However, rumors suggest a new cult has recently emerged in the northern territories, with most of the followers being miners. It¡¯s unclear if it is rted to the one behind Castell.¡±


    ¡°In Northport, the Countess¡¯s office has recently issued many policies encouragingmerce and alchemy industries. Clearly, in the short term, Countess Castell does not wish to be embroiled in another war. Our n aligns somewhat with her wishes.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, a new magic school named Castell Academy has been established. It¡¯s said that Countess Castell donated her family¡¯s entire collection of books, and Northport offered very favorable conditions to recruit academy mages. Many powerful mercenaries from Eastern Yte have been tempted.¡±


    ¡°Northport is also preparing for the establishment of a permanent extraordinary force. Since returning from Lutecia, Countess Castell seems to have established a channel for the extraordinary resource in the Crescent Kingdom and started recruiting for an extraordinary army shortly after her return.¡±


    ¡°As for the size of the legion, it is said to be modeled after a typical duchy¡¯s army in the Crescent Kingdom, with about three thousand troops.¡±


    Duke Yorok nodded slightly.


    ¡°Three thousand troops¡­ that¡¯s quite a number. With a God supporting them, they have the potential to be a very powerful army.¡±


    ¡°Although various strange cults have emerged across Myria in recent years, a resurrected God would not tolerate an unknown cult in their domain. If there is a mysterious cult secretly preaching in the North, it is very likely rted to this God.¡±


    ¡°Recruiting other bloodborne, secretly developing a cult, building roads and bridges, forming an extraordinary army¡­ It seems the one behind the North is also preparing for the Day.¡±


    He then looked at Yurst¡¯s consciousness projection.


    ¡°Yurst, you¡¯ve done well. Continue to stay on the continent and maintain contact with Castell. Also¡­ if you have the chance, investigate the cult and see which God they worship and whether their divine symbol is a thorny rose.¡±


    Feeling relieved at Duke Yorok¡¯s approval, Yurst respectfully bowed.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then he looked at Duke Yorok¡¯s consciousness projection with some hesitation.


    Noticing his gaze, Duke Yorok asked.


    ¡°Yurst, is there something else you wish to report?¡±


    Yurst hesitated, shook his head, then nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a report, more of a query.¡±


    ¡°A query? What kind of query?¡±


    Yurst thought for a moment and cautiously said,


    ¡°Lord Yorok, after our investigation over the past six months, we are certain that the God behind the North holds no malice towards the Nez n. Given this, why can¡¯t our rtionship with them be further improved?¡±


    ¡°Lady Eugenia¡¯s prophecy has brought the Divinity Descent Day closer, but Lord Casey remains unresponsive to us. Although the actions of Elder Maxim and others in siding with the Blood Demon Archduke are despicable, perhaps we too need to consider the worst-case scenario¡­¡±


    He looked at Duke Yorok¡¯s consciousness projection, swallowed, and tentatively asked.


    ¡°After all¡­ not all sleeping Gods will sessfully awaken¡­¡±


    Duke Yorok frowned, and his projection¡¯s pressure intensified.


    ¡°Enough. Keep this topic to yourself and never speak of it again.¡±


    The Legendary¡¯s will descended, causing Yurst¡¯s projection to waver slightly and be more transparent.


    He trembled, nearly copsing under the pressure of the Legendary bloodborne.


    Duke Yorok nced at him, withdrew his oppressive aura, and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You are right, perhaps the God behind Castell indeed has no ill will towards Nez, but Gods¡­ after all, they are Gods, and we are too weak to face them.¡±


    ¡°There are too many myths from the era of the Bloodborne. Many myths even suggest that some, while being bloodborne, also held other divine titles. We still don¡¯t know the details of that God, so we must act more cautiously.¡±


    ¡°With the Divinity Descent approaching, even though His Majesty Casey has not responded, our faith connection still remains, indicating that He has not fallen.¡±


    ¡°Be patient, His Majesty Casey will return.¡±


    After hearing Duke Yorok¡¯s words, Yurst couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Duke Yorok, does this mean that even you no longer believe in Lady Eugenia¡¯s prophecy?¡±


    Duke Yorok remained silent.


    After a long time, he sighed deeply.


    ¡°This is the will of the Great Elder and the Elder Council, and we must follow it. I believe in Eugenia, she indeed saw visions suggesting His Majesty Casey¡¯s downfall, but the fact that our faith connection remains cannot be ignored¡­¡±


    ¡°Prophecies can be interpreted in many ways. Perhaps Lady Eugenia¡¯s interpretation is wed. The faith connection is fundamental. After all, we are followers of the Stargazer. With the Divinity Descent approaching, we must have more faith in our God at this time.¡±


    ¡°If we do not even believe in ourselves, then His Majesty Casey¡­ may indeed be unable to return.¡±


    After listening to Duke Yorok, Yurst opened his mouth, then sighed.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Duke Yorok looked at him and continued.


    ¡°Yurst, keep these thoughts to yourself. As your superior, I can understand your thoughts and tolerate your mistakes, but the Elder Council will not, and neither will the Great Elder.¡±


    ¡°We must indeed make contributions in the Returning Star n to rescue Eugenia, but we must do so in a reasonable manner.¡±


    ¡°In the remaining month, continue preparing for the Returning Star n. Ensure theplete separation of the Roman Duchy and the Roman family.¡±


    ¡°I remember you were acquainted with Romanus a thousand years ago. It¡¯s time to see that lord again. By now, the thousand-year agreement between that lord and the Roman family should be nearing its end. If possible, after the Ancestral Sword recognition ceremony, end the protection of Roman and return to Luna Ind as per our agreement with the Nez n.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when His Majesty Casey will return, but at least¡­ the return of a divine artifact can somewhat strengthen us.¡±


    Upon hearing Duke Yorok¡¯s words, Yurst was moved.


    ¡°Aplete separation of the Roman Duchy and the Roman family? Is the Elder Council nning to end Roman¡¯s rule over Starfall?¡±


    Duke Yorok nodded slightly.


    ¡°That is a matter for the future. If we want to control Starfall like Vadat controls the Coria Kingdom, we must support our own royal family. For this, roman must be part of Starfall¡¯s history.¡±


    ¡°Roman¡¯s influence in Starfall is too great. Even with the family in decline, their reputation alone can rival our Nez, and this is despite several ipetent rulers emerging from Roman.¡±


    ¡°Supporting the Red Lc family is only a transition. Our ultimate goal is to sever the connection between Roman and Starfall andpletely control the Starfall Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Giving the Roman Duchy to Castell is just the beginning. Although the Countess of Castell also has Roman blood, she bears the Castell name. While she can be recognized by the Roman Sword, she will never be the head of the Roman family.¡±


    ¡°The Roman Sword also rejects all foreign Gods except Lord Romanus and His Majesty Casey. Giving the Roman Duchy to her not only poses little threat to Starfall but also further weakens Roman, helping us support a new royal family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Duke Yorok, is this¡­ the Elder Council¡¯s decision?¡±


    Yurst couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Yorok looked at him and said,


    ¡°This is the Great Elder¡¯s decision.¡±


    Yurst nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s end today¡¯s routine remote meeting. We will meet again in Roan City during the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony.¡±


    With that, Duke Yorok dissipated his will projection.


    Yurst quickly bowed respectfully.


    After the other¡¯s consciousness disappeared, he also dispelled his projection and returned to the real world.


    Feeling the reality returning to his body, Yurst opened his eyes, recalling the conversation with Duke Yorok, and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Even someone as enlightened as Duke Yorok is so cautious about the matter of Her Majesty True Ancestor, and this is without knowing Her Majesty True Ancestor¡¯s true identity¡­ It seems there is still a long way to go for the n to gradually ept Her Majesty the True Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°And His Majesty Casey, what exactly is His status¡­ If He returns, how will Her Majesty True Ancestor respond¡­¡±


    ¡°s, being a double agent is really tough.¡±


    Being a double agent is indeed difficult.


    As a high-ranking Bloodborne in charge of liaison between the Nez n and the Northern Lands, Yurst must regrly report the news about the Northern Lands and the God behind it to the Nez Elder Council. However, as a blood servant of the True Ancestor, he must also report the movements of the Nez n to the True Ancestor, cultivating support for the True Ancestor within the Nez n without revealing the True Ancestor¡¯s secret.


    Undoubtedly, he would have to attend many more meetings like today¡¯s in the future.


    However, after some thought, Yurst still silently recited the name of the True Ancestor and drew the symbol of the Thorny Rose in prayer, reporting the content of his conversation with Duke Yorok.


    Soon, Charlotte, who had just finished negotiating with Yurst, also received the content of his prayer.


    ¡°So¡­ there is such a secret behind the Returning Star n.¡±


    Charlotte murmured in surprise as she fiddled with the Faceless Statue submitted by Albrecht.


    ¡°Ancestral Recognition Ceremony in a month, huh? It seems my n to merge with the statue will have to be postponed again.¡±


    Charlotte looked at the Faceless Statue in her hand, deep in thought.


    By now, her strength had reached the pinnacle of the Silver Moon. Merging with another statue would surely elevate her to the level of the zing Sun.


    Judging by the situation, Charlotte estimated she might also fall into a deep sleep again, possibly for several months. Therefore, she needed to choose an appropriate time.


    Moreover, considering the previousmotion, she had to prepare for it this time to reduce the anomalies during the fusion, lest the Divine Warning Bell rings again.


    If it rings again, it would be quite a problem, making it impossible to avoid the attention of the Holy Court.


    ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll use this month for preparations and set up ns for the territory during my potential slumber, as well asy the foundation for the cult. ording to the schedule, Sebastian should be almost at the mining area by now.¡±


    ¡°As for the Faceless Statue¡­ I¡¯ll consider the fusion after returning from the Roman Duchy.¡±


    Charlotte mused.


    After finalizing her ns, Charlotte put away the Faceless Statue. When she saw the map of the Northern Lands on her desk, particrly the upper left corner representing the Starfall Kingdom, she had a sudden thought.


    ¡°The Stargazer Casey, a Demigod Bloodborne of the Nez n¡­¡±


    After contemting for a while, Charlotte sank into her consciousness and connected to the Gospel of Blood.


    A crimson glow erupted, and the vast crimson star sea representing the Bloodborne appeared again. Gazing at the five most prominent stars in the star sea, Charlotte pondered.


    ¡°Five Demigod Bloodbornes?¡±


    She frowned slightly, sensing a discrepancy.


    Soon, Charlotte realized what felt wrong.


    ¡°Wait¡­ the Bloodborne¡­ only has five Gods?¡±

 Chapter 402: Mysteries of the Myth

    Chapter 402: Mysteries of the Myth


    ¡°Only¡­ five myths?¡±


    Charlotte frowned slightly as she looked at the five shimmering stars in the crimson starry sea.


    She clearly remembered that when she first unlocked the abilities of the bloodborne, she could sense these stars in the sea of consciousness.


    Compared to other stars representing the blood kin, the brilliance of these five stars was dazzling and their aura was vast, undoubtedly indicating the presence of mythical bloodborne.


    Initially, Charlotte didn¡¯t sense any issue. Each of the five existing major ns had a Blood Prince behind them, so she naturally associated these five stars with the five princes of the major ns.


    However, Charlotte was no longer the novice she once was.


    She now knew that in the history of the Bloodborne, the number of bloodborne myths far exceeded five. Just from Albrecht¡¯s memories, there were no fewer than twenty bloodborne myths that had been banished, sealed, or killed for various reasons by the True Ancestor.


    The Nez n believed Charlotte to be an ancient bloodborne who had returned for this reason. During the Blood Moon Era, many had been sealed, banished, or had fallen into slumber, leaving the Nez n¡¯s Legendary Bloodborne uncertain about Charlotte¡¯s origins.


    So, here lies the problem.All bloodbornes existences would be projected in the crimson starry sea of the Gospel of Blood. Aside from the princes of the five major ns, where did the other bloodborne myths go?


    Even if they were sealed or banished, they shouldn¡¯t be entirely absent.


    After all, the princes of the five major ns were currently in a state of slumber.


    Considering this, Charlotte believed there were only two possibilities.


    The first possibility was that the Gospel of Blood did not mark all the bloodborne as she believed, but only specific bloodborne myths.


    The second possibility was that, besides the fiverge stars in the crimson starry sea, the other bloodborne myth¡­had already fallen.


    Given the Gospel of Blood¡¯s immense power, far surpassing ordinary artifacts and even capable of altering divine spells, as the supreme artifact of the Bloodborne, Charlotte found the first possibility very unlikely.


    This confidence in the Gospel of Blood led her to believe the second possibility was most likely.


    And if the second possibility were true, Charlotte had an even bolder and more thought-provoking idea.


    Those fiverge stars in the crimson starry sea¡ªdo they really correspond exactly to the five mythical figures of the five major ns?


    Staring at the crimson stars in the sea of consciousness, Charlotte remained silent.


    There are differences even among mythical figures. Though she was technically a ¡°Demigod¡±, her power was still far weaker than those represented by the fiverge stars.


    Considering safety, she didn¡¯t dare to rashly approach these stars and thus couldn¡¯t ascertain their specific representations.


    Except for the Blood Demon Archduke.


    She had indirectly dealt with that figure several times and was quite familiar with his aura.


    She could roughly sense that one of the three brighter stars likely belonged to the Blood Demon Archduke.


    But she couldn¡¯t determine the rest. Whether they corresponded to the remaining four princes of the major ns or something else, Charlotte was unsure.


    From this perspective, the Nez n¡¯s long-term disconnection from their God might indeed be due to some trouble with their prince, the Stargazer Casey, who could be in a predicament worse than slumber.


    This wasn¡¯t entirely unrted to Charlotte, as she also had to consider another question.


    If all the historical bloodborne myths had fallen, what caused their demise? And what kind of power led to their downfall?


    Albrecht¡¯s memories didn¡¯t mention these matters.


    In the understanding of the Bloodborne, many Demigods were simply ¡°slumbering,¡± ¡°banished,¡± or ¡°sealed.¡±


    But if things were truly as Charlotte suspected in her second hypothesis, the situation would be far from simple.


    Because it would imply some force silently exterminated all these ¡°slumbering¡± bloodborne myths.


    Exhaling lightly, Charlotte formed a certain conjecture in her mind.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ the historical True Ancestor of Blood?¡±


    This might also be a possibility, but it made Charlotte even more troubled.


    It seemed her connection with the True Ancestor of Blood was deepening, yet at the same time, the secrets surrounding the True Ancestor of Blood were multiplying.


    ¡°Forget it, thinking too much now is pointless. I still need toy a solid foundation, strengthen my forces, and improve my power.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ when my own power reaches the mythical level, I can begin to unravel these mysteries.¡±


    Charlotte took out a gold tana in the Dark Night Castle and used the divination techniques she had learned to foretell her future.


    The divination results were as vague as ever, but no ominous signs appeared.


    Charlotte shook her head and put away the gold tana.


    Relying on the divination techniques learned through the Gospel of Blood,pared to the elite of the Nez n, she was still an amateur.


    However, her divine-powered divination surpassed ordinary Nez bloodborne¡¯s results, and she could somewhat perceive potential issues.


    At least¡­ her fate was not ¡°predetermined.¡± and her ¡°future¡± was not fixed.


    That was enough.


    As for the True Ancestor¡¯s secrets and historical mysteries, she would uncover them as her power grew.


    With this resolve, Charlotte dismissed the crimson starry sea.


    Just as she was about to exit the Dark Night Castle, she suddenly felt a whim, hearing a murmured prayer from afar.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    After merging with the Faceless Statue and unlocking the faithwork, it was rare for prayers to directly impact Charlotte; the faithwork often handled them on her behalf.


    At this moment, the prayer reaching her consciousness must have exceeded the faithwork¡¯s threshold.


    With this thought, Charlotte manifested the faithwork and quickly identified the source of the prayer.


    It was from the north, or more precisely, the Blood Wolf Tribe at the Castell mine.


    Blood divine power bloomed, crimson mist spread, and a blurry scene gradually appeared before Charlotte.


    As divine power spread, the scene became clearer. Dozens of ck-robed werewolf believers gathered before an altar, kneeling and praying devoutly to the Thorny Rose symbol on the altar.


    Their expressions were sincere and fanatical, filled with hope and anxiety.


    Behind these werewolf believers, hundreds of demi-humans and even humans prayed from a distance.


    They seemed less excited than the front row of werewolf believers but still showed expressions of hope and longing. At the forefront of the altar, beside the werewolf High Priest Luff, stood Sebastian in a tailcoat, upying the central position.


    Facing the Thorny Rose symbol, his expression was solemn and serious as he opened his arms, leading the believers in a loud chant.


    ¡°Supreme True Ancestor¡­¡±


    ¡°Embodiment of Darkness and Shadows¡­¡±


    ¡°The Source of All Blood Descendants¡­¡±


    ¡°Your humble and devout believers, here, pray for Your blessing¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing this, Charlotte understood.


    It was the blessing ceremony for the cult she had asked Sebastian to organize¡­ it had officially begun.

 Chapter 403: Blessing Ritual

    Chapter 403: Blessing Ritual


    The scene shifts to a day earlier.


    When Sebastian arrived in the forest near the Castell Mining District, the werewolf Luff, having already received the news, was waiting respectfully with dozens of the most devout believers.


    ¡°High Priest Luff of the Bloodwolf Tribe, along with all the faithful¡­ greets Lord Sebastian.¡±


    Luff drew a Thorny Rose symbol on his chest, his expression devout and respectful.


    Sebastian nced at the well-disciplined believers behind Luff and nodded slightly.


    ¡°At ease, rise.¡±


    Luff slowly stood up and motioned for the other believers to rise as well.


    Then, they escorted the travel-worn Sebastian deeper into the forest.


    After bypassing a wooded area, the view gradually opened up.Amidst the noisy bustle, a new vige came into Sebastian¡¯s sight.


    This was the settlement of the Blood Wolf Tribe.


    Or more urately, this was a settlement established jointly by the demi-human miners of the Castell Mining District and the migrating Blood Wolf Tribe, devoted to the True Ancestor of Blood.


    Within the settlement, roads crisscrossed, and the buildings, numbering over a thousand, had reced the previous simple tents with new wooden houses. Defensive walls had even been erected on all sides to ward off magical beasts.


    At the center of the settlement, a small square had been cleared, featuring a tall altar dedicated to the Thorny Rose symbol.


    The settlement was popted primarily by werewolves and other demi-humans, but if one looked closely, there were also some humans.


    As Luff and the others passed by, everyone stopped their work to greet them warmly.


    ¡°Good morning, High Priest.¡±


    ¡°High Priest, may the True Ancestor be with you¡­¡±


    Luff responded with a smile, nodding to everyone.


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached his cabin with Sebastian that he finally breathed a sigh of relief and rxedpletely.


    ¡°Luff, it seems you¡¯re doing well. You¡¯re looking more and more like a true High Priest.¡±


    Sebastian said with a smile.


    Luff scratched his head sheepishly.


    ¡°Lord Sebastian, you jest. This is all thanks to you and the grace of the True Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your shelter back then, if it weren¡¯t for the True Ancestor¡¯s salvation, I probably wouldn¡¯t be alive today. Not just me, but the entire Blood Wolf Tribe might not exist anymore. And there¡¯s no way we¡¯d have the opportunity to build such an idyllic vige.¡± ?¨¤??????


    Sebastian nodded slightly.


    ¡°The True Ancestor is indeed merciful.¡±


    With that, his gaze shifted to the vige outside the window.


    ¡°Now¡­ how is the church developing? How many believers do you have?¡±


    Luff pulled out a prepared scroll of parchment from his bosom, handing it to Sebastian as he respectfully reported.


    ¡°As of now, the church has officially registered 3,345 believers. Among them, 2,624 are demi-humans, 678 are humans, and 43 are half-elves.¡±


    ¡°There are even half-elves?¡±


    Sebas showed surprise.


    Luff exined.


    ¡°They are former half-elf ves. After the Borde-Castell War, they escaped from the defeated noble families and found refuge with us, epting the faith of the True Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°As for the human believers, they are mainly miners from the mining district and some refugees from the war. The church¡¯s eptance of refugees during the Lagrisse rebellion gained a lot of goodwill and supporters. We now even have a branch in Silver Mine City.¡±


    ¡°Of course, considering secrecy, the church has not been preaching extensively in Silver Mine City. The chosen believers are all verified to have clean backgrounds and steadfast faith.¡±


    Listening to Luff¡¯s report, Sebastian felt both satisfaction and amazement.


    Due to the need to hide their identity, the True Ancestor had always forbidden public preaching. Yet, in less than two years, the church had grown from just over a hundred werewolf believers to over three thousand, which was surprising.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions on preaching, there could be more.¡±


    ¡°Lord Sebastian, the North is indeed a very suitablend for spreading the faith. There are many unbelievers who have fled from various ces, and even the followers of the Holy Court are mostly shallow believers with weak faith.¡±


    ¡°Forgive my bluntness, the God is too distant from mortals, but the True Ancestor is very close. As long as the True Ancestor can more widely disy miracles and mercy, gaining more followers would not be difficult.¡±


    ¡°The main limiting factor is probably the sensitivity of the True Ancestor¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s also the issue of core doctrines and priests.¡±


    ¡°Many demi-human tribes have bloodline ties to the bloodborne. Their devotion to the True Ancestor is akin to ancestral worship, making it easy to rekindle their faith. But for non-bloodborne rted entities, weck core doctrines to build stronger cohesion and recognition¡­¡±


    ¡°As for priests, their numbers are quite small, and they don¡¯t possess divine spells like those in other churches, only awakening some innate magic abilities.¡±


    ¡°Counting myself, there are currently 37 priests, all recognized and blessed by the True Ancestor.¡±


    Sebastian was not surprised by Luff¡¯s words.


    In history, any rapid expansion of a God¡¯s church happened when God walked among mortals.


    More interaction with and blessings to the followers naturally resulted in more followers.


    Although the True Ancestor had not bestowed widespread blessings, in this era of slumbering Gods, asional direct responses to prayers already surpassed many Gods.


    As for theck of core doctrines and priests¡­


    Sebastian¡¯s visit to the mining district this time was to address these two issues.


    ¡°As for the core doctrines¡­ the True Ancestor has given a divinemand. Henceforth, the church¡¯s doctrines will revolve around Darkness and Order.¡±


    Sebastian said.


    ¡°Darkness¡­ and Order?¡±


    The werewolf Luff was taken aback.


    Sebastian smiled slightly and exined to Luff, mimicking Charlotte¡¯s earlier exnation.


    ¡°Darkness represents the extraordinary world of Myria.¡±


    ¡°The extraordinary world is dark, cruel, oppressive, and difficult to control, but darkness does not necessarily mean evil.¡±


    ¡°Darkness represents the other side of light, the irrational side of the world. Only by embracing darkness and understanding it can we control it and thus control the extraordinary¡­¡±


    ¡°The Bloodborne hierarchy is strict and bloodbornes highly value order. Order is also one of the key ts of my Lord¡¯s faith.¡±


    ¡°The world cannot exist without order. By controlling darkness, we can bring a new order to a world that is bing increasingly chaotic. With order, we can restrain the extraordinary, the powerful, and the mundane, thereby changing the world¡­¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression became solemn as he continued in a serious tone.


    ¡°The guardian and enforcer of darkness and order¡ªthis is the symbol of our Lord¡¯s faith!¡±


    ¡°Darkness and order¡­¡±


    The werewolf Luff fell into deep thought.


    After a long while, his eyes brightened, and he bowed deeply to Sebastian.


    ¡°Lord Sebastian, I have learned much.¡±


    Sebastian nodded and continued.


    ¡°As for the priests¡­ strictly speaking, the priests in our church cannot yet be considered true priests, as the True Ancestor had not been fully prepared for formal preaching before.¡±


    ¡°However, things are different now. I havee under the True Ancestor¡¯smand. The True Ancestor has decided to formally bring the church onto Myria¡¯s stage.¡±


    ¡°Formally bring the church onto Myria¡¯s stage?¡±


    Luff was momentarily stunned, then overjoyed.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ the True Ancestor¡¯s power has further recovered?¡±


    Sebastian nodded slightly, smiling.


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Lord¡¯s power has indeed further revived, and She has decided to formally begin preaching in the North.¡±


    ¡°Luff, gather the priests and believers, and prepare for the prayer ritual. I have brought the divine decree, but the actual divine oracle for preaching needs to be delivered by our great Master Herself.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ this also includes the blessings of the God.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Supreme True Ancestor¡­¡±


    ¡°Embodiment of Darkness and Shadow¡­¡±


    ¡°Source of all Blood Descendants¡­¡±


    ¡°Your humble and devout believers beseech your blessings¡­¡±


    Before the tall altar, the werewolf Luff followed Sebastian, leading many believers in prayer to the Thorny Rose.


    Gazing at the divine symbol on the altar, Luff¡¯s expression was fervent and full of anticipation.


    At the same time, Charlotte, having received the prayers, turned her attention to the altar.


    ¡°Are we¡­ ready?¡±


    Seated high on the Throne of Blood, looking at the many devout and expectant believers in the ¡°scene¡±, Charlotte¡¯s expression also became solemn.


    With the prayers of the believers, she could feel an increasingly strong connection with them, hear their thoughts, and sense their bloodline powers.


    She could even clearly perceive that droplets of bloodline power were gathering towards her along the faithwork with each prayer, converging into the divine me in her chest, and being refined into the purest divine power.


    Gods are shepherds.


    Believers are the sheep of the Gods.


    And extraordinary power is the wool that the sheep continuously produce.


    At this moment, Charlotte had a deeper understanding of the essence of the rtionship between Gods and believers in the world of Myria.


    Although she had believers and had formed her own church more than a year ago, the church had never beenplete¡ªat best, it was a semi-finished product.


    Now, since her divine power was no longer in short supply and she nned to officially start preaching, it was time for her faith system to take shape and for the church to be formal.


    With this thought, Charlotte manipted the blood divine power, extending it along the faithwork toward the distant altar.


    The next moment, the Thorny Rose divine symbol on the altar emitted a dazzling crimson light, and an immense, majestic will slowly descended.


    Under the fanatical, shocked, and excited gazes of the believers, an ethereal projection appeared above the altar.


    A solemn and dignified throne, a tall and graceful figure, and those mysterious golden-red eyes hidden behind the crimson mist.


    It was Charlotte, seated high on the Throne of Blood in her ¡°adult form.¡±

 Chapter 404: Charlottes Guidance

    Chapter 404: Charlotte''s Guidance


    The blood divine power surged, and Charlotte looked down at the believers gathered around the altar.


    She saw the believers prostrate on the ground in excitement and heard them fervently chanting praises to her. The collective worship of thousands of people created a thunderous sound.


    At that moment, Charlotte felt as if she had be the ruler of the world.


    Power is intoxicating, even for Gods.


    With the support of the blood divine power and the faithwork, Charlotte felt a clear connection with these thousands of believers.


    If she wished, she could, at any moment, ¡°consume¡± the bloodline power of these believers through the faithwork.


    If she wished, she could, at any moment, use the blood divine power either to cut off distant mountains or to tten vast forests.


    This was no illusion¡­


    Because, at this moment, Charlotte had entered the state of True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation!However, unlike her previous attempts, Charlotte could now feel the throbbing of the divine me in her chest.


    With the divine me burning, her control over the blood divine power had never been smoother. It no longer felt like a formidable force beyond reach but like obedient and easily manipted magic.


    To make an analogy, her battle against the me Demon Vroka two years ago with True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation was like an ordinary person fighting with a gun. Now, she felt like a professional soldier.


    With the same power and divine might, if she faced Vroka now, Charlotte felt she could directly defeat it instead of allowing it to escape back to its seal.


    This was the change brought about by the ¡°divine me.¡±


    A true ¡°Demigod¡± could perfectly harness divine power, not just control it crudely through the Gospel of Blood!


    However, Charlotte could also feel the rapid consumption of divine power.


    Although the rate had slowed significantlypared to her past crude usage, it was still not negligible.


    But Charlotte did not stop the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation.


    Sometimes, personally disying ¡°divine miracles¡± is necessary for a God.


    With a slight thought, Charlotte¡¯s blood divine power surged. She spoke softly, her majestic and ethereal voice resonating in the hearts of the believers. £Ò¦Á¦­???¦¥S?


    ¡°My believers¡­¡±


    ¡°The Gods stir from their slumber, heralding the end of peace.¡±


    ¡°In the boundless shadow soon to engulf all, embrace the darkness¡­ and be one with it.¡±


    ¡°ce thy trust in me, and together¡­ we shall forge a new order.¡±


    ¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s voice was ethereal and otherworldly.


    With the support of the blood divine power, her words carried a mysterious force, an advanced version of the bloodborne¡¯s innate charm magic and majesty spell.


    Charlotte was not good at speeches or emotional appeals, but in a world with extraordinary power, mental strength could change everything.


    She did not say much more, but she infused her will into her voice.


    Every word she spoke contained more information, reflecting her recent thoughts on her religious doctrine.


    The core was darkness and order.


    These messages would enter the believers¡¯ hearts as they listened, leaving an indelible mark.


    At the same time, they would draw out the believers¡¯ deepest memories and merge with them, using their faith in her to shape logically coherent beliefs and wills around ¡°darkness¡± and ¡°order.¡±


    In simpler terms, what Charlotte was doing now was essentially imprinting a ¡°thought seal¡± in the believers¡¯ minds, which could be considered ¡°brainwashing.¡±


    However, this ¡°thought seal¡± or ¡°brainwashing¡± was not forced but subtly deepened and reinforced their faith in her.


    It was more of a guided ¡°indoctrination.¡±


    And the content of this ¡°indoctrination¡± was Charlotte¡¯s core doctrine.


    In essence, Charlotte was nting seeds centered on ¡°darkness¡± and ¡°order¡±, then using divine power to catalyze and guide them, letting deeper doctrines and creeds grow from the believers¡¯ hearts¡­


    As for what would grow, Charlotte did not know. She could only guide the general direction around ¡°darkness¡± and ¡°order¡±, ensuring the core principles were maintained.


    After all, the Gods and faith in this world were different from the fantasy worlds of her previous life, with fewer restrictions. She could do things her way, as long as the results weren¡¯t too extreme.


    Around the altar, the praying believers entered a rather peculiar state as Charlotte¡¯s ethereal voice resonated.


    With Charlotte¡¯s words, they felt a powerful will and a vast amount of information flooding into their hearts.


    Their eyes gradually zed over as they recalled various experiences from their lives.


    At the forefront, the werewolf Luff experienced the same.


    He ¡°saw¡± scenes¡­


    His dark past of being enved after his tribe was destroyed by professional mercenaries due to insufficient strength¡­


    The memories of awakening extraordinary power, rebelling with his tribe, killing the ve traders, and reiming freedom in blood and tears¡­


    Being hunted, hiding with his tribe, witnessing the darkness and brutality of the extraordinary world, feeling the helplessness of weakness and the desire for power¡­


    Being saved by Sebastian, bing a member of the Rose Society, bringing order to Borde¡¯s underground world, and sessfully protecting more and more of his kin¡­


    Various memories floated in Luff¡¯s mind, strange and colorful.


    Gradually, under Charlotte¡¯s mental guidance through the blood divine power, his understanding of ¡°darkness¡± and ¡°order¡± deepened¡­


    Luff was not the only one, the other believers were simrly affected.


    Even Sebastian, Charlotte¡¯s contracted blood servant, fell into contemtion under her divine power.


    Due to the numerous believers and the continuous maniption of divine power, Charlotte didn¡¯t know what the believers saw or thought during her ¡°guidance¡±, but she noticed that under the spread of divine power, the believers all fell into contemtion, followed by sudden realization and determined expressions.


    As the power in her words gradually dissipated, the expressions of the believers around the altar became even more fervent.


    ¡°Darkness¡­ order¡­ Great One, I understand! We will follow you! Embrace the darkness, be the darkness, master the darkness!¡±


    ¡°We will follow you! In theing chaotic era, we will overthrow the old order and reshape a new one!¡±


    In front of the altar, the werewolf Luff shouted excitedly, his face full of fervor.


    ¡°Embrace the darkness, be the darkness, master the darkness!¡±


    ¡°Overthrow the old order, reshape the new order!¡±


    Further away, thousands of believers knelt down, their voices deafening.


    Seeing the believers like this, Charlotte knew she had seeded.


    Though she didn¡¯t know exactly what her believers had imagined under her ¡°guidance¡±, it was certain that the doctrine centered on ¡°darkness¡± and ¡°order¡± had been nted.


    As for what kind of doctrine would grow, that depended on what the believers had imagined.


    Charlotte, though not deeply probing, could guess roughly. After all, the core was still the seed she had nted in the believers¡¯ hearts.


    However¡­


    Sebastian, what¡¯s your situation?


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze subtly shifted to a certain me elf beside the werewolf Luff, who was also kneeling on the ground, his expression extremely fervent, his voice trembling with excitement.


    ¡°I see¡­ I see¡­ So this is your true will¡­¡±


    ¡°Sebastian has understood, Sebastian will not disappoint your expectations, and will follow you to the ends of the world!¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Goodness¡­


    This guidance was meant for the believers, but even Sebastian, who had never truly believed, was affected?


    Charlotte knew Sebastian had never truly worshipped her. He merely saw her as his master and offered his loyalty without reservation.


    But at this moment, it seemed that the divine power Charlotte used for guidance was too strong, and even this ¡°fake believer¡± was influenced, showing a look of sudden realization and deep understanding.


    Tidal waves of praise and prayers came, as the believers bowed down to Charlotte in unison.


    Charlotte felt the connection between herself and them growing stronger.


    The tone of faith was set, and Charlotte felt it was about time.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, she manipted the divine power again and spoke majestically.


    ¡°From now on, the name of the True Ancestor shall be hidden. My name shall be Nyx.¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the believers bowed down again and fervently prayed under Luff¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Praise you! Great God Nyx!¡±


    ¡°Ruler of Darkness, Incarnation of Order!¡±


    Listening to the fervent chants of the believers, Charlotte felt a bit subtle.


    How to put it¡­ though the believers were fervent and moved under the influence of divine power, the initiator of all this couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ashamed hearing such cheers and titles.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte suppressed her shame and manipted the blood divine power again.


    This time, she gently waved her hand, bestowing the ¡ºDivine Blessing¡» upon the believers most closely connected to her faithwork at the front of the altar.


    Crimson divine power enveloped these believers, radiating brilliant light.


    The next moment, these believers felt a mysterious and vast power entering their bodies, apanied by corresponding spells.


    No, more urately, divine spells.


    The myth that Gods can grant divine spells to believers, turning them into their clergy, held true for Charlotte, now a Demigod.


    After bing a Demigod, the ability of ¡ºDivine Blessing¡» had changed, allowing her to establish a deeper connection with believers through blessings.


    These were the clergy.


    Essentially, this was a variant of the weakened version of blood servant contracts, allowing them to borrow her power to some extent.


    Of course, Charlotte¡¯s divine power was limited, and through Divine Blessing, she could currently grant these ¡°priests¡± only two divine spells, both derived from the bloodborne¡¯s innate magic.


    One was Dark Healing, capable of healing injuries.


    The other was Mental Soothe, able to calm the soul and mind.

 Chapter 405: Please dont look at me like that, it makes me a bit scared.

    Chapter 405: Please don''t look at me like that, it makes me a bit scared.


    Dark Healing and Mental Soothe are not very advanced spells, even when converted into divine spells.


    However, Charlotte found them quite useful for missionary work.


    The former is a genuine healing spell, always a popr type of divine spell in various churches, while thetter is a powerful tool for preaching.


    After all, seeking spiritual sce is a crucial reason why many people choose to believe in God.


    The blood divine power spread, enveloping many believers.


    Feeling the strange power within their bodies and the divine spells newly ingrained in their minds, the chosen believers were excited and prostrated themselves again.


    ¡°Praise you, Great God Nyx!¡±


    Charlotte did not ¡°promote¡± too many priests.


    Among the more than three thousand believers, only fifty or so, who had the closest connection to her faith, were granted divine blessing and became priests capable of casting divine spells.This ratio is quiterge. In the Holy Court, even a vige of several thousand holy believers would only have one or two priests at most.


    Inparison, Charlotte¡¯s ratio is roughly one priest for every sixty believers.


    Of course, appointing so many priests is not just for these few thousand believers.


    The believers designated as priests by the werewolf Luff, besides being lucky to have received Charlotte¡¯s power, also met the requirements for missionary work.


    These priests would be the main force in Charlotte¡¯s missionary work in the North.


    However, Charlotte did not n to increase the number of priests for the time being.


    Casting divine spells consumes divine power, even if it¡¯s heavily diluted divine power, it still represents a cost.


    Charlotte estimated that with the current number of believers, the divine power she collected from them through their bloodline would just cover the cost of the priests¡¯ divine spells.


    In other words, she could maintain a bnce between ie and expenditure of divine power.


    ¡°A ratio of sixty to one. From now on¡­ we can maintain this ratio, increasing priests as we expand the number of believers.¡±


    ¡°As the number of believers grows, gradually lowering the ratio of priests, until the cult can self-sustain and continuously replenish my divine power.¡±


    Charlotte calcted in her mind.


    Speaking of which, the cults in Myria are somewhat likepanies in her previous life.


    Believers meditate and train, enhancing their bloodline power under the protection of their Gods, just like employees usingpany equipment to work.


    Gods are the ¡°bosses¡± of these panies¡± and the ¡°capitalists¡± who ¡°exploit¡± the believers, with the ¡°exploitation¡± being the increase in believers¡¯ bloodline power.


    However, while ¡°exploiting¡±, Gods also provide protection to their believers, fulfilling their duties.


    The difference between righteous and evil Gods is¡­


    probably the difference between conscientious enterprises and unscrupulouspanies.


    With this analogy, Charlotte could understand why Nice oftenined that Gods were parasites.


    After the divine blessing ceremony, Charlotte felt a bit tired.


    Although her divine power reserves had greatly increased, the consumption of ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡» was still too high. So, after appointing the priests, she dispersed the power that had descended upon the altar through the divine symbol. ?¨¢?¨¯¦Â§§??


    Seeing the miracle above the divine symbol gradually dissipate, the gathered believers fervently worshipped once again.


    Until¡­ everything returned to peace.


    On the other side, Charlotte withdrew the projection, and her consciousness returned to her body.


    Her ¡°miracle¡± had ended.


    The remaining work was handed over to Sebastian.


    The seeds of faith had been sown, and she had personally pointed the believers in the right direction. Sebastian should be able topile the scriptures smoothly from now on.


    With priests, missionary work could further unfold.


    Of course, although she intended to officially ce the cult on Myria¡¯s stage, Charlotte knew that openly preaching under the Holy Court¡¯s nose was practically inviting them to e and fight me.¡±


    So¡­ even for missionary work, it was necessary to avoid the Holy Court¡¯s sphere of influence and be as low-key as possible.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte pondered for a moment and then, through the contract link with Sebastian, conveyed her thoughts to him.


    ¡°Prioritize missionary work in viges far from big cities. Avoid direct confrontation with the Holy Court. Also, consider expanding north into the Northern Grand Duchy.¡±


    ¡°No need to nder the Holy Court. In fact¡­ it might be beneficial to somewhat agree with their doctrines.¡±


    Hearing the voice in his mind, Sebastian was startled. He thought for a moment and then respectfully asked in his mind.


    ¡°Master, do you¡­ want to shape our cult into a ¡®righteous¡¯ one?¡±


    Charlotte nodded and replied meaningfully in her consciousness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the Holy Court is a multi-God church, and it¡¯s not entirely extreme.¡±


    The Holy Court was a massive entity. Trying to develop faith next to such a behemoth was undoubtedly difficult.


    Although the North was an area where the Holy Court¡¯s influence was weak, if they truly took notice, sending a judgment squad to purge them was not impossible.


    However, the Holy Court did not annihte all strange cults.


    ording to the history Charlotte knew, apart from obviously evil cults and newly resurrected Gods, the Holy Court¡¯s mainstream approach was to absorb and incorporate cults and Gods with positive doctrines that had grown to a certain scale.


    Clearly, she was no longer as isted as when she first transmigrated, and she had initially grasped the power of myth.


    A cult of three thousand may not berge, but with direction and divine oracles, rapid expansion in the North was foreseeable.


    As long as they remained low-key and developed to a certain scale before the Holy Court noticed, she might avoid being exterminated and instead be ¡°recruited.¡±


    Of course, with her bloodborne ties, if her true identity was exposed, the Holy Court would definitely not choose to ¡°recruit¡± her.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t truly intend to be a subordinate God.


    This was just a way to buy more time.


    During this process, Charlotte could even use her identity as the ¡°Wild Saintess¡± to further mislead the Holy Court¡¯s judgment.


    Once the Divinity Descent Day arrived, and the Gods awaken, it would be time to stir the waters.


    Although the Holy Court was thergest power in Myria, being thergest also made it the target of many. Even with numerous subordinate Gods, it would face more unknown Gods.


    How to survive in the cracks and quickly grow the cult was what Charlotte needed to consider.


    After hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Sebastian seemed to understand.


    After a long time, he solemnly replied respectfully in his mind.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­ understood.¡±


    ¡°Also, convey to Luff that starting today, every six months¡­ no, every three months, let¡¯s say, every three months, we will hold a divine blessing ceremony. Select suitable believers to participate, and I will bestow the power of priests.¡±


    Charlotte spoke to him again in his mind.


    ¡­


    Havingpleted her instructions to Sebastian, Charlotte withdrew from the mental world.


    The cult had begun to take shape, and she couldn¡¯t be a hands-off leader. At least¡­ until a self-sustaining mechanism was found, appointing priests might require her personal involvement.


    A frequency of once every three months was manageable, with the only issue being if she fell into a deep sleep during her advancement, which mightst more than three months.


    That would be an uncontroble factor.


    Regarding this, Charlotte nned to have Nice, her assistant,e up with a solution.


    ¡°Meow meow meow? Increasing priests while you are asleep? Lady Charlotte, you¡¯re overestimating me. As a God, if even you can¡¯t solve this problem, how could I?¡±


    The ck cat, dragged off the silk recliner by Charlotte,ined.


    ¡°How do other slumbering Gods manage such things?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not a God. Haven¡¯t¡­ haven¡¯t you fully recovered your past memories? You can already cultivate priests! You are the True Ancestor of Blood!¡±


    Nice couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Charlotte shook her head.


    ¡°Even as the True Ancestor of Blood, ¡®I¡¯ had no history ofrge-scale cultivation of believers like a God.¡±


    Saying this, she asked.


    ¡°So¡­ do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Nice thought for a moment and then hesitantly said,


    ¡°Suggestions¡­ well, more like a hypothesis¡­¡±


    ¡°For instance, the Creator God and the God of Contracts, even when in slumber, can respond to believers periodically. If you can¡¯t respond while asleep, then¡­ you would need a substitute.¡±


    ¡°My idea is that you could pre-ce appropriate artifacts, with solidified divine spells for bestowing divine blessing, and set up the ritual in advance.¡±


    ¡°In this way, even if you¡¯re asleep, the priests could use the artifacts you left behind to cultivate more priests.¡±


    ¡°Using artifacts with solidified divine spells to cultivate priests¡­¡±


    Charlotte fell into deep thought.


    She thought of the Faceless Statue.


    With the characteristics of the Faceless Statue, this method might indeed ensure the operation of the cult during her sleep.


    The only problem was that she initially nned to merge the Faceless Statue in her possession after the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony of the Roman Sword.


    If used to set up solidified divine spells, she couldn¡¯t merge with it.


    Wait¡­ that¡¯s not right¡­


    Who said she only had one Faceless Statue now?


    As if thinking of something, Charlotte looked up and down at Nice.


    Being stared at with such meaningful eyes, nice felt uneasy.


    ¡°L¡­ Lady Charlotte, please¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that, it makes me a bit scared.¡±


    He swallowed nervously and said.


    Charlotte smiled.


    She smiled warmly at the ck cat before her, her tone suddenly bing gentle.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Nice, your body should also be equivalent to an artifact, right?¡±


    Nice: ¡­

 Chapter 406: Departure to the Roman Duchy

    Chapter 406: Departure to the Roman Duchy


    Nice finally volunteered to take on Charlotte¡¯s dilemma, vowing to find a way to bestow divine blessing before Charlotte fell into slumber.


    There was no other way, he had to be proactive. Faced with Charlotte¡¯s expectant smile, he feared this ancestor, known for her bold actions, might actually use him as a divine artifact.


    Nice swore confidently, and Charlotte was happy to oblige.


    Though this colorful cat usuallycked seriousness, he was a Legendary Mage who left a significant mark on human history, one of the few extraordinary beings who truly understood divine power. His abilities were undoubtedly impressive.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been hunted by various religious orders for offending the Gods.


    Although Nice ¡°volunteered¡± for the task, Charlotte wasn¡¯t idle.


    Nice¡¯s efforts were just one part of the n. Even if she trusted his abilities, Charlotte couldn¡¯t ce all her hopes on him alone.


    Additionally, she began researching the Faceless Statue she got from Albrecht, intending to use it if Nice failed.


    However, this meant she couldn¡¯t fully integrate with the statue temporarily.But that was not a big deal.


    Charlotte¡¯s extraordinary powers had already reached the peak of Silver Moon, and the talent tree of the Gospel of Blood had been illuminated to the third level with continuous meditation and supplementation of Gospel pages.


    With more blood divine power to strengthen her bloodline, stepping into zing Sun would be almost inevitable.


    Even without fully merging with the Faceless Statue, Charlotte could achieve this.


    The main difference might be that the Faceless Statue involved some mysterious divine aspects.


    If merged, Charlotte¡¯s ¡°divine me¡± might undergo further changes, but without merge, it would have to wait until she awakened again.


    Of course, personally, Charlotte preferred to merge with the statue while absorbing divine power.


    As the Divinity Descent Day approached, the time for her to strengthen herself was running out. Every slumber was a luxury, she needed to seize every moment to narrow the gap between herself and other Gods.


    Theing period was quite busy for Charlotte.


    After the trip to the royal capital, Castell officially became a direct vassal of Crescent. The Northern region integrated smoothly into the kingdom¡¯s direct fief system. After meeting with various nobles, numerous trade agreements poured in.


    Castell Academy gained instant fame after Charlotte donated her family¡¯s collection of books, attracting many adventurers eager to teach at the academy. Interviews were held almost daily.


    The infrastructure construction in the North also reached a peak with Charlotte¡¯s return.


    With peace established and the royal family¡¯s clear stance towards the North, and Charlotte¡¯s deration of celibacy, it was evident that an agreement had been reached with the Castell family.


    The royal family was willing to protect the North, and the North had the power to rival ducal lords, ensuring a long period of peace.


    Peace is hard-earned, and it always apanies development.


    As the most important trade and transportation hub in the Northern Crescent Penins, Castell had innate advantages.


    With internal and external stability and Charlotte¡¯s direct involvement and investment, the baronies under Castell witnessed rapid changes.


    Centered around the capital, Northport, newly renovated roads extended outward, gradually connecting the entire territory. The number of active merchant caravans visibly increased.


    The previously war-torn northern and southern Castell were swiftly rebuilt with Charlotte¡¯s support.


    Charlotte¡¯s construction projects in some pilot baronies also proceeded smoothly, utilizing knowledge from her previous life.


    Though the results were not yet visible, ces like Belet Barony, connecting the Roman Duchy and Castell, showed significant new changes.


    The construction of Castell¡¯s extraordinary army also progressed smoothly with Charlotte¡¯s support. Although it would take time to fully form, it had officially begun.


    Charlotte personally selected many extraordinary soldiers from her own knights and guards who had distinguished themselves in the Lagrisse Rebellion and the Borde-Castell War, bestowing knighthood titles as future officer candidates.


    The entire north showed a vibrant scene of prosperity.


    Of course, this came at a cost: gold coins flowed out like water.


    Fortunately, the North was wealthy, and the Castell family had deep pockets, able to sustain Charlotte¡¯s endeavors.


    Yet, relying solely on the family¡¯s ie couldn¡¯t cover the entire development n. If not for warpensations, reduced contractual taxes after bing a direct fief, and numerous trade agreements, Charlotte estimated she might have faced a deficit.


    Currently, Charlotte anticipated a considerable fiscal deficit but is still within the Castell family¡¯s tolerable range.


    Simultaneously, Charlotte¡¯s religious mission activities began in secret, under the name of the Dark Night Order.


    Led by Sebastian and the werewolf Luff, eager priests expanded from Castell¡¯s mining district to surrounding areas.


    Lagrisse Barony and the borders between Castell and the Northern Grand Duchy became key expansion areas.


    To support her order, Charlotte used her authority as a lord and the influence of a ¡°Wild Saintess¡± to ¡°dismiss¡± the Holy Court¡¯s churches in northern Castell, tricking the priests into working at Castell Academy in Northport.


    Everything proceeded methodically.


    Charlotte herself led a fulfilling daily life.


    Early mornings were spent listening to reports from nobles and officials, approving documents, and issuing orders.


    Afternoons were dedicated to training her extraordinary powers and bloodline talents. Evenings were for studying the faceless statue, reading books recorded in her mental library, and reviewing Albrecht¡¯s remaining memories.


    In her free time, she asionally monitored her order¡¯s progress, responding to devout prayers from selected believers.


    Days passed quickly.


    Unknowingly, the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony of the Roman Sword, informed by Count Yurst, approached¡­


    ¡°The Nez n is really ceremonial, even sending a special invitation for the ancestral ceremony.¡±


    In the Count¡¯s reception room, Charlotte looked at the gold-lettered parchment and remarked jokingly.


    Opposite her, Count Yurst, visiting again, sighed.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s an invitation from the Starfall Kingdom. I¡¯m here today not only as a Nez Bloodborne but also as an envoy from Starfall.¡±


    ¡°Are you also a noble of Starfall?¡±


    Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    Yurst nodded.


    ¡°Many bloodbornes hold noble titles in Starfall. I do too, though I seldom use it or interact much with other nobles. After all, bloodbornes are immortal, and over time, people might notice.¡±


    ¡°I pulled some strings to get the envoy status.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She nced at the invitation and asked curiously.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, since we n to disrupt the recognition ceremony of the Roman Sword, shouldn¡¯t I go incognito? Such a formal invitation risks exposure, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yurst smiled wryly.


    ¡°Madam Castell, we wanted to act discreetly, but who knew the Starfall Royal Family, knowing your new status as a Crescent vassal, added you to the guest list.¡±


    ¡°This invitation wasn¡¯t from us but from the Starfall Royal Family. It¡¯s traditional to invite notable local nobles to ancestral ceremonies, and this time they included you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried to oppose it, suggesting you, as a Crescent noble, shouldn¡¯t be invited, but it was overruled. The king seems very keen on your attendance, perhaps due to your lineage.¡±


    ¡°After all, you also have Roman blood.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte frowned.


    She initially nned to disguise and infiltrate the Roman Duchy, but this invitation turned it into an official visit.


    She could decline the invitation and sneak in, but exposure would be awkward and suspicious.


    After some thought, Charlotte asked.


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    Yurst said seriously.


    ¡°The n suggests taking advantage of the invitation.¡±


    ¡°A formal invite isn¡¯t bad. You can enter the ceremony openly, and we can adjust the details ordingly.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with your n. After all¡­ this is your main event, and I¡¯m just there to assist.¡±


    An official visit had its benefits, allowing Charlotte to visit the Roman Duchy¡¯s capital openly, avoiding the need for a body double in Castell during her absence.


    For other concerns, she left them to the Nez n.


    She aimed to satisfy her curiosity about the ancestral ceremony, fulfill her agreement with the Nez n, and strengthen her body through the ritual.


    With the decision made, Charlotte began organizing a formal delegation.


    With Sebastian in the North aiding in the religious mission, she decided to take Nice along this time.


    Her personal maid Sherry, and the royal bloodborne Reina, would also apany her.


    Additionally, the delegation included nobles like Viscount Roman-Four.


    The delegation set off by sea.


    Two dayster, Charlotte boarded the gship of the visiting fleet, heading towards the Roman Duchy¡¯s capital, Roan.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 407: Old Acquaintance

    The capital of the Roman Duchy, Roan.


    As the secondrgest city in the Northern Crescent Penins, only behind Northport, this ancient Duchy capital boasts a prosperityparable to that of the capital of Castell.


    In fact, before the northernnds developed, this ce was once thergest trade center in the Star-Moon Strait, dominating the entire strait¡¯s trade.


    However, as time passed, the northernnds continued to develop, and with the rise of the Eastern Yteds Mercenary Alliance and the Northern Grand Duchy, the trade routes of the Star-Moon Strait gradually shifted northward.


    Eventually, Roan¡¯s status as the trade center was reced by Northport.


    But even so, today¡¯s Roan remains a major port city on the Crescent Penins, with a poption exceeding five hundred thousand.


    When Charlotte stepped onto the dock, her attention was immediately drawn to a tall statue on the pier.


    It was a statue of a half-elf warrior.


    His face was indistinct, leaning on a majestic longsword, standing tall on the dock, his gaze fixed in the distance.¡°Madam Castell, this is a hero in Roman history, the half-elf Romanus who led the Romans to sessfully settle on the Crescent Penins. He is also the ancestor of the Roman Royal Family, and the longsword in his hand is the artifact known as the Roman Sword.¡±


    Noticing Charlotte¡¯s gaze, Yurst, who was apanying her, introduced.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    She saw that the statue was surrounded by various wreaths offered by the people, indicating the significant influence this half-elf hero had in the Roman Duchy.


    While she was curiously observing the port city, fully armed guards soon approached them.


    The leading knight looked at the emblem on Yurst¡¯s chest, then at Charlotte¡¯s attire, and finally at the sailboat flying the Castell g docked not far away. He quickly recognized their identities and respectfully saluted them.


    ¡°Countess Castell, Count Yurst, wee to Roan.¡±


    Although Yurst was a reclusive bloodborne, he still possessed basic noble social skills.


    He nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°Take us to the Romanus Inn. Madam Castell is here in Roan to attend the Roman festival ceremony.¡±


    The knight saluted again and soon arranged for soldiers to escort them. However, to Charlotte, it seemed more like surveince than an escort.


    After all, to the Starfall Kingdom, the lord of the Crescent Kingdom is, in a sense, an enemy lord.


    The Roan City was festively decorated and bustling with activity.


    The Ancestral Recognition Ceremony of the Roman Sword is not casually held, in fact, it can only take ce during the annual Roman festival, which happens to be tomorrow. ??


    Charlotte looked curiously at the streets around her, treating it as a sightseeing tour.


    However, Nice probably wouldn¡¯t see this for a while.


    This guy got seasick and had been vomiting countless times during the day¡¯s journey. It would likely take him some time to recover.


    Under the guidance of the city guard, Charlotte and her entourage quickly settled into a high-end inn in Roan specifically for hosting nobles. This inn was adjacent to Romanus Square, which was also the venue for the ceremony the next day.


    Charlotte noticed that the preliminary preparations in the square were almostplete. The viewing tform was set up, and the altar was in ce. Soldiers of the Starfall Kingdom were busy making final arrangements.


    ¡°Madam Castell, the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony will officially begin tomorrow. Our people will lead you to the secret chamber beneath the ceremony before it starts. You don¡¯t need to do much, just intervene ording to the n.¡±


    Count Yurst exined.


    Charlotte pondered.


    ¡°Won¡¯t my absence be noticed?¡±


    Yurst exined.


    ¡°Lord Yorok has prepared a substitute for you. The substitute will take your ce at the ceremony during your absence.¡±


    ¡°A substitute? Won¡¯t it be discovered?¡±


    ¡°You need not worry about that. Lord Yorok is an experienced Blood Duke with profound expertise in illusion magic, rivaling the elders of the Szellem n who master mental inheritance. No one can see through his illusion except the Roman Sword, which doesn¡¯t concern itself with worldly conflicts. It only cares about its task of strengthening the Roman bloodline.¡±


    Yurst said.


    Hearing this, Charlotte nodded slightly.


    The Nez n had an alliance with the Castell family, and they clearly feared the ¡°God¡± behind the Castell family. So in matters like this, the Nez n wouldn¡¯t deceive her.


    Moreover, Yurst himself was, in a way, her man.


    ¡°Also, there is a banquet tonight hosted by the Roman Royal Family at the Roman Pce, inviting nobles to attend the ceremony. You are likely among the invitees.¡±


    Yurst thought for a moment and added.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°Has Edward IIIe too?¡±


    Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°His Majesty is gravely injured and bedridden. He can¡¯te to Roman, but he should appear via magic projection at tomorrow¡¯s ceremony, as a show of support for Prince Henry.¡±


    After saying this, Yurst nced at the time and said,


    ¡°Madam Castell, it¡¯s gettingte. I have some n matters to handle before tomorrow¡¯s ceremony, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°If you need me, just ask the inn¡¯s staff. This inn belongs to the Nez n, and all the staff are our people.¡±


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t surprised by Yurst¡¯s words.


    In fact, she had sensed several bloodbornes upon entering the inn.


    Although they had tried their best to hide their identities, as the ¡°True Ancestor¡± recognized by the Gospel of Blood, she could still identify their scent.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    After saying this, Yurst took his leave.


    Charlotte looked at the dense crowd in Romanus Square outside the window, thought for a moment, and then sank into her consciousness again.


    The Nez n ced great importance on tomorrow¡¯s Roman Ancestral Recognition Ceremony.


    She was curious about how many bloodbornes the Nez n had sent this time.


    The brilliance of the Gospel of Blood shone as Charlotte entered the ancient Dark Night Castle again, summoning the Crimson Star Sea.


    Countless crimson stars gathered around Charlotte within a five-kilometer radius, more than she had ever seen before.


    Looking around, there were at least a thousand stars.


    For this Ancestral Recognition Ceremony, the Nez n had secretly deployed a thousand bloodbornes!


    In Charlotte¡¯s perception, these bloodbornes were distributed in a particr pattern, with three main locations. One was the inn where she stayed, another was the Roman Pce opposite Romanus Square, and the third was the Holy Court Church in Roan.


    Clearly, as the core territory of the Nez n, the Holy Court¡¯s branch here had been thoroughly infiltrated by the Nez n.


    Among all the bloodbornes, three stars were thergest.


    The closest one to Charlotte was in the direction of the Roman Pce, with a familiar aura.


    She quickly recognized it as the Legendary Bloodborne she had encountered in her mental world during the attack in Northport, probably Duke Yorok of the Nez n.


    The second star was a bit farther, in the direction of the church, with an ethereal and deep aura, dimmer than normal bloodbornes, simr to Sebastian.


    Charlotte guessed it was a Legendary being with a bloodborne bloodline.


    However, what surprised Charlotte the most was the third star.


    It was a star slowly moving within the city, seemingly wandering leisurely.


    If the first star felt familiar to Charlotte, the third star¡¯s aura was unmistakable.


    She had encountered this aura just over a month ago.


    It was none other than Albrecht, the Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult who was forcibly contracted as a blood thrall by Charlotte.


    ¡°Albrecht? What¡¯s he doing in the Roman Duchy?¡±


    Charlotte wondered.


    She was pondering whether to spy on him when she sensed a familiar presence approaching.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    After a brief thought, she ended her investigation and returned to reality.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door, and Sherry¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, an inn servant said someone downstairs wants to see you, iming to be an old acquaintance.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Bring her up. She is indeed an old acquaintance.¡±


    After a while, the door was gently pushed open, and Sherry led a small figure cloaked in a hooded coat into the room.


    Charlotte signaled Sherry to close the door, then looked at the small figure in the hooded coat and smiled.


    ¡°Eudoxia, why are you in Roan too? What¡¯s with the disguise?¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the small figure lifted the hood, revealing herself to be Eudoxia, the ck dragon maid on a quest to find the Ancient Temple.

 Chapter 408: Brazen Chatting

    ¡°Lady Charlotte.¡±


    Eudoxia bowed slightly to Charlotte. While it wasn¡¯t overly respectful, for a dragon, it was quite an acknowledgment.


    Charlotte nodded slightly in return. She gestured for Sherry to bring Eudoxia her favorite iced lemon drink. After a moment of hesitation, Eudoxia took the drink and sipped it before speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Roan these days using the magic device provided by Sir Nichs to search for the pce you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Today, when I heard you had arrived in Roan, I thought it was best to meet you.¡±


    ¡°As for this attire¡­ I recently detected signs of Blood Demon Cult activities in the city and didn¡¯t want to be recognized by them, so I disguised myself a bit.¡±


    Blood Demon Cult activities?


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Does this mean that among the over a thousand bloodbornes she sensed, some might not be from the Nez n but members of the Blood Demon Cult?With Albrecht, the Dark Apostle, here, could the cult be nning something big again?


    After pondering, she said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Blood Demon Cult. You mentioned you were looking for the Ancient Temple in Roan these past days. Have you found any leads?¡±


    Eudoxia hesitated before replying.


    ¡°I¡­ am not sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Roman Duchy for over a month, searching almost the entire duchy ording to Sir Nichs¡¯s potential coordinates, including Roan City, without finding any trace of the Ancient Temple.¡±


    ¡°However, two days ago, when I came to Roan City again, the magic device provided by Sir Nichs suddenly reacted.¡±


    ¡°But when I tried to investigate further, the reaction disappeared again.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m certain it wasn¡¯t an illusion because, over the past two days, the device has reacted several times, only to quickly disappear each time.¡±


    ¡°For this reason, I¡¯ve been investigating in Roan City these past few days and ultimately discovered that it seems rted to the festival preparations in the Roman Duchy.¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°The Ancestral Recognition Ceremony?¡±


    Eudoxia nodded.


    ¡°The humans here seem to call it that. In the past few days, they have set up altars in the city square and conduct ceremonies periodically. Each time a ceremony is held, the magic device reacts.¡±


    ¡°I tracked it during these periods, and the closest instance was this morning, with the final location being the Roman Pce.¡±


    ¡°However, since it only happened once, I¡¯m not sure if the positioning is urate.¡±


    The Roman Pce? What a coincidence.


    Charlotte was a bit surprised. After some thought, she nodded.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be in Roan these days, so continue to track the device¡¯s reactions and contact me immediately if you find anything.¡±


    Despite being a relic left by the True Ancestor of Blood, the Ancient Temple was often shielded by highly advanced magical barriers, making it undetectable. Only a genius mage like Nice could create a device capable of detecting it. £Ò


    Even Charlotte, with her Gospel of Blood, couldn¡¯t sense it without the device.


    Eudoxia bowed and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Charlotte called her back and summoned Sherry.


    ¡°Check on how Nice is recovering.¡±


    Though Nice had vomited severely on the boat, Charlotte had her doubts.


    His body, being artifact-crafted, shouldn¡¯t sumb to seasickness so easily.


    It seemed more likely that he was avoiding traveling with Yurst, given their history. Having been exposed once, Nice might be hiding to avoid Yurst¡¯s teasing, which happened every time Yurst visited the North.


    Shortly after, Sherry returned with news that aligned more with Charlotte¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°Sir Nice is not in his room, but ording to the servants, a ck cat wearing a noble ck hawk cor was seen ying with maids in the hotel lobby.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Bring him to me.¡±


    She frowned and addressed Eudoxia.


    Soon, Nice, tail tucked and limbs iling, was brought in by Eudoxia. Nice looked energetic, not the least bit seasick. Charlotte gave him a half-smiling nce.


    ¡°Seasick?¡±


    Nice swallowed hard.


    Heughed nervously, eyes darting, but upon seeing Charlotte¡¯s stern look, he dropped the act and looked at her with wide, pleading amber eyes.


    ¡°La¡­ Lady Charlotte¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough with the act. Get to work.¡±


    Charlotte instructed Eudoxia to release Nice and informed him of her findings.


    Hearing Eudoxia¡¯s report, Nice shifted from his yful demeanor to a thoughtful one.


    ¡°Hmm? My magic device reacted to the Roman festival preparations?¡±


    Charlotte sensed his contemtion and asked.


    ¡°Nice, do you have any ideas?¡±


    Nice rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Ideas¡­ Well, not exactly ideas, but this situation seems to align with some of my previous hypotheses.¡±


    ¡°The Roman family¡¯s Ancestral Recognition Ceremony is quite famous, bing a grand event celebrated every few years. I¡¯ve always been intrigued by the Roman Sword.¡±


    ¡°From what I know, every time they hold the ceremony, they summon the Roman Sword days in advance, this summoningsts several days, bringing it out of the subspace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve searched for the Ancient Temple within the projected coordinates in the Roman Duchy without sess, often doubting my model¡¯s uracy. But now, it seems there might be a stronger force concealing it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Nice chuckled.


    ¡°Hehe, the alternate dimension where the Roman Sword sleeps was not created by the half-elf hero Romanus. By that time, Romanus had already fallen. I¡¯ve always been curious about which mythical being created the alternate dimension for the Roman Sword, but now it seems¡­ it might be the Ancient Temple we¡¯re looking for!¡±


    With that, Nice put on a rather ingratiating smile and said to Charlotte.


    ¡°Congrattions, Lady Charlotte, congrattions! You have taken another step on your path to supreme power!¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Damn, why does this feel like an eunuch congratting the emperor?


    Especially since Nice is chubby, has a squeaky voice, and yet his original voice is hoarse. His sycophantic gestures make him seem even more like an eunuch!


    Aplete cat eunuch!


    However¡­


    What a coincidence. She was just thinking about finding the Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue, and now, by attending a ceremony, she stumbled upon it. Should she say she¡¯s lucky, or does it feel like there is some kind of predestination at y?


    ¡°Heh, this is quite normal, Lady Charlotte. A slumbering God often leaves behind means for their resurrection, and these means often gather around the God in various forms after their awakening.¡±


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, although you have not regained your memories, you are still that one. It is perfectly normal for the Ancient Temple to reveal itself one after another after your awakening!¡±


    Nice said, shaking his head as he addressed Charlotte¡¯s doubts.


    Then, he nced at Charlotte and added.


    ¡°Of course, Nice thinks that you don¡¯t need to regain your memories. Compared to the you described in history, Nice prefers the current you¡­¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯tment on Nice¡¯s words.


    Regain memories?


    Although everyone believed she was the resurrected True Ancestor of Blood, and after experiencing time travel, she also thought she might have traveled to the past to be the True Ancestor of Blood, there was always a nagging feeling in her mind that the True Ancestor of Blood described in history was not her.


    But that¡¯s not something to share with others.


    The True Ancestor of Blood has secrets, Charlotte has secrets, and even the Gospel of Blood still holds many secrets that Charlotte has not uncovered.


    Even in its damaged state, its functions exceed those of many true artifacts. The Gospel of Blood is definitely not just the Bloodborne¡¯s supreme artifact.


    But regardless of everything, the Gospel of Blood is undeniably hers.


    At the same time, she herself does not seem to be a vessel for the resurrection of the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood¡± or an object for possession.


    The reason is simple: if she were, then as early as when she fused with the first Faceless Statue, the real ¡°True Ancestor of Blood¡± could have ¡°resurrected¡±, instead of allowing her to continue absorbing the blood divine power.


    After all, the divine persona is not unchanging. As long as Charlotte continues to absorb the blood divine power, condense the divine me, and mold the divine persona, she will one day, like those lucky ones in history, rece the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood¡± and be the real True Ancestor of Blood.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, now we must attend tomorrow¡¯s ceremony! Even if it¡¯s just for the Ancient Temple! Wait, isn¡¯t there a banquet in the pce tonight? I strongly rmend attending the banquet too! We might discover some clues in advance!¡±


    Nice said excitedly.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    That¡¯s exactly what she had in mind.


    After asking Nice about the magic device¡¯s response, her door was knocked on again.


    This time, it was Viscount Roman-Four and several other Northern nobles.


    These nobles were famous in the North for their trade origins. One of Charlotte¡¯s purposes in bringing them along was to facilitate extraordinary trade with Roman.


    It was also a way to gain deeper insights into the Roman Duchy. After all, if everything goes well, perhaps in a few months, she will no longer be the Countess of Castell but the Duchess of Roman.


    Upon seeing Charlotte, the nobles bowed in unison. They exchanged nces, and their eyes fell on Viscount Roman-Four, who bowed to Charlotte and said solemnly.


    ¡°Countess, many of us have received invitations from the Starfall Royal Family to attend the banquet at the Roman Pce tonight. We came to ask about your ns.¡±


    Hmm? So many people were invited?


    Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    She thought for a moment about Nice¡¯s analysis and sensed Albrecht¡¯s movements, and seemed to ponder.


    After a brief consideration, she narrowed her eyes, nodded, and smiled.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s all attend.¡±


    ¡°I am quite curious to see what the pce where the founder of Roman once lived looks like.¡±


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly.


    Before long, night fell, and it was time for the banquet at the Roman Pce.


    Charlotte changed into an elegant white noble gown, her golden hair styled into a graceful noble curl.


    Surrounded by Northern nobles, she boarded a carriage and headed to the Roman Pce for the banquet.


    The Roman Pce was not far from Charlotte¡¯s inn, just across a square.


    When Charlotte arrived at the pce, the Castell emblem immediately attracted many eyes.


    No matter what, Charlotte was a significant noble. Even in the Starfall Kingdom, she was bound to attract attention.


    Not to mention her titles such as ¡°Uncrowned Saintess recognized by the Crescent Archbishop¡± and ¡°the most beautiful and wealthy young lord of the Crescent Kingdom.¡±


    The Roman Pce did not seem grand but rather historical, more like a castle than a pce.


    When Charlotte¡¯s convoy stopped in front of the pce, the servants and stewards, having received the news, warmly weed them.


    Their enthusiastic attitude seemed more like weing a major local lord than a foreign noble.


    And when Charlotte entered the banquet hall, she finally understood why even the barons in her entourage received invitations.


    No other reason¡ªthe banquet, by the standard of a crown prince, was quite underwhelming.


    It¡¯s not about the conditions. In fact, the banquet was well-prepared, with excellent environment, facilities, and food.


    The problemy in the attending nobles.


    Charlotte was surprised to find that despite being a crown prince¡¯s banquet, the attending major nobles were few.


    She, as a Northern Countess, was among the most prominent attendees.


    The reason even barons received invitations was probably to fill the numbers!


    Many Starfall nobles likely declined the invitation, which in itself indicates their stance.


    Although there is no conclusive evidence about Prince Henry¡¯s origins from the Nez n, rumors can spread. Many nobles might not say it, but they probably believe his lineage is wed¡­


    Charlotte thought to herself.


    Apanied by Eudoxia, she entered the venue inconspicuously. As for Nice, although pets were not allowed, he was ultimately let in after demonstrating his ability to speak and his ¡°human-like¡± intelligence.


    It was still early, and Prince Henry had not yet arrived.


    Charlotte casually picked up a juice from a servant¡¯s tray, took a sip, and considered whether she could discreetly explore the pce. But she suddenly felt an ufortable gaze.


    Charlotte frowned and looked in the direction of the gaze, seeing a nobleman in a ck suit leaning against a pir, holding a wine ss and looking at her with interest.


    Though somewhat concealed, Charlotte¡¯s ¡°man¡¯s intuition¡± sensed the unrestrained and greedy look in his eyes.


    Their eyes met, and the nobleman first showed a hint of surprise, then smiled.


    He finished his wine, ced the empty ss on a servant¡¯s tray, and walked gracefully towards Charlotte, bowing elegantly and saying warmly.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, you are truly adorable. May I invite you to dance?¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Although he had changed his appearance and aura, through the connection in her mind, Charlotte recognized his identity.


    The one hitting on her¡­ was none other than the Third Dark Apostle, Albrecht, who had somehow ended up here in Roan!

 Chapter 409: Albrechts Good Fortune

    Chapter 409: Albrecht''s Good Fortune


    Charlotte was puzzled by Albrecht¡¯s sudden approach and wondered whether it was deliberate or idental.


    Although she had never met him in her true form, as the Countess of Castell, she was quite a notable figure in Crescent.


    Albrecht, as an active Dark Apostle in the Crescent Kingdom, and someone who had secretly reported her to the Holy Court, should have recognized her identity. After all, he was aware that the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood¡± was behind the Castell family.


    However, Albrecht truly did not recognize her¡­


    In fact, Charlotte had indeed misunderstood the usually prudent Dark Apostle.


    As a high-ranking member of the Blood Demon Cult, Albrecht was well-informed about the events in the northernnds. Still, the information within the cult was often a mix of truths and falsehoods.


    Though he knew about the rumors of an Evil God behind the young countess, Albrecht was initially skeptical.


    In reality, Albrecht hadn¡¯t taken this matter seriously. Even the initial report he made was to divert the Holy Court¡¯s attention, facilitating his ns in the Crescent capital.


    Thus, he never paid close attention to the Castell family or studied the young Countess in detail. He had only heard about her outstanding beauty.But to Albrecht, beauty wasmonce. As a seasoned third-generation bloodborne, he had seen countless beautiful young women, even having the fortune of seeing the famed Goddess of Beauty, Aphros, from the Mythic Era from afar.


    Therefore, even the extraordinary beauty of ¡°Charlotte de Castell¡± was something he dismissed with a smile.


    Later, he encountered the resurrected True Ancestor, realizing that the Castell family indeed had a godly presence behind them, the resurrected True Ancestor of Blood.


    However, by then,pared to the fear of the True Ancestor and the anxiety over his own blood servant contract, the Castell family was no longer of concern.


    Thus, a curious coincidence urred: Albrecht still had no idea what ¡°Charlotte de Castell¡± looked like.


    Had he researched today¡¯s banquet at the Roman Pce beforehand, he might have recognized her easily. But he attended the banquet on a whim.


    In fact, Albrecht didn¡¯t even have an invitation. He had snuck in using magic.


    As for why he approached Charlotte¡­


    The reason was simple: the noble girl¡¯s appearance perfectly matched his preferences.


    From the moment she entered the banquet hall, Albrecht,zily sipping Roman royal wine, was instantly captivated.


    Her long golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, resembling waves of gold,plementing her youthful smile. Her blue eyes were as clear as the ocean, exuding purity and rity.


    Though her figure was still youthful, the dress gave her a touch of maturity. Her budding chest was just right, not yet as alluring as a fully grown woman, but already showing the charm of womanhood. Her pure eyes held a hint of innocence mixed with a touch of maturity, creating a dual beauty that was irresistibly charming.


    Albrecht was instantly smitten.


    He did not favor overly mature women, who were too seductive and whose minds had long been tainted by the sordid human world, making them less appealing. Their once pure blood now tasted unpleasant.


    He also disliked overly young girls, who were just children, representing ignorance, like unripe fruits, irritating to interact with and whose blood, though pure,cked vor, being dry and dull.


    But the girl before him was just right.


    At thirteen or fourteen, she was youthful and tender, on the verge of maturity. She was not as naive as a child, nor as hypocritical as an adult.


    Her appearance and temperament were perfect, exuding an incredibly enticing aura. She felt like a perfectly medium-rare steak, with the raw meat retaining its primal vor, tender, soft, juicy, and fresh.


    <em></em>


    <em>T/N: Yes, officer. This demon right here.</em>


    Albrecht felt a strong thirst.


    In nearly two thousand years as a bloodborne, he had rarely felt such a strong impulse.


    This noble girl¡¯s blood must be delicious and top-tier!


    He wanted her, really wanted to make her his.


    He wanted to capture her heart, then, in her moment of downfall, imprison her.


    He wanted to possess her amidst her terrified, puzzled, and innocent gaze, devouring her.


    He wanted to drink her fresh blood, hear her screams, see her tainted by his presence, and watch as she slowly drowned in darkness¡­


    Almost instinctively, Albrecht moved. Before other young nobles could act, he had already stepped forward, inviting the girl to dance.


    Albrecht was quite confident in his human appearance.


    Without modesty, as a Legendary Bloodborne, he possessed an exceptionally outstanding appearance, even among his kins.


    His centuries of hiding in the human world had also honed his manners to a level more refined than the oldest human nobles.


    He was sure that no human woman could resist his charm, especially such an innocent and alluring young bud, as pure as a nk sheet of paper.


    Of course, if she were indifferent, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Though his proficiency in mental magic wasn¡¯t as strong as his dark magic, it was still quite formidable.


    As Albrecht made his invitation, he shed a gentle and cheerful smile. At the same time, a sh of crimson flickered in his ck pupils as he subtly cast a mind-suggestion spell.


    He did not sense any extraordinary aura from the girl.


    He believed that with his perfect disguise and the guidance of his magic, capturing such delicious and enticing prey would be effortless.


    Albrecht felt both excited and happy. The gloom brought by Lutecia¡¯s bad luck had dissipated considerably, and he eagerly anticipated his uing interaction with the girl.


    It was great, being away from Crescent and temporarily away from that terrifying figure, his luck seemed to be improving.


    As he had anticipated, after disying his gentlemanly demeanor and using his mind-suggestion magic, the girl¡¯s fair cheeks soon flushed with a light blush.


    She seemed somewhat at a loss and nervous, but her shy, animal-like nces showed a bit of innocent delight.


    Her eyes met Albrecht¡¯s unintentionally and quickly looked away in a fluster, her voice stammering shyly.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you, sir, but¡­ but I¡¯m not good at dancing, and I don¡¯t know how to dance¡­¡±


    It seemed she was a somewhat introverted child and apparently did not like dancing.


    Albrecht quickly made this judgment.


    His perception was sharp. The girl, though shy, showed no joy in being invited to dance, only nervousness.


    However, Albrecht didn¡¯t mind.


    Inviting her to dance was just a pretext.


    As long as he could engage in a deeper conversation with her, the rest would follow naturally.


    ¡°My apologies, beautiful miss. You seem ufortable with the hustle and bustle of the banquet. I know of a terrace behind this hall that offers a view of a sky full of stars. It¡¯s very beautiful and currently unupied. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Albrecht warmly invited her again.


    ¡°Terrace? Stars?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    Got her.


    Albrecht thought to himself.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s immediate interest, his mood was lifted considerably.


    Indeed, after distancing himself from that terrifying figure, his luck was finally changing for the better.

 Chapter 410: Blood servants cannot lie to their masters

    Chapter 410: Blood servants cannot lie to their masters


    Charlotte was now very certain that Albrecht genuinely had not recognized her identity. Otherwise, he would never be so tant in his advances, nor would he use mind-suggestion magic on her.


    Admitting this might sound a bit narcissistic, but Charlotte was well aware of how remarkable her appearance in this body was.


    It was a level of beauty that could still astonish her, even after years of bombardment by various image-editing software and beauty filters in her previous life.


    At any Myria noble banquet, she was always the center of attention, especially after merging with the Faceless Statue.


    Perhaps it was because she had be a Demigod, her skin and aura had further improved. While her physical strength, excluding the blood divine power, had not surpassed mortal levels, her appearance was bing increasingly otherworldly.


    As a result, when attending various banquets, Charlotte no longer worried about dressing up beautifully but about making her appearance look more ¡°human.¡±


    Of course, even when appearing ¡°human¡±, her appearance was still awe-inspiring to ordinary people. And that¡¯s not even mentioning Charlotte¡¯s identity as the ¡°True Ancestor of Blood.¡±


    Even though she concealed her aura, her body had been transformed numerous times by the Gospel of Blood, making her bloodline extremely pure.


    Most bloodbornes needed to drink regrly, and even Legendary Bloodbornes still had a blood-drinking impulse. Charlotte, having been transformed by the Gospel of Blood many times, had blood that was undoubtedly more enticing.Even if Albrecht couldn¡¯t sense the aura masked by her blood divine power, his bloodborne instincts would still draw his gaze toward her.


    Therefore, it was entirely normal for the usuallyposed Albrecht to be attracted to her.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t particrly angry about Albrecht¡¯s actions, she found them amusing. She was looking for some fun, so she yed along to see what tricks he might have up his sleeve.


    Unlike the light-polluted Earth, the night sky over Myria¡¯s cities was still dazzling and beautiful. The Milky Way adorned the sky, familiar yet strange, reminding Charlotte that she had truly transmigrated into another world.


    Albrecht didn¡¯t make any inappropriate moves. After leading Charlotte to the viewing tform, he naturally stood beside her, gazing at the stars together.


    The dark sky was dotted with stars, their light sparkling like diamonds, with nebe winding through the endless Milky Way.


    Charlotte was soon captivated by the starry river. However, Albrecht noticed that her eyescked the excitement and joy of a child seeing a beautiful sky. Instead, there was a hint of mncholy and nostalgia amidst her appreciation.


    This surprised him and further piqued his curiosity about the girl. It seemed the bud he had found had a story to tell.


    Albrecht enjoyed uncovering stories.


    Following Charlotte¡¯s gaze, he smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Beautifuldy, the constetion you¡¯re looking at is ¡®Winged Seat.¡¯¡±


    ¡°It is said to be the guardian of all birds, erected by the Sky God for a gray finch named ¡®Barry.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Gray finches are birds that rarely fly high, but ¡®Barry¡¯ was different. It longed to soar over the highest peak and explore the unknown sky.¡±


    ¡°It bravely flew into the sky, never giving up despite encountering storms and never retreating even in the face of dragons¡¯ mockery.¡±


    ¡°Finally, it crossed the storm and reached the peak. In its dying moments, it became the first gray finch to fly over the world¡¯s highest summit.¡±


    ¡°Its courage and determination moved the Sky God. Every star in the sky shone for it, and eventually, with the Sky God¡¯s blessing, it became the Winged Seat in the starry sky, guiding all birds in their flight¡­¡±


    ¡°Beautifuldy, that constetion is ¡®Acacia Seat,¡¯ and it also has an ancient story.¡±


    ¡°However, this story is not inspiring but rather tragic¡­¡±


    Albrecht pointed at the stars and told stories.


    To Charlotte¡¯s surprise, he seemed genuinely adept at charming girls, his mind full of various star stories. Even she found herself unexpectedly drawn into his tales, fascinated by each beautiful or sad story.


    However, Charlotte also noticed that, unlike Earth¡¯s constetion stories, Albrecht¡¯s stories always involved Gods. Whether it was the Sky God or the God of Beauty and Love, all constetions were established by Gods and closely linked to them.


    Charlotte¡¯s mind stirred.


    She put on an innocent, longing expression and asked sweetly.


    ¡°Sir, are the stories you tell real stories that happened?¡±


    Albrecht smiled.


    He was about to humor her, as he usually did with girls when telling sky stories, but for some reason, looking into her clear, starry eyes, he found himself suddenly speaking the truth.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Reality is not so romantic. The so-called constetion stories are just amusing tales humans invented to satisfy their curiosity about the sky and Gods.¡±


    At this point, Albrecht realized his mistake.


    By the True Ancestor!


    Why did he suddenly reveal his true thoughts?


    Ugh, crap! What bad luck!


    Albrecht coughed a few times, trying to suppress the sudden thought of a certain venerable name.


    Entities at that level were highly perceptive, even thinking about them might attract their attention¡­


    Having managed to avoid that terrifying presence, he didn¡¯t want to be noticed again anytime soon!


    Shaking his head vigorously, Albrecht suppressed his scattered thoughts.


    Looking at the girl again, he felt a headacheing on.


    Denying his own ¡°fairy tales¡± was not what a starry-eyed, pure girl wanted to hear.


    One careless move, and all his efforts to win her favor could be undone!


    Albrecht felt regretful, not realizing it was the blood servant contract at work.


    For a True Ancestor, a blood servant could not, and would not, lie.


    Questions asked by the True Ancestor must be answered truthfully.


    ¡°Sir, does that mean the constetions have nothing to do with the Gods?¡±


    Charlotte asked sweetly, her big eyes blinking.


    Facing her innocent, inquisitive look, Albrecht was stunned, feeling a bit dazed.


    It seemed¡­ the girl wasn¡¯t disappointed by his answer. Rather, she seemed even more interested?


    She was interested in Gods?


    Albrecht¡¯s spirits lifted.


    He nned to tell some human-created stories rted to Gods to please her, but as he spoke, the words changed.


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡±


    ¡°The stars have been around for a very long time, possibly even before the Gods appeared. However, not all stars are unrted to the Gods. Some stars are actually projections of the Gods¡¯ divine realms in the sky, and some stars are sealed Gods¡­¡±


    Halfway through, Albrecht covered his mouth.


    By the True Ancestor! What was he saying?


    Why did he casually reveal such secret knowledge?!


    Many Gods¡¯ cults described the sky as the creation of Gods.


    With the Divinity Descent Day approaching, openly debunking this could attract the attention of hidden beings! Ugh, disgusting!


    Albrecht felt like his brain was malfunctioning tonight, his intelligence seemingly reduced!


    He didn¡¯t dare delve further into this topic and coughed lightly, changing the subject.


    ¡°Ahem, beautifuldy, your attire doesn¡¯t look like that of a Starfall noble. Are you here for the banquet from elsewhere?¡±


    Charlotte nodded and answered truthfully.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not from Starfall. I¡¯m from the North.¡±


    ¡°The North¡­¡±


    Albrecht mused.


    He thought of the North¡¯s ruler, the young countess, suspected to be the True Ancestor¡¯s vassal.


    Reassessing the girl, he showed an appreciative look and praised her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the northern girls are the most beautiful. I never believed it, but seeing you now, I realize the truth might exceed the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Beautifuldy, you are the most adorable person I¡¯ve ever seen. Even the so-called Crescent Jewel, Countess Castell, cannotpare to you¡­¡±


    Hearing Albrecht¡¯s words, the girl lowered her head slightly, her lips curling in a seemingly delighted and shy smile.


    Secondster, she raised her head, her expression back to normal.


    ¡°Sir, your attire doesn¡¯t look like that of a Starfall noble either. Where are you from, and why did youe to Roman?¡±


    Upon hearing the girl¡¯s question, Albrecht feltplicated emotions.


    His expression darkened as he bitterly smiled.


    ¡°My deardy, to be honest, I came to Roman to escape disaster.¡±


    ¡°Escape disaster?¡±


    The girl raised an eyebrow.


    Albrecht nodded, sighing deeply, unaware that he was once again speaking his true thoughts.


    ¡°Ie from the Crescent Kingdom. Recently, I was targeted by a terrifying presence and had to flee my homnd.¡±


    ¡°A terrifying¡­ presence?¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression was curious.


    Albrecht sighed and began to pour out his grievances.


    ¡°Yes, a terrifying presence. It was our family¡¯s former elder, who returned from a very distant ce. She is more evil than demons, more sinister than devils, and more brutal than ck dragons. Her power is overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t resist her. She wanted to enve me and take everything from me. I had no choice but to escape to this ce¡­¡±


    Hearing Albrecht¡¯sment, the girl nodded, sympathetically agreeing.


    ¡°It sounds like a truly unreasonable elder.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it! You leave, then stay gone! If youe back, fine, but why target me, a minor figure, and not those big shots? I¡¯m really having a hard time¡­¡±


    Albrecht was full of resentment, venting to the girl in front of him.


    However, as he spoke, he suddenly realized¡­


    By the True Ancestor! Why was he revealing all his true thoughts again?!


    Bah! What True Ancestor! Damn it!


    Albrecht shivered, looking around cautiously, fearing that he might attract the attention of a certain existence, that crimson mist might suddenly engulf him, and he would find himself before the Blood Throne again.


    Fortunately, apart from the gentle sea breeze and the music from the banquet hall, there were no unusual phenomena around.


    Albrecht breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was just overthinking. The True Ancestor of Blood was expanding her faith in Crescent, she wouldn¡¯t be here.


    Only then did he realize that his conversation with the girl wasn¡¯t over, and his previous outpouring of grievances was definitely a huge negative point!


    Albrecht was filled with regret, but when he looked at the girl, he found her expression seemed happier.


    Huh?


    No¡­ that didn¡¯t seem like pure happiness; it was more like a¡­ forced smile.


    Indeed, his careless words had lowered her opinion of him¡­


    Albrecht frowned slightly, but he wasn¡¯t too worried. If his techniques failed, he still had magic.


    Thinking of this, he decided to skip the previous topic and smiled warmly.


    ¡°My deardy, we¡¯ve talked for so long, yet we don¡¯t know each other¡¯s names. May I ask¡­ how should I address you?¡±


    Hmm? Trying to take it further?


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes twinkled with interest.


    With a yful mindset, she pretended to be a young girl trying to act mature and smiled.


    ¡°Sir, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself first before asking ady¡¯s name?¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Albrecht pped his forehead and apologized.


    ¡°Ah, my apologies, deardy, you are so charming that I forgot to introduce myself.¡±


    He then elegantly bowed and introduced himself with a bright smile using the fake name he had prepared.


    ¡°You may call me Albrecht, Albrecht Yabadis Shedite.¡±


    A fake¡­ fake name¡­ fake name my ass!


    By the True Ancestor! Why did he blurt out his real name?! And even included the demon¡¯s true name!


    Albrecht was dumbfounded!


    Soon, his expression turned suspicious and uncertain. Once could be a mistake, but not repeatedly. How could he, a Blood Duke and a Legendary demon, continuously reveal all his true thoughts?


    Something wasn¡¯t right!


    This was not right!


    He¡­ might have unknowingly fallen under some hidden spell!


    Albrecht¡¯s expression turned grim as he suspiciously looked around, considering over a dozen bloodborne names that could have set him up.


    Eventually, his uncertain gaze fell on the girl in front of him who had greatly attracted him.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid.


    All the oddities seemed to have started when he began interacting with this girl.


    The girl, however, seemed unaware of Albrecht¡¯s change in expression. She just looked a bit odd.


    She nodded slightly, smiling approvingly.


    ¡°Albrecht? A nice name, same as an old acquaintance of mine.¡±


    Then, she beamed a bright smile.


    ¡°So, Albrecht, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You can call me Charlotte.¡±


    Char¡­ Charlotte?


    Albrecht was taken aback.


    This name¡­ where had he heard it before?


    Wait¡­


    Charlotte¡­ just the first name?


    What about the surname?


    Albrecht frowned.


    He was about to speak when he sensed a familiar presence approaching the banquet hall.


    It was¡­ the presence of a bloodborne.


    Albrecht squinted his eyes.


    He quietly summoned his magic, ready to act at any moment.


    The next second, he saw a young noble from Starfall entering the observation deck.


    Albrecht raised an eyebrow.


    If he remembered correctly, that was Count Yurst of the Nez n, a third-generation bloodborne and descendant of Yorok.


    What was a Nez Blood Count doing here?


    Did the Nez n discover his presence?


    Albrecht became wary, his magic ready to strike.


    However, to his surprise, Count Yurst seemed to pay little attention to him.


    Yurst merely nced at him with a frown before focusing on the girl.


    He approached her and smiled.


    ¡°Madam Castell, so you are here. Prince Henry has arrived.¡±


    Madam Castell?


    Albrecht was stunned.


    No¡­ wait.


    Castell¡­


    Charlotte¡­


    Charlotte de Castell?


    The Lord of the North, the young Countess of Castell ¨CCharlotte de Castell?!


    In almost an instant, Albrecht remembered where he had heard the name Charlotte.


    It was the name of the Northern Lord!


    And when ¡°Charlotte de Castell¡± appeared in his mind, the blood servant contract mark in his soul lit up¡­


    Albrecht was horrified to find that he couldn¡¯t speak her name!


    A blood servant cannot lie to their master.


    At the same time, a blood servant cannot directly address their master¡¯s true name.


    In that moment, Albrecht recalled the various rules of the blood servant contract.


    Looking at the smiling girl in front of him, he thought of an incredible possibility, and following that terrifying possibility, all the oddities and doubts of tonight were answered¡­


    ¡°Ma¡­ Mas¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s delicate figure ovepped with a vague memory, and Albrecht¡¯s expression turned horrified. His scalp tingled as he struggled to speak.

 Chapter 411: Albrechts Legs Gave Out

    Chapter 411: Albrecht''s Legs Gave Out


    True Ancestor!


    She is the True Ancestor!


    Albrecht¡¯s expression was horrified, and a storm of fear surged in his heart.


    Almost instinctively, he jumped to the side, swiftly distancing himself from the girl he had just wanted to have a deep conversation with, his entire body trembling with the urge to flee.


    But Charlotte¡¯s heavenly voice, like a devil¡¯s whisper, rang in his ear¡­


    ¡°Albrecht, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s voice was still clear and melodious.


    She smiled at Albrecht, her expression pure and serene, like an angel.


    But Albrecht felt even worse.Now that he realized who she was, the girl in his eyes was no longer a pure ¡°angel¡± but rather a ¡°devil¡± disguised as an angel!


    She definitely recognized his identity long ago!


    Albrecht was terrified and wanted to run away immediately.


    However, with her radiant smile, he felt as if his legs were filled with lead, and even his magic seemed disrupted.


    That was from fear¡­


    And thinking about his earlier attempts at small talk and his veiled grievances towards the True Ancestor, Albrecht¡¯s face turned green.


    Damn it!


    What had he just said in front of the True Ancestor?


    Recalling his earlier conversation andints, Albrecht felt like a clown stripped naked, wishing he could find a crack in the void to crawl into and seal himself forever!


    ¡°N-no¡­ cough, Countess¡­ Countess Castell, I¡¯m fine, absolutely fine¡­¡±


    Albrecht swallowed hard, forcing out a stiff smile, trembling with fear.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Since the True Ancestor hadn¡¯t revealed her identity, even though he realized who she was, he dared not directly acknowledge it.


    But he was sure she knew he had realized her identity.


    Her earlier words were probably a warning.


    Warning him not to run away.


    It must be¡­


    It must be because of his earlierints that she had noted down a grudge!


    Albrecht felt bitter, thinking he was doomed.


    In his memory, the True Ancestor was not a merciful God but a vengeful one who repaid grievances harshly, even exacting severe retribution on Gods who offended her!


    Not to mention he was a forcibly contracted blood servant who had so tantly offended her!


    Albrecht wished he could travel back to before he left Crescent, giving his past self a few ps.


    Why run here? Didn¡¯t he know that the Roman Duchy was right next to the True Ancestor¡¯s Castell territory?!


    He had been so smug, thinking the True Ancestor wouldn¡¯te here, and now he had run straight into her!


    And he had even tried to chat her up¡­


    Comining, ranting¡­


    He must have been mad, forgetting how to be cautious¡ªthis was practically spheming a God in front of Her face and badmouthing Her! It was suicidal!


    At this moment, Albrecht deeply regretted his actions.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you heard something from Yurst about my identity and got a bit nervous. If not, that¡¯s great. I actually enjoyed chatting with you.¡±


    Hearing Albrecht¡¯s words, Charlotte smiled.


    She elegantly took a sip of juice from the tray of a passing waiter and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°If possible, you don¡¯t need to take Yurst¡¯s words to heart. After all, right now, I¡¯m not a countess but just a girl looking for some fun and a good story.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s movements were graceful and dignified, her smile sweet and radiant.


    The crystal lights of the banquet hall shone on her, making her look like a cute little angel, her sweet and brilliant smile as warm as spring.


    But Albrecht couldn¡¯t be more scared.


    He was left with only terror in his heart.


    The more she smiled, the more frightened he became.


    Just a girl looking for some fun?


    What did that mean?


    Was it a warning not to expose her identity?


    And¡­ looking for fun?


    Was this a threat?


    A warning?


    Was she nning to make him her ything?


    Albrecht¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t process it anymore.


    However, he knew that at times like this, he should be as obedient as possible, tter the big shot, and follow her lead¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Albrecht forced out a smile.


    He imitated Charlotte, picking up a ss of fruit wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and bringing it to his mouth.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ you said it, I¡­ I¡¯m not nervous, not nervous at all, um¡­ just a bit, maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Talking with you¡­ I enjoyed it too, ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s smile was stiff.


    He brought the ss to his lips but could hardly drink any of the wine.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to drink¡ªit was that his hands were shaking too much, spilling the wine everywhere.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just his hands. Since realizing her identity, his legs had been trembling.


    If someone pushed him now, Albrecht doubted he could stay on his feet.


    He wanted to stand firm and control his shaking.


    But he couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Thinking of the real identity of the innocent, sweet girl before him and what he had done to her, his scalp tingled, and his heart ached¡­


    Meanwhile, after multiple conversations with Charlotte, Count Yurst finally noticed the ¡°young noble¡± beside her.


    Albrecht?


    Hearing Charlotte call someone¡¯s name, Yurst frowned slightly.


    Albrecht wasn¡¯t an umon name, typical in the Yte culture.


    But Yurst didn¡¯t like the name.


    It always reminded him of a certain Legendary Bloodborne of the Dark n.


    Due to historical reasons and personal experiences, Yurst despised the Shedite.


    No, more urately, traditional bloodbornes like his Nez n looked down on and loathed the lunatics of the Blood Demon Cult.


    Even though the ¡°Albrecht¡± he knew was a high-ranking member of Shedite, a Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult.


    Respect aside, he truly disliked them.


    Yurst instinctively looked at the person in front of him, examining this ¡°Albrecht.¡±


    Handsome, yes, but with a somewhat kind appearance. He felt like he had seen him somewhere before.


    Hmm?


    Strange¡­


    Where had he seen him?


    Yurst furrowed his brows.


    However, he had met too many people over his long life, so he couldn¡¯t immediately recall where he had crossed paths with this individual.


    Still, he must not have been anyone important.


    Because his presence was too weak.


    Just standing next to the young Countess of Castell, this noble named ¡°Albrecht¡± seemed noticeably nervous, his legs shaking like those of a lightning mouse, and his face so pale he looked more like a bloodborne than the actual bloodbornes.


    Was he scared by Countess Castell¡¯s identity?


    Yurst¡¯s mind stirred.


    He had heard that a young noble had called out Countess Castell when he came to find her.


    When he arrived at the observatory and saw the young noble, he knew that this was yet another person attracted by Countess Castell¡¯s appearance, hoping to make a conversation.


    Yurst hadn¡¯t paid much attention, knowing that Countess Castell, being the True Ancestor¡¯s proxy, would likely not be interested in these insincere and lowly human nobles.


    However, this noble named ¡°Albrecht¡± had failed so miserably that it even surpassed his understanding of the useless nobles among humans.


    This person clearly didn¡¯t know Countess Castell¡¯s identity when attempting to strike up a conversation.


    Now that he knew, he was so nervous, shaking while holding a wine ss, that anyone would think a mouse had met a cat.


    It was utterly disgraceful.


    Yurst shook his head secretly, looking at Albrecht with some contempt and disdain.


    Daring to approach in such a setting but being so visibly intimidated upon learning Countess Castell¡¯s identity, such nervousness and loss ofposure were characteristics of those lowly nobles whocked proper upbringing and were used to bullying the weak.


    As a Starfall Bloodborne noble, he looked down on such people even more than the bloodborne of Shedite.


    Unlike Yurst, Albrecht did recognize his identity.


    However, Albrecht couldn¡¯t understand why a Blood Count of the Nez n was here and why he had any connection with the True Ancestor.


    Fearful and anxious, Albrecht¡¯s mind raced, imagining that the Nez n had already been infiltrated by the True Ancestor, and envisioning the entire Nez bloodbornes had collectively submitted¡­


    However, noticing Yurst¡¯s nearly equal tone of conversation with Charlotte, he quickly realized something.


    Hmm?


    Something¡¯s off¡­


    This Nez brat seemed unaware of the True Ancestor¡¯s identity!


    He¡­ he appeared to only see Her Majesty as the Countess of Castell!


    This realization made Albrecht¡¯s feelingsplex, and he looked at Yurst with a peculiar expression.


    But when he caught the disdainful look from Yurst, he immediately felt a blockage in his heart.


    This guy¡­ must be seeing him as one of those weak nobles intimidated by a superior identity!


    Meeting Yurst¡¯s contemptuous gaze, Albrecht was deeply displeased, yet his hidden identity forced him to suppress it.


    Meanwhile, Yurst, noticing his ¡°unhappy¡± expression, became even more interested.


    For some reason, seeing this expression made Yurst feel oddly displeased, as if there was a natural discord when a Nez bloodborne met a Shedite bloodborne.


    He chuckled softly, speaking with a somewhat condescending tone.


    ¡°Albrecht? This name reminds me of an amusing tale from not long ago.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Third Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult tried to perform a sacrifice in Lutecia, but his identity was exposed and he was besieged by four Legendaries¡­ nearly met his end there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quiteughable, really, to attempt something in a ce like Lutecia. It¡¯s both foolish and arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, that Blood Demon¡­ was also named Albrecht.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? A name that has a rather nice meaning, yet those who bear it often turn out to be either fools or lunatics¡­ truly regrettable.¡±


    Yurst sighed.


    Hearing Yurst¡¯s words, Charlotte¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Those were quite aggressive words.


    After all, the name Albrecht was rarely used in Starfall, mostly by Crescent folks.


    And Crescent folks hated the Blood Demon Cult the most.


    To Crescent folks, such descriptions were extremely contemptuous and insulting.


    Clearly, Yurst must have mistaken Albrecht for a Crescent noble, deliberately humiliating him due to dissatisfaction with his earlier attitude.


    However, little did Yurst know that the ¡°Albrecht¡± before him was actually the very person he was talking about.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte¡¯s smile grew brighter.


    She looked at the haughty Yurst, then at the gloomy Albrecht, finding the situation increasingly amusing.


    Noticing Albrecht¡¯s dark gaze, Yurst seemed to sense that the timing was right.


    He decided to stop, feigning realization, and then made a slight bow to Albrecht, apologizing with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, pardon me¡­ I wasn¡¯t implying that you are the same. It just happened to remind me of a recent anecdote. There¡¯s no way you could be one of those foolish and evil Blood Demon Cultists.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ by the way, which family are you from?¡±


    Albrecht: ¡­


    Looking at Yurst¡¯s smug face, Albrecht felt his anger rising uncontrobly!


    If the True Ancestor targeted him, he would ept it.


    After all, she was the ancestor of all bloodbornes, the source of all bloodbornes, an existence he couldn¡¯t possibly defy¡­ But for a mere Blood Count of the Nez n to insult him?


    He was beginning to suspect whether it was intentional! For the True Ancestor¡¯s sake!


    Is this how she felt when she looked at him earlier?


    Albrecht felt aplex mix of shame and anger.


    He red at Yurst with a dangerous expression.


    However, when Charlotte¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over, his fury was instantly quenched as if doused with cold water¡­


    Calm down.


    He must stay calm.


    This terrifying ancestor was still present, he had to remainposed!


    Albrecht tried to convince himself to stay calm.


    Taking a deep breath, he suppressed his anger, then forced a smile and reported a family name.


    ¡°I am from the Mullins family. You can call me Albrecht de Mullins.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a random name but one that truly existed.


    Albrecht knew about tonight¡¯s banquet at the Roman Pce from a young noble of the Mullins family who had received an invitation.


    Of course, that young noble had already disappeared.


    Albrecht had originally nned to assume his identity.


    ¡°The Mullins family of the Violet Duchy? But I recall that the Mullins family had already fallen. They only have a viscount title left, and the Mullins viscount should be quite old by now. It can¡¯t be you.¡±


    ¡°You must be a regr family member, then?¡±


    With that, Yurst shook his head, unabashedly disying his disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the royal family was thinking, inviting just anyone to such an event.¡±


    Albrecht: ¡­


    Yurst was about to continue his mockery when a servant approached, whispering something in his ear.


    He raised an eyebrow, nodded to the servant.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    Then, he turned to Charlotte with a smile.


    ¡°Madam Castell, Prince Henry wishes to see the Starfall nobles. I¡¯m going to check it out. Would you like to join me?¡±


    Charlotte nced at Albrecht and smiled.


    ¡°I still want to chat with this gentleman for a while. You go ahead. I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±


    Yurst raised an eyebrow, looking at both of them with some surprise.


    He didn¡¯t insist, nodding and turning to leave.


    However, before leaving, he nced at Albrecht again, then whispered to Charlotte with a familiar tone.


    ¡°Madam Castell, it¡¯s clear this insignificant person isn¡¯t here with good intentions. While I¡¯m sure you realize this, I still feel the need to mention it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not one of us, and engaging too much with such a character might undermine our dignity.¡±


    Albrecht: ¡­

 Chapter 412: Cautious

    Chapter 412: Cautious


    Yurst had left.


    Only Charlotte and Albrecht remained on the observation deck.


    Though Yurst¡¯s earlier remarks made Albrecht wish he could immediately unleash his bloodline power and strangle him, once Yurst actually left, Albrecht felt uneasy again.


    Help¡­ Now it was just him and the True Ancestor!


    Standing next to Charlotte, Albrecht felt as though the air around him had be suffocating.


    Even when facing the Blood Demon Archduke Abaddon, he had never felt such fear and oppression!


    Albrecht looked at Charlotte with a mix of sighs, nervousness, and fear.


    However, Charlotte seemed uninterested in him.


    Her gaze was still fixed on the distant night sky, seemingly admiring the brilliant stars.Noticing that Charlotte¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him, Albrecht took a light breath.


    He held his breath, first moving slightly to the side, then cautiously ncing at Charlotte.


    Seeing that Charlotte didn¡¯t seem to notice his movements, he grew bolder, moving a bit faster to the side, speed increasing as he went.


    Shuffle, shuffle¡­ Albrecht moved sideways like a crab, quickly scurrying to the other side of the observation deck.


    Then, he lifted his leg over the railing, intending to sneak away while Charlotte was distracted.


    Of course, Charlotte couldn¡¯t possibly not notice him¡­


    She nced amusedly at Albrecht, who was escaping like a rat with its tail between its legs, and said calmly.


    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s movement froze instantly.


    He maintained his posture of climbing over the railing, but his whole body seemed to be petrified by Medusa, stuck in ce.


    He really wanted to ignore Charlotte¡¯s words and turn into a ck mist to fly away, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey.


    Deep in his soul, the mark of the blood servant contract glowed faintly, constraining Albrecht¡¯s actions with an irresistible force.


    Albrecht¡¯s expression grew bitter.


    He mechanically turned halfway, meeting Charlotte¡¯s gaze.


    Under the starlight, Charlotte¡¯s blue eyes had somehow turned golden-red.


    Their inner light flickered, mysterious and profound.


    That half-smiling gaze ovepped with the eyes hidden in the crimson mist at the Blood Throne in his memory, seemingly carrying an incredible power.


    When she looked at Albrecht, he felt as if all his bloodline power had frozen in an instant, as if he had returned to being a small, insignificant demon in the hell space before gaining his blood power.


    Albrecht felt immense pressure.


    Forcing a smile that looked worse than crying, he obediently put his leg back down from the railing and, with a dryugh, said.


    ¡°Um¡­ great Countess, I¡­ I just saw you were too engrossed in admiring the stars and didn¡¯t want to disturb you¡­¡±


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°Avoiding the question, aren¡¯t you good at sidestepping the contract¡¯s rules? I want to hear the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely scared, I wanted to slip away¡­¡±


    With the mark of the blood servant contract glowing faintly in his soul, Albrecht blurted out.


    After speaking, he quickly covered his mouth.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression was strange.


    Although she knew that with the suppression of bloodline and the constraint of the contract, Albrecht couldn¡¯t defy her, his genuine fear still surprised her.


    The fear the bloodborne had for the True Ancestor of Blood was stronger than she had imagined.


    Seeing Albrecht like a frightened bird, Charlotte felt a bit of teasing interest.


    She touched her smooth cheek and tilted her head.


    ¡°Am I that scary?¡±


    ¡°More evil than the demon?¡±


    ¡°More sinister than the devil?¡±


    ¡°More brutal than the ck dragon?¡±


    Albrecht: ¡­


    Seeing Charlotte repeating all his earlierints one by one, he wished he could go back in time and give himself a few ps.


    ¡°No¡­ you are great, you are the ruler of the bloodborne, you are the supreme king, you are the existence we bloodbornes look up to!¡±


    ¡°Your power is immense and awe-inspiring¡­¡±


    Albrecht continued avoiding the question, decisively ttering her.


    But his legs still trembled, only holding onto the railing helped him stand steady.


    Charlotte nced at him and said calmly.


    ¡°Tell me, why did youe to the Roman Duchy, and¡­ how is the task I assigned you?¡±


    Seeing that Charlotte wasn¡¯t continuing to press on his earlier offense and disrespect, Albrecht sighed in relief.


    After hesitating for a moment, he awkwardly said.


    ¡°I heard that the Roman Duchy was going to hold the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony, so I thought I¡¯de and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Definitely¡­ definitely not just to avoid you! Um¡­ maybe¡­ probably¡­ just a little bit¡­¡±


    As if fearing Charlotte would misunderstand, Albrecht quickly added.


    Not just to avoid me?


    Charlotte was thoughtful.


    Just like how she dealt with the Holy Court¡¯s inquiries after transmigrated, a blood servant couldn¡¯t lie outright, but could speak half-truths.


    Albrecht¡¯s previous chat revealed that his action¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t false. His visit to the Roman Duchy indeed had some ¡°escape¡± intentions, but withholding information was also true.


    And what he withheld might be his main purpose.


    Now that Charlotte had revealed her identity, Albrecht, bound by the blood servant contract, couldn¡¯t continue hiding under questioning.


    ¡°Are you interested in the Roman Sword¡¯s Recognition Ceremony?¡±


    Charlotte asked with interest.


    Albrecht was stunned for a moment, then seemed to understand, awkwardly saying.


    ¡°I guess¡­ kind of.¡±


    ¡°Kind of?¡±


    Charlotte frowned.


    She was not satisfied with this answer.


    Evidently, even at this point, Albrecht was still somewhat unwilling to give up and continued to hold back information. Charlotte¡¯s gaze grew colder.


    She put away her smile, looked at Albrecht calmly, and said,


    ¡°I want an urate answer.¡±


    The blood servant contract in his soul flickered again, and the power of the bloodline trembled ordingly.


    Facing Charlotte¡¯s unquestionable gaze, Albrecht¡¯s scalp tingled.


    He didn¡¯t want to answer this question, but under the influence of the contract, he couldn¡¯t refuse. In the end, he had no choice but to honestly say,


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find the Faceless Statue.¡±


    ¡°You confiscated the Faceless Statue, and I must find a new one as a substitute. There is a possibility that the Roman Duchy¡¯s sealed Roman Sword has one, so¡­ I thought I¡¯d try my luck during the ceremony.¡±


    Hearing Albrecht¡¯s words, Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You know there¡¯s a Faceless Statue here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­ just a possibility¡­¡±


    Albrecht replied.


    Charlotte looked at him with a hint of amusement and said,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention this in the imprinted memories.¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s expression tightened, and his face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    He forced augh and exined somewhat guiltily.


    ¡°You¡­ You needed all the memories about the bloodborne at that time, and I did imprint all of them.¡±


    ¡°However, the information about the Roman Duchy was still just my spection back then. I was worried I might be wrong, so¡­ I didn¡¯t add it recklessly¡­¡±


    Charlotte looked deeply at him.


    Albrecht immediately lowered his head obediently, eyes on his nose and nose on his heart.


    But his height was too conspicuous.


    Nearly six-foot-three, in front of the petite Charlotte, his appearance of sincerely bowing in submission looked somewhat amusing.


    Clearly, Albrecht had more little schemes than Charlotte had imagined.


    The information about the Faceless Statue in the Roman Duchy might indeed have been uncertain before, but even if it was just a guess, it was rted to the relics of the True Ancestor and should have been reported truthfully.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t have much to me him for.


    After all, he was a forcibly contracted blood servant. It was already quite lucky for her to have contracted a Legendary as a blood servant, little schemes were inevitable.


    It was also because Albrecht couldn¡¯t figure out Charlotte¡¯s depth andpletely regarded her as the resurrected True Ancestor of Blood. Otherwise, his little schemes would undoubtedly be more numerous.


    But no matter what, since he had already been made a blood servant, some discipline was necessary.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte looked at Albrecht.


    The blood divine power quietly operated, connecting with the blood servant contract mark between her and him.


    In an instant, Albrecht felt the contract mark in his soul radiate, and the crimson light swallowed everything.


    The surrounding world instantly disappeared.


    Albrecht found himself back in that majestic and solemn ancient Dark Night Castle.


    The ¡°True Ancestor of Blood¡± sat high on the throne, looking down at him, as if observing an ant.


    This time, however, he was not just standing below but was hanging on a cross.


    Below the cross were burning mes, and around it floated sharp swords.


    The mes quickly engulfed Albrecht¡¯s body, and the suspended swords flew at him, piercing his heart swiftly¡­


    The pain of his soul burning and being pierced by ten thousand swords made Albrecht let out a miserable scream.


    He wanted to struggle, but tied to the cross, he could do nothing.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.


    It might have been a year, or it might have been many years. The torturous punishment seemed to extend infinitely in time, turning into an eternity.


    It wasn¡¯t until Albrecht was about to copse that everything quietly disappeared.


    The world returned to reality.


    There was no ancient Dark Night Castle, no cross, and no punishment. He was still standing on the observation deck.


    However, the lingering pain in his soul reminded him that he had indeed been punished by the True Ancestor just now.


    The pain in his soul made Albrecht¡¯s face exceptionally pale. He swayed slightly, almost losing his bnce.


    On the other side, Charlotte, who had used the blood divine power to control the illusion magic through the blood servant contract to punish Albrecht, also felt weak and barely managed to maintain her posture without showing any loss ofposure.


    After all, a Legendary was still a Legendary.


    More than a month had passed since the legendary battle of Lutecia. Although Albrecht¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he was no longer in a severely injured state.


    Without the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, Charlotte, merely a pinnacle Silver Moon Blood Viscount, found it somewhat difficult to suppress him solely with the blood divine power and the blood servant contract.


    The constraints of the contract were manageable. After all, a blood servant contract was one of the highest-level soul contracts, difficult to break regardless of strength.


    But direct suppression of power was another matter.


    Just a punitive illusion had nearly drained Charlotte¡¯s mental strength, almost exhausting herpletely!


    The Gospel of Blood glowed faintly, and the blood divine power quietly converted, transforming into a trickle of mental energy to replenish Charlotte¡¯s mental strength.


    Charlotte felt significantly better.


    She exhaled lightly, maintaining a calm demeanor, not letting Albrecht notice her weakness.


    ¡°This was just a small punishment, let it not happen again.¡±


    Charlotte said indifferently.


    After speaking, she gave Albrecht a meaningful look.


    ¡°Remember, I despise deceit and betrayal.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s emotionless words, Albrecht immediately broke out in goosebumps.


    He trembled slightly, and when he looked up again, his eyes were filled with pure fear.


    This¡­ this is the power of the True Ancestor of Blood?


    Just now¡­ he truly felt as if his soul was about to be torn apart!


    With just a nce, he had been thrown into an endless punishment illusion. If she hadn¡¯t let him out in the end, he would have been lost forever, ultimately dying in the torment of his soul!


    Recalling the recent illusion and the blood divine power that made him tremble within it, Albrecht couldn¡¯t muster any thought or will to resist.


    He trembled as he bowed his head and responded in a quivering voice.


    ¡°Albrecht understands, Albrecht¡­ thanks you for your mercy.¡±


    Seeing the Legendary Bloodbornepletely subdued, Charlotte also felt relieved internally.


    Keeping her expression unchanged, she said indifferently.


    ¡°Speak, how do you n to obtain the Faceless Statue?¡±


    Charlotte was curious.


    Having learned from Eudoxia that the Roman Sword¡¯s sealing space was likely rted to the Ancient Temple, she had been considering the most convenient way to act.


    Now that Albrecht had delivered himself to her, perhaps he could provide some reference.


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s question, Albrecht hesitated briefly and said,


    ¡°My original n was to disrupt the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony and take the defenseless Roman Sword at a critical moment during the ceremony¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I would use the Roman Sword to obtain the Faceless Statue.¡±


    Good grief.


    This guy was also nning to sabotage the ceremony?


    However, his n was much more brute-forcepared to hers and the Nez n¡¯s.


    No wonder the countries of Myria were generally hostile towards the Blood Demon Cult, such destructive ns were bound to make them notorious.


    But¡­


    ¡°Original n?¡±


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, original n.¡±


    Albrecht nodded.


    ¡°After arriving in Roman, I sensed many Nez bloodbornes, including some familiar faces.¡±


    ¡°It seems the Nez n is also nning something big.¡±


    ¡°I originally intended to explore tonight and adjust my n ordingly, but unexpectedly¡­ I ran into you.¡±


    After speaking, Albrecht nced at Charlotte, hesitated for a moment, and cautiously asked.


    ¡°Countess, you seem to be well acquainted with Yurst of the Nez n¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ already subdued the Nez n?¡±

 Chapter 413: The Starfall Royal Family Conspiracy

    Chapter 413: The Starfall Royal Family Conspiracy


    Subdued the Nez n?


    Upon hearing Albrecht¡¯s words, Charlotte was visibly taken aback. However, she quickly realized that Albrecht had recognized Yurst¡¯s identity and was curious about her rtionship with the Nez n.


    This wasn¡¯t something she needed to hide. Even though Albrecht was forced into a contract, he was ultimately her blood servant. Unless he became a God himself, with Charlotte being a ¡°Demigod¡±, he couldn¡¯t escape her grasp.


    After all, myths inherently suppress Legendary beings!


    ¡°I haven¡¯t subdued the Nez n, but I have signed an alliance with them under my title as the Countess of Castell. Of course, there are forces within the Nez n that support me, just like you in the Blood Demon Cult.¡±


    Charlotte said coolly.


    An alliance?


    Now it was Albrecht¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    However, after Charlotte finished speaking, she didn¡¯t borate. Despite his curiosity, Albrecht held back out of fear of the True Ancestor.¡°Forget your original n. We have the same goal, and I don¡¯t want any unexpectedplications affecting my actions.¡±


    Seeing Albrecht¡¯s conflicted expression, Charlotte spoke. At this point, Albrecht wasn¡¯t thinking about the Faceless Statue anymore. In fact, he just wanted to get away, far from the presence before him.


    ¡°I understand. I will leave immediately and not interfere with your ns.¡±


    He said, seizing on Charlotte¡¯s words as an opportunity to escape.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯smand stopped Albrecht in his tracks. She looked him up and down and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m short of subordinates. You can stay and assist me for the next few days.¡±


    Albrecht was deted instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s voice turned cold.


    Though her voice wasn¡¯t loud or imposing, it sent a shiver down Albrecht¡¯s spine. He immediately forced a smile and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing! It¡¯s an honor to serve you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    Given Albrecht¡¯s Legendary status, he had only submitted because of her overpowering presence. If she let him go now, she feared he might cause troubleter. It was safer to keep him close and monitor him, plus he could be an additional asset.


    Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as a True Ancestor, Albrecht was still a formidable force in Roan City, second only to the likes of Duke Yorok and the suspected Legendary Bloodborne in the cathedral.


    ¡°How should I stay by your side?¡±


    Albrecht asked cautiously.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out. Just ensure you¡¯re always avable when I need you and don¡¯t interfere with my actions.¡±


    ¡°Can I stay hidden? Only following you from the shadows and appearing when needed?¡±


    Albrecht suggested, afraid Charlotte might think he intended to run away.


    ¡°You can. Just as long as you are always ready when I call.¡±


    Charlotte agreed.


    Relieved, Albrecht quickly expressed his gratitude and disappeared into the darkness, eager to get away as quickly as possible.


    Seeing him leave, Charlotte turned her attention back to the ballroom. Inside, the crowd had grown since she left.


    Noticing Yurst among them, she saw him standing next to a young man in ornate noble attire. This young man was Henry, the crown prince of the Starfall Kingdom.


    Seeing Charlotte return, Yurst signaled her with his eyes. She acknowledged him and walked over, bing the center of attention.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is Charlotte de Castell, Countess of the North.¡±


    An elderly noble introduced her to Prince Henry.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I am Charlotte de Castell.¡±


    She said, curtseying gracefully.


    Prince Henry¡¯s eyes lit up, his somber expression lifting as he warmly greeted her.


    ¡°Wee, Countess Castell. You are as beautiful as the rumors say, even more so.¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡±


    The elderly noble cleared his throat, reminding the Prince of his manners.


    Blushing slightly, Henryposed himself and formally weed her again. The noble then introduced the other high-ranking nobles to Charlotte, who greeted them in turn.


    She noticed that there were surprisingly few high-ranking nobles present, a sign that the rumors about Prince Henry¡¯s legitimacy had taken a toll.


    Engaging in conversations with the nobles, Charlotte noticed their interest in the recent conflicts and her involvement. She answered their questions, earning their admiration.


    ¡°Crescent Kingdom is wed in this respect. King Louis V is autocratic and suppresses the nobility, unlike our Starfall Kingdom, which respects noble rights.¡±


    Prince Henry remarked.


    Charlotte responded with a polite smile.


    ¡°Countess, I¡¯m very interested in the customs of the North. Could we discuss them?¡±


    Henry asked eagerly.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡±


    Charlotte replied with a smile.


    Charlotte quickly began introducing Prince Henry to her domain, covering everything from the customs and scenery of Castell to its specialties.


    Prince Henry listened with great interest, asionally asking questions that Charlotte answered one by one, satisfying the curiosity of Henry and the many nobles from Starfall.


    Finally, Charlotte steered the conversation toward Castell¡¯s rich mithril resources.


    ¡°Mithril¡­ that¡¯s something Starfall Kingdomcks. Would you be willing to trade with the nobles of Starfall?¡±


    One noble couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Charlotte¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As a direct vassal of the kingdom, she had the right to dispose of her extraordinary resources as she saw fit. One of her goals in attending the Roman Duchy ceremony was to open up the market for her extraordinary resources and alchemical products in Starfall Kingdom, in exchange for some of Starfall¡¯s extraordinary materials.


    Starfall Kingdom, being an ind nation, had ess to the famous extraordinary fishing grounds of Myria, which yielded a vast amount of sea monsters and numerous alchemical materials every year.


    After some exchanges, Charlotte sessfully established several trade agreements with a few Starfall nobles. Some nobles even offered to introduce Castell to the noble circles of Starfall Kingdom.


    Charlotte was quite satisfied. The more diverse the channels for extraordinary resources, the better.


    Unbeknownst to her, the four-hour-long banquet ended, leaving Charlotte with considerable gains and a contented heart.


    This banquet had pleasantly surprised her. She had initially thought Prince Henry¡¯s invitation to the ceremony and the banquet might have hidden motives, but it turned out to be just a weing party for nobles attending the ceremony.


    Though Prince Henry was warm and eager in conversation, expressing goodwill and attempts to build alliances, it was only verbal. At the banquet, there were few nobles of higher status than Charlotte, and none were foolish enough to offend her.


    This was the most rxed noble banquet Charlotte had attended in over a year.


    ¡°Prince Henry inviting you to the banquet had no ulterior motives. The n¡¯s n is proceeding smoothly. The nobles within the kingdom are already highly suspicious of his origins. Whether or not he passes the recognition ceremony, there will be someone in the council to impeach him on these grounds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he needs to invite nobles of sufficient status and influence to attend the ceremony as witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re officially titled as a countess, in the eyes of many nobles, your status isparable to some dukes. Not to mention, you carry Roman blood. For Prince Henry, inviting you to the ceremony is a very good choice.¡±


    Yurst exined with a smile.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good, much better than many nobles I¡¯ve met before. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you needn¡¯t feel too sorry for him. Although his invitation had no hidden motives, it wasn¡¯t entirely pure either. The royal family might have ideas about a marriage alliance with you. If Prince Henry passes the ceremony, he will likely bring it up.¡±


    Yurst shook his head.


    Charlotte frowned.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already dered my celibacy.¡±


    Yurst shook his head.


    ¡°A deration can¡¯t stop the will of the great nobles. Of course, the choice is yours. They can¡¯t force you. I think they¡¯ll try to win you over in various ways.¡±


    Charlotte paused, then shook her head.


    ¡°They¡¯d be wasting their efforts.¡±


    After some thought, Yurst continued.


    ¡°By the way, Countess Castell, the ceremony starts tomorrow. For your stand-in, we need a bit of your blood to shape it. We need you to provide a small amount. Rest assured, we won¡¯t use it for anything else. If you¡¯re worried, you can apany me to see Duke Yorok and shape your stand-in on the spot.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mouth curved into a mischievous smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have a better solution for the ¡®stand-in.¡¯¡±


    ¡­


    Roman Pce.


    The banquet was over, and the weary Prince Henry returned to his room. He paced anxiously until the door opened, and Duke Conte entered.


    Prince Henry¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stepped forward quickly.


    ¡°Conte, how is it?¡±


    Duke Conte nodded.


    ¡°Everything is ready. Rest assured, tomorrow¡¯s ceremony will go smoothly.¡±


    Prince Henry breathed a sigh of relief. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he added.


    ¡°Conte, it seems Countess Castell genuinely has no intention of finding a spouse. She ignored all my hints during the day.¡±


    Duke Conte sighed.


    ¡°She is a saintess recognized by the Holy Court. Given her deration of celibacy, it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what do we do? Without strong support, the kingdom¡¯s nobles might oppose me, especially considering Castell¡¯s geographical position¡­¡±


    Prince Henry asked worriedly.


    Conte continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without a marriage alliance, we have other ways to manage the risk. As for the North¡­ its geographical position indeed poses a threat to Starfall. If we can¡¯t ally with or control it, it might give those secretly plotting a coup an opportunity. That¡¯s why the king has been covertly supporting subversion in the North. However, this is not something we need to consider now. Even a coup is the worst-case scenario.¡±


    ¡°For now, focus on the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony. Once you secure Roman Sword, all rumors will be dispelled. With the artifact in hand, even nobles contemting rebellion will have to reconsider their strength!¡±


    Prince Henry hesitated.


    ¡°Completely capture Roman Sword? Can I really do it?¡±


    ¡°You can. The king has been preparing for this day for a long time. He chose your mother because of her elven blood, which shares origins with Romanus. Moreover, the king used the Roman family¡¯s hidden Contract Book. With it and your unique bloodline, Roman Sword will recognize you as its master. You will be its owner.¡±


    Conte reassured.


    Prince Henry was still uncertain.


    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t my Roman blood insufficient to activate the Contract Book?¡±


    Conte smiled.


    ¡°Your Roman blood might be insufficient, but we¡¯ve found a way to activate it. We¡¯ll have fresh blood to activate the Contract Book in time!¡±


    Prince Henry was stunned, then his eyes widened.


    ¡°You mean¡­ Countess Castell?!¡±


    Conte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Though few know, Countess Castell has legitimate Roman blood. Inviting her to the ceremony wasn¡¯t just about a potential marriage. It¡¯s also for her Roman blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything in secret. Tomorrow, at the ceremony, we¡¯ll forge her stand-in. When she attends, we¡¯ll quietly control her and obtain fresh Roman blood.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only a Silver Moon, unable to resist the power of the zing Sun. We¡¯ll sedate her and stage it as an idental attack¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll use her fresh blood to activate the Contract Book, gaining Roman Sword. Afterward, we can stage a heroic rescue!¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t win Countess Castell¡¯s heart, you¡¯ll owe her a great debt!¡±


    Conte¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold smile forming.


    ¡°Those nobles entangled with the Bloodborne think you¡¯re just participating in an Ancestral Recognition Ceremony and gaining the sword¡¯s approval. They aim to deny your inheritance rights¡ªhowughable!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know about your special bloodline, the rediscovered Contract Book, or our thorough n to secure Roman Sword!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, they¡¯ll see who the true heir of Starfall is. Tomorrow, they¡¯ll understand the royal family¡¯s depths are beyond their imagination!¡±


    Prince Henry¡¯s expression eased. He bit his lip and said,


    ¡°Conte, I¡¯m counting on you. If we seed, I¡¯ll make you the head of the cab when I ascend the throne!¡±

 Chapter 414: Substitute

    Chapter 414: Substitute


    Charlotte had no idea that the Starfall Royal Family had set their sights on her.


    After attending the banquet and arranging a meeting ce with Yurst for the next day, Charlotte left the Roman Pce.


    Upon returning to her inn, Charlotte immediately received a report from her apanying maid. The ck dragon maid, Eudoxia, had returned and was waiting for her in the room.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred. This must be an update on the tracking and positioning of the magic device.


    She nodded, instructed her servants not to disturb her, and then returned to her room.


    ¡°Eudoxia.¡±


    Charlotte greeted the ck dragon, who was staring nkly at the wall¡¯s decoration.


    As soon as Eudoxia saw Charlotte enter, she quickly rose and saluted.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and asked.¡°Any progress with the magic device¡¯s tracking?¡±


    Eudoxia nodded.


    ¡°Yes, while the pce banquet was ongoing tonight, I further investigated in Roan City and discovered that the positioning of the magic device had responded again.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart moved.


    ¡°Where exactly?¡±


    Eudoxia shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to report to you. The location changed again. Initially, it was in the city¡¯s church, then it disappeared for a while, reappeared near the square¡¯s altar, and finally, after the banquet began, it appeared in the Roman Pce.¡±


    Charlotte was surprised. She raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It changes locations? Really?¡±


    Eudoxia nodded and added.


    ¡°However, thest position the magic device sensed was in the Roman Pce, and from the start of the banquet until its end and even after I left, the location did not change again.¡±


    ¡°Throughparison, I found that the location change seemed to coincide with the movements of the Roman Royal Family. When the location was at the church, it was precisely when the Royal Family visited Roan Church, when it was at the square, it was during the Royal Family¡¯s rehearsal at the altar, and when it was at the pce, it was during the banquet hosted by the Royal Family¡­¡±


    ¡°I suspect that this location is tied to a member of the Royal Family.¡±


    ¡°However, the Roman Pce is heavily guarded with powerful protective magic. Despite my suspicions, I did not investigate further.¡±


    ¡°Linked to someone in the Royal Family¡­ Prince Henry? Or perhaps a noble apanying him?¡±


    Charlotte pondered.


    She thought for a moment and then contacted a certain ck cat, who was socializing with the receptionists and maids in the inn¡¯s lobby, through the servant contract,manding in his mind.


    ¡°Nice,e up and see me.¡±


    In the lobby, Nice, performing for the receptionist and maids, suddenly stiffened and paused.


    ¡°Nice, what¡¯s wrong? Keep going!¡±


    The inn maid asked with starry eyes.


    Facing the expectant gazes of the maids, Nice regretted. He forced a smile and sighed.


    ¡°Deardies, Nice has urgent matters to attend to. I¡¯lle back to entertain you once I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s the treatment for someone favored by their superiors!¡±


    Mumbling some ambiguous and bewildering words, Nice, with a pompous expression, darted upstairs.


    Waddling his plump body, he eagerly trotted up to the second floor.


    Pushing open Charlotte¡¯s door, Nice immediately donned a fawning smile, arched his back, raised his tail, and meowed as he scampered to Charlotte.


    ¡°Meow, meow, meow! Great Lady Charlotte! You called Nice? I¡¯m here!¡±


    However, upon noticing that Charlotte wasn¡¯t alone and that Eudoxia, aware of his true identity, was present, Nice¡¯s expression froze.


    Awkwardly clearing his throat, he stopped being ingratiating and instead assumed a serious demeanor.


    ¡°Ahem, oh, I see Eudoxia is also here.¡±


    Eudoxia nced at him with a strange expression, seemingly surprised that the most talented Legendary mage in the human world had such a side.


    Nice, feeling ufortable, looked away.


    Seeing Nice still embarrassed by the social situation, Charlotte chuckled. She beckoned him over.


    ¡°Nice,e here. Eudoxia has some new findings.¡±


    Under Charlotte¡¯s direction, Eudoxia quickly recounted the details about the magic device¡¯s positioning.


    After hearing this, Nice furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    ¡°The location moves?¡±


    He pondered for a while and then spected.


    ¡°Interesting. Could it be that someone has turned it into a device for opening a different space?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What are you thinking?¡±


    Charlotte asked calmly.


    Nice carefully chose his words, respectfully replying.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, I have confidence in my magic device. If there¡¯s a response, then the entrance to the sealed space of the Roman Sword, or more precisely, the entrance to the Ancient Temple, must be somewhere in Roan City!¡±


    ¡°As for why the location keeps changing, one possibility is that the pathway between the Ancient Temple and the present world has been made into a kind of ¡®door¡¯ magic device.¡±


    ¡°And this ¡®door¡¯ must be carried by someone.¡±


    At this point, seemingly realizing something, Nice clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk, it looks like¡­ the Roman Royal Family intends to do more than just a recognition ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I attended such ceremonies centuries ago. The Roman Sword¡¯s projection appears to purify the bloodline of Roman descendants, no one needs to enter the sealed space.¡±


    ¡°Now that a ¡®door¡¯ has appeared, could it be an attempt to break the seal?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°You mean, the Roman Royal Family has ns for the Roman Sword itself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible, though quite bold.¡±


    Nice replied.


    Charlotte was pensive. She thought for a while and asked.


    ¡°Will this affect the Nez n¡¯s ns and mine?¡±


    Nice shook his head.


    ¡°Hard to say. Rumor has it that the Roman Sword is a very proud divine sword, valuing strength above all. Even mythical beings struggle to catch its interest.¡±


    ¡°In the past, the Blood Demon Archduke tried to subdue it after the half-elf hero Romanus fell but was only met with mockery. Hiding in its own space, it is the master of that domain, untouchable even by the Blood Demon Archduke.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ even if the seal is broken, the Roman Royal Family might only face humiliation.¡±


    ¡°Let alone, it¡¯s uncertain whether they can open the sealed space.¡±


    ¡°However, who knows what trump cards the Roman family holds. After all, they are the descendants of Romanus.¡±


    ¡°Even so, opening the seal likely has to wait until after the recognition ceremony ispleted. Without recognition, they can¡¯t hope to enter the Roman Sword¡¯s sealed realm.¡±


    Listening to Nice¡¯s analysis, Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    To be honest, after hearing all these descriptions, she was quite curious about the Roman Sword. If the seal were truly to be broken, perhaps she could join in the excitement.


    No, it would be best if the sealed space could indeed be opened. This way, it would be easier for her to obtain the Faceless Statue.


    However, her power still couldn¡¯tpare to even the half-awake Blood Demon Archduke, so subduing the Roman Sword was out of the question.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, if you also wish to enter the sealed space, you¡¯ll have to wait for the Roman family to break the seal. Since they are prepared, I think they have some degree of certainty. You will also be participating in the ceremony, so once the space door opens, I believe you will be able to establish a connection and pass through it quite easily.¡±


    Nice analyzed.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She nced at Nice.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will apany me to the secret chamber agreed upon with the Nez n for the ceremony.¡±


    Nice¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡°Meow! Lady Charlotte! Can¡¯t I not go? Yurst will definitely be there! Nice doesn¡¯t want to see him!¡±


    Nice jumped up in shock, shaking his head hurriedly.


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°Your secrets are already exposed, so why fear losing face?¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    ¡°Lady Charlotte! Can¡¯t I still act as your substitute? Nice has rich experience as your substitute. Last time when you were asleep, no one could tell the difference!¡±


    ¡°Meow! Surely you wouldn¡¯t trust the substitute prepared by the Nez n? They don¡¯t know you well, so their acting wouldn¡¯t be convincing!¡±


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°But the Roman family doesn¡¯t know me well either. Even if it isn¡¯t convincing, they probably wouldn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m having you follow me to make things more convenient. After all¡­ you know more about the Ancient Temple than I do.¡±


    Nice felt a bit proud at being acknowledged by Charlotte but became dejected when he realized it meant running into Yurst.


    Charlotte continued.


    ¡°However¡­ you make a good point. I am indeed not entirely confident in the Nez n¡¯s substitute, but it¡¯s not about how convincing the substitute is. It¡¯s about whether they can hold their ground.¡±


    ¡°Since this involves the Roman Sword, there are many variables. Even as a substitute, they must have the ability to handle crises.¡±


    Nice¡¯s interest was piqued by Charlotte¡¯s words.


    ¡°Meow! Does that mean you already have someone in mind?¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    She then used the blood servant contract tomunicate with a hapless member of the Shedite n,manding both mentally and verbally.


    ¡°Albrecht,e see me immediately.¡±


    Momentster, the window in the room opened by itself, cold winds blew through, and eerie ck mist gathered from all directions, concentrating in the center of the room.


    The ck mist continued to condense, eventually forming a human shape.


    It was the Third Dark Apostle, Albrecht, who possessed both demonic and bloodborne attributes.


    Eudoxia and Nice also noticed the figure that suddenly appeared in the room.


    Eudoxia¡¯s eyes narrowed, instinctively baring her teeth and taking a defensive stance, ck scales faintly appearing on her body¡ªa natural reaction to sensing a strong presence.


    Nice wasn¡¯t much better.


    When the ck mist appeared, he was momentarily stunned, and when he saw the figure¡¯s face, he jumped up, hiding behind Charlotte.


    ¡°Meow?! The Third Dark Apostle¡­ Albrecht?!¡±


    Charlotte was a bit surprised.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Meow! How could I not? He¡¯s been a regr on the Crescent Kingdom¡¯s wanted list for centuries!¡±


    Nice said warily.


    Of course, his wariness didn¡¯tst long because he soon realized how respectful the figure was towards Charlotte.


    No, from the beginning, he had been summoned by Charlotte¡­


    Under Nice¡¯s astonished gaze, Albrecht respectfully knelt on one knee, performing an ancient bloodborne salute.


    ¡°Great Countess of Castell, your humble servant Albrecht hase at your summons.¡±


    Nice: ¡­


    He looked at Charlotte, then at Albrecht, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    Oh my¡­


    When did the True Ancestor manage to steal the Blood Demon Archduke¡¯s most trusted aide?


    This was the Dark Apostle!


    And not just any Dark Apostle, but the Third Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult, the one with the longest tenure! Was it¡­ because of the recent turmoil in Lutecia?


    Charlotte noticed the wariness from Eudoxia and Nice upon Albrecht¡¯s arrival.


    She nodded slightly.


    ¡°Rise, these two are also my followers and know my true identity, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Albrecht rxed a bit.


    He hesitated, then cautiously asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you require of Albrecht?¡±


    ¡°Albrecht, how skilled are you in illusion magic of the Mental Path and transformation magic of the Wild Path?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Albrecht thought for a moment before honestly replying.


    ¡°Quite proficient, though not as advanced as the veteran members of the Szellem and Vadat ns, but still superior to most Legendaries.¡±


    Charlotte was satisfied.


    ¡°Good, that will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, is there a task that requires a disguised identity?¡±


    Albrecht asked.


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°At tomorrow¡¯s Ancestral Recognition Ceremony, I need you to attend as my substitute.¡±


    ¡°My other follower, Eudoxia, will apany you for assistance. She is a ck dragon, nearly unbeatable below Legendary level. If anything unexpected happens, she will step in. Do not act recklessly unless absolutely necessary and break your cover.¡±


    Albrecht hesitated, nced at Nice and Eudoxia, then nodded and obediently said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Additionally¡­ take this with you.¡±


    Charlotte continued.


    She then activated the Gospel of Blood¡¯s ability to summon a demon using ¡ºDemon Summoning¡».


    With the operation of the blood divine power, she gently waved her hand, causing a sinister red magic circle to appear on the ground, radiating crimson light.


    Albrecht and the others couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Especially Nice, who widened his eyes at first nce.


    ¡°A¡­ a demon summoning circle?!¡±


    Albrecht was taken aback, seemingly realizing something, his expressionplex and increasingly fearful.


    Magic surged, causing a gust of wind within the room.


    As everything settled and the red light faded, a mid-tier demon with wings and a body resembling a constantly shifting shadow appeared before them.


    It was a shadow demon.


    It bared its fangs and ws, growling at everyone, but upon receiving a calm nce from Charlotte, it immediately quieted down, trembling and prostrating before her.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will also be participating in the ceremony and will temporarily shut down our mentalmunication. Take it with you, and use it to contact me if necessary.¡±


    Charlotte instructed Albrecht.

 Chapter 415: Kidnapping

    Chapter 415: Kidnapping


    A night quickly passed by.


    The day of the Roman Sword¡¯s Ancestral Recognition Ceremony finally arrived.


    Early in the morning, the hotel where Charlotte was staying became bustling with activity. Attendants and maids were hurriedly preparing for the guests¡¯ departure.


    This was the best hotel in Roan City, and most of the residents were nobles participating in today¡¯s ceremony.


    Charlotte also got up early.


    However, she did not wear the noble ceremonial dress she usually wore for such events. Instead, she changed into a maid¡¯s outfitmon in noble households, and even her appearance was altered by Nice¡¯s magic to be more ordinary.


    She was a guest of honor at today¡¯s ceremony. ording to Yurst, the guest of honor would not only have a special carriage to transport them but also a seat in the most prominent position on the viewing tform, close to the main seating area, making them the focal point of the event.


    Moreover, it was said that the area around the guest of honor¡¯s seat was protected by solidified magical barriers set up by Legendary mages. While these barriers might not withstand a true Legendary, anyone below that level wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Although Charlotte didn¡¯t think much of the so-called magical barriers with her blood divine power, the possibility of exposing her identity would increase.If she attended the ceremony, the difficulty of swapping identities would significantly increase.


    Therefore, after a thorough discussion with Yurst, they decided not to ascend the guest tform but to switch identities directly from the hotel.


    Looking at herself in the mirror and ensuring that even Sebastian would have difficulty recognizing her, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    Then she turned to look at the other ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    Today¡¯s ¡°Charlotte¡± was quite beautiful.


    ¡°She¡± was wearing an exquisite light blue dress, the color resembling the sky, adorned with elven-style star patterns, giving a sense of tranquility and fantasy. It highlighted the youthful figure of the girl while hinting at a hint of impending maturity.


    However, ¡°Charlotte¡¯s¡± expression was not as natural.


    Although trying to maintain elegance andposure, the slight awkwardness of her body indicated that ¡°she¡± was quite ufortable wearing this outfit.


    Especially when ¡°she¡± nced at the maid Sherry, who was picking up perfume and spraying it, ¡°her¡± expression was quite stiff.


    Naturally, ¡°Charlotte¡± was the disguised Albrecht.


    To be fair, his transformation magic was quite impressive.


    Even Charlotte herself couldn¡¯t tell if he was real or fake without using her blood divine power.


    However, Albrecht¡¯s expression was really too awkward, and his gaze at the dress was full of disdain.


    Charlotte found it somewhat amusing, as if she saw her initial self right after the transmigration.


    ¡°Be more natural, Countess Castell. You are a Northern lord and a nobledy trained in proper etiquette.¡±


    Charlotteughed.


    ¡°Charlotte¡¯s¡± expression became even stiffer.


    ¡°She¡± forced an unnatural smile and said somewhat dejectedly.


    ¡°La¡­ Lady Charlotte, was it necessary to change into real clothes? And the perfume¡­ I could just use magic to transform these things.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you want to do it, do it properly. After all, there are Legendary-level magical barriers set up around the guest seats. Simply transforming the form is fine, but transforming the clothes as well carries the risk of being exposed.¡±


    Charlotte tilted her head and smiled.


    Albrecht: ¡­


    Humiliating¡­


    Truly humiliating!


    He, the Third Dark Apostle, a high-ranking member of the Blood Demon Cult, whose mere foot stomp could shake the Crescent Kingdom, had to wear women¡¯s clothing!


    ¡°What? Are you dissatisfied?¡±


    Charlotte nced at him, smiling.


    Albrecht¡¯s movements stiffened.


    He quickly suppressed his thoughts, forcing a somewhat difficult smile.


    ¡°How¡­ how could that be? Even if it¡¯s ufortable, since it¡¯s your order, I will certainly do my best toplete it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s the spirit. And¡­ what did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°La¡­ no, Miss maid.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s better.¡±


    With a few words, Charlotte had trained Albrecht well. She nced at the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    After packing up, they headed to the hotel¡¯s reception room. Yurst was already waiting there.


    Upon seeing Albrecht, his eyes lit up, showing a hint of admiration.


    He approached ¡°Charlotte¡±, bowed slightly, and smiled.


    ¡°Countess Castell, you look stunning today.¡±


    Then, he looked around and whispered.


    ¡°But¡­ where is the substitute you mentioned?¡±


    Seeing Yurst approach, Albrecht frowned, a trace of impatience shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Stay away from me, your rose-scented perfume is overwhelming.¡±


    He said coldly, even using his original voice.


    Yurst immediately froze, jumping two meters back.


    ¡°A¡­ a man?!¡±


    Seeing Yurst¡¯s startled reaction, the maid-dressed Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She cleared her throat slightly and spoke in her original voice.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, I¡¯m here. That is my substitute.¡±


    Yurst¡¯s eyes widened.


    He carefully examined Charlotte, then looked at Albrecht, rubbed his eyes, and scrutinized them for a while, even using his bloodborne sense to probe, but found no ws.


    ¡°Impressive, Countess Castell. Where did you find such a professional substitute?¡±


    He circled Albrecht, clicking his tongue in wonder.


    Then, he frowned.


    ¡°But this voice¡­ sounds familiar.¡±


    Albrecht immediately fell silent, averting his gaze.


    Charlotteughed and reminded.


    ¡°When we get to the ceremony site, remember to use my voice as well.¡±


    Albrecht paused and nodded.


    Seeing the substitute reluctant to reveal his identity, Yurst didn¡¯t mind.


    With such advanced illusion magic, the person was likely a seasoned mage, probably quite powerful.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlotte.


    To make a powerful mage disguised as a woman, this young countess indeed had profound resources.


    However, considering that Castell was backed by that entity, Yurst suddenly found everything normal.


    ¡°Countess Castell, in a moment¡­ we will split into two groups. Your substitute will ride the royal carriage to the ceremony site, while you will apany me, posing as event staff to the square. Someone will meet you there and lead you directly to the underground chamber for the ceremony.¡±


    Yurst said.


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°I understand. I will act with you, and my maid, Eudoxia, will apany my substitute.¡±


    ¡°Eu¡­ Eudoxia?¡±


    Yurst was stunned.


    He looked up and saw the ck dragon maid hidden in the shadows, his eyes widening.


    ¡°Lady Eudoxia?!¡±


    He was familiar with Eudoxia. After all, they had fought during the Lagrisse Viscountcy incident.


    Recognizing Eudoxia¡¯s identity, Yurst¡¯s expression became even more astonished.


    Especially after thinking about what Charlotte had just said¡­


    Eudoxia¡­ was Countess Castell¡¯s maid!


    By the True Ancestor!


    Wasn¡¯t that ck dragon supposed to submit to the True Ancestor?


    How did she be Countess Castell¡¯s maid?


    What was Countess Castell¡¯s rtionship with the True Ancestor?


    At this moment, Yurst couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.


    Since bing a blood servant to Her Excellency the True Ancestor, he had been helping the True Ancestor within the Nez n by scouting for potential seeds, gathering intelligence, and running various errands. Yet, he had never received such treatment!


    Though he knew Countess Castell was the agent of Her Excellency the True Ancestor, this level of favoritism was too much!


    Yurst had to admit it. At this moment, he felt a bit of envy and jealousy in his heart.


    Looking at Charlotte with aplicated gaze, Yurst sighed inwardly.


    Compared to two thousand years ago, her Excellency the True Ancestor had not only be much gentler but also seemingly more generous.


    Even a tamed dragon was gifted to a subordinate!


    And it was a ck dragon!


    A real ck dragon!


    Not one of those subspecies with only dragon-blood lineage!


    Who knows when Yurst would ever receive such treatment¡­


    Seeing Yurst¡¯splicated expression, Charlotte had a slight sense that he might have misunderstood.


    She smiled slightly and said.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, the eyes of the divine are always watching everything. Those who work diligently will not be treated unfairly.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Yurst stiffened slightly, his expression a bit awkward. He exchanged a nce with Charlotte, took a deep breath, and put on an elegant and appropriate smile again.


    ¡°I understand, Countess Castell. Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    Just then, there was a light knock on the reception room door, and the voice of the hotel messenger came from outside.


    ¡°Count Yurst, Countess Castell, the royal reception carriage has arrived.¡±


    Yurst¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he smiled.


    ¡°They¡¯re here. Countess Castell, shall we go?¡±


    The group left the reception hall and came to the hotel entrance, where two luxurious and beautiful carriages were parked. The sides of the carriages were iid with the Roman family¡¯s lc crest.


    The first carriage wasrger and more luxurious, even equipped with aplex and beautiful protective magic array.


    The second carriage was slightly smaller but still exquisite and grand.


    In front of the carriages, fully armed royal knights stood. Seeing Yurst and ¡°Charlotte¡±, they quickly saluted.


    ¡°Count Yurst, Countess Castell.¡±


    Yurst nodded slightly. He carefully observed the leading knight and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t Sir Sheldon leading the team today?¡±


    Hearing Yurst¡¯s words, the royal knight respectfully replied.


    ¡°My Lord, there are manymoners attending the ceremony at the square today. Sir Sheldon has been assigned to assist, so I am leading the team.¡±


    ¡°What is your name? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    Yurst asked with a frown.


    The royal knight took out a badge from his pocket and presented it with both hands.


    ¡°My Lord, my name is Albert. I was recently transferred to the Royal Knights.¡±


    Yurst took the badge, infused a bit of magic into it, and it glowed faintly, matching the knight¡¯s magical aura.


    He nodded and said.


    ¡°Alright, your identity checks out.¡±


    Turning to ¡°Charlotte¡±, he smiled.


    ¡°Countess, this is the Roman Royal Family¡¯s VIP reception carriage. Its greatest feature is the arrangement of extraordinary soundproofing and magical arrays. It not only provides excellent privacy but is said to withstand an attack from a Legendary warrior. Only true VIPs are qualified to ride it.¡±


    ¡°For today¡¯s ceremony, the only ones qualified to be received are you and Duke Conte.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte¡± nced at the luxurious carriage and raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°She¡± then looked at Charlotte, dressed as a maid, and used a magic sound transmission spell.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, are you sure you want me to ride this carriage and attend the ceremony in your ce?¡±


    Charlotte gave him a look and also used a small sound transmission spell she had learned from Nice.


    ¡°Why, do you have a problem with it?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte¡± was stunned for a moment, then shook his head slightly.


    ¡°I have no problem, as long as you don¡¯t have any issues.¡±


    ¡°Me? Of course, I have no issues. It¡¯s just a ceremony. As long as you follow my instructions and don¡¯t interfere with my ns, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Charlotte transmitted back.


    ¡°Charlotte¡± seemed to understand, nodding.


    ¡°Then I have no issues.¡±


    Yurst: ¡­


    ¡°Are you two ready? If we dy any longer, the knights might get suspicious. The Roman Royal Family is very strict about impersonations.¡±


    Yurst said in a low voice.


    Charlotte ended her exchange with Albrecht, gave him a look, and Albrecht nodded slightly before elegantly stepping into the carriage, imitating Charlotte¡¯s usual demeanor.


    Eudoxia was about to follow when the royal knights stopped her.


    ¡°Sorry, miss, only invited nobles can ride the royal VIP carriage. Attendants must ride the one behind.¡±


    Eudoxia red at him coldly.


    Under her gaze, the royal knight felt as if he was being stared down by a terrifying beast. His scalp tingled, and his hair stood on end.


    He almost instinctively gripped his weapon and took a step back, causing the other knights to tense up and grip their weapons as well.


    Yurst interrupted.


    ¡°Lady Eudoxia!¡±


    Eudoxia looked at him, and Yurst sighed, exining.


    ¡°Lady Eudoxia, this is an old rule of the Roman Royal Family. But don¡¯t worry, the Roman Square is nearby. The carriage will reach the destination in three to five minutes.¡±


    Then, he exined to the royal knights.


    ¡°Lady Eudoxia is Countess Castell¡¯s personal maid and guard. She can be considered a knight.¡±


    The royal knights exchanged nces, rxed, and saluted Eudoxia.


    ¡°Knight Lady, please forgive us.¡±


    Eudoxia snorted coldly and boarded the second carriage.


    The royal knights breathed a sigh of relief, saluted Yurst to express their gratitude, and then escorted the two carriages away.


    Seeing the two carriages turn a corner and head to the Roman Square for the ceremony, Yurst clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Today¡¯s knights are quite strict.¡±


    He then smiled at Charlotte.


    ¡°Alright, Countess Castell, your double has sessfully infiltrated. Now it¡¯s our turn.¡±


    ¡°Our carriage is ready, but for convenience, we need to use the back door.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    She withdrew her gaze from the royal carriages and then grabbed Nice, who was trying to sneak away.


    ¡°Meow! Nice just remembered something else to do! Nice doesn¡¯t want to go!¡±


    A certain fat ck cat struggled and yelled frantically.


    ¡°Hmm? Is Sir Nichsing too?¡±


    Yurst raised an eyebrow at the ck cat Charlotte was holding by the scruff.


    ¡°His magic is quite good, maybe useful.¡±


    Charlotte said sinctly.


    With Yurst¡¯s gleeful gaze, Charlotte forcibly took Nice onto Yurst¡¯s carriage, which then headed to the Roman Square from another direction.


    Meanwhile, the royal knight-escorted VIP carriage arrived near the viewing tform¡­


    Inside the VIP carriage, however, there was more than just ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, Countess, if you don¡¯t want your pretty face scratched or your delicate throat identally slit in my nervousness, you¡¯d better behave.¡±


    Inside the carriage, a ck-robed, masked man held a sharp dagger to ¡°Charlotte¡¯s¡± white neck, chuckling in a low, raspy voice.


    ¡°Charlotte¡± blinked.


    ¡°She¡± nced at the other masked mage with a decent aura and then at the dagger-wielding man, both seemingly at the same level as the mage. She whistled softly and asked in Charlotte¡¯s voice with a bit of curiosity and anticipation.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a kidnapping?¡±

 Chapter 416: The Entertainer

    Chapter 416: The Entertainer


    Albrecht was delighted.


    Recently, he had been gued with bad luck, everything going wrong. He was forcibly contracted as a blood servant and made to wear women¡¯s clothing, filling him with pent-up frustration that he dared not express due to the True Ancestor¡¯s intimidating presence.


    But now, things were looking up. He had been itching for a chance to vent, and here it was, delivered right to him!


    The two captors were somewhat surprised to see theposed and calm demeanor of the ¡°girl.¡±


    The masked mage appraised Albrecht and praised.


    ¡°As expected of the Lord of the North, staying so calm even in a situation like this.¡±


    ¡°You may consider this a kidnapping. If you cooperate, we are willing to avoid excessive violence.¡±


    A woman?


    Hearing the voice, Albrecht raised an eyebrow.He indeed remained calm and unsurprised. This stemmed not only from confidence in his own strength but also because he had sensed the ambush within the carriage with his Legendary-level perception before boarding.


    The royal guest carriage of the Starfall Kingdom had Legendary-level magical barriers for protection, but without a Legendary mage to control it, the barrier couldn¡¯t hide from his experienced investigation.


    Albrecht¡¯s gaze swept over the two captors. Both were at the zing Sun tier, an impressive rank that would make them honored guests of any noble house, with quite refined concealment skills.


    However, to Albrecht, an ancient Legendary Bloodborne, their movements were full of ws.


    Two zing Suns attempting to kidnap a Legendary?


    Ridiculous. Even without using Legendary powers, Albrecht had a hundred ways to subdue them instantly. The only question was the degree of cruelty he wished to employ.


    However, Albrecht didn¡¯t act immediately. Although he longed to vent his pent-up frustration by thrashing these overconfident fools or torturing them with bloodline maniption, he remembered the True Ancestor¡¯s instructions clearly.


    ¡°Just follow my instructions and don¡¯t disrupt my n.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s calm words echoed in Albrecht¡¯s mind.


    Albrecht squinted slightly. If he could notice the ambushers in the carriage, the True Ancestor certainly would have. Yet, despite this, the True Ancestor had him board the carriage incognito, indicating deeper intentions.


    Albrecht didn¡¯t know what the True Ancestor was nning.


    But he knew the goal involved the Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue, linked to the Roman Ancestral Recognition Ceremony. Therefore, directly dealing with the captors might not be the best option.


    With this in mind, Albrecht nced at the two captors.


    They were strong butcked etiquette. Even as kidnappers, they were too crude. These were likely extraordinary mercenaries, possibly famous, given their concealed faces.


    Gaining ess to a royal guest carriage of Starfall implied the involvement of the royal family. This kidnapping attempt must have been orchestrated by them. As for the two in front, they were probably just hired help, not the masterminds.


    The Starfall Royal Family attempting to kidnap the Countess of Castell?


    Were they out of their minds?


    What were they nning?


    Albrecht was intrigued.


    He looked at the captors thoughtfully. He had two choices: subdue them and extract information or y along to see their n unfold.


    Albrecht unhesitatingly chose thetter.


    The Roman Family was still the Starfall Royal Family. He couldn¡¯t be sure if a Legendary figure was involved.


    Though it could be another force framing them, his intuition suggested otherwise. Such ancient human families often had deep roots. For caution and to avoid rming them, ying along seemed the safest course.


    Besides, he had no idea how much the mercenaries knew. ying the role of Countess Castell properly seemed a more prudent approach. After all, any misstep could affect the True Ancestor¡¯s n, adding to his woes.


    These thoughts shed through Albrecht¡¯s mind, solidifying his decision to observe and y along.


    If he were the actual ¡°Countess Castell¡±, with apparent strength below zing Sun, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in this kidnapping, let alone escape or fight back.


    From this perspective, the True Ancestor likely allowed him to board the carriage to go with the flow and uncover the plot.


    With this, Albrecht set aside the notion of turning the audacious captors into live corpses, deciding to watch them perform instead.


    Perhaps due to recent frustrations, he was content to be an observer, much like the True Ancestor at the Roman Pce banquet, seeing what tricks they had up their sleeves.


    Ironically, Albrecht might never realize Charlotte genuinely didn¡¯t expect captors on the carriage.


    Noticing the ambush ahead?


    Impossible. Without the blood divine power, Charlotte, an ordinary human with a ¡°Demigod¡± title, couldn¡¯t detect the anomaly in the carriage.


    Albrecht thought the conversation between the two before boarding the carriage was a hint from Charlotte.


    In reality, Charlotte had no such intention. She was merely worried he would ck off and not do his job properly.


    Seeing that ¡°Countess Castell¡± did not resist, the two kidnappers assumed she was intimidated and had heeded their threats.


    They exchanged nces and nodded. The masked warrior pulled out a high-grade anti-magic rope, swiftly tying up the ¡°girl¡± and stuffing a wad of cotton into ¡°her¡± mouth.


    The cotton was damp and had a pungent smell. Albrecht immediately recognized it as an alchemical sedative often used by mercenaries, potent enough to even knock out a zing Sun.


    Of course, for him, it was insufficient. At best, it would make him sneeze. He didn¡¯t show any of this, instead tilting his head and pretending to faint.


    While pretending to be unconscious, Albrecht continued to observe the two through his senses, curious about their next steps.


    In his perception, the Starfall¡¯s royal guest carriage was openly traveling down the grand square boulevard.


    ording to the n, the Countess of Castell would disembark in front of everyone and ascend the VIP tform.


    ¡°Is she unconscious?¡±


    The masked warrior nced at the ¡°girl¡± and asked hispanion.


    The female mage checked ¡°her¡± breath and nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep, the dosage was sufficient. Even a zing Sun magic beast would be out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good. Is the disguise difficult?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The dress isplicated, but restoring it with illusion magic isn¡¯t hard. The perfume is high-end from Luna Coast-City, which I happen to have.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re almost there. Be careful, the maid on the carriage behind is quite strong, not weaker than us. Don¡¯t get exposed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional at this, or I wouldn¡¯t have taken the job.¡±


    After their exchange, the two kidnappers got to work.


    In Albrecht¡¯s perception, he was surprised to see the female mage transform into Charlotte¡¯s likeness through a magical glow.


    <em></em>


    <em>A doppelganger? Impressive.</em>


    As the carriage slowed to a stop, the disguised ¡°Charlotte¡± stepped off.


    Albrecht remained motionless, curious about how the ck dragon in the following carriage would react. As expected, the True Ancestor¡¯s ck dragon retainer, like others of her kind, wasn¡¯t skilled in magic and failed to notice the swap.


    ¡°Charlotte¡± ascended the VIP tform while the carriage, carrying the unconscious ¡°girl¡±, continued onward, eventually reaching the Roman Pce.


    Albrecht sensed being ced in a box, which was carried and eventually opened onto a soft bed in one of the pce¡¯s bedrooms.


    <em></em>


    <em>So, it was the Starfall Royal Family after all. How bold!</em>


    Soon after, he sensed someone entering the room¡ªCount Corimo, a royal advisor, and Prince Henry¡¯s confidant from the banquet.


    ¡°My Lord, as agreed, we¡¯ve brought Countess Castell.¡±


    The masked mercenary spoke in a deep voice.


    Count Corimo frowned slightly at the sight of the roughly bound ¡°girl.¡±


    ¡°Why is she bound so roughly?¡±


    ¡°For safety, after all, she¡¯s an extraordinary. Even if just Silver Moon, caution is needed.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t wake up soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, the dosage was sufficient. She¡¯ll be out for at least a day.¡±


    ¡°Well done. How¡¯s the situation at the square?¡±


    ¡°Sally has taken the stage, the disguise sessful and unnoticed.¡±


    ¡°Good! Your reward is prepared, but remember, today¡¯s events must remain secret.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Keeping client secrets is our rule, and we¡¯ve signed a soul contract with the Duke. Any breach would backfire on us.¡±


    ¡°Very well. The Duke trusts the reputation of your mercenary group. Your task isplete. Here¡¯s half the payment, twenty thousand gold tana worth of magic crystals. The rest will be paid after the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±


    The masked warrior was delighted to receive the payment.


    Count Corimo, looking at the ¡°sleeping¡± beauty, swallowed and remarked.


    ¡°What a shame, she truly is as beautiful as rumored¡­ such a pity.¡±


    He nced around and instructed the maids.


    ¡°Untie our future queen gently. Don¡¯t hurt her. Before taking her blood, feed her anti-magic potions to temporarily seal her bloodline powers.¡±


    The maids approached to untie the ¡°girl.¡±


    Albrecht decided it was time to end the charade. He opened his eyes, immobilized the maids with a spell, sat up, and spat out the cotton.


    ¡°No need, I prefer to do it myself. I don¡¯t like being touched by inferior humans¡­¡±


    Seeing the ¡°girl¡± suddenly awaken, both Corimo and the mercenary were stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t faint?!¡±


    The mercenary was shocked.


    Albrecht ignored him, breaking the anti-magic rope effortlessly.


    ¡°Nice technique, but the rope quality iscking. Use dragonhide next time.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t bother disguising his voice. Hearing a man¡¯s voice, Count Corimo¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Countess Castell! Who are you?!¡±


    Albrecht smiled.


    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is finding out what the Starfall Royal Family is up to¡­¡±


    He stood, not concealing his aura. Feeling the overwhelming extraordinary presence, Count Corimo was terrified.


    He instinctively stepped back, falling to the ground, and shouted at the guards and mercenary.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take him down!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want them to take me down?¡±


    Albrecht suddenly appeared before Count Corimo, smiling.


    Around them, all the guards and maids were frozen like puppets, their eyes vacant. Even the zing Sun mercenary seemed like a puppet, eyes dull.


    ck threads surrounded them, connecting to Albrecht.


    Albrecht summoned a chair, took a seat, and sipped tea offered by a puppet maid, looking down at the horrified Count Corimo with a devilish grin.


    ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s interrogation time.¡±

 Chapter 417: Flattery and Amazement

    Chapter 417: ttery and Amazement


    For a Legendary Bloodborne, conducting an interrogation is naturally a piece of cake.


    It didn¡¯t take Albrecht much effort. The already terrified Count Corimo spilled everything he knew.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, you¡¯re nning to use the Roman blood in Countess Castell to activate the Roman family¡¯s contract book and thereby obtain Romanus¡¯s artifact¡­¡±


    Albrecht raised an eyebrow slightly.


    He looked at Count Corimo with an indescribable expression, quite puzzled.


    ¡°To think you would target that entity, it¡¯s hard to say whether you are incredibly bold or just incredibly unlucky¡­¡±


    ¡°But even without considering that entity¡¯s power¡­ What were you thinking? Such an open kidnapping, do you really think the other nobles are blind?¡±


    Hearing Albrecht¡¯s question, Count Corimo swallowed hard and replied fearfully.


    ¡°We¡­ we nned to frame the kidnapping on the hidden Starfall bloodbornes and then¡­ in the guise of saviors, we would ¡®rescue¡¯ Countess Castell.¡±¡°The Starfall bloodbornes are too cunning, they¡¯ve infiltrated the entire upper echelon of the kingdom, and even some members of the royal family are on their side¡­¡±


    ¡°The Crescent Diocese is preupied, and the Holy Court¡¯s Starfall Branch is already a mere facade. We had no choice but to take such measures to counter the bloodbornes.¡±


    Hearing Count Corimo¡¯s words, Albrecht was quite surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a n that kills three birds with one stone. If it seeds, you get the artifact, secure the session rights, strike at Starfall bloodbornes, and even have a chance to gain the North¡¯s friendship and possibly Castell¡¯s alliance¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, this scheme, was it devised by that Duke Conte? He really is a clever one!¡±


    As he spoke, before Count Corimo could respond, Albrecht muttered to himself.


    ¡°No wonder the Nez n has been restless recently, they were nning to initiate the Returning Star n ahead of time. Looks like¡­ they¡¯re also preparing for the Divinity Descent Day.¡±


    ¡°These guys¡­ what kind of benefits did they promise to get even that entity¡¯s tacit consent and support?¡±


    Albrecht was thoughtful.


    Truly, one blood descendant can drive another crazy with envy.


    His Blood Demon Cult was being chased around like dogs by the True Ancestor in the Crescent Kingdom, with constant reports and raids on their strongholds. Even he, the Third Dark Apostle, was beaten up and forcibly turned into a blood thrall¡­


    Meanwhile, the Nez n was doing just fine.


    They didn¡¯t even know the True Ancestor¡¯s identity yet managed to coexist peacefully with the True Ancestor and even gained support!


    Truly outrageous. Back then, they were the main force infiltrating Castell. They were also among those who kicked them when they were down!


    At this moment, Albrecht was genuinely sour.


    Seeing the shifting expression on the ¡°girl¡¯s¡± face and the surrounding guards and servants turned into puppets, Count Corimo shivered coldly, then forced himself to speak.


    ¡°Your¡­ your lordship! I¡¯ve told you everything I know! We had no intention of harming Countess Castell, we just wanted to avoid the division of the Roman family, so we had no choice but to resort to this¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, honestly, I don¡¯t care what schemes you¡¯re up to. Kidnapping Countess Castell or harming her, or dealing with the Nez bloodbornes to stabilize Starfall¡¯s royal power¡­ If you could really pull it off, I might even be quite happy and cheer for you. But unfortunately¡­ you¡¯re just a bunch of overestimating worms, nothing more than a joke.¡±


    Albrecht shook his head.


    He lookedzily at the trembling Count Corimo, a trace of disdain shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Human nobles, so pathetic.¡±


    With that, a ck light shed in his hand, spreading like tentacles of ck lines toward Count Corimo.


    Seeing the same ck lines on the other ¡°puppets¡±, Count Korimo¡¯s face changed dramatically, his expression filled with horror as he cried out.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do anything! Anything!¡±


    Albrecht didn¡¯t even look at him, letting the ck lines wrap around him, and Count Corimo¡¯s eyes soon lost their luster, bing no different from the others.


    Only then did Albrecht stand up.


    He gestured, and Count Corimo, along with the others, stiffly bowed to him.


    ¡°Kill you? Heh, I really do want to kill you. I¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely and have been itching to kill a few clueless fools to vent my anger.¡±


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried about messing up the True Ancestor¡¯s ns, you¡¯d all be my living corpses by now!¡±


    Albrecht nced at the surrounding ¡°puppets¡± and said viciously.


    He then finished his tea in one gulp and touched his chin.


    ¡°Alright, now that the plot is revealed, what to do next?¡±


    ¡°Should I continue to disguise myself, or manipte the puppets to sabotage the Roman family¡¯s ns, or¡­ should I y along with their scheme?¡±


    Thinking about the possible fun, Albrecht showed a trace of interest.


    However, he quickly reacted, showing aplicated and self-mocking expression.


    ¡°Tch, I¡¯ve really gotten used to being a blood servant, thinking about my next move¡­¡±


    ¡°The more you do, the more mistakes you make. Doing nothing is the best. Figuring out what to do is the boss¡¯s job, not mine.¡±


    With that, Albrecht summoned the contract shadow demon left to him by Charlotte.


    ck magic spread and the shadow demon¡¯s form gradually emerged, letting out a low growl.


    Albrecht frowned and snorted coldly, exuding even more viscous and terrifying ck magic than the shadow demon.


    Sensing the terrifying aura of the same origin, the shadow demon immediately quieted down, curling up pitifully, and submissively.


    ¡°Pathetic thing, you disgrace the name of the demon!¡±


    Albrecht nced at it with disdain, losing interest in making it run errands.


    ¡°Forget it, this useless thing isn¡¯t reliable. Its intelligence iscking, I¡¯d better directly apply for a conversation with the True Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°The ceremony hasn¡¯t started yet, so the olddy¡¯s mentalmunication should still be open¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens, it¡¯s the olddy¡¯s job to worry about, not mine!¡±


    Albrecht quickly made his decision.


    As a master of shirking responsibility in the Blood Demon Cult, he was quite adept at this.


    He disdainfully dismissed the shadow demon back to the other space, thenmunicated with the blood servant mark in his soul, putting on a ttering smile and seeking a mental conversation with the Thorny Rose¡­


    ¡­


    Getting on the carriage prepared by Yurst, Charlotte arrived at Roman Square from another direction.


    However, she didn¡¯t enter the square itself but used a hidden entrance to go underground.


    This should be the underground drainage system of Roan City.


    Like Lutecia, Roan City is an ancient city of the old Yte Empire, and these drainageworks were left from that era of royal prosperity and heavy rainfall.


    Of course, like Lutecia, most of Roan City¡¯s drainage system has been abandoned, except for the necessary parts still in use.


    This ce¡­ had long be a haven for some monsters, fugitives, and even cultists.


    The underground area below the Roman Square where the ceremony was held was no different, showing signs of erosion over the years.


    However, perhaps due to the proximity to the ceremony site, security here was much stricter, with guards posted everywhere.


    When Charlotte and herpanions entered, they were quickly stopped by guards.


    ¡°Stop! The area ahead is restricted. No unauthorized personnel allowed!¡±


    Yurst nced at the guards and presented his noble insignia.


    ¡°I am Count Yurst, responsible for the security of this ceremony.¡±


    Seeing the insignia, the guards immediately put away their weapons and respectfully saluted him.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Count Yurst. Please proceed, Count.¡±


    They then turned to look at Charlotte, who was standing beside Yurst, with a hint of confusion.


    ¡°This is my personal maid and assistant, helping me inspect the protective magic arrays.¡±


    Count Yurst stated proudly.


    Upon hearing this, the guards immediately stood at attention.


    ¡°Ah, a mage! Please, mage, proceed.¡±


    Thus, Yurst and Charlotte entered the underground area directly beneath the za without further hindrance.


    Charlotte noticed that, unlike the outer area, the ground here was inscribed with aplex magic array.


    Being no stranger to magic herself, she quickly identified that these formations were the foundations of the protective magic that covered the entire Roman Square.


    After a brief contemtion, she also realized how the Nez n had arranged things.


    Clearly, Yurst had sessfully gained the trust of the Roman Royal Family, bing not only an assistant for the ceremony but also the maintainer of the square¡¯s magic array.


    It¡¯s likely that the Nez n managed to prepare a secret room directly beneath the za to ¡°hack¡± into the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony through this loophole.


    As if to confirm Charlotte¡¯s suspicions, Yurst soon led her to a hidden entrance.


    ¡°Countess Castell, this is the secret room we have prepared for the ceremony. The formations are set, and once the ceremony begins, this ce will also be part of the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly in response.


    She, apanied by Nice, entered the secret room.


    The secret room was notrge. It was essentially a makeshift dugout.


    As soon as they entered, Nice scurried around, inspecting the magic array before reporting to Charlotte.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, Yurst wasn¡¯t lying. This is indeed a magic array to hack into the Roman ceremony!¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    The Nez n, wary of the ¡°God¡± behind her, wouldn¡¯t dare deceive her, especially since the person in charge was Yurst, one of their own.


    This trip to Roman had gone smoother than she anticipated. Despite the unexpected encounter with Albrecht and the subsequent revtion of her identity, everything was still within expectations.


    Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    With this in mind, Charlotte looked around, seeking a ce to sit.


    Noticing her gaze, Nice promptly pulled out a chair from his interdimensional space and tteringly said.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, please have a seat!¡±


    Charlotte found Nice¡¯s attentiveness amusing but was pleased and sat down, offering a rarepliment.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Nice¡¯s feline face lit up with joy at her praise, seemingly quite pleased.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, please have a drink.¡±


    Nice said, producing a ss of sweet milk from his space with his paw and offering it to her.


    Charlotte nced at him with mild amusement. Feeling somewhat thirsty, she did not refuse.


    On the other side, Yurst, who had been observing everything, was taken aback.


    Huh?


    Why does it seem¡­ that Nichs is also being so submissive to Countess Castell?


    Seeing their interactions, he felt something was off but couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    However¡­


    Nichs was supposed to be the pet of the True Ancestor,


    while Countess Castell was the True Ancestor¡¯s agent.


    Isn¡¯t the True Ancestor¡¯s pet shouldn¡¯t be that submissive to the True Ancestor¡¯s agent?


    Even though Nichs had always been somewhat of a pervert, a shameless flirt who couldn¡¯t resist pretty women, wasn¡¯t this a bit too much?


    Even if Countess Castell¡¯s appearance matched his tastes from centuries ago, this seemed overly submissive, didn¡¯t it?


    Yurst pondered, ncing between Charlotte and Nice, wondering if the cat¡¯s transformation had also affected his mind.


    Or perhaps¡­ was there a secret about Countess Castell he wasn¡¯t aware of?


    Yurst fell into deep thought.


    Just then, Charlotte raised an eyebrow and put down her ss.


    Noticing her action, Yurst was immediately alert.


    ¡°Countess Castell, is something wrong?¡±


    Charlotte squinted slightly and said,


    ¡°My double¡­ has been abducted.¡±


    Yurst was stunned.


    ¡°Your double has been abducted? Wait¡­ what? Shouldn¡¯t your double be on stage by now? How do you know this?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t hide anything and calmly exined.


    ¡°My double is my servant, bound to me by a contract. We canmunicate telepathically.¡±


    She chuckled lightly.


    ¡°It seems we underestimated the ambition of the Starfall Royal Family. The double on stage is a fake, my real double has been taken away.¡±


    ¡°The Starfall Royal Family truly regards me highly. They even hired two zing Sun mercenaries for this.¡±


    Yurst¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Are you saying that the Roman family abducted your double?!¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it appears.¡±


    Yurst¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Charlotte nced at him and said with a smile.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, there¡¯s no need to worry. The Nez n¡¯s n remains intact.¡±


    ¡°My double has already taken control of the situation. The ones in trouble now¡­ are the abductors.¡±


    Yurst felt a bit relieved at her words.


    But soon, he realized something was amiss.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying your servant sessfully countered two zing Sun attackers?!¡±

 Chapter 418: Countess Castell is the True Ancestor!

    Chapter 418: Countess Castell is the True Ancestor!


    Countess Castell¡¯s servant sessfully countered two zing Suns?


    Yurst couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    As a blood servant and the Nez n¡¯s official liaison with Castell, Yurst considered himself quite knowledgeable about Charlotte, the Northernnd¡¯s ruler.


    The Jewel of the Crescent Kingdom, the world¡¯s wealthiest and most beautiful young countess, a Wild Saintess of the Holy Court, and¡­ the True Ancestor¡¯s agent.


    Each of these titles alone would draw the world¡¯s attention.


    Moreover, the young girl possessed various titles, even those that seemed contradictory, as if she were cheating reality itself.


    Take the title of ¡°Saintess¡±, for instance. Yurst knew that it was likely intended by Countess Castell to spread the faith of the True Ancestor. But what was absurd was that this title was officially recognized by the Archbishop of the Holy Court¡¯s Crescent Diocese!


    Yurst was stunned when he heard this. He even wondered if the True Ancestor¡¯s influence had already prated the high ranks of the Holy Court.


    Of course, Yurst knew that was impossible. Otherwise, the Crescent Kingdom would have changed dramatically.But one thing was certain: Countess Castell had secrets.


    This fact didn¡¯t surprise Yurst.


    After all¡­ how could an agent of a God not have secrets?


    Even he, after bing a blood servant, found his secrets and identities multiplying. Moreover, with time, his secrets continued to grow¡­


    But regardless of how many secrets one had, they should still be within reasonable bounds.


    At the very least, they should align withmon sense and logic.


    Yet, the implications in the young girl¡¯s words shattered Yurst¡¯s understanding¡­


    Countess Castell¡¯s double had already secretly taken control of the situation?


    Although Charlotte didn¡¯t explicitly state it, Yurst could easily deduce from her descriptions of the abductors a ridiculous conclusion¡ª


    Countess Castell¡¯s servant¡­ not only possessed superior disguise skills but also had the strength to silently subdue two zing Sun mercenaries!


    As a zing Sun himself, Yurst was well aware of the power of a zing Sun.


    Even putting himself in such a situation, he didn¡¯t believe he could silently take down two extraordinary individuals of the same rank in a short time.


    He couldn¡¯t do it, nor did he believe any powerful veteran zing Suns he knew could either.


    Perhaps winning in a fight was possible, but silently subduing them¡­ that was too difficult.


    Yurst trusted that Countess Castell wouldn¡¯t lie to him.


    There was no need, meaning, or value in doing so.


    So, the answer was clear: Countess Castell¡¯s so-called servant was actually a Legendary figure!


    A servant with Legendary strength¡­


    Yurst couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    This was an even more absurd deduction.


    Yurst knew that Countess Castell¡¯s power was only at the Silver Moon tier.


    At her age, being a Silver Moon rank was already considered genius, but in the grand scheme of things, it was still too weak.


    An extraordinary Silver Moon possessing a Legendary servant?


    No¡­


    That was impossible.


    Even as the True Ancestor¡¯s agent, having a powerful servant bestowed by the True Ancestor, a Legendary strength was too outrageous.


    A Legendary¡­ is someone worth recruiting even in the eyes of Gods.


    A Legendary¡­ is someone who would hold a high position within a God¡¯s Church.


    A Legendary¡­ would never be content to serve under someone weaker than themselves!


    Yet, the absurd reality was happening.


    Yurst didn¡¯t believe Countess Castell had a reason to deceive him, but her words led to this outrageous conclusion.


    No¡­


    This wasn¡¯t the first time.


    In fact, many things about Countess Castell had been filled with inconsistencies since arriving in the Roman Duchy.


    However, everything has an internal logic.


    Even the most unreasonable things have underlying causes and rationalities.


    So, the question arises.


    The ck dragon personally subdued by the True Ancestor, now serving as Countess Castell¡¯s personal maid¡­


    The Legendary human mage Nichs, turned into a pet cat by the True Ancestor, now showing servile behavior before Countess Castell¡­


    Yurst was certain it was servile.


    He knew Nichs too well. Such behavior wasn¡¯t merely ttery for beauty but seemed driven by deeper reasons.


    It was like¡­


    ¡°Like status and hierarchy.¡±


    Such a thought naturally emerged in Yurst¡¯s mind.


    And once this thought emerged,bining it with all the inconsistencies surrounding Countess Castell, Yurst couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    A terrifying possibility gradually rose in his heart¡­


    Countess Castell¡­


    Was she really just the True Ancestor¡¯s agent?


    Once this thought appeared, there was no turning back. He looked at the girl in front of him with growing suspicion, feeling his legs go weak.


    If Countess Castell was more than just the True Ancestor¡¯s agent, who could she be?


    Who should she be?


    Who could she be?


    Who is worthy of having a Legendary servant willing to act as a double?


    Who could make a dragon loyal to a God serve them willingly?


    And who could make Nichs, always proud, bow his head?


    The answer¡­ is clear.


    Only someone more powerful than a Legendary could have a Legendary servant willingly serve.


    Only someone whom dragons truly submit to could have their service.


    Only the one who bound Nichs in a master-servant contract couldmand his utmost ttery!


    Combining all these factors, Countess Castell¡¯s true identity was now evident¡­


    Sweat began to bead on Yurst¡¯s forehead. His hands trembled along with his legs, and his widened eyes were filled with horror. His mind seemed to scream.


    The True Ancestor!


    She is the True Ancestor!


    Countess Castell is not merely an agent of the True Ancestor!


    She¡­ is the True Ancestor Herself!


    With this terrifying thought, Yurst suddenly understood questions that had puzzled him for a long time¡ª


    Why, despite bing a blood servant, had the True Ancestor never summoned him in person?


    Why does Her Excellency the True Ancestor always have to rely on Countess Castell to deliver divine decrees, even when issuing orders directly to him?


    Why does Her Excellency the True Ancestor, who resides in the North, never ept visitors, and why has he never found any trace of the True Ancestor near Countess Castell?


    Why does Countess Castell¡¯s power always seem to increase whenever Her Excellency the True Ancestor makes a significant move?


    All these questions now have an exnation under the same answer.


    The resurrected True Ancestor is none other than Countess Castell herself!


    I see.


    It all makes sense now.


    Countess Castell is the resurrected True Ancestor!


    He had been hinting and probing, hoping to learn the True Ancestor¡¯s mortal identity from Countess Castell, and hoping to have the chance to meet Her Excellency in the real world. Little did he know, the True Ancestor had always been by his side!


    Oh, heavens!


    Despite all the inconsistencies and pointers, how did he only realize it now?


    Yurst¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Seeing Yurst¡¯s gradually pale face, Charlotte frowned slightly and asked with concern.


    Yurst quickly realized hispse.


    He stared at the girl in front of him, unsure of how to respond.


    After a long pause, wiping the sweat from his forehead, he carefully chose his words and respectfully replied.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ it¡¯s just that I¡¯m surprised your servant is so powerful¡­¡±


    At this point, Charlotte also realized the loophole in her words.


    She thought, ¡®Oh no,¡¯ and noticing Yurst¡¯s newfound reverence and fear, she quickly understood that he must have figured something out.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Concealing her identity wasn¡¯t easy, especially since Charlotte often had to switch roles to give orders, and most of her confidants already knew her true identity.


    Since Yurst was one of her blood servants and deeply involved in many of her ns, it was normal for him to gradually discover the truth, especially with Nichs in the mix.


    The two were already acquainted, and Nichs had a peculiar rtionship with her. In time, Yurst would inevitably notice something.


    Now, everything hade to light sooner than expected.


    However, since he was her blood servant, Charlotte had mentally prepared for him to eventually learn her identity, even if she had no intention of telling him directly.


    Of course, even if Yurst had guessed it, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t admit it outright.


    At least not now.


    It was a stance and a hint of her true status.


    The identity of the True Ancestor of Blood was too sensitive, and this was a stance as well as a hint.


    Indirect hints about her identity were eptable to prevent Yurst from bing too suspicious and acting unnecessarily.


    Thinking this, Charlotte stopped concealing andughed lightly.


    ¡°Albrecht is not very likable, but his strength is undeniable. Two zing Sun mercenaries are no match for him.¡±


    Albrecht?


    Is that the servant¡¯s name?


    Wait¡­


    Albrecht?!


    Could it be the Albrecht he¡¯s thinking of?!


    Yurst¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Count¡­ Countess Castell, do you mean the Albrecht I¡¯m thinking of?¡±


    He swallowed nervously and cautiously asked.


    Even Yurst himself didn¡¯t realize he had subconsciously added an honorific.


    Charlotte gave him an odd look and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Albrecht you¡¯re thinking of.¡±


    It really is that Albrecht?!


    Her Excellency the True Ancestor had actually subdued the Dark Apostle of the Blood Demon Cult?


    Yurst¡¯s eyes widened even further.


    Seeing Yurst¡¯s increasingly astonished expression, Charlotte smirked and added.


    ¡°You met him just yesterday.¡±


    Yesterday?


    Met him?


    Yurst was stunned.


    His expression was confused, but as memories of the Roman Pce fromst night surfaced, his expression became even more fascinating.


    Wait¡­


    Does Countess¡­ no, her Excellency the True Ancestor mean that the nobleman who approached her yesterday was the Dark Apostle Albrecht?!


    Oh¡­


    Heavens!


    Didn¡¯t that mean all the taunts and remarks he madest night were directly in front of the person himself?!


    Yurst opened his mouth,pletely petrified.


    Seeing that Yurst was almost overwhelmed by all these ¡°truths¡±, Charlotte decided it was enough.


    She cleared her throat, snapping Yurst out of his ¡°petrification¡± and said meaningfully.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, I¡¯m very satisfied with my current identity. In the world of order, I am still Countess Castell, and you are still Count Yurst. Understand?¡±


    Yurst instantly grasped Charlotte¡¯s hint.


    He swallowed, quickly and respectfully replying.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Yurst understands, Your Exc¡­ no, Countess Castell¡­no, Lord Castell.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly, satisfied with Yurst¡¯s attitude. Seeing that Charlotte wasn¡¯t angry and her attitude towards him hadn¡¯t changed much, Yurst gradually calmed down.


    And once calm, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for the Roman Royal Family¡­


    Attempting to kidnap the True Ancestor?


    Don¡¯t be ridiculous!


    The Roman Royal Family¡­ they were practically courting death!


    With this in mind, Yurst hesitated and then cautiously asked.


    ¡®Lord Castell, about the Roman Royal Family¡­ what will you do about them?¡±


    ¡°They n to kidnap me and use my blood to activate the Roman family¡¯s contract book, thus obtaining the Roman Sword.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    Hearing this, Yurst¡¯s expression turned odd.


    Ah, this¡­


    Attempting to kidnap the True Ancestor and using her blood to activate a contract book?


    They didn¡¯t even know how they were courting death¡­


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s yful expression, Yurst couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit more sympathy for the Roman Royal Family.


    He silently lit a candle for them in his heart and then, curious and nervous, asked.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°My n? Haha, if they want to y, let¡¯s y along. It saves a lot of trouble.¡±


    Charlotteughed.


    As she spoke, she gently drew a drop of red blood from her finger.


    Seeing the golden-red glow in the blood, Yurst swallowed hard, feeling a deep yearning.


    Bloodline power!


    That was pure bloodline power!


    No, beyond bloodline power, there was even a trace of divine power!


    That¡¯s¡­ the blood of the True Ancestor!


    ¡°If they want my blood, then let them have it, as long as they can control it.¡±


    Charlotte said leisurely.

 Chapter 419: The Ceremony Begins

    Chapter 419: The Ceremony Begins


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Yurst immediately grasped her meaning.


    Despite True Ancestor¡¯s uncovering of the Roman Royal Family¡¯s plot, they did not intend to alter their previous n. Even though with True Ancestor¡¯s power, it would be easy to thwart the conspiracy.


    Yurst quickly realized why. True Ancestor¡¯s willingness to cooperate with the Nez n and assist in stripping Prince Henry of his inheritance was likely due to more than just the territorial benefits the Nez n offered.


    The True Ancestor must have a deeper purpose in mind, possibly rted to the Roman Sword.


    ¡°Could it be that True Ancestor is also interested in the Roman Sword?¡±


    Yurst pondered.


    Reflecting on the elders¡¯ council¡¯s anticipation of retrieving the Roman Sword, his feelings were mixed. If True Ancestor¡¯s interesty there, then perhaps the Nez n might inadvertently serve True Ancestor¡¯s broader goals.


    At that moment, Yurst realized how deeplyplicated the situation was and grew worried about how to handle his n¡¯s potential reaction.


    He felt that True Ancestor¡¯s objective was more intricate than it appeared.But he quickly pushed these thoughts aside. He was not just a Blood Count of the Nez n but also a blood servant of True Ancestor.


    His loyalty to thetter took precedence, especially since his life was now in True Ancestor¡¯s hands. He would follow True Ancestor¡¯s directives precisely.


    Regardless of the oue, he followed his n¡¯s instructions meticulously, ensuring no mistakes. If anything went awry, he could not be med.


    As for the Nez n¡¯s potential loss, if True Ancestor had moved past past grudges and no longer sought power through devouring other bloodbornes, supporting True Ancestor might be the best course for the n¡¯s future.


    Of course, this was merely Yurst¡¯s current spection. He knew the idea was bold and unconventional, one that would be hard for other bloodbornes to ept, and even he had his doubts. Yet, he had no choice but to strive for the best possible oue for the Nez n under True Ancestor¡¯s guidance.


    Yurst¡¯s feelings wereplicated, while Charlotte remained pragmatic. She weighed the pros and cons and saw no need to expose the Roman Royal Family¡¯s plot. Instead, she decided to proceed with the original n, allowing events to unfold naturally.


    The Roman Sword was an artifact with a mind and significant power. Facing such a force required caution, and any mishap could be med on the Roman Royal Family.


    With this decision, Charlotte summoned her shadow demon.


    Though not powerful, the shadow demon¡¯s spatial and shadow attributes made it an excellent messenger. Under her gaze, it trembled, receiving a crystal vial of her blood.


    ¡°Deliver this to Albrecht. He knows what to do.¡±


    Charlottemanded.


    The demon, though tempted by the vial¡¯s contents, fearfullyplied and vanished.


    Yurst, watching, realized his previous blindness.


    No ordinary human couldmand a demon so easily. His realization of Charlotte¡¯s true identity made him uneasy.


    Ufortable staying in the same room, he cautiously asked.


    ¡°Cou¡­ Your Excellency, I have other n tasks to attend to. May I be excused?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Continue as nned.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    Relieved, Yurst bowed deeply and hurried out, needing time to process andpose himself.


    ¡°Hey, Lady Charlotte, he seems quite scared of your true identity.¡±


    Nice remarked, watching Yurst¡¯s retreat.


    Charlotte ignored Nice¡¯s amusement, recalling how the cat had once reacted simrly upon discovering her identity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the ceremony¡¯s array and see how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Nice said, sneaking off.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Charlotte sighed.


    ¡­


    Outside the dark room, Yurst finally breathed easier.


    Knowing Castell¡¯s true identity was overwhelming, each second felt heavy with pressure.


    He needed time to digest the revtion and regainposure to interact with ¡°Countess Castell¡± again.


    ¡°Hey, Yurst, your nerves are weak! Scared just because of knowing Lady Charlotte¡¯s identity? I knew the truth and still mbered around her bed like a cat!¡±


    Nice teased.


    Yurst turned, ring at the smug cat.


    ¡°Oh? mbered around and ended up as a pet, signing a servant contract, huh?¡±


    Nice¡¯s face froze, unable to retort.


    Seeing the cat¡¯s reaction, Yurst knew he had struck a nerve. However, he didn¡¯t continue with the mutual antagonism and instead sighed.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve actually known her true identity for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Nice snorted.


    ¡°Of course, I knew at least two years ago. I even witnessed her resurrection firsthand!¡±


    Hearing Nice¡¯s words, Yurst fell silent.


    His expression changed several times before he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Sir Nichs, what do you think of the current True Ancestor?¡±


    Nice nced at him and replied.


    ¡°Completely different from the her I used to know, but¡­ in a positive way.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, when the contract was first signed, I thought I was doomed. But as it turned out, things weren¡¯t as bad as I imagined.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ to be more urate, sometimes it even excites me.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s her as she is now, I¡¯d be happy to see her regain her power.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­ not everyone gets the chance to personally be part of mythology and epic.¡±


    After hearing Nice¡¯s words, Yurst muttered to himself.


    ¡°So you think so too¡­¡±


    Seeing Yurst in contemtion, Nice guessed what he was struggling with.


    He chuckled and said.


    ¡°Yurst, don¡¯t be so anxious and hesitant. After all¡­ you¡¯re already on her side.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change anything. Instead of trying to change, why not adapt?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, this isn¡¯t a bad thing for you or the Nez n. She¡¯s nothing like the terrifying existence we knew.¡±


    ¡°Some say every resurrection of mythology could be aplete rebirth.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s the same for her.¡±


    Hearing Nice¡¯s words, Yurst mused.


    ¡°A rebirth, huh¡­¡±


    With that, he let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    He had to admit that he had noints about the current True Ancestor.


    His fear was only rooted in the past.


    He genuinely hoped that the True Ancestor from history, who suddenly changed character and massacred her kin in pursuit of power, would never return.


    ¡­


    ¡°So¡­ this is your response.¡±


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to escte things.¡±


    Receiving the crystal vial from the submissive shadow demon, Albrecht looked surprised and contemtive.


    He examined the crystal vial containing the translucent red blood, his eyes reflecting an uncontroble greed.


    The blood of the True Ancestor!


    This was blood imbued with the highest level of power, the source of the bloodborne¡¯s strength!


    Even with just a drop, he could clearly feel the awe-inspiring and intimate power within.


    It was the divine power of the True Ancestor!


    ¡°Though her personality seems different, she is indeed the True Ancestor. This is true blood! Even purer and nobler than the power in the Faceless Statue!¡±


    Albrecht muttered to himself.


    Suppressing the insane thought of iming this drop of true blood for himself, his expression took on a tinge of jealousy.


    ¡°To be able to use a drop of true blood as a key for activation, the Roman Contract Book is truly fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Lucky indeed!¡±


    After saying that, he nced at the controlled puppets around him and sneered.


    ¡°And lucky for you all too! Free pass to survival!¡±


    With that, Albrecht prepared to hand the crystal vial to the controlled Count Corimo.


    But just as he reached out, he paused, struck by a thought.


    He scrutinized Corimo¡¯s figure and then smirked, stroking his chin.


    ¡°Come to think of it, my illusion skills aren¡¯t bad either.¡±


    ¡­


    Roman Square.


    As the guests took their seats, the grand ceremony officially began.


    The ¡°recognition¡± ceremony of the Starfall Crown Prince drew an enormous crowd.


    Despite being politically sidelined in the Starfall noble circles, for themon people, such a grand festival was a major event.


    The vast square was packed with people, both inside and out, possibly numbering in the tens of thousands.


    And with the nearby congested streets included, the number of spectators was even higher.


    The Ancestral Recognition Ceremony had three parts.


    The first part was a speech, where Prince Henry, as the Roman family¡¯s sessor, would appear before the people to take an oath and give a speech.


    The second part was the Grand Priesthood, a ritual of ancestor worship, serving as a prelude to the recognition ceremony.


    The third part was the formal ceremony itself.


    ording to tradition, the Roman family would awaken the Roman Sword, initiating the recognition and strengthening of the Roman bloodline.


    The ceremony proceeded smoothly.


    Though young, Prince Henry was apetent noble, and while his speech wasn¡¯t outstanding, it was fitting for a crown prince.


    The Grand Priesthood also went without a hitch.


    As a ritual sanctioned by the Holy Court, the Roman family¡¯s Grand Priesthood had long lost its mystical significance and had be purely symbolic, posing no risks or difficulties. The problemy with the yet-to-begin critical part.


    ¡°Is there still no news from the pce?¡±


    Backstage on the viewing tform, Duke Conte asked the royal knight anxiously.


    ¡°No, Your Grace.¡±


    The royal knight replied respectfully.


    ¡°The decoy is in ce, and the person has been sent to the pce. How hard is it to draw some blood?!¡±


    ¡°Go check again and see what¡¯s taking so long. The Grand Priesthood is almost over, have them bring the stuff quickly!¡±


    Duke Conte urged, frowning.


    The knight respectfully acknowledged and left.


    Duke Conte paced back and forth anxiously.


    Just as he was about to urge them again or even go himself, the royal knight finally arrived with someone.


    It was Count Corimo.


    ¡°Apologies, Your Grace. The pce is vast, and I got lost, hence the dy.¡±


    Count Corimo said with a smile.


    Seeing his leisurely demeanor, Duke Conte was furious.


    ¡°Lost? You¡¯ve been to the Roman Pce countless times, and you got lost? Do you know the consequences if our n is dyed?!¡±


    Suppressing his anger, he took a deep breath and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you have the item?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have Castell¡¯s blood.¡±


    Count Corimo handed over the crystal vial with a smile.


    Seeing the red liquid in the vial, Duke Conte¡¯s expression softened.


    He looked deeply at Count Corimo.


    ¡°Good. Make sure to handle the follow-up.¡±


    With that, he strode towards the viewing tform.


    The Grand Priesthood had just ended.


    There was a ten-minute break before the formal ancestor recognition ceremony began.


    On the viewing tform, Prince Henry clutched an ancient book, looking restless.


    Until he saw Duke Conte hurrying over.


    Prince Henry¡¯s eyes lit up as Duke Conte quickly approached and discreetly handed him the crystal vial.


    ¡°Your Highness, we have Castell¡¯s blood.¡±


    Receiving the vial, Prince Henry finally felt at ease.


    Thinking of the beautiful figure he saw at the banquetst night, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Is she¡­ alright?¡±


    Duke Conte paused, realizing who he meant. He nced at the other ¡°Castell¡± and replied.


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. We did not harm her, merely sedated her. Even the blood extraction was done gently.¡±


    ¡°Good. After all, she will be the future queen.¡±


    Prince Henry nodded.


    The break ended quickly.


    The Ancestral Recognition Ceremony was about to begin.


    The nobles took their seats again, and the Roman family¡¯s elder announced the ceremony¡¯smencement.


    ¡°Your Highness, the ceremony is about to begin. Please proceed to the altar and summon the Roman Sword!¡±


    The elder said solemnly.


    Having made all necessary preparations, Prince Henry took a deep breath and, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, stood up.


    He held the Roman Contract Book, hid the crystal vial, and walked towards the altar at the center of the square with a mix of nervousness and anticipation¡­

 Chapter 420: Light of the Contract

    Chapter 420: Light of the Contract


    ¡°Your Highness, please ce the Contract Book on the altar.¡±


    On one side of the altar, the elder of the Roman family presiding over the ceremony spoke in a solemn tone.


    Prince Henry took a deep breath to calm his nerves. Then, he nodded slightly and ced the heavy book in his hand on the altar.


    ¡°Your Highness, next¡­ please stand within the magic circle and begin calling upon the Roman Sword.¡±


    The elder continued.


    It¡¯s time¡­


    Prince Henry¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    He knew that the moment to change his destiny had arrived.


    He did not act immediately but instead exchanged a nce with Duke Conte on the viewing tform.Duke Conte nodded to him, with a reassuring smile on his face.


    Henry¡¯s anxious mood steadied.


    Although he knew his court advisor had ulterior motives, at least¡­ they shared amon goal in helping him ascend to the throne.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Seeing Henry fall silent, the family elder frowned and repeated his words.


    Prince Henry finally looked at the elder.


    Taking a deep breath, he suddenly smiled and said,


    ¡°Elder, haven¡¯t you skipped a step?¡±


    ¡°Skipped a step?¡±


    The family elder was taken aback.


    Seeing Henry nce at the Contract Book on the altar, the elder understood and exined with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness, are you referring to activating the Contract Book?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you are unaware, but the true Contract Book of the family was lost long ago. The one you just ced on the altar is a replica, so there is no activation process.¡±


    ¡°However, calling upon the Roman Sword does not actually require the Contract Book. cing it on the altar is merely following an ancient tradition.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you can proceed to the next step.¡±


    The elder made a gesture for Henry to continue.


    However, Prince Henry still did not move.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you going to proceed with the ceremony or not?¡±


    The family elder¡¯s tone finally showed some impatience. This time, Prince Henry finally took action.


    But he did not follow the process to start the summoning.


    Instead, he pointed to the book on the altar and smiled, saying,


    ¡°Elder, please take a closer look at the Contract Book I just ced on the altar. Is it genuine or not?¡±


    The elder was stunned.


    He stepped forward and carefully examined the Contract Book on the altar. His expression shifted from surprise to hesitation, and finally to disbelief.


    ¡°Hmm? This¡­ this doesn¡¯t seem to be the one we prepared in advance.¡±


    ¡°The material, the magic patterns¡­ this¡­ this¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    Seeing the elder¡¯s widening eyes, Prince Henry knew it was time.


    He exchanged another nce with Duke Conte on the viewing tform, and they both smiled.


    Prince Henry then picked up the magical crystal used to project his voice across the square, took a deep breath, and announced loudly.


    ¡°Everyone, this is the true Contract Book. Our Roman Royal Family has recovered the genuine Contract Book!¡±


    The crowd fell silent.


    Themoners were merely there to watch the spectacle and did not know the details of the ceremony.


    But the nobles on the viewing tform were abuzz with conversation.


    ¡°The genuine Contract Book? Did His Majesty recover the legendary book tied to the Roman Sword?¡±


    ¡°Is this real or fake?¡±


    ¡°Judging by the elder¡¯s expression, it seems to be true. The royal family seems to have really recovered the Contract Book¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, does this mean that instead of directly calling upon the Roman Sword, the prince ns to activate the Contract Book first?¡±


    ¡°It appears so¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but isn¡¯t it said that his lineage is¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ hush! You know that¡¯s just a rumor. If the prince dares to use the Contract Book openly, he must be confident.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that those rumors were indeed nder? Is his bloodline truly uncontested?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The nobles debated endlessly.


    At the altar, Prince Henry, hearing the nobles¡¯ discussions, stood taller.


    The existence of the Contract Book was no secret among the upper echelons of the Starfall Kingdom.


    The Roman Contract Book was extremely selective about bloodlines. If he could activate it, even if the rest of the ceremony did not go smoothly, the controversy over his lineage would be dispelled!


    ¡°Prince Henry, I have confirmed that this is indeed the true Contract Book. However¡­ are you certain you want to summon the Roman Sword this way?¡±


    The elder presiding over the ceremony frowned.


    He gave Henry a meaningful look and reminded him.


    ¡°Pardon me for speaking frankly, but using the traditional method to summon the Roman Sword would allow any bearer of the Roman bloodline toplete the ceremony. But the Contract Book¡­ is different.¡±


    ¡°If the bloodline is not pure, the Contract Book¡­ will not respond.¡±


    Understanding the reminder and implication in the elder¡¯s words, Henry felt a bit embarrassed.


    He knew what the elder meant¡ªhe was hinting that Henry might not be able to activate the Contract Book due to his bloodline.


    This was a fact.


    He had already tried using his own blood before the ceremony, but the Contract Book did not respond.


    He had no choice, his lineage was wed.


    But he had to do this.


    Switching to the Contract Book in front of all the noble andmon spectators was part of his and Duke Conte¡¯s n!


    Even if his blood could not activate it, he now had the blood of Countess Castell.


    With Countess Castell¡¯s direct Roman lineage, activating the Contract Book would be no problem.


    And once he used Castell¡¯s blood to activate the Contract Book, he would have a chance to re-establish a contract with the Roman Sword!


    As for whether the Roman Sword would recognize his bloodline and detect his deceit¡­


    That was not an issue.


    Because he also had Roman blood.


    Even if impure, even if using Castell¡¯s blood, the Roman Sword would not mind.


    The reason was simple¡ªthe Contract Book was merely a key left by Romanus, not significantly rted to the artifact.


    Its role was only to awaken the Roman Sword. The crucial part of the inheritance was still in the ceremony and the magic circle.


    The Roman Sword, although possessing intelligence, was limited by historical reasons. Its intelligence was said to be equivalent to that of a ten-year-old child and would not detect any issues with the bloodline used for activation.


    At most, it would sense the extraordinary power level of the activator.


    But that was no problem because Countess Castell¡¯s strength was the same as his¡ªSilver Moon, or even weaker. He couldpletely rece her.


    And this¡­ was another reason Duke Conte chose Countess Castell.


    Of course, these secrets were not for outsiders to know.


    They were royal family secrets!


    ¡°Prince Henry, since you insist, please proceed.¡±


    Seeing Henry¡¯s persistence, the elder went along with it.


    All eyes were now on Prince Henry.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmm? The royal family recovered the Contract Book? Could it be they found someone with a pure Roman bloodline to rece Prince Henry?¡±


    On the second floor of a small building on one side of Roman Square, Duke Yorok watched as Prince Henry walked slowly to the altar under the gaze of the crowd, raising an eyebrow. He chuckled softly.


    ¡°A good idea, but unfortunately¡­ we¡¯ve already tampered with the altar¡¯s magic circle. Even if they activate the Contract Book, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Duke Yorok sipped his wine with a mocking expression.


    Just then, the door behind him gently opened, and a tall figure entered.


    It was Count Yurst, who had left the dark room where Charlotte was to inspect the ceremony¡¯s magic circle.


    Seeing Yurst, Duke Yorok smiled and said,


    ¡°Yurst, you arrived just in time. The Roman Royal Family managed to recover the Contract Book!¡±


    ¡°Too bad they don¡¯t know that the ceremony has beenpromised. Even if they activate the Contract Book, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I wonder where they found Roman blood. From what I know¡­ even King Edward can¡¯t activate the Contract Book.¡±


    Hearing Duke Yorok¡¯s words, Count Yurst¡¯s expression turned peculiar.


    He coughed lightly and said,


    ¡°Your Grace, actually¡­ I came to see you about this matter.¡±


    ¡°The Royal Family¡¯s substitute for Roman blood is¡­ Countess Castell¡¯s.¡±


    Duke Yorok: ¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Something happened to Countess Castell?!¡±


    His expression changed slightly.


    Yurst quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No, no¡­ nothing happened¡­ The Royal Family did indeed n to kidnap the Countess, but they failed¡­¡±


    Saying this, Yurst briefly recounted what had happened to Duke Yorok, only omitting Charlotte¡¯s true identity and the presence of the zing Sun mercenaries.


    After hearing Yurst¡¯s ount, Duke Yorok rxed and smiled.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Well¡­ Countess Castell handled it well. We are already in an advantageous position, so it is indeed wise not toplicate matters further.¡±


    ¡°Actually, if it is Countess Castell¡¯s, it could help uspletely sever Henry¡¯s im to the throne.¡±


    ¡°Poor Roman Royal Family, of all people, they chose Countess Castell! Such bad luck!¡±


    He pointed to the vast crowd in the square, chuckling.


    ¡°Yurst, take onest look at the Roman family¡¯s recognition ceremony. After today, such ceremonies will be history. From now on, the Starfall Kingdom will return to Nez control, and the Roman Sword¡­ once awakened, will be one of our trump cards.¡±


    Seeing Duke Yorok¡¯s confidence, Yurst felt a headacheing on.


    Thinking of the young countess¡¯ true identity, he hesitated but couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°But¡­ what if it doesn¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t return?¡±


    Duke Yorok was taken aback.


    He looked at Yurst curiously and said,


    ¡°Are you worried our n will fail? Or that Countess Castell will rece Henry and gain the Roman Sword¡¯s recognition?¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry about that. Countess Castell¡¯s bloodline may be sufficient, but the ceremony is in our hands. At the critical moment, we can interrupt it.¡±


    ¡°We only need to awaken the Roman Sword. The rest, under the ancient contract, is not a problem.¡±


    Yurst: ¡­


    Not a problem?


    It¡¯s a huge problem!


    Countess Castell isn¡¯t just a mere Roman descendant, she¡¯s our ancestor!


    Interrupt the ceremony?


    That depends on whether Her Majesty allows it!


    In the face of divine power, rituals and contracts mean nothing!


    Yurstined inwardly.


    But¡­ he only dared toin inwardly.


    Seeing Yurst¡¯s strange expression, Duke Yorok chuckled and said confidently.


    ¡°Heh, Yurst, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°At this point, I might as well tell you. Our Nez n is determined to obtain the Roman Sword. No¡­ it should be said it has no choice but to return to Luna Ind.¡±


    ¡°You might not know this, but although the Roman Sword is a true mythological artifact, it was damaged in that catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°It became Romanus¡¯ sword to use his divine power for self-repair.¡±


    ¡°Romanus¡¯ contract with it was witnessed by our Nez n. Now that Romanus is gone, and the Roman family is in decline, only we, who wield divine power, can help it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, although His Excellency Casey is not yet awakened, we still possess our own artifacts and stored blood divine power!¡±


    ¡°As for Countess Castell¡­ she may have divine backing, but that God¡¯s influence can¡¯t reach our territory.¡±


    Yurst: ¡­


    His headache worsened, and he was at a loss for words.


    ¡­


    Prince Henry was excited.


    Ten years.


    He had waited ten years for this day.


    Ever since he learned ten years ago that he wasn¡¯t born of the Queen¡¯s bloodline, he had lived in constant worry about his bloodline and extreme inferiority.


    Recently, his long-hidden origins were exposed by the nobles, causing him sleepless nights and constant anxiety.


    Prince Henry knew the Starfall Kingdom valued bloodlines above all.


    He also knew his Roman blood was impure.


    Strictly speaking, he didn¡¯t even meet the Red Lc and Purple Lc families¡¯ conditions for session.


    His father chose his mother to obtain the true Roman Sword?


    What a joke!


    Despite Duke Conte¡¯s ttery, he wasn¡¯t a child anymore.


    He knew the truth: his birth wasn¡¯t nned for any grand purpose.


    Histe mother, though of elven blood, was merely a ve maid brought into the Queen¡¯s family as part of the dowry.


    His birth was a drunken ident by the king.


    If it weren¡¯t for theck of other mature heirs and his father¡¯s desire to keep the throne within the family, he wouldn¡¯t have been hidden as a legitimate child.


    Thinking of this, Prince Henry clenched his fists.


    He could never forget his father¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    Roman blood¡­


    It was all because his Roman blood was impure that no matter how well he performed, he could never satisfy his father.


    It was all because his Roman blood was impure that, even though his father made him heir, he was always criticized.


    He knew that if there were other options, if his father hadn¡¯t been injured while hunting, his position as Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t have been secure.


    In private moments with his father, he never felt truly acknowledged.


    But¡­ after today, everything would be different.


    Once he officially passed the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony, his Roman blood would be strengthened.


    Once he officially passed the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony, even his critical father would have to acknowledge him.


    Once he officially passed the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony, he would be the designated next head of the Roman family, and all rumors about his origins would be dispelled!


    Thinking of the uing ceremony, Prince Henry¡¯s expression grew more expectant.


    ¡°The Roman Sword¡­¡±


    ¡°If I sessfully pass the ceremony, activate the contract book, and obtain the Roman Sword, I will be the true ruler of Starfall!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ as Crown Prince of Starfall, the throne and the Roman Sword should rightfully be mine!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Prince Henry¡¯s expression became resolute.


    He cut his finger and let his blood drip onto the contract book.


    At the same time, he secretly mixed in Countess Castell¡¯s blood.


    The blood fell on the contract book, emitting a faint silver glow.


    Seeing the flickering light, the observing nobles widened their eyes.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ it¡¯s actually reacting.¡±


    It¡¯s done!


    Seeing the increasingly bright contract book, Prince Henry breathed a sigh of relief.


    But soon, he felt uneasy.


    The reason being, the contract book¡¯s light grew brighter and brighter, until it became blinding¡­


    In the small building on the second floor.


    Seeing the altar¡¯s light, as bright as the sun, enough to blind anyone, Duke Yorok was stunned.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Countess Castell¡¯s Roman blood¡­ is it really this powerful?¡±

 Chapter 421: The Roman Sword

    Chapter 421: The Roman Sword


    The blinding light shone on the altar in the center of the square, dazzling and brilliant.


    Seeing the bright light, the nobles who supported Prince Henry, those who opposed him, and even those who were just there for the spectacle, were all stunned.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ does it mean we have wrongly used His Highness? Does he actually possess pure Romanus blood?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ can pure Romanus blood be this bright?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ something¡¯s not right. I remember decades ago when thest direct descendant of Romanus, the ¡®Fool¡¯ Henry, underwent the recognition ceremony, the light wasn¡¯t this strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Henry II? But he didn¡¯t have the Contract Book at that time!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Contract Book supposed to require even stronger blood?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that His Highness¡¯s bloodline is not only pure but actually very strong?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s possible. If he truly is the descendant of the union between the Red Lc and Purple Lc families, a throwback in bloodline isn¡¯t impossible! After all¡­ the light of the contract doesn¡¯t lie.¡±¡°It seems¡­ we might have truly misunderstood His Highness.¡±


    ¡°This is promising! The light is so intense¡­ it seems the Roman Sword has a high degree of recognition for His Highness!¡±


    ¡°Could the Contract Book be fake?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. If it were fake, how could the light of the contract be activated?¡±


    Looking at the dazzling altar, the nobles had varied expressions and engaged in heated discussions.


    Meanwhile, on the viewing tform, Duke Conte, ¡°Countess Castell¡±, and Prince Henry at the altar all had equally vivid expressions.


    Good heavens¡­


    Countess Castell¡¯s bloodline¡­ is actually this strong?


    Duke Conte¡¯s eyes widened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ¡°Countess Castell¡± beside him, who just shook her head vigorously, indicating that she knew nothing and was merely a mercenary hired for the job.


    As for Prince Henry in the center of the square, he began to feel uneasy.


    The reaction of the Contract Book far exceeded his expectations, making him somewhat nervous.


    However, upon hearing the nobles¡¯ discussions, his mood gradually calmed down.


    Fortunately¡­


    Fortunately, no one thought he was cheating!


    In everyone¡¯s understanding, the direct bloodline of Romanus had long been extinct with the death of Henry II.


    And those who knew Countess Castell¡¯s identity were either controlled by the royal family or silenced.


    Maybe some nobles in Castell knew this secret, but so what?


    As long as he could sessfully marry Countess Castellter, all gaps would be sealed!


    No one would find a w, and as long as there were no ws, no matter how astonished they were by the light of the contract, they would only attribute it to the peculiarity of his bloodline!


    After all¡­ he was the only nominal descendant of the union between the Red Lc and Purple Lc families, and though rare, throwbacks in bloodline had happened in history!


    With this selffort, Prince Henry¡¯s anxious heart gradually calmed down.


    He straightened his back, raised his head proudly, and adopted an air of confident arrogance.


    Seeing Prince Henry¡¯s confident demeanor, the observing nobles began to believe in the possibility of his bloodline throwback.


    However, on the second floor of the small building in the square, Duke Yorok, who had witnessed Romanus drawing the divine sword from the stone, couldn¡¯t sit still¡­


    ¡°No¡­ this is definitely not some bloodline throwback. When Romanus drew it, the light wasn¡¯t this strong!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is resonance! Divine artifact resonance!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how is this possible? Even if Romanus¡¯ descendants could cause resonance, how could the resonance surpass Romanus, the artifact¡¯s master?¡±


    Duke Yorok stood up abruptly, his expression changing constantly.


    His gaze fell on Yurst beside him, and he was slightly stunned.


    He saw that Yurst was also staring at the blinding light, dumbfounded, but there seemed to be a hint of resignation in his expression, as if he had expected this.


    Duke Yorok felt like he had grasped the key to the problem.


    He grabbed Yurst, his face serious, and said,


    ¡°Yurst! Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Yurst was startled.


    Facing Duke Yorok¡¯s serious gaze, he was about to lie when he saw a dark red glow in Duke Yorok¡¯s pupils.


    Oh no!


    It¡¯s the Blood Law Truth Spell of the Mental Path!


    Yurst thought he was doomed.


    He had forgotten that the bloodborne elders could forcibly cast this innate divine spell, which wasparable to the Holy Court¡¯s True Sight, on their descendants!


    Under Duke Yorok¡¯s gaze, Yurst felt an irresistible spiritual will descend upon his soul. From now on, every word he said couldn¡¯t be a lie. More precisely, he couldn¡¯t disobey the spiritual will and lie.


    He panicked instantly.


    However, just as Yurst thought he was done for, a golden-red light suddenly shed in the depths of his soul.


    In his mental world, the Thorny Rose symbol slowly emerged, shining brightly and enveloping Yurst¡¯s soul, while Duke Yorok¡¯s spiritual force for control was swallowed up without a trace, like raindrops falling into the ocean.


    Yurst was stunned for a moment, then realized.


    This was the protection of the Blood Contract!


    He was already a blood servant of Her Excellency the True Ancestor, and under the protection of the Thorny Rose, no one could forcibly control him with mental magic!


    Especially not Duke Yorok, a blood descendant, whose Blood Law Truth Spell didn¡¯t even trigger an rm before being absorbed by the protective power of the Thorny Rose!


    Realizing this, Yurst was both shocked and delighted.


    Shocked that Her Excellency the True Ancestor¡¯s suppression of the bloodborne¡¯s bloodline far exceeded his expectations, and delighted that his secret was finally safe.


    Honestly, he wasn¡¯t too afraid of what Duke Yorok would do to him if the truth was discovered.


    What he feared was disrupting Her Excellency the True Ancestor¡¯s n and facing severe punishment from Her!


    That was a far more terrifying possibility, even if Her Excellency seemed different from the historical figure She once was.


    ¡°Duke¡­ Duke Yorok, I¡­ I¡¯m not hiding anything from you¡­¡±


    Under the suppression of the Legendary bloodborne, Yurst stammered in response.


    Duke Yorok frowned as he looked at Yurst, whose expression didn¡¯t seem to be faking it. He was unsure for a moment.


    ¡°Strange¡­ Could it be that Countess Castell¡¯s bloodline is really that strong? Or maybe¡­ she has another bloodline that interests the Roman Sword?¡±


    Duke Yorok was bewildered.


    Seeing Duke Yorok in a daze, Yurst breathed a sigh of relief. However, as he secretly observed his superior, another thought inexplicably formed in his mind.


    Wait¡­


    Even within the n, Lord Yorok has always been a moderate and conciliatory figure towards the ¡°God¡± behind the Castell family.


    Could it be possible¡­ to also pull him onto the True Ancestor¡¯s side?


    Yurst was startled by his own idea.


    However, once the thought emerged, he couldn¡¯t contain it anymore.


    One of the orders given by the True Ancestor was to infiltrate the Nez n.


    What could be more satisfying to the True Ancestor than recruiting a Legendary Bloodborne?


    Moreover, this was his superior!


    If he could recruit him, it would benefit his side!


    Of course, Yurst remained cautious.


    Even with such a bold idea, he knew how difficult and risky it would be to execute.


    Duke Yorok had no idea that while Yurst was sneaking nces at him, he was plotting to drag him into the fray. Staring at the dazzling light of the contract, Yorok suddenly realized something, his expression changing.


    ¡°No! Quick! Activate the backup n! Forcefully stop the ceremony!¡±


    ¡°We cannot let the Roman Sword fully awaken! It must not be fully awakened now!¡±


    Duke Yorok shouted, his voice changing with urgency.


    Yurst opened his mouth to respond but suddenly felt a jolt and looked toward the Roman Square.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    ¡°My Lord Duke, I¡¯m afraid¡­ it¡¯s toote.¡±


    As he spoke, the contract light on the square changed again. In the shocked gazes of the onlookers, a silver pir of light shot up from the altar, piercing through the clouds in the sky!


    The ground trembled slightly as an indescribable energy wave spread from the altar.


    Then, a huge, nearly hundred-meter-tall ethereal figure slowly emerged above the altar.


    It was a divine sword.


    The de was silver with ancient and strange patterns, and the hilt was golden with decorations and magical texts of ancient elven style.


    It looked somewhat illusory and damaged, but even so, its mysterious and unique aura, transcending the mundane, was unmistakable.


    Upon its appearance, it seemed to be the sole focus of the world!


    ¡°This is¡­ the projection of the Roman Sword!¡±


    ¡°By the Gods! Prince Henry has truly summoned the Roman Sword through the contract book!¡±


    On the viewing tform, the nobles were in an uproar.


    The Roman nobles couldn¡¯t forget this image.


    The projection of the Roman Sword had been summoned many times in history, with many paintings depicting it, all matching the ancient, worn divine sword before them! Seeing the appearance of the Roman Sword projection, the onlookers cheered, but Duke Yorok, in the second-floor small building, had apletely different expression.


    In his eyes, that illusory sword was not a projection but a gradually solidifying entity!


    Damn!


    That¡¯s not a projection!


    That¡¯s the real Roman Sword!


    What is with Countess Castell¡¯s bloodline?


    The genuine artifact has been summoned by her bloodline!


    She¡­ she¡­ Did she really only use her blood?


    Or did she receive help from the God behind the scenes?


    Looking at the gradually solidifying sword, Duke Yorok felt a headache and uncertainty.


    But soon, his expression changed again.


    In his vision, the worn divine sword was gradually enveloped by ayer of golden-red light.


    That golden-red light looked familiar, but Duke Yorok couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen it.


    However, seeing that light, even from a distance, he felt an indescribable power.


    Then¡­ something strange happened.


    With the golden-red light shing, the worn exterior and numerous scars of the sword began to fade, reced by a gleaming de and restored patterns.


    In an instant, the sword was rejuvenated and fully solidified.


    At the same time, everyone felt an ancient and vast will slowly descend¡­


    ¡°Thud¡­¡±


    ¡°Thud¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ordinary onlookers felt an overwhelming, suffocating sense of heart palpitations.


    That aura, apanied by the ancient, vast will, appeared with the sword and intensified as the sword ¡°revived.¡±


    With that will¡¯s arrival, the onlookers and nobles all copsed weakly, trembling under the divine pressure.


    On the second floor of the small building, Duke Yorok felt the immense pressure as well.


    But staring at the solidified sword, he looked as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Restored¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Roman Sword has been restored?¡±


    Of course, no one could answer that question.


    Everyone present was already trembling under the divine pressure of the sword.


    Prince Henry was no exception.


    In fact, being closest to the altar, he felt even more pressure than the others.


    Yet, despite this, he still managed to straighten his back and look excitedly at the divine sword in the sky.


    It worked¡­


    He really did it!


    Prince Henry was ecstatic.


    At the same time, the giant sword in the sky retracted its divine light.


    A subtle mental wave radiated from the sword, and everyone heard a youthful yet mature voice in their minds.


    That voice¡­ seemed to carry a joyful tone, speaking in an archaic and convoluted manner.


    ¡°Who is the noble one who has awakened Roman from endless slumber?¡±


    ¡°Your great kindness! Roman is eternally grateful!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Prince Henry¡¯s spirits soared.


    Suppressing his excitement and anxiety, he hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Lord Roman, it is I! I have awakened you from your slumber!¡±


    ¡°I am Henry Roman! I am the descendant of Romanus, the sessor of the Roman family!¡±


    ¡°I summoned you, hoping to gain your recognition andplete the ancient Roman family ritual!¡±


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Hearing Prince Henry¡¯s words, the sword¡¯s light flickered, and the voice seemed surprised.


    A subtle mental wave swept over Prince Henry.


    Then, that youthful, joyful voice turned cold and mocking.


    ¡°What lowly creature? Your bloodline is so thin that your sword ancestor almost didn¡¯t recognize you, yet you dare to desecrate the Gods in the name of Romanus?¡±


    Hearing the sword¡¯s words, Prince Henry¡¯s expression froze.

 Chapter 422: Sudden Turn of Events

    Chapter 422: Sudden Turn of Events


    The childish voice, filled with ridicule, echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    For a moment, the entire ceremony venue fell into an eerie silence.


    The spectators whispered among themselves, while the nobles who had just been praising the event on stage exchanged bewildered nces.


    ¡°Lo¡­ lowly creature?¡±


    ¡°Weak bloodline¡­?¡±


    ¡°Desecrating the Gods?¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ referring to His Highness the Prince?¡±


    Low murmurs gradually rose from the crowd, and people¡¯s gazes focused once more on Prince Henry.


    The childish voice hadn¡¯t been masked, everyone had heard it clearly.Including the voice¡¯s self-identification and its current mockery of Prince Henry.


    Undoubtedly, the voice belonged to the summoned Roman Sword, and it seemed that Prince Henry, who had summoned the Roman Sword, hadn¡¯t received its recognition.


    What exactly had happened?


    Wasn¡¯t the light just now incredibly dazzling?


    The crowd looked confused.


    Feeling the puzzled gazes concentrated on him, Prince Henry broke out in a cold sweat.


    Wait¡­ something isn¡¯t right here.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the Roman Sword wouldn¡¯t care about his bloodline issue?


    Moreover, its voice¡­


    Didn¡¯t it sound much more intelligent than a ten-year-old?


    Prince Henry, uncertain and apprehensive, felt that today¡¯s ceremony had already slipped out of his control, and the Roman Sword¡¯s reaction was entirely different from what the ancient texts described.


    It was known that although the Roman Contract Book hadn¡¯t been used for many years, there was a difference between many years without use and never being used at all.


    The ancestors of the Roman family had used simr methods for summoning.


    But the current situation was vastly different from what he faced.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Duke Conte on the high tform, casting a discreet nce for help.


    However, when he looked over, he saw that Duke Conte was equally bewildered, seemingly not anticipating the current situation.


    Prince Henry felt numb all over.


    But he knew there was no turning back.


    Taking a deep breath, Prince Henry mustered the courage to look up at the Roman Sword hovering in midair. He carefully chose his words and spoke respectfully.


    ¡°Lord Roman, I¡­ did not deceive you. It was indeed I who initiated the ceremony and awakened you from your slumber!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the bloodline of the Roman family is not as strong as it once was, and I must admit that our current strength is not as great as that of our illustrious ancestors¡­¡±


    ¡°However¡­ this is precisely why we wish to summon you. We hope you can help us, ording to the contract, to reim the glory of our ancestors!¡±


    ¡°I have never had any intention of spheming. I have always revered our great ancestors and have never harbored thoughts of desecrating the Gods!¡±


    Hearing Prince Henry¡¯s words, the spectators and nobles were taken aback, and then fell into contemtion.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ the Roman family has declined. For years, the ceremonies only summoned the projection of the Roman Sword, but this is the first time in centuries that the actual Roman Sword has been summoned¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Lord Roman is expressing dissatisfaction with the current decline of the Roman family?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ if the bloodline is weak, the same goes for His Majesty the King. This shouldn¡¯t be med on His Highness the Prince, right?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ exining it clearly will gain the forgiveness of the divine artifact.¡±


    The crowd whispered among themselves.


    Upon hearing Prince Henry¡¯s words, the Roman Sword¡¯s divine light paused slightly, seemingly not expecting such an answer.


    Seeing the Roman Sword fall silent, Prince Henry felt relieved.


    Clearly, while the Roman Sword¡¯s intelligence seemed different from what was recorded, it didn¡¯t seem extraordinarily high.


    But just as he let out a sigh of relief, the childish voice spoke again, now filled with sneers and anger.


    ¡°Hmph! Cunning human, you nearly tricked me!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the ceremony was initiated by you, but it was the Contract Book that sessfully awakened me!¡±


    ¡°I have always turned a blind eye to the iplete summons by your Roman descendants, in ordance with the ancient contract. But now, you dare to spheme the Gods before me, which is unforgivable!¡±


    As it spoke, the Roman Sword¡¯s light intensified, releasing a terrifying pressure that forced Prince Henry to the ground.


    ¡°Pathetic ant, shameless liar, brazen thief!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think the great Lord Roman wouldn¡¯t know who truly activated the Contract Book?¡±


    ¡°Speak! sphemer! Whose blood did you steal to drip onto the Contract Book?!¡±


    The Roman Sword¡¯s voice was supremely dignified, filled with overwhelming fury, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Hearing the Roman Sword¡¯s words, the nobles and the crowd were stunned.


    ¡°Stolen¡­ blood?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the blood used to activate the Contract Book wasn¡¯t His Highness the Prince¡¯s, and that¡¯s why the divine artifact is so enraged?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­ what¡¯s going on? Did you really deceive the ceremony?¡±


    The secret of the contract was exposed by the Roman Sword on the spot, and Prince Henry¡¯s expression changed dramatically, his face turning deathly pale.


    Seeing his expression, the spectators became even more convinced of the Roman Sword¡¯s usations.


    In an instant, the nobles who had supported Prince Henry showed signs of disappointment, while those who hade to watch the spectacle looked at him with mockery and ridicule.


    As for the surrounding citizens of the Roman Duchy, they were already filled with anger.


    ¡°sphemy! This is sphemy! Lord Roman is right! This is a desecration of our ancestors!¡±


    ¡°He deceived the ceremony! He tarnished the glory of the Romans! He sphemed the divine ancestors!¡±


    ¡°He is not worthy to be a sessor of the Romans! He is not fit to be the heir to the throne!¡±


    ¡°Depose him! Depose him!¡±


    The Demigod Romanus was a cultural symbol for the people of the Roman Duchy and a hero in their hearts.


    The conspiracy of Prince Henry, once revealed, undoubtedly provoked public outrage.


    In no time, the citizens waved their fists, cursing and condemning Prince Henry on the altar.


    Watching the furious citizens and the indifferent nobles, Prince Henry felt as if he had fallen into an icy abyss.


    It¡¯s over.


    He is done for.


    He racked his brains but couldn¡¯t understand why the carefully nned ceremony had turned into such a fiasco or why the usually gentle Roman Sword was now so furious. But he knew¡­ he was finished.


    Prince Henry lifted his head, hoping to seek help from Duke Conte on the viewing tform. However, Duke Conte avoided his gaze and instead wore a look of deep sorrow. Prince Henry¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Hmph, shameless sphemer, the great Roman Sword is always merciful! Tell me, whose blood did you steal? I might forgive your offense!¡±


    The immature voice rang out again, carrying an undeniable authority.


    Hearing the Roman Sword¡¯s words, the nobles¡¯ usations and the people¡¯s curses gradually subsided.


    Their gazes fell once again on Prince Henry, now tinged with curiosity.


    For the Roman Sword to be so enraged, it was clear that someone else was responsible for activating the contract book.


    And to summon the Roman Sword directly, it must be someone with an even purer Roman family bloodline!


    But everyone knew that the main branch of the Roman family had long been extinct. Both the Purple Lc currently ruling the Starfall Kingdom and the Red Lc that had intermarried with them were branch families.


    And a mere branch couldn¡¯t possibly activate the contract book. Someone like Prince Henry, who had strengthened his bloodline through marriage, might have had a chance.


    But since Prince Henry was not the true activator, it suggested his bloodline was indeed problematic, as rumored. So, who was the real activator of the contract book?


    Could the royal family still have a direct descendant of the Roman family in their control?


    The nobles of Starfall, well-versed and quick-witted, quickly made the connection¡­


    Clearly, Prince Henry was finished.


    After today, his im to the throne would no longer be recognized by the kingdom¡¯s council.


    ording to the agreement between the two Lc families, if the current king had no legitimate heir, a sessor would be chosen from the Red Lc family.


    But¡­ what if there was a Roman descendant with a stronger bloodline?


    The nobles of Starfall fixed their eyes on Prince Henry, their expressions turning serious.


    This was a question worth pondering.


    After all, it was an open secret among the nobility that the Red Lc family might have the support of the Bloodborne.


    Not all nobles in the Starfall Kingdom were pleased to see the bloodborne faction regain power.


    If there truly was a direct descendant of the Roman family still out there, it would be an excellent opportunity for the opposition.


    If things were as they spected, they could band together and attempt to support a new king!


    Even if they failed, they could use this as leverage to gain more political power within the kingdom!


    With thoughtful nces, the nobles stared at Prince Henry, waiting for his answer.


    On the first floor of the square, in a small two-story building, Duke Yorok¡¯s expression also changed slightly, and he stood up instinctively.


    Clearly, he had thought of the same possibility.


    His expression shifted unpredictably, and he eventually let out a bitterugh, saying to Yurst beside him.


    ¡°Yurst, it seems that Castell has given us a tough problem.¡±


    Hearing Duke Yorok¡¯s words, Yurst opened his mouth, unsure of how to respond.


    He looked at the divine sword descending onto the square, his expression a mix of oddity and hesitation.


    By the True Ancestor¡­


    Could it be¡­


    Was this part of your foresight too?


    In front of the altar.


    Prince Henry¡¯s face was ashen, and he looked despondent.


    He knew it was hopeless and realized he couldn¡¯t hide the truth from a fully awakened divine artifact.


    This was a genuine divine artifact, on par with the Demigod Romanus. Even if it didn¡¯t possess the full power of the same-level myth, it wasn¡¯t something a mere mortal could deceive.


    He opened his mouth, resigned, and sighed, dejectedly answering.


    ¡°It was Cast¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, as he was about to utter ¡°Castell¡±, a mass of ck and red mes suddenly engulfed him.


    Prince Henry screamed in agony.


    He didn¡¯t have time to continue answering as he was quickly consumed by the eerie mes, turning to ashes in an instant¡­


    The crowd was stunned.


    The nobles were stunned.


    Even the Roman Sword in the sky was stunned.


    Duke Yorok, who had stood up, looked horrified, as if realizing something. His face turned pale.


    After a brief pause, the crowd on the square erupted into terrified screams.


    The Roman Sword let out an angry, childish roar.


    ¡°Nez! You bastards!¡±


    With that, the divine sword shed with silver light, radiating a brilliant glow, and shed toward the nearby church.


    The terrifying silver sword light tore through the sky, parting the clouds like a falling meteor, striking the church and shattering it.


    At the same time, a ck shadow flew out of the church, quickly fleeing into the distance.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The Roman Sword roared in fury.


    It transformed into a silver streak of light, soaring into the sky, chasing after the fleeing shadow.


    All of this happened in an instant.


    The nobles and people on the square didn¡¯t even understand what had transpired.


    Only Duke Yorok, in the two-story building, had a grim expression, almost gritting his teeth.


    ¡°It was that madman Alec!¡±


    ¡°To act at such a time, has he lost his mind! This is nonsense!¡±


    With that, he tossed aside his goblet, conjured a ck cloak, and leaped, transforming into a shadow, pursuing the direction of the Roman Sword.


    On the viewing tform, ¡°Count Corimo¡±, Albrecht¡¯s disguise, looked surprised.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That aura just now¡­ Could it be Alec Ais-Nez from Luna Ind, and Yorok Nez from the Starfall Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Heh, interesting¡­ very interesting! Are the two branches of the Nez n stirring up trouble again?¡±


    Albrecht smacked his lips, eager to watch the drama unfold. At this moment, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Albrecht, go and see what¡¯s happening.¡±


    It was Charlotte¡¯s voice.


    Albrecht¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He sensed a hint of weariness in the ¡°True Ancestor¡¯s¡± voice.


    He didn¡¯t dwell on it, respectfully responding to themand, and ced the half-eaten dessert from the VIP seat down. Then, amid the astonished gazes of the surrounding nobles, he leaped, transforming into a shadow, and flew in the direction Duke Yorok had pursued.


    The square was left with bewildered and frightened people, still unaware of what had transpired.


    ¡°Did Prince Henry just say something? Why was he silenced?¡±


    ¡°It seemed like¡­ Cast?¡±


    ¡°Cast¡­?¡±


    They exchanged confused nces.

 Chapter 423: Two Countess Castell

    Chapter 423: Two Countess Castell


    Prince Henry¡¯s death was so sudden. The people hadn¡¯t even recovered from the reprimand by the Roman Sword when the kingdom¡¯s first heir had already been reduced to ashes.


    Confusion, fear, and unease¡­


    Various emotions appeared on their faces.


    The nobles, however, remained much calmer. They exchanged serious nces, whispering among themselves, asking if anyone had heard what Prince Henry said just before he was killed.


    Themoners might not have reacted yet, but the nobles, who were closest to the scene and possessed extraordinary powers, had already realized that Prince Henry was silenced.


    The one who acted¡­ didn¡¯t want him to reveal a certain name!


    ¡°Cast¡­? What Cast¡­?¡±


    ¡°It seems like an iplete name¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it probably isn¡¯t finished. It could be a surname.¡±The nobles whispered, deep in thought. At the same time, some began to think of the ¡°Castell¡± family attending the ceremony.


    Many eyes wandered to the observation tform, searching for ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    However, when they found ¡°Countess Castell¡±, they were stunned.


    At some point, ¡°Countess Castell¡± had been confronted by a maid. The maid wore the crest of the Castell family, clearly the Countess¡¯ personal attendant. Yet now, she stood coldly before her, her voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°You are not Lady Charlotte. Who are you to dare disguise as her? Where is Lady Charlotte?¡±


    Not Lady Charlotte?


    The nobles were shocked.


    Before they could react, the maid let out an inhuman scream and charged at ¡°Countess Castell.¡±


    Seeing the maid rushing towards her, ¡°Countess Castell¡± changed her expression.


    From somewhere, she produced a staff and quickly began chanting a spell.


    <em>Boom¡ª!</em>


    A terrifying pressure exploded, dazzling magic power sweeping out like a heatwave from the two as the center, blowing away the nobles.


    When the light faded and the nobles struggled to get up, both ¡°Countess Castell¡± and the ¡°maid¡± had changed their appearances.


    The observation tform had beenpletely destroyed. In the ruins, ¡°Countess Castell¡± had already changed attire.


    Her gown had turned into a long mercenary robe, seemingly ill-fitting. Her face was pale, and she was panting heavily, holding up her staff with a wary expression, facing the giant before her.


    That truly was a ¡°giant.¡±


    A colossal figure over ten meters tall exerted tremendous pressure. Its glossy ck scales reflected a faint glow in the sunlight, and the fearsome skeletal dragon head with sharp horns dered its identity to the world¡­


    It was a ck dragon.


    ¡°A dragon! It¡¯s a dragon!¡±


    ¡°How could there be a dragon here?¡±


    ¡°Run¡­ quickly run!¡±


    In the square, the sight of the ferocious ck dragon terrified the people, causing them to flee in all directions. The nobles were not much better off. Some, scared out of their wits by the dragon¡¯s presence, wet their pants, while others who could still move scrambled away¡­


    However, a few powerful extraordinary individuals quickly understood what had happened.


    ¡°A¡­ a ck dragon?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a maid just now? How did she turn into a ck dragon?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ she was always a ck dragon! It had disguised itself as a human!¡±


    These powerful nobles soon gathered, drawing their weapons and joining the bted royal knights to confront the ck dragon.


    But the ck dragon¡¯s gaze did not linger on them. Its blood-red pupils continued to stare coldly at the panting ¡°Countess Castell¡±, filled with intense anger.


    ¡°This attire¡­ you¡¯re a mercenary from Eastern Yte! You scum¡­ daring to appear here, you court death!¡±


    ¡°Countess Castell¡± looked at the furious ck dragon, realizing something. She stared in disbelief at a scar on the inside of the dragon¡¯s wing and widened her eyes.


    ¡°That scar¡­ it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the Catastrophe Dragon from twenty-one years ago!¡±


    Twenty-one years ago?


    The Catastrophe Dragon?


    The surrounding nobles were stunned, and those with good memories quickly recalled the old tales of the ck dragon massacre in Eastern Yte.


    ¡°Terrible! It¡¯s that! The evil ck dragon!¡±


    ¡°Activate the defense array! Quickly activate the defense array!¡±


    ¡°Deploy the magical formation! Knights, deploy the magical formation!¡±


    The royal knights swiftly moved, surrounding the ck dragon with the glow of magic gradually enveloping it.


    The Roman Square was heavily guarded. The previous extraordinary events were beyond the scope of the royal knights, but facing a non-Legendary ck dragon, they had plenty of experience.


    After all, if the rumors were true, the dragon had already lost much of its power, far from its fearsome past when it attacked the city.


    Magical light bloomed, and the royal knights formed a magical array, trapping the ck dragonpletely.


    The dragon¡¯s pupils shed with ferocity as it let out a long roar, opening its mouth to brew a terrifying dragon breath.


    More intense dragon pressure emanated from it, nearly reaching the level of a Legendary, causing knights and nobles to change their expressions.


    ¡°This level of magic power¡­ it¡¯s bad! Everyone, get out of the way!¡±


    The lead royal knight eximed.


    But it was toote. The dragon breath had already formed, condensing in the ck dragon¡¯s mouth.


    However, just as the ck dragon was about to unleash its breath, a tired voice suddenly echoed in the square.


    ¡°Eudoxia, stop.¡±


    The voice wasn¡¯t loud. But upon hearing it, the once ferocious ck dragon suddenly paused, forcibly holding back the dragon breath at its mouth.


    The knights preparing for the breath were stunned.


    Soon, they saw a petite maid walking toward the ck dragon. She wore the standard uniform of the Starfall Royal Family¡¯s maid, her figure vaguely familiar.


    Seeing the maid, the ck dragon¡¯s aura suddenly weakened.


    In the knights¡¯ astonished gazes, the once menacing ck dragon flickered with magical light, its enormous body rapidly shrinking, quickly reverting to the form of a maid.


    Shended in front of the petite maid, knelt down on one knee, and respectfully bowed.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte.¡±


    Lady Charlotte?


    The nobles and knights were stunned.


    At that moment, they finally saw the face of the petite maid clearly, and their expressions grew even more astonished.


    ¡°Countess¡­ Countess Castell?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ two Countess Castell?!¡±


    ¡­


    Time rewinds to before the awakening of the Roman Sword.


    After Charlotte had sent out her blood infused with a trace of her blood divine power, she no longer paid attention to the outside world and quietly waited for the Roman Royal Family¡¯s ceremony.


    Of course, this did not mean she was unaware of everything happening outside.


    In fact, the blood she sent out was not just a ¡°key¡±; it was also her ¡°eye.¡±


    Charlotte was already a ¡°Demigod.¡±


    The blood divine power she controlled was gradually intertwining with her soul, and the trace of blood divine power in that drop of blood also carried her will.


    Her n was simple. The Roman Sword was likely rted to the Ancient Temple, or more urately, the space where the Roman Sword slept was likely the Ancient Temple!


    If that was the case, Charlotte would use the Roman Royal Family to connect her will with the Contract Book, and then explore the sealed space of the Roman Sword.


    If it was indeed the Ancient Temple, Charlotte could establish a connection with it through that trace of blood divine power and possibly evenmunicate with or retrieve the Faceless Statue.


    If it wasn¡¯t the Ancient Temple, it was still fine. She could satisfy her curiosity and see what the Roman Sword was like.


    A wisdom artifact was quite rare. Most artifact spirits couldn¡¯t withstand divine power and could only remain as divine artifacts.


    Even the Gospel of Blood that Charlotte controlled, despite its obviously overpowered strength, did not have self-awareness.


    A wisdom artifact like the Roman Sword was an exception, and it was indeed intriguing. Charlotte even suspected it was rted to the Faceless Statue, after all, Nice in his current state could be considered an intelligent ¡°artifact.¡±


    As for whether the Roman Sword would detect the presence of blood divine power, Charlotte was not too worried.


    If it did, so be it.


    There were many ¡°artifacts¡± left by the True Ancestor of Blood, and blood divine power was not umon.


    Identifying a mythic figure wasn¡¯t solely based on divine power, it was the will within the divine power that mattered.


    In other words, as long as the other party couldn¡¯t detect her will within it, it would be fine.


    The blood dripped onto the Roman Contract Book, activating the ceremony as expected.


    At the same time, Charlotte indeed sensed a vague consciousness awakening from its slumber.


    She saw a grayish space.


    Tall stone pirs, a majestic temple, just like her impression of the Ancient Temple.


    And in the center of the temple was a rusty, elven-style two-handed greatsword.


    As she had judged, the space sealing the Roman Sword was the Ancient Temple, and that rusty two-handed sword was likely the legendary Roman Sword.


    Finding the Ancient Temple, Charlotte was quite pleased.


    She manipted the blood divine power, intending to set a position and sneak in again after the ceremony.


    However, just as Charlotte was about to sever the connection, something unexpected happened.


    Upon her consciousness descending, she felt as if she had connected with something, forming a channel with the blood divine power in that drop of blood as a pivot.


    Then¡­ Charlotte found that her umted divine power began to surge through that channel like a flood.


    Charlotte was startled, quickly severing the blood divine power channel, but the connection did not disappear, it directly linked to her body and soul.


    Soon, Charlotte discovered that the drained divine power turned into her body¡¯s magic power and mental power.


    It was an exaggerated rate of extraction. Charlotte¡¯s magic power and mental power were almost instantly drained.


    Fortunately, just as she was about to bepletely exhausted, she managed to control the mysterious connection and cut it off sessfully.


    This series of changes seemedplex but happened in an instant.


    When Charlottepletely severed the connection and withdrew her consciousness from the Ancient Temple, the rusty two-handed sword in the hall erupted with dazzling silver light.


    The mottled scars and rust marks faded in the brilliant light, and the previously confused and weak consciousness rapidly became clear and strong.


    The Roman Sword was fully awakened.


    Then came the well-known events.


    The Roman Sword appeared, exposing the Roman Royal Family¡¯s conspiracy and inquiring about the source of the blood.


    Prince Henry, who tried to reveal Charlotte¡¯s identity, was killed by a sudden spell, and the furious Roman Sword pursued the murderer.


    This series of events stunned everyone.


    With Prince Henry¡¯s death and the Roman Sword¡¯s departure, the gathered crowd quickly fell into chaos and turmoil.


    The recognition ceremony was abruptly halted, the scene was sealed off, and city guards swiftly evacuated the crowd.


    As for Duke Conte, who conspired with Prince Henry, he was terrified out of his wits at the moment of Prince Henry¡¯s death and fled in a panic.


    Charlotte did not anticipate this oue.


    However, when the Roman Sword erupted to pursue the murderer, she discovered two surprising things.


    First, the mysterious extraordinary person who acted was the third Legendary in Roan City with the bloodborne power she had previously sensed.


    Second, the power aura of the Roman Sword felt very familiar, a bloodline power akin to her own.


    Charlotte instantly realized.


    The space where the Roman Sword slept was the Ancient Temple, and the Faceless Statue that originally existed in the Ancient Statue was likely within the Roman Sword, or even possibly¡­ was the Roman Sword itself!


    ¡°Albrecht, follow them and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Charlotte quickly ordered Albrecht nearby.


    Upon receiving Charlotte¡¯smand, Albrecht swiftly pursued.


    When a loud dragon roar sounded, Charlotte finally remembered that Eudoxia, who was tasked with ¡°protecting¡± her, was still on the viewing tform.


    ¡°That sound¡­ it¡¯s Eudoxia!¡±


    Charlotte pped her forehead.


    The day had been filled with too many sudden events, and she had momentarily forgotten about her!


    Despite her fatigue, Charlotte quickly left the dark room and headed for the surface.


    When she arrived at the square, tensions were already high.


    Whether for the safety of the not-yet-fully-evacuated crowd or Eudoxia¡¯s well-being, Charlotte could not let a fight break out, so she intervened immediately.


    Upon seeing Charlotte, Eudoxia finally calmed down, reverted to human form, and knelt before her.


    Charlotte sighed, looking at the nobles and knights who stared at her in shock. She pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed slightly, apologetically saying.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ everyone, my maid has a bad temper. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡±


    Nobles: ¡­


    Knights: ¡­


    Maid?


    Are you seriously calling that terrifyingly powerful figure a maid?!


    They exchanged bewildered looks, not knowing how to respond.


    After speaking, Charlotte squinted in another direction.


    ¡°Miss Mercenary, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    There, ¡°Countess Castell¡±, who was about to quietly leave, froze in her tracks.

 Chapter 424: Escape

    Chapter 424: Escape


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the surrounding nobles and royal knights were stunned.


    They followed Charlotte¡¯s gaze and saw that ¡°Countess Castell¡± who had just looked identical to Charlotte had now transformed into an unfamiliar-looking mercenary.


    Recalling ¡°Countess Castell¡¯s¡± entrance in the royal guest carriage, the expressions of the elders responsible for presiding over the ceremony changed drastically.


    They exchanged nces, quickly piecing together the situation.


    ¡°Guards! Listen up! Arrest this mercenary who impersonated Countess Castell!¡±


    Commanded the leading elder of the Roman family sternly.


    The mercenary mage¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to flee. However, with Eudoxia¡¯s dragon transformation, the gathered royal knights were already elite, and the leading knightmander was also a zing Sun-ranked warrior.


    In the presence of the magical array, the mercenary mage, whose magical energy was already disrupted by Eudoxia¡¯s attack, couldn¡¯t mount any effective resistance and was quickly subdued by the royal knights.


    ¡°Countess Castell, Elders, what is going on here?¡±The nobles asked, bewildered by the royal knights¡¯ actions.


    Charlotte nced at the silent mercenary mage and chuckled softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You should ask this mercenarydy, or perhaps Prince Henry and Duke Conte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d also like to know why, when I epted the invitation from the Starfall Kingdom to attend the ceremony, I was instead met with an attempted abduction by the Roman family.¡±


    Prince Henry and Duke Conte?


    Abduction?


    The nobles exchanged puzzled nces.


    The leading noble coughed, his expression both sorrowful and serious as he reminded.


    ¡°Countess, his Highness the Prince was brutally murdered during the ceremony just now¡­¡±


    After saying this, his expression turned slightly gossipy.


    ¡°By the way, what do you mean by abduction?¡±


    ¡°Prince Henry was murdered?¡±


    Charlotte feigned surprise, as if she was entirely unaware.


    She narrowed her eyes, her gaze falling on the Roman family¡¯s elders.


    ¡°The Roman Royal Family¡­ Is this to silence witnesses?¡±


    The elders presiding over the ceremony turned pale.


    ¡°Countess! Please mind your words!¡±


    Charlotte knew it wasn¡¯t the Roman Royal Family that killed Prince Henry. She saw clearly from underground that the spell that burned Prince Henry was dark fire, a not umon dark magic, and also a bloodline talent of the bloodborne.


    From the familiar aura she sensed, Charlotte deduced that the assant was likely a Legendary Bloodborne and possibly connected to the Nez n.


    These things were clear to her as a ¡°True Ancestor¡±, but the elders of the Roman family did not know.


    Even though these elders did not know who killed Prince Henry, from their reactions, Charlotte surmised they had likely guessed how Prince Henry activated the contract book.


    Charlotte was shifting all the me onto the Roman Royal Family to prevent them from pinning Henry¡¯s death on her.


    This was quite possible, given that the number of people involved in her abduction from the Starfall Royal Family was unknown.


    Such an abduction would be a massive scandal for the Starfall Royal Family.


    Prince Henry was dead, and his sudden death might have exposed many things unexpectedly.


    Charlotte needed to guard against this.


    For her reputation and stability, the Roman Royal Family might indeed shift the me onto her.


    Charlotte was very clear-minded. Since many things couldn¡¯t be concealed, it was better to rify some matters directly in front of these nobles to avoid being scapegoated.


    ¡°Mind my words? Ha, easy for you to say. The Starfall Kingdom invited me to the ceremony, only to ambush me with mercenaries. If it weren¡¯t for the cards up my Castell family¡¯s sleeve, I would still be under control now.¡±


    Charlotte scoffed.


    The elders of the Roman family, seeing the dissatisfied Charlotte and the attentive nobles around, felt their heads ache.


    ¡°Countess, there might be some misunderstanding here¡­ Whatever happened, we will investigate thoroughly. The Roman family¡­ will give you an exnation.¡±


    The leading elder said apologetically.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be kidnapped again. Even Prince Henry was silenced; who knows if I won¡¯t be next?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head.


    After saying this, she nced at Eudoxia.


    ¡°Eudoxia, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Amid the embarrassed and helpless gazes of the Roman family elders, Charlotte left the square.


    The nobles who hadn¡¯t yet left the square began discussing again.


    ¡°Kidnapping? The royal family kidnapped Countess Castell?¡±


    ¡°That mercenary¡­ was she a decoy?¡±


    ¡°Castell¡­ Castell¡­ Could it be that Prince Henry used Countess Castell¡¯s blood to activate the contract book?!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be, right? Does Countess Castell have Roman blood?¡±


    ¡°Then who killed His Highness the Prince?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly, but anyone who could assassinate in front of the Roman sword must be at least Legendary.¡±


    ¡°Could it be someone from the Red Lc?¡±


    ¡°But the prince was rejected by the Roman sword, the ceremony already failed. What¡¯s the point of their attack?


    Moreover¡­ judging from the Roman sword¡¯s reaction, the real contract activator better fits the artifact¡¯s requirements.¡±


    ¡°The Prince was about to reveal Castell¡¯s name before being silenced. Could that be the reason for his murder?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ this still doesn¡¯t make sense. After all, Countess Castell is unharmed¡­¡±


    The nobles weren¡¯t fools.


    After some whispering, the more perceptive ones began to piece together the truth, while others had more questions.


    However, regarding the true contract activator, the nobles already had a vague answer in their hearts¡­


    ¡°Speaking of¡­ I heard a rumor that the wife of the previous Count Castell was a member of the Starfall Royal Family.¡±


    One noble spected.


    ¡°The Starfall Royal Family?¡±


    Others mused thoughtfully.


    ¡°Go and check the identity of the former Count Castell¡¯s wife.¡±


    Some more astute nobles quietly instructed their attendants.


    Meanwhile, the Roman family elders, who had just watched Charlotte leave, slowly withdrew their gazes.


    He let out a long sigh and ordered the knight beside him.


    ¡°Report today¡¯s events and the bad news about His Highness to the capital through the Mage Tower. Let His Majesty decide what to do.¡±


    ¡­


    Charlotte returned to the inn with Eudoxia. When she arrived, Yurst was already waiting there.


    ¡°Your Ex- Countess Castell¡­¡±


    He hurriedly greeted her respectfully.


    Charlotte noticed his expression was heavy. Her heart stirred, and she asked.


    ¡°Was it your people who killed Prince Henry?¡±


    Yurst hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°Judging by the aura, it seems so. It appears to be Elder Alec from the Luna Ind faction.¡±


    Worried Charlotte might misunderstand, Yurst quickly added.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this was not part of our n. The Nez n did not intend to kill Prince Henry¡­ Even if he revealed you were the true contract holder, the Nez n did not n to oppose you.¡±


    ¡°This must be either Elder Alec acting on his own or a decision from the Luna Ind faction. It has nothing to do with the Starfall faction!¡±


    Charlotte was a bit surprised by Yurst¡¯s words. She gave him a peculiar look.


    ¡°It seems that even within the Nez n, things are not stable.¡±


    Yurst was momentarily speechless, effectively admitting it.


    The division of the Nez n into the Starfall and Luna Ind factions was well known among the bloodborne.


    After closing her eyes and sensing Albrecht¡¯s condition, Charlotte said,


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested in wading through this mess. I have some matters to handle. Do not let anyone disturb me.¡±


    Yurst respectfullyplied and left.


    Charlotte ordered Eudoxia to lock the door and guard outside. Then she entered her room, connected to the Gospel of Blood, and sank into her consciousness.


    The ceremony had been interrupted, but she had not yet achieved her goal. She wanted to check on Albrecht¡¯s situation and see if there was a chance to acquire the fully awakened Roman Sword.


    If it were an ordinary artifact, she might fulfill her agreement with the Nez n and let them retrieve the Roman Sword.


    However, if the Roman Sword itself was forged by the Faceless Statue, it would be a different matter.


    ¡­


    In a secret base of the Nez n in the northern part of the Roman Duchy.


    Numerous ck-robed Nez bloodborne were gathered there, ready for action. Apanied by spatial fluctuations, a red circr magic array slowly appeared, and a tall figure stumbled out, appearing before the bloodbornes.


    It was an ice elf with silver-blue hair. However, unlike other ice elves, his eyes were crimson, and with eachbored breath, two sharp fangs could be seen.


    This was a elven bloodborne.


    At this moment, he looked quite disheveled. He had multiple sword wounds on his body, and the injuries seemed to contain some powerful force. Despite his body¡¯s attempts to heal, the wriggling flesh couldn¡¯t close the wounds.


    However, the elven bloodborne seemed unconcerned about his injuries. His eyes were bright as he looked at the surrounding bloodbornes with anticipation.


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°Lord Alec, everything is prepared. We can activate the sealing array at any time!¡±


    The bloodbornes responded respectfully.


    ¡°Good! Be ready to act, it will be here soon.¡±


    The elven bloodborne said. As soon as he finished speaking, another red magic array slowly appeared in the void.


    The bloodbornes¡¯ expressions quickly turned tense and solemn as they prepared to act.


    However, the next moment, a tall figure¡¯s voice emerged from the array.


    ¡°Alec! You lunatic! Why did you kill Prince Henry?¡±


    As the array glowed, Duke Yorok¡¯s figure gradually appeared. Seeing him, the bloodbornes were momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Duke Yorok?¡±


    Yorok didn¡¯t look at the other bloodbornes but instead stared at the nonchnt elven bloodborne.


    ¡°Alec, I need an exnation!¡±


    ¡°An exnation? Lord Yorok, I should be asking you. Allowing Castell to participate in the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony¡ªare you eager for Nez to be infiltrated by the God behind the Northern Lands?¡±


    The elven bloodborne chuckled and retorted.


    Yorok¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°The cooperation with the Northern Lands was a decision made by the Elder Council. But you, why did you act on your own?¡±


    ¡°Do you realize that your actions might ruin our Returning Star n?¡±


    The elven bloodborne chuckled.


    ¡°So what? At least it¡¯s better than being infiltrated without knowing. With Lord Casey in slumber, Nez doesn¡¯t have the strength to oppose another God.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sir Yorok, calm down. The Roman Sword will soon catch up. Although it can¡¯t use teleportation magic like us, I¡¯ve been marked. A wisdom artifact is still a wisdom artifact. We must prepare thoroughly for its recovery.¡±


    Yorok looked at the surrounding bloodbornes, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Are you nning to use force?¡±


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s enraged right now. Persuasion might not work. Let¡¯s be fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Alec, the ceremony today was unusual. Its power might not be as easy to control as you think.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it has regained its strength? Heh, Sir Yorok, it hasn¡¯t been able to restore its power with the offerings from the Roman descendants for so many years. One ceremony won¡¯t change much. Remember¡­ only we can help it recover.¡±


    The elven bloodborne smiled.


    Yorok frowned, about to say something, when a silver light enveloped in furious power approached from the distance, apanied by an angry roar.


    ¡°Nez! Stand still!¡±


    Seeing the sharp silver light almost tearing the sky apart and feeling the immense pressure far greater than at the ceremony site, Yorok¡¯s eyes widened.


    He subconsciously made aparison and felt he might notst a few rounds against this furious artifact¡­


    Chasing all the way here, the aura of the Roman Sword seemed to be growing stronger!


    Yorok subconsciously swallowed.


    ¡°Alec¡­ can you still control it?¡±


    However, the elven bloodborne behind him did not respond. Yorok turned around in confusion, only to find the elf¡¯s figure had disappeared, leaving behind a fleeing ck shadow and a group of bewildered bloodbornes.


    Yorok: ¡­


    ¡°Alec! You bastard!¡±


    He roared in anger.


    ¡°Lord Yorok, should we¡­ still set up the array?¡±


    The bloodborne asked with difficulty.


    ¡°Set up my ass! Run!¡±


    Feeling the Roman Sword¡¯s hidden targeting, Yorok felt his scalp tingle and fled without hesitation¡­

 Chapter 425: I am truly wise!

    Chapter 425: I am truly wise!


    Duke Yorok was feeling very frustrated.


    ording to the n, the Nez n could have achieved two things at once: securing the inheritance of the Starfall Kingdom and reiming the Roman Sword.


    However, things have now gone awry. The inheritance has turned into a mess due to Prince Henry¡¯s death, causing an irreparable rift with the king. Worse still, the Nez n, which intended to operate behind the scenes, might now be forced into the spotlight.


    As for the Roman Sword, the situation was even more dire. A matter that could have been resolved through negotiation has now escted into a major conflict.


    Looking back, coborating with Countess Castell and choosing her to disrupt the Roman ceremony might have been somewhat reckless, but it was still manageable.


    But the Luna Ind faction ruined everything.


    Thinking about this, Yorok¡¯s anger surged.


    Especially after a certain individual caused trouble and then had the audacity to promise he could forcibly seize control of the Roman Sword, only to flee immediately afterward!


    ¡°Alec! You bastard! Stop right there!¡±Duke Yorok, now transformed into a shadowy bat, shouted angrily.


    Seeing the swarm of shadow bats chasing him, the elven bloodborne ahead ran even faster.


    ¡°Ahem, Sir Yorok, why are you chasing me? Try another direction! Don¡¯t give the Roman Sword a chance to catch us all at once.¡±


    Alec coughed lightly.


    ¡°Bullshit! There¡¯s only one way back to Starfall. Why don¡¯t you change direction?¡±


    Yorok retorted furiously.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m just more familiar with this route. You could head towards Castell¡¯s territory, isn¡¯t that an ally of Nez?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Running to the territory of an unknown bloodborne myth? Why don¡¯t you go there?¡±


    ¡°Tsk! The Starfall signed the alliance, not Luna Ind.¡±


    ¡°You¡­! I knew it! You¡¯re deliberately sabotaging the Returning Star n, aren¡¯t you? You bastard! When we get back to Starfall, I will definitely impeach you at the council!¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Sir Yorok, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, really. Who knew the Roman Sword¡¯s power would suddenly surge like that? Wait, are you running in the same direction to overtake me, Sir Yorok? That¡¯s not very gentlemanly.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! You think everyone¡¯s as treacherous as you? We can¡¯t split up now, or the Roman Sword will pick us off one by one. It¡¯s getting faster!¡±


    As the two Legendary Bloodbornes bickered, they fled northwards.


    However, as they continued to flee, Duke Yorok felt something was off.


    ¡°Hmm? Why does it feel like¡­ the presence of the Roman Sword has disappeared?¡±


    He frowned and nced back. There was no trace of the Roman Sword, just a clear sky.


    Duke Yorok felt increasingly uneasy.


    ¡°Alec! Stop for a moment!¡±


    ¡°I say, Sir Yorok, are you still thinking about forcibly controlling the Roman Sword? In its current state, I n to avoid it for now. If you want to try, be my guest.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! You disgrace of the bloodborne! Quickly, turn around and check, something¡¯s not right!¡±


    Duke Yorok cursed.


    Upon hearing this, the elven bloodborne Alec finally turned his head.


    When he found no sign of the Roman Sword, he uttered a surprised ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh? The Roman Sword is gone? Wasn¡¯t its speed increasing? Could it be nning to cut us off ahead? No¡­ something¡¯s not right, the presence haspletely vanished too.¡±


    Duke Yorok furrowed his brow.


    He slowed down gradually until he came to aplete stop.


    With his magical power ready for another escape, Duke Yorok fixed his gaze on the distant sky.


    However, after a moment, the only thing in the sky was a flock of cawing crows, nothing else.


    Where was the Roman Sword?


    Duke Yorok¡¯s expression was filled with confusion.


    Noticing this, Alec hesitated before cautiously stopping and carefully approaching Duke Yorok.


    Looking at the empty sky, he blinked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It really didn¡¯t follow. Did the Roman Sword lose us? I remember it wasn¡¯t very smart.¡±


    ¡°Lost us? Hmph, it had locked onto our presence. How could it lose us? As for intelligence¡­ do you still think it¡¯s the same as that ten-year-old child? It¡¯s different now, its power has clearly been restored!¡±


    Duke Yorok snapped.


    However, as he spoke, his expression suddenly froze.


    ¡°Sir Yorok, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The elven bloodborne Alec, who had been inching away, asked with feigned concern.


    Duke Yorok ignored him and kept his gaze fixed on the direction they hade from.


    In the time they had stopped to talk, the Roman Sword had still not appeared behind them.


    Realizing something, Duke Yorok¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°This is bad! We¡¯ve been tricked! It deceived us all!¡±


    With that, Duke Yorok elerated and headed back the way they came.


    ¡­


    At a Nez n stronghold in the Roman Duchy.


    Terrifying sword energy had torn the location to pieces, leaving gaping gashes in the ground.


    The bloodborne at the stronghold had scattered, leaving only the awe-inspiring Roman Sword ¡°showing off¡± in the sky.


    At this moment, however, the Roman Sword¡¯s terrifying aura had dissipated.


    Although still radiant, it was no longer as menacing as when it was chasing the two Legendary Bloodbornes.


    Moreover, as the stronghold was destroyed, its imposing presence gradually weakened, and even its dazzling glow began to fade.


    ¡°Phew¡­ that should do it. Those two Nez bloodbornes should be scared off and won¡¯t being back.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, those Nez bloodbornes think I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to. They just want to use the blood divine power they¡¯ve collected to make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Calling it a deal, but essentially trying to be my master? They should look in the mirror. Even those who haven¡¯t shaped divine me dare to dream of bing the master of the Roman Sword? They dare?¡±


    ¡°Only Casey has a chance!¡±


    ¡°Only a true myth is worthy of being my master!¡±


    A childish voice muttered, filled with disdain and pride.


    After saying this, its voice took on a tone of fear.


    ¡°But¡­ these bloodbornes have truly deep reserves. Even though they are only two Legendary Bloodbornes, their magical power is so strong that together they might even surpass my power!¡±


    ¡°Although my power hasn¡¯t fully recovered, this is still quite absurd. These old monsters who have lived for thousands of years are truly terrifying!¡±


    ¡°I can only say¡­ as expected of magical creatures known for their vast magical power, the descendants of that one are really remarkable¡­¡±


    ¡°Luckily, I managed to scare them away. Otherwise¡­ if they had activated the sealing formation here, I would have been in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°I am truly amazing! Just by bluffing, I managed to scare away two Legendary Bloodbornes! I am truly wise!¡±


    Roman Sword straightened its body slightly, looking just like a proud child puffing out their chest.


    After indulging in its pride, the Roman Sword¡¯s hilt pointed towards the direction of Roan City, as if looking back. Its proud and smug voice gradually lowered, tinged with some unease.


    ¡°I just performed so well, the one who awakened me must also think I was truly angered by the Nez bloodbornes and thus chased after them, right?¡±


    ¡°Being so far away¡­ they should have lost their sense of me by now, right?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t chase after me too, would they?¡±


    ¡°Really, of all people to awaken me, it had to be that one. It nearly scared me to death! Thankfully, I reacted quickly. If they had seen through my act, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have let me leave!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t it said that She had mysteriously disappeared? Even Casey couldn¡¯t divine Her whereabouts, and it seemed like Her very existence had vanished. Could She have returned?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ only She coulde back after causing such chaos in the world.¡±


    ¡°Myria, is it going to change again?¡±


    Roman Sword let out a long sigh, filled with emotion.


    Perhaps if another artifact were awakened like it, they might not recognize who had awakened them.


    But its power originated from the same source, and it had inherited some ancient memories. The moment the divine power entered its body, it recognized the identity of its awakener.


    That kind of perfect control over the power of blood could only belong to the true owner of that divine power!


    And as for who that blood power belonged to¡­ the answer was obvious.


    It was none other than the Incarnation of Eternal Night, the Origin of the Bloodborne, the Master of the Blood Moon Era¡ªthe True Ancestor of Blood!


    Thinking of the terrifying figure from legend, Roman Sword shuddered.


    If it were just an ordinary artifact or sacred item, it might not be so afraid.


    But it knew its own situation well.


    Its body was made from the statue of that God. It didn¡¯t believe that its awakening was without reason.


    When it was first awakened, it inadvertently felt the power of that God. Her power was actually quite weak, even rather fragile, clearly having only recently been resurrected.


    Of course, even though She had just resurrected, it didn¡¯t dare underestimate Her. Just a bit of Her divine power had restored a significant part of its strength. The power She could unleash was surely beyond imagination.


    That¡¯s the most terrifying part. This was someone who could devour even their descendants¡¯ power.


    Now that She had just resurrected, if She caught it, it would be like meat on a chopping block.


    Just thinking about it made Roman Sword envision its own grim fate.


    ¡°Phew¡­ never mind! Why think so much? I¡¯d better run while She hasn¡¯t reacted! The further away, the better! If She catch me, it¡¯ll be worse than being controlled by the Nez bloodbornes!¡±


    Roman Sword quickly made its decision.


    It turned in a circle, choosing a direction different from both the bloodborne duo and Roan City, and flew away at high speed.


    That was to the northeast, towards the Castell territory.


    Of course, Roman Sword¡¯s destination wasn¡¯t Castell, but the Grand Duchy further north. That was where the half-elf Romanus had first established himself and where it had been first drawn from the stone, not yet an artifact but merely a magic item.


    However, after flying about five kilometers, a tall figure blocked its path.


    Dressed in a ck cloak, with crimson eyes and a handsome face with a faint smile, and a pair of devil horns on his head.


    He was Albrecht.


    ¡°Albrecht?!¡±


    Roman Sword recognized him.


    Both were from the same era, and Albrecht was even older. Roman Sword recognizing him was natural.


    Roman Sword¡¯s brilliance flickered, resuming the strong stance it had when chasing Yorok and Alec. The pressure emanated, and its youthful voice was full of vignce.


    ¡°Albrecht? What is thest apostle of the Blood Demon Cult doing here? Does Shedite also want to interfere?¡±


    Its voice was full of authority, despite the youthfulness, exuding an air of confidence.


    At least, it appeared that way.


    Albrecht chuckled.


    He said,


    ¡°Sir Roman, let me correct you. I am now the Third Apostle in the cult.¡±


    ¡°Third Apostle¡­¡±


    Roman Sword was a bit surprised.


    Then its voice turned peculiar.


    ¡°You cowardly guy¡­ did you wait out the previous apostles to death to be the Third Apostle?¡±


    Albrecht¡¯s lips twitched at Roman Sword¡¯s somewhat sarcastic tone.


    But soon, he smiled again, squinting at the direction behind Roman Sword, and said,


    ¡°Sir Roman, weren¡¯t you chasing Yorok and Alec? This direction seems a bit off.¡±


    Roman Sword stiffened.


    ¡°Um¡­ well, I suddenly remembered that I had some unfinished business.¡±


    It changed the topic.


    ¡°Oh? Unfinished business? nning to meet my great master?¡±


    Albrecht smiled.


    ¡°Your¡­ master? No, sorry, I¡¯m not interested in that lunatic Abaddon.¡±


    Roman Sword said impatiently.


    ¡°What a coincidence, the master I¡¯m referring to isn¡¯t the Archduke either.¡±


    Albrecht smiled.


    ¡°Not Abaddon?¡±


    Roman Sword was taken aback.


    Albrecht¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Sir Roman, you were just awakened by Master. You haven¡¯t forgotten our master already, have you?¡±


    Awakened¡­?


    Roman Sword paused, freezing in ce.


    Its light flickered, and it turned to flee, but the next moment¡­ crimson mist began to spread around.

 Chapter 426: The Terrified and Shocked Roman Sword

    Chapter 426: The Terrified and Shocked Roman Sword


    Crimson mist spread, gradually engulfing the surrounding world.


    Seeing the mysterious crimson mist, Albrecht¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he looked at the frozen Roman Sword.


    ¡°Look, Sir Roman, Master has arrived.¡±


    After speaking, Albrecht turned around, knelt on one knee towards the deepest part of the crimson mist, and saluted respectfully.


    ¡°To the Origin of all Bloodborne, the Supreme True Ancestor, your humble servant Albrecht offers the highest respect¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, Albrecht, it seems you have be more eloquent in such a short time.¡±


    A light, ethereal, andzyugh came from within the crimson mist.


    Upon hearing the voice that seemed to resonate in his heart, the Roman Sword stiffened, and the light flickering on its de became somewhat erratic.


    The dense fog gradually dispersed, and the surrounding scene changed.The Roman Sword was horrified to ¡°see¡± that the previously open in had vanished, reced by towering stone walls and ancient murals.


    It found itself in a solemn ancient castle.


    In front of it, on the steps leading up, a beautiful girl in a ck noble dress sat on an ornate throne decorated with thorny roses.


    The girl had gorgeous silver hair and mysterious, sparkling golden-red eyes. She sat with her legs crossed, her posturezy, and looked at the Roman Sword with interest.


    Upon the girl¡¯s appearance, Albrecht¡¯s demeanor became even more respectful.


    He bowed deeply to the throne, turned into a broken ck mist, and when the mist reformed, he was already standing behind the throne.


    He stood straight, his attitude respectful, like a servant always ready to serve his master.


    Charlotte gave him a curious look, and noticing her gaze, Albrecht quickly took out a delicate goblet from his chest, poured a ss of sweet milk, and respectfully presented the tray to her.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this right, Master? I noticed Miss Eudoxia did this at the inn.¡±


    Albrecht asked respectfully.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Watching his actions, inherited from Eudoxia, who in turn had learned them from Sebastian, she felt the urge to make a snarkyment but ultimately took the cup.


    ¡°Not bad, I am actually thirsty.¡±


    She thought to herself: If I¡¯d known he learned these things so quickly, I should have sealed his magic when bringing him into the Dark Night Castle!


    As she ¡°elegantly¡± drank the milk, Charlotte wondered if too many people knew about her liking for milk.


    In private, it was fine, but at this moment¡­ it seemed somewhat out of character.


    But¡­


    The taste of a very pure milk¡­ was pretty good.


    It seemed Albrecht had put in the effort.


    The Roman Sword, however, did not care about the interaction between Charlotte and Albrecht.


    In fact, it had no mind for anything else at the moment, as the pervasive blood divine power and the aura identical to the one that awakened it clearly proimed the girl¡¯s identity.


    The True Ancestor!


    She¡­ she is the True Ancestor of Blood!


    Is this¡­ is this the legendary Dark Night Castle?!


    With its inherited memories, the Roman Sword naturally came to this conclusion.


    It wanted to immediately unleash its power to tear through this world and escape, but when it tried to tap into its power, it was horrified to find that it had lost control over its power. Not only that, it could feel its power trembling.


    Its power was rejoicing, its body was excited. Although its true spirit was fearful and scared, its body was thrilled and expectant.


    It was like a stream yearning to return to the sea, a wanderer longing for a mother¡¯s embrace¡ª¡±a child returning home.¡±


    The Roman Sword knew exactly why.


    Apart from its own spiritual essence, its current body and the power within it originated from Her!


    It¡¯s over¡­ I¡¯m finished!


    She is indeed here to reim Her power!


    She wants to absorb all my power to restore Her strength, just like She did with those Legendary Bloodbornes!


    Feeling the almost uncontroble power within, the Roman Sword felt a deep sense of despair.


    At this moment, Charlotte finally looked at it andughed lightly.


    ¡°So you are the Roman Sword¡­ This is quite unexpected. In many ways, you are not as I imagined.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ heh, I never thought your previous rage was just a bluff. You even fooled me. I thought you were genuinely enraged by the Nez n idiots, unleashing an extraordinary power.¡±


    ¡°I bet¡­ when theye to their senses, their expressions will be priceless.¡±


    Facing Charlotte¡¯s gaze, which seemed to see through everything, the Roman Sword became even more frightened.


    Is she expressing her displeasure at being deceived?


    Seeing the trembling, retreating divine sword, Charlotte found it even more amusing.


    She smiled and said,


    ¡°You are¡­ called Roman, right.¡±


    ¡°You guessed right. I am indeed seeking the Faceless Statue, intending to enhance my power by absorbing the blood divine power. Awakening you was precisely for this purpose.¡±


    The worries in Roman¡¯s heart were instantly lifted, leaving the Roman Sword stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ no¡­ You know my thoughts?!¡±


    Charlotte nced at it oddly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already realized this is the Dark Night Castle?¡±


    Does the Dark Night Castle have such power?


    Peering into the soul¡¯s thoughts?


    Is this the same God in the inherited memories, the one who wanted to surpass the Gods¡­


    The Roman Sword felt even more reverent and fearful, trembling with awe.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, your knowledge of the Dark Night Castle onlyes from inherited memories¡­ Considering the time, half-elf Romanus lived a thousand years ago. Even if you appeared then, it was probably after the Blood Moon Era.¡±


    Listening to the Roman Sword¡¯s thoughts, Charlotte mused to herself.


    The Roman Sword was on the verge of panic.


    This is truly a terrifying experience. In front of this mythical terrifying being, it couldn¡¯t hide its thoughts at all!


    ¡°Great Ancestor of the Bloodborne, the Great Monarch of Eternal Night and Darkness, did you summon me here to destroy me and reim the blood divine power and the Divine Construction Law?¡±


    ¡°The Divine Construction Law?¡±


    Charlotte was intrigued.


    She understood reiming the blood divine power. The reason artifacts are called divine is because they are imbued with divine power, and driven by it.


    The Roman Sword was the same. She hadn¡¯t felt it strongly at the ceremony site, but after bringing it into the Dark Night Castle, she could clearly sense the considerable blood divine power within it.


    However, most of the divine power in it constituted its ¡°existence¡± rather than being released as ¡°power.¡±


    But what is the Divine Construction Law?


    Charlotte was curious.


    This was the first time she¡¯d heard the term. She wanted to ask directly, but felt it might not fit the role she was currently ¡°ying.¡±


    Although she could exin it as her resurrected ¡°memories¡± not being fully restored yet, she didn¡¯t want to appear ¡°weak¡± in front of the seemingly respectful but potentially rebellious Albrecht and the Roman Sword, which was still desperately thinking of ways to escape.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you here to reim the Divine Construction Law, restore your strength, and seek further breakthroughs to be a Creator God?¡±


    The Roman Sword asked cautiously.


    At the same time, its leaky heart automatically provided an exnation for the ¡°Divine Construction Law.¡±


    Clearly, although it seemed to have repaired its damaged mind due to her blood, the repair was limited.


    At least, in terms of concealing its true thoughts, it was far worse than Yurst.


    ¡®So¡­ the Divine Construction Law is the power stored in the Faceless Statue.¡¯


    ¡®The power of thew is the key to igniting the divine me, the foundation of the divine me, and the true source of a God¡¯s power¡­¡¯


    Listening to the Roman Sword¡¯s thoughts, Charlotte pondered.


    If this is the case, then when she fused with the Faceless Statue and ignited the divine me, it was because she fused with the Divine Construction Law!


    The Faceless Statue¡­ indeed, it is rted to ascension!


    It seems the secrets of the Gods must be learned from myths. Although the Roman Sword isn¡¯t a true myth, as a divine artifact, it knows almost as much.


    Charlotte was quite pleased with the information unintentionally revealed by the Roman Sword¡¯s inner thoughts.


    However, during her contemtion, the Roman Sword was in agony.


    Seeing the ¡°silent¡± True Ancestor of Blood, it grew more anxious and fearful.


    It wondered if it had said something wrong, angering this terrifying being.


    It couldn¡¯t help but imagine all sorts of scenarios, and consequently, Charlotte¡¯s heard thoughts were filled with various dramatizations.


    Imagining everything from its spirit being shattered and its powerpletely reimed to its spirit being tortured and turned into a puppet for endless punishment, Charlotte had enough.


    She didn¡¯t know whose memories were inherited by this artifact or who shaped its spirit, but it had a vivid imagination.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. Seeing the Roman Sword even more terrified than Nice and Yurst, she felt it was enough.


    Sheughed lightly and spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed interested in your power, but whether I reim the power of the statue depends on the situation.¡±


    ¡°After all, there are multiple Ancient Temples and Faceless Statues scattered around the world. But you¡¯re the first artifact with a spirit I¡¯ve truly encountered.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, the Roman Sword¡¯s light instantly brightened.


    A tender voice cautiously spoke, with a hint of anxiety and inexplicable excitement.


    ¡°You¡­ you mean you don¡¯t intend to destroy me, but will spare me?¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°I said it depends on the situation. More precisely, it depends on your choice.¡±


    The Roman Sword wasn¡¯t too stupid, it understood Charlotte¡¯s implication.


    Afraid she might change her mind, it quickly eximed.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I am willing! Great Eternal Night Monarch! The embodiment of Darkness and the Blood Moon! The supreme True Ancestor! The Roman Sword is willing to submit to you and be your power!¡±


    After speaking, the Roman Sword¡¯s de emitted a glow, and a faint, intricate mark slowly appeared on it, showing an obvious elven style, resembling a lc flower.


    This was the manifestation of its spirit¡¯s true mark.


    Revealing its true mark was a sign of submission for a divine artifact.


    The same held true for wisdom artifacts.


    The Roman Sword¡¯s true mark was a lc flower because its master was the half-elf Romanus.


    The lc flower was Romanus¡¯ mark and also the Roman family¡¯s crest.


    Seeing the spirit revealing its true mark, Charlotte smiled slightly.


    Although the process was convoluted, the Roman Sword ultimately chose to submit to her.


    Of course, this was somewhat expected.


    After all, the Roman Sword¡¯s power originated from her, and as the ¡°Origin of the Bloodborne¡±, it couldn¡¯t oppose her.


    Charlotte straightened slightly and lightly tapped.


    The blood divine power spread, and in the next moment, the mark on the Roman Sword changed, transforming from a lc flower to a symbol of thorny roses.


    At the same time, Charlotte sensed something faintly added to her mental world.


    The Roman Sword felt this even more deeply.


    It felt an irresistibly powerful will descend upon its soul, effortlessly overriding its contracts with Romanus and the Roman family.


    Its spirit was drawn, quickly establishing a connection with the awe-inspiring will.


    Its form gradually faded and eventually disappeared.


    In the depths of Charlotte¡¯s mental world, silver light gradually gathered, transforming into a beautiful elven-style single-handed sword, exactly like the Roman Sword.


    Feeling the solidifying contract, the Roman Sword breathed a sigh of relief.


    Having formed a contract with the True Ancestor of Blood, it became Her artifact and no longer had to fear being destroyed by Her.


    At least¡­ not for now, as long as it proved valuable enough.


    However, just as the Roman Sword rxed, it suddenly stiffened again.


    It saw an incredibly dazzling light beside it.


    That was¡­ the light of the Gospel of Blood¡­

 Chapter 427: The Origin of the Gospel of Blood

    The Roman Sword is a very proud artifact.


    Of course, it indeed has reason to be proud.


    As a divine-level artifact with a soul, it naturally possesses a sense of superiority. Even without considering its soul, it is confident in its power, believing it ranks among the top artifacts in Myria.


    Setting aside the supreme artifact, the Creation Gate, of the Creator God Harald.


    Evenpared to well-known powerful artifacts like the Eternal Divine Realm and the Scales of Covenant, the Roman Sword feels they are unworthy of even wiping its de.


    In the context of the True Ancestor of Blood, it believed its status to be exceptionally exalted based on inherited memories.


    After all¡­ its understanding was that the True Ancestor of Blood didn¡¯t possess any powerful artifacts.


    Of course, such a statement isn¡¯t entirely urate.


    More precisely, the True Ancestor who once dominated Myria was so powerful that there was neither need nor interest in creating additional artifacts.At most¡­ during the craziest era, there were rumors about collecting various precious artifacts to forge the supreme artifact for bloodbornes.


    And rumors are rumors because even up to the mysterious disappearance of the True Ancestor of Blood, there was no follow-up on the so-called ¡°supreme artifact.¡±


    Only various discarded items, tainted with divine power, resulted from the crafting failures.


    The Roman Sword always believed this.


    Until it acknowledged the other as its master under pressure and entered the depths of the other¡¯s mental world¡­


    The dazzling radiance was overwhelmingly brilliant, like a sun illuminating the world.


    Each ray of light, each bit of warmth, contained incredible power that left the Roman Sword in awe.


    The Roman Sword never expected to see such a thing in the mental world of a God.


    It couldn¡¯t even find words to describe it. Its inherited knowledge and a millennium of memories seemed insufficient.


    It could only use the most direct impression, describing it as the ¡°sun.¡±


    But it was not the sun.


    It was merely the presence deep within the True Ancestor of Blood¡¯s mental world emittingws and energy.


    Thews were so esoteric and mysterious that even the Roman Sword, capable of severing ¡°existence¡±, could not budge them.


    In its perception, the gap inws between it and this presence was like a stream to an ocean¡­


    That book seemed like the only one in the world.


    As for its power¡­ the Roman Sword could not discern clearly, feeling as if it were shrouded in a profound crimson mist, with its divine power seemingly unfathomable.


    It was an artifact.


    Though the Roman Sword was reluctant to admit it, it indeed was an artifact.


    A book-shaped artifact.


    The Roman Sword had never heard of the True Ancestor of Blood possessing such an artifact.


    In the presence of this artifact, it couldn¡¯t help but tremble and quake.


    It even had a ridiculous notion that the True Ancestor of Blood could erase its ¡°existence¡± from the world of Myria anytime She wished.


    It was an absurd thought.


    When the Roman Sword became the True Ancestor¡¯s artifact and entered the mental world to apany this mysterious artifact, this notion naturally arose in its true soul¡­


    The Roman Sword knew this was a super-sensory resonance to danger.


    What shocked it even more was that the book was evidently iplete.


    Though it had a mysterious and heavy cover, many content pages were missing, and thews surrounding it seemed full of holes.


    This only made the Roman Sword more terrified.


    Because even with those ws, thews in the book exceeded its imagination.


    By the Gods!


    How could such a thing exist in the world?!


    Suchplex and esotericws, even the divine essence of true Gods might not possess so much!


    And this was still in a damaged state, what kind of monster would it be in its prime?


    Moreover¡­ what exactly are thesews?


    It recognized thews of the blood divine power, being of the same source, and there were many rtedws seemingly just forming the artifact¡¯s framework.


    But what about the various otherws filling in beneath the framework?


    Elementalws, spatialws, temporalws¡­ the Roman Sword identified almost all foundational worldws, not to mention various otherws it couldn¡¯t recognize.


    Any singlew among these could create a powerful artifact, yet all thesews were gathered and fused into this book¡­


    Is this really reasonable?


    Even the Creation Gate of the Creator God isn¡¯t this outrageous, right?!


    It felt as if this ¡°artifact¡± had formed by ¡°devouring¡± thews of countless Gods!


    The Roman Sword¡¯s spirit was in chaos, feeling its understanding of ¡°artifact¡± was overturned in an instant.


    But one thing was certain: this book was also an artifact of the True Ancestor of Blood, evidenced by the elegant of thorny rose symbol on its cover.


    The Roman Sword¡¯s initial proud demeanor deted instantly.


    Though this mysterious bookcked a soul, it sensed it had the ¡°qualification¡± to birth one, just like itself.


    Only, it was iplete, hencecking a ¡°true soul¡±, yet it faintly felt a power akin to ¡°emotion.¡±


    A mix of curiosity, resistance, arrogance, and disdain.


    Curiosity towards the Roman Sword as an intruder.


    Resistance to the Roman Sword as an outsider.


    And simply disdain for itsck of power.


    The Roman Sword instinctively moved aside, making way for the central position in the mental world, huddling in a corner, shivering.


    Soon, the resistance felt from the book¡¯s ¡°emotion¡± diminished, reced by ¡°satisfaction.¡±


    The Roman Sword further confirmed its judgment.


    Though it sounded absurd, the book indeed seemed to be forming a ¡°soul¡±, contrary to its knowledge, yet true.


    The Roman Sword regretted acknowledging the True Ancestor of Blood.


    Had it known such a ¡°monster¡± was hidden in Her mental world, it would never have entered.


    It indeed became the True Ancestor of Blood¡¯s artifact.


    But clearly, there was little space for it in this realm. With this terrifying entity of unknown origins, it could only cower in the corner.


    A bonded artifact is connected to its master¡¯s mind. This was also true for the Roman Sword.


    All its emotions¡ªfear, confusion, shock, dread¡ªwere transmitted to Charlotte¡¯s heart through the contract mark as it entered her mental world.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred, and she descended into her consciousness, where she saw the Roman Sword huddled in a corner far from the Gospel of Blood, trembling.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Roman, why did you run so far away?¡±


    ¡°G-Glorious True Ancestor, I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I really like this spot. I¡¯m quitefortable staying here¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you scared? What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not scared. I just wanted to be quiet for a while, yes¡­ to think about the life of a sword¡­¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Seeing the evasive Roman Sword, she felt more and more peculiar.


    Upon closer inspection, she finally understood.


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re afraid of the Gospel of Blood?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve be my artifact, let me introduce you. The book you see is my supreme artifact, also the supreme artifact of the bloodborne¡ªthe Gospel of Blood.¡±


    As Charlotte spoke, the heavy Gospel of Blood emitted a faint glow, seemingly asserting its presence and sovereignty over the mental world.


    ¡°The¡­ the Gospel of Blood? Is that this one¡¯s name? Wait¡­ the supreme artifact?!¡±


    The Roman Sword¡¯s tone changed instantly.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    ¡°Mm? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, no, no! There¡¯s no problem! It¡¯s just¡­ just unexpected that you¡¯ve really created a ¡®supreme artifact¡¯ surpassing the Creation Gate¡­ Is this also your attempt to surpass ¡®Gods¡¯?¡±


    The Roman Sword asked respectfully, with curiosity and reverence.


    Now it was Charlotte¡¯s turn to be at a loss for words.


    She had no idea what the historical True Ancestor of Blood had done, so she could only reply vaguely.


    ¡°Yes¡­ something like that.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ not surprising, considering your past as the great ruler of Myria!¡±


    The Roman Sword immediately started ttering.


    Charlotte: ¡­


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve seen the Gospel of Blood, you should also notice it¡¯s iplete. I know you have ties with the Nez bloodbornes, and I have something to ask you about the scattered temples and statues across Myria, as well as the missing pages of the Gospel of Blood. Do you have any clues?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you mean your created temples and statues? Glorious True Ancestor, I don¡¯t know much about your temples and statues. After all, I spent most of my time sleeping. But as far as I know, the various Blood ns should have clues or even temples or statues.¡±


    ¡°If you want to quickly restore your strength, starting with the major ns might be easier. As far as I know¡­ each n still has a considerable amount of sealed blood divine power as a reserve.¡±


    The Roman Sword answered respectfully.


    After speaking, it ¡°looked¡± at the Gospel of Blood at the center of the world and cautiously said,


    ¡°As for the Gospel, I¡­ this is my first time seeing it, and I don¡¯t know about its missing parts.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head and said,


    ¡°No, you must have heard of it. The missing parts are the Cursed Pages.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ wait! Cursed Pages?!¡±


    The Roman Sword¡¯s voice changed again suddenly.


    ¡°Mm? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ no problem, it¡¯s just unexpected that it¡¯s the Cursed Pages¡­ I see, I see¡­ so, you did seed back then¡­¡±


    The Roman Sword murmured.


    Listening to it, Charlotte¡¯s heart moved.


    She didn¡¯t directly ask but instead used the contract mark to continue listening to the ¡°thoughts¡± from the Roman Sword¡¯s residual power in the Dark Night Castle.


    She soon understood the secrets of the Gospel of Blood from the Roman Sword¡¯s ¡°memories.¡±


    ¡®I see, the historical True Ancestor of Blood tried to break through the limitations of Gods. One attempt was creating the supreme artifact surpassing Gods¡­¡¯


    ¡®So, this supreme artifact must be the Gospel of Blood, which matches the description in the Gospel of Blood¡¯s records¡ªthe Supreme Artifact of the Bloodborne.¡¯


    ¡®That exins the Gospel of Blood¡¯s power far exceeding other artifacts.¡¯


    Charlotte pondered.


    ¡°Glorious True Ancestor, I don¡¯t know much about the Cursed Pages either. However, as far as I know, the Blood Demon Cult is very interested in them and has been collecting them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said¡­ they even have a divine artifact that can locate the Cursed Pages, which might help you.¡±


    The Blood Demon Cult has a divine artifact that can locate the Cursed Pages?


    Charlotte¡¯s expression darkened.


    Such an important matter, Albrecht never mentioned it!


    But soon, she calmed down again.


    With the contract, Albrecht couldn¡¯t deceive her. He had already submitted all his memories about the bloodborne, and Charlotte had reviewed them without finding anything relevant, which meant Albrecht probably didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. The information you provided is important.¡±


    Charlotte said.


    Relieved by her acknowledgment, the Roman Sword breathed a sigh of relief.


    Charlotte was about to say something when she suddenly felt a familiar presence rapidly approaching in the real world.


    After checking the Dark Night Castle¡¯s state, Charlotte felt the time was almost up and said,


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve just awakened and used a lot of energy. Take a rest. If there¡¯s anything, I will summon you again.¡±


    ¡°Gracious True Ancestor, thank you!¡±


    The Roman Sword replied quickly.


    Withdrawing from the depths of the mental world, Charlotte, sitting on the Blood Throne, slowly opened her eyes.


    Seeing the respectful Albrecht standing aside, Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°You did well this time.¡±


    Relieved by her acknowledgment, Albrecht¡¯s posture became even more respectful.


    Sensing the time, Charlotte said,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    With that, she waved her hand, and crimson mist enveloped the entire world again.


    The next moment, the world of the Dark Night Castle shattered abruptly.


    Albrecht felt dizzy, and when he regained his senses, he had returned to reality.


    The Roman Sword had disappeared.


    He knew it was taken by the True Ancestor. Sensing the two familiar presences approaching from afar, Albrecht chuckled lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yorok and Alec¡­ it seems they¡¯ve reacted.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    With that, he snapped his fingers, and his entire body dissolved into broken ck mist.


    Momentster, Yorok and Alec finally arrived at the ce where the Roman Sword had disappeared.


    ¡°The aura¡­ it¡¯spletely gone. We lost the trail.¡±


    Duke Yorok said grimly.


    ring at the bloodborne elf on the other side, he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Alec, I will definitely impeach you before the council for this! Just wait for the Elder¡¯s wrath!¡±


    After that, he snorted coldly and left.

 Chapter 428: Heir

    ¡°Countess Castell, are you sure you want to go back? Wouldn¡¯t you like to stay a few more days in Roman?¡±


    In the noble inn of Roan City, Yurst hesitated as he watched the busy maids of the Castell family pack the luggage. Carefully, he asked the question.


    Charlotte leaned casually against the window.


    Looking down at the bustling city, she shook her head and said,


    ¡°No need. The Ancestral Recognition Ceremony has already failed, and there are many things that need to be dealt with in the North. There¡¯s no reason for me to stay here any longer.¡±


    She smiled at Yurst and added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m actually very busy.¡±


    The golden sunlight streaming through the window bathed her in a glow, making her already beautiful face seem even more ethereal under her sweet smile.


    Even Yurst was momentarily stunned. But knowing her true identity, he quickly snapped back to reality, bowing his head in respect and fear.To be mesmerized by one¡¯s own ancestor ¨C Yurst felt he was bing increasingly ridiculous.


    ¡°Yurst, Prince Henry is dead. Our contract should be considered fulfilled, right? When you go back, remind the Nez n to honor their agreement with Castell.¡±


    Charlotte tilted her head and smiled at the bowing Yurst.


    Yurst gave a wry smile and nodded.


    ¡°Rest assured. Although the process was unexpected, the Nez n has always been a n that honors its contracts. Once we formally take power, the n will transfer the sovereignty of the Roman Duchy to the Castell family.¡±


    After speaking, he hesitated for a moment and then sighed.


    ¡°However, you might have to wait a bit longer, at least until the political situation in Starfall stabilizes.¡±


    ¡°Although Prince Henry¡¯s death has fundamentally severed the inheritance of the Lc family, it has also caused us topletely break with the current royal family. Some nobles who were originally inclined towards us might now distrust us. Therefore, the n might need more time to stabilize internally.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly.


    ¡°I understand. Do you need my help?¡±


    Yurst was startled.


    ¡°No¡­ no need! While your willingness to help the n is greatly appreciated, it¡¯s best not to. After this ceremony, the origins of your current body might soon be fully revealed. Given the special status of Countess Castell, it¡¯s not advisable to get involved in the turmoil during the Starfall¡¯s power struggles. The n itself wouldn¡¯t wee it either.¡±


    ¡°Although Lord Yorok convinced the Elder Council to ally with Castell, many within the n are quite wary of the ¡®God¡¯ behind Castell.¡±


    ¡°To be frank, the n still harbors great fear about the return of the True Ancestor. One of the main purposes of preparing for the Divinity Descent is to prevent possible retribution from the returning True Ancestor¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°I understand, more time is needed, right?¡±


    Yurst breathed a sigh of relief and quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Worried that Charlotte might misunderstand, he quickly added.


    ¡°However, rest assured, I am already your blood servant and have witnessed your benevolence. I believe¡­ if it¡¯s the current you, with enough time, you¡¯ll surely gain the support of the n.¡± ?


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. With my current strength, I don¡¯t n to take any action for now. After all, power is fundamental.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ I heard that the Nez n still retains some blood divine power and even possesses artifacts made from the Faceless Statue. Do you know about this?¡±


    Yurst hesitated before responding.


    ¡°Are you referring to the n¡¯s Star Crystal?¡±


    ¡°The n did create a divine artifact from the Faceless Statue. No, it should be called a wisdom artifact, currently controlled by Lord Yorok.¡±


    ¡°As for the blood divine power¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but it should be preserved by the Elder Council, as even the artifacts left by His Eminence Casey are also safeguarded by them.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Countess Castell, are you nning to reim these items?¡±


    Charlotte nced at him.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Yurst awkwardly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, as I¡¯m just a minor Blood Count.¡±


    Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I have no intention of controlling the Nez n right now. You just continue to remain undercover within the n. Of course, if you can find more supporters, that would be even better.¡±


    ¡°After returning, I might go into a period of slumber, giving you plenty of time to prepare within the Nez n.¡±


    Yurst¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Slumber¡­ Are you going to further restore your power?¡±


    Charlotte smiled enigmatically.


    ¡°Lady Charlotte, the carriage is ready. We can leave at any time.¡±


    A gentle knock on the door apanied the voice of the maid, Sherry.


    Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She turned to Yurst and smiled.


    ¡°Yurst, I hope the next time I see you, you¡¯ll have a pleasant surprise for me.¡±


    With that, Charlotte left the guest room apanied by Eudoxia.


    ¡°Your Exc¡­ No, Countess Castell!¡±


    Yurst hesitated before hurriedly calling out to her.


    Charlotte paused slightly.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, is there anything else?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Yurst appeared anxious, wrestling with himself before shaking his head.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing. Safe travels.¡±


    Charlotte nced at his clearly troubled face and asked.


    ¡°Sir Yurst, is there truly no issue within the Nez n?¡±


    Yurst was taken aback.


    He hesitated before shaking his head.


    ¡°No¡­ no issue, at least¡­ not for now.¡±


    Charlotte gave him a deep look.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any difficulty, feel free to seek my help. After all, we are ¡®allies¡¯.¡±


    Yurst bowed respectfully.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Leaving the inn, Charlotte boarded the carriage, and the Castell entourage slowly set off towards the port.


    They arrived by ship and would leave the same way.


    Charlotte waved, signaling Yurst to stop seeing her off, and then closed the curtains.


    After the curtains were drawn, a silvery light appeared, and a phantom miniature elven dual-handed sword slowly manifested beside Charlotte.


    ¡°Hey, he definitely wanted to ask about my whereabouts just now. His thoughts are written all over his face!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the True Ancestor, are you really not nning to seize control of the Nez n? This is the perfect opportunity. They are likely to face big trouble this time!¡±


    This was the spirit projection of the Roman Sword, visible only to its master, Charlotte.


    Looking at the gloating Roman Sword, Charlotte raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡±


    ¡°Because the one who killed the heir of Roman is a blood descendant from the Nez n¡¯s Luna Ind. There¡¯s already a tendency for division within the Nez n. Luna Ind and Starfall have always been vying for control of the n. This time¡­ things will get lively.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is the perfect time to take advantage of the situation, whether for the Nez n or the Roman family?¡±


    The Roman Sword provocatively suggested.


    Charlotte nced at the gloating artifact, aware it was taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortunes as well as its own.


    This thing held grudges, likely ming the Nez n and the Roman family for its predicament, and was now stirring trouble.


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s indifferent expression and meaningful look, the voice of the Roman Sword gradually diminished. It coughed lightly, retreating sheepishly.


    Charlotte shifted her gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°Albrecht, what are your ns?¡±


    Opposite her, ck mist slowly coalesced into the shape of Albrecht.


    ¡°Great True Ancestor, I n to return to the Crescent Kingdom, rally the bloodborne within the cult, and continue to serve you!¡±


    Albrecht spoke with a solemn expression and respectful demeanor.


    Charlotte gave him a half-smile.


    ¡°This time, not seeking peace and tranquility?¡±


    Albrecht stiffened slightly, chuckling awkwardly.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ joking.¡±


    Charlotte applied no further pressure.


    Lazily changing her posture, she nodded.


    ¡°Go on, don¡¯t disappoint me. Additionally, I have a new task for you. I want you to investigate the divine artifact within the Blood Demon Cult that can locate the cursed pages. Find it, and then¡­ acquire it.¡±


    ¡°A divine artifact that can locate cursed pages?¡±


    Albrecht raised an eyebrow.


    He pondered, then bowed to Charlotte.


    ¡°Great True Ancestor, I obey yourmand¡­¡±


    With that, Albrecht turned back into ck mist and quickly dissipated.


    Charlotte slowly withdrew her gaze.


    Looking at the approaching dock and the prepared family fleet, she murmured.


    ¡°Returning this time¡­ I can peacefully integrate the statue.¡±


    ¡­


    On the 5<sup>th</sup> Day of the 9<sup>th</sup> Month, 1446 of the Holy Calendar, crown Prince Henry of the Starfall Kingdom was assassinated during the Roman Ancestral Recognition Ceremony.


    The Roman family¡¯s ancestral artifact, the Roman Sword, pursued the killer and disappeared.


    It was rumored that Prince Henry was assassinated by a fervent supporter of the Red Lc family, possibly connected to the Bloodborne.


    When the news reached the Starfall Kingdom, the entire nation was in an uproar.


    ¡­


    Starfall Kingdom, Starfall City, the Royal Capital.


    Within the royal pce, the strong smell of herbs was overwhelming, and the knights guarding the pce wore solemn and grim expressions.


    Maids in red and white uniforms surrounded the bed, carefully wiping the body of Edward III.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough cough¡­¡±


    His intense coughing was intermittent and weak, each bout aggravating the hideous wound on his chest, causing more blood to seep through the white bandages.


    The maids were flustered, their faces growing paler as they tried to stanch the bleeding.


    Amidst themotion, a middle-aged nobleman dressed as a knight entered the chamber, looking deeply worried.


    He approached the bed, hesitated, and then slowly stepped back.


    As he was about to leave, Edward III suddenly opened his cloudy eyes, speaking weakly.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Sir Samolet¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is I.¡±


    The middle-aged nobleman stopped and respectfully bowed.


    Edward III coughed violently again and asked.


    ¡°Is there¡­ any news from the investigation?¡±


    The nobleman hesitated, ncing around.


    Edward III weakly ordered.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ leave us.¡±


    The maids and knights hesitated before bowing and exiting, leaving only Edward III and the nobleman in the chamber.


    Edward III struggled to sit up, prompting the nobleman to carefully assist him.


    After taking a few breaths, Edward III¡¯s cloudy eyes gradually sharpened.


    ¡°Speak, Sir Samolet, how did Henry¡­ die?¡±


    The nobleman sighed and said.


    ¡°We have preliminary results. His Highness died from magic unique to the bloodborne. ording to our covert investigation, many of his entourage were infiltrated by the bloodborne¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough cough¡­ bloodborne! Again, the bloodborne! These lingering wretches¡­ cough cough¡­¡±


    Edward III coughed violently.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The nobleman, startled, instinctively moved to call for help but was stopped by Edward III.


    ¡°Enough, no need to call anyone. I know my condition¡­ I won¡¯tst much longer.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The nobleman¡¯s face was filled with concern.


    Edward III shook his head, gesturing for a ss of water. After taking a painful sip, he asked.


    ¡°What about the Red Lc family¡­?¡±


    The nobleman hesitated, then said.


    ¡°They have proposed to the council for the third time to re-establish the line of session. The council has approved the proposal and will likely pressure the cab soon¡­¡±


    Edward III sneered.


    ¡°Heh, re-establish the line of session¡­ cough cough¡­they just want to seize the throne¡­ cough cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Do they¡­ think I don¡¯t know? If it weren¡¯t for¡­ cough cough, those bloodbornes supporting them¡­ cough cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph, conspiring with the bloodborne for the throne¡­cough, I will never hand Starfall over to such people! Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Opposing the unification, conspiring with the bloodborne to poison me, and now assassinating Henry¡­ these vile creatures will not get my throne!¡±


    ¡°The more they seek to detach from the Church, the more I will deny them! The more they desire the throne, the more I will ensure their disappointment! Cough cough¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Edward III¡¯s face contorted with rage, his expression intense as he coughed up blood.


    The nobleman was frightened, quickly saying,


    ¡°Your Majesty! Please lie down! I will call the priest and the physician¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Edward III shook his head.


    He took several deep breaths, calming himself before asking.


    ¡°The Roman¡­ Sword?¡±


    ¡°No news yet.¡±


    ¡°My niece¡­ how is she?¡±


    The nobleman paused before saying,


    ¡°She has returned to her territory. After investigation, she seems uninvolved in the assassination.¡±


    ¡°However, it cannot be ruled out that she may also have connections with the bloodborne, though given her position in the Church, it is unlikely.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s said she was quite angry before leaving. His Highness apparently did not follow your instructions and went to the North himself, altering his ns and indeed nning the abduction, even hiring mercenaries from Eastern Yuette¡­¡±


    ¡°We seem to have underestimated her. She managed to quell the rebellion and repel the invasion not just by relying on family heritage and luck.¡±


    Edward III¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Hmph, was it because of nobles nder again? I know what he¡¯s worried about. He fears being stripped of his inheritance¡­¡±


    ¡°Foolish! So foolish! He¡¯s my son, how could I strip him of his inheritance! And now, he lost his life because of it! Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Edward III¡¯s expression was filled with disappointment.


    After a long exhale, he slowly closed his eyes, reopening themter filled with malice, madness, and ridicule.


    ¡°Sir Samolet¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am here.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me¡­ draft a decree¡­ I will speak, you write¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ you mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­ the heir¡­ must be established. Since they care so much about bloodlines, then¡­ then I will give them¡­ an ¡®appropriate¡¯ choice!¡±


    Edward III¡¯s eyes reddened, speaking through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 429: The Second Slumber

    The return journey went smoothly. Three dayster, a homesick Charlotte returned to her own territory.


    After ¡°escorting¡± Charlotte back to Northport, the ck dragon Eudoxia set off again. Her mission in the Roman Duchy wasplete, and she would now follow Nice¡¯s model predictions to seek out other undiscovered ancient temples.


    Charlotte was quite satisfied with this trip to the Roman Duchy.


    Although the process was different, she had nearly achieved all her goals. Leaving aside the deal with the Nez n, with Yurst¡¯s backing, Charlotte estimated that once she advanced to the zing Sun tier, gaining the title of Duchess of Roman wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Based on previous experiences, she was likely to fall into another deep slumber after her promotion. When she woke again, the Roman Duchy might already be under the control of the Castell family, and she could be the Duchess of Roman.


    Charlotte looked forward to this, as a higher noble title would increase her status in the mundane world, and more territory would help her secretly umte power.


    The search for the Ancient Temple in the Roman Duchy waspleted.


    After obtaining the Roman Sword, Charlotte confirmed with its spirit that the unexcavated Ancient Temple predicted by Nice was indeed the seal of the Roman Sword.


    As for the Faceless Statue that Charlotte longed for, it had already been ¡°swallowed¡± by the Roman Sword.¡°When Romanus took me there, I was just a divine artifact. I became a wisdom artifact only by merging with the statue. True¡­ True Ancestor, you really won¡¯t melt me down to extract the statue, will you?¡±


    The Roman Sword asked cautiously.


    Despite Charlotte¡¯s assurances, the Roman Sword was still a bit anxious, knowing that one of her main goals in going to the Roman Duchy was to find the Ancient Temple and the Faceless Statue.


    ¡°Stop overthinking. If I wanted to melt you down, I would have done it in Roan. There¡¯s no need for a contract.¡±


    Charlotte said irritably.


    She took a sip of the sweet milk prepared by her maid, Sherry, and looked at Nice, who was curiously circling the Roman Sword.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Nice. I think you two will have a lot to talk about.¡±


    Hearing Charlotte, the Roman Sword finally shifted its attention to Nice, who was staring at it with big, curious eyes.


    ¡°I was about to ask. Nice¡¯s aura feels familiar and close. What exactly is Nice¡¯s identity? Why do I sense a simr source of power?¡±


    The Roman Sword asked.


    ¡°Of course, you feel close. Like you, my body was created from the Faceless Statue.¡±


    Nice said proudly.


    The Roman Sword was astonished.


    ¡°Your body was created from the Faceless Statue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so rest assured, our benevolent master won¡¯t destroy you. If she¡¯s caring for someone as useless as me, she won¡¯t harm a legendary artifact like you.¡±


    Nice stated confidently.


    The Roman Sword finally rxedpletely.


    ¡°By the way, I still need toplete the Roman family¡¯s Ancestral Recognition Ceremony. My body does contain Roman blood. Can it be enhanced?¡±


    Remembering the half-finished ceremony, Charlotte asked. The Roman Sword¡¯s tone turned peculiar.


    ¡°You? Ancestral Recognition Ceremony? Do you want me to purify your bloodline?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, to enhance this body¡¯s physical attributes.¡±


    Charlotte replied.


    ¡°No way! I can indeed enhance a mortal¡¯s physical attributes and bloodline power, but your body is no longer mortal. Its quality is alreadyparable to a sacred body!¡±


    The Roman Sword eximed.


    A sacred body?


    Charlotte was stunned. A sacred body is the vessel for the manifestation of divinity, transformed by divine power.


    Looking at her white hand, Charlotte pondered.


    Recently, she indeed felt more adept at controlling divine power. Could her body have been subtly transformed by divine me since she ignited it?


    During the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony, she infused her blood with divine power, something she couldn¡¯t do before.


    Only divine artifacts can contain divine power. Could her body havepleted this transformation unknowingly?


    If so, aside from the blood divine power output not being stable, wouldn¡¯t she be indistinguishable from a true resurrected God?


    Comparing her current state with Albrecht¡¯s memories and the Roman Sword¡¯s knowledge of myths, Charlotte realized she indeed shared no difference with a resurrected God.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Does this mean the bottleneck to Demigod status ispletely gone?¡±


    Charlotte thought, her spirit lifting at the realization.


    Extraordinary, including Charlotte, encounter bottlenecks in their advancement. However, Charlotte has the Gospel of Blood, which allows her to break through these bottlenecks by illuminating the Talent Tree Inheritance.


    On the other hand, the resurrected Gods have no such bottlenecks.


    This realization excited Charlotte. It meant that as long as she continued to merge with the Faceless Statue and absorb more blood divine power, she could potentially elevate her true body¡¯s strength to that of a Saint!


    With this thought, Charlotte was eager to merge with the Faceless Statue confiscated from Albrecht.


    However, she did not act rashly. Despite the absence of bottlenecks, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would fall into a deep slumber after merging with the statue. In fact, she had a hunch that she might experience a situation simr to herst advancement.


    Charlotte trusted her intuition, especially since igniting her divine me. This intuition, likely a result of a qualitative change in her soul level, had proven urate.


    So, before merging with the Faceless Statue, she needed to make arrangements to ensure her territory and church wouldn¡¯t face issues during her potential slumber.


    Her territory was on track, thanks to her ns and arrangements. Even without her presence, Nice and Sebastian could hold it together, and Nice could impersonate her if needed.


    But the church was different. She needed someone to take over the task of ¡°bestowing divine blessing¡± before she slept.


    Initially, she considered using Nice, whose body was a divine artifact. But now, she had a better choice.


    Charlotte turned to the Roman Sword, her attitude noticeably more pleasant.


    ¡°Roman, you often conduct Ancestral Recognition Ceremonies. You must be quite experienced in bestowing power on mortals, right?¡±


    The Roman Sword was startled by her sudden gentleness.


    ¡°Uh, yes, I have some experience. Is there a problem, Lady Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°You can pull a mortal¡¯s consciousness into your mental world, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. Although the duration is short, and I prefer calling it my spirit space.¡±


    ¡°Spirit space, yes. In your spirit space, you can change your appearance, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I do that during the Ancestral Recognition Ceremony. I enjoy testing the Roman descendants in my consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Charlotte nodded and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to further enhance my power and might fall asleep. During this time, I need someone to maintain the faithwork and bestow divine blessing in my stead.¡±


    She looked at the Roman Sword, her smile growing warmer.


    ¡°Roman, you are extraordinarily talented, the most intelligent artifact in history. Would you assist me by maintaining the faithwork and bestowing divine blessing while I slumber?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯svish praise left the Roman Sword dazed and excited. Without hesitation, it replied.


    ¡°Yes! I would be honored! Serving you is the greatest privilege for Roman!¡±


    ¡®So easy to manipte.¡¯


    Charlotte and Nice thought simultaneously, watching the delighted Roman Sword.


    Nice nced at the sword with pity.


    A God can ignore most believers¡¯ voices and maintain thework minimally, but for an artifact?


    Enjoy the constant prayers of countless followers 24/7!


    Having half-fooled and half-ordered the Roman Sword to take over the faithwork during her slumber, Charlotte addressed her final concern.


    She issued an oracle to her retainers, except Albrecht, about her ns to enhance her power and briefly ¡°slumber¡± again.


    Then, she entered the dark chamber prepared by Sebastian. Sealed and protected by multipleyers of barriers, Charlottey back in the luxurious crystal coffin.


    To avoid alerting the Holy Court¡¯s Divine Warning Bell, she had Nice prepare an enormous shielding array covering Northport.


    With everything ready, Charlotte ced the Faceless Statue on her chest and closed her eyes, beginning the fusion.


    Crimson light blossomed as the Faceless Statue on her chest began to ¡°melt¡±, sending a warm power through her body and into her heart.


    Her heart, already tinged with a golden-red hue, beat powerfully, fueling the divine me within. Abundant blood divine power surged through her limbs, enhancing the me in her heart.


    Gradually, a space capable of containing divine power formed where the divine me burned. The divine power stored in the Gospel of Blood and scattered throughout her body and consciousness gathered in this ¡°divine power pool.¡±


    Golden-red light enveloped Charlotte, emitting an awe-inspiring aura that made the dark chamber tremble. Multiple magical formations activated, suppressing the growing power and aura.


    Despite the suppression, magic power began to radiate from Charlotte¡¯s body, agitating the surrounding elements.


    Eventually, translucent red crystals formed in the chamber¡ªconcentrated magic crystals.


    Even Nice, guarding outside the chamber, noticed the change in the air. Eyes wide with astonishment, he murmured.


    ¡°This is¡­ the precursor to domain resonance? Is Lady Charlotte¡¯s true body restoring to a Saint¡¯s state?¡±


    Unaware of everything, Charlotte was ovee with unprecedented drowsiness as soon as she began merging with the statue. She quickly fell into a slumber¡­

 Chapter 430: Its Not That the Opponent Is Weak, its That I Am Too Strong

    Charlotte had an exceptionally long dream.


    In the dream, she became a noble girl in a different world, only to be crucified by her evil grandmother. At the critical moment, powerful forces erupted within her, awakening her own abilities and ancient memories.


    She remembered her identity.


    She was Charlotte, but also not Charlotte. She was the Progenitor of the Bloodborne, the Source of All Blood Descendants, the Nightmare of Gods, the Eternal Night Monarch who ruled over Darkness and the Blood Moon.


    She saw herself seated on a throne, receiving the submission of all beings.


    The blood descendants worshipped her, and mythical beings bowed before her.


    She stood at the pinnacle of the world, gazing at the dazzling sun withplex emotions in her golden-red eyes.


    Raising her right hand, she reached for the sun, and in the next moment, the world turned upside down.


    Darkness swallowed the sun, and a massive blood moon slowly rose.Suddenly, Charlotte saw ¡°herself¡± pause. Cold golden-red eyes stared back at her, and a voice devoid of any emotion spoke.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Charlotte was instantly shocked.


    The next moment, the entire ¡°dream¡± shattered.


    A strong sense of weightlessness, as if falling from the sky, overtook her, but soon it vanished, and her bodily sensations quickly returned.


    Charlotte felt cold.


    Then came the pungent smell of blood and the scent of burning wood. The ground shook violently, and the wind howled in her ears. From all directions came the sounds of angry shouts, desperate pleas, and screams of terror.


    A loud shout came from behind her.


    Instinctively, Charlotte raised her hand to block, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a grotesque humanoid monster staring at her in shock.


    The creature¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, it had four arms, wore crude leather armor, and wielded an elven-style greatsword.


    The sword was striking Charlotte¡¯s arm. Or more precisely, her wrist.


    Charlotte¡¯s wrist remained unscathed, but the creature¡¯s greatsword had a notch in it.


    So weak¡­


    Feeling the force on her arm, Charlotte naturally thought this.


    She hadn¡¯t even put up a defense, merely raising her arm instinctively because she felt no threat.


    However, when Charlotte sensed the creature¡¯s aura, she was slightly surprised. The opponent was an extraordinary being, not at the Silver Moon tier, but at least thete Starry Sky tier.


    Magic power surged through the creature, almost manifesting externally, and the greatsword shimmered with a faint silver light. That strike had definitely been a full-force, magic-infused attack.


    Yet, to Charlotte, the feeling of being struck was like being tickled¡­


    It felt absurd to Charlotte. For a moment, she wondered if she was still in the ¡°dream.¡±


    She quickly realized the truth: it wasn¡¯t that the opponent was too weak, but that she was too strong.


    Charlotte looked down at her body. She was wearing the enchanted mithril dress armor she had carefully chosen before entering the crystal coffin, with an elven rapier at her waist. Both items were imbued with blood divine power, making them essentially divine artifacts.


    Clearly, just like the first ¡°time travel¡±, the equipment she wore hade with her. However, her physical state was markedly different from before she slept.


    Charlotte sensed abundant magic flowing through her, intertwining with her blood to form a continuouswork.


    At the center of thiswork was her rhythmically beating golden heart, linked to a divine power pool brimming with blood divine power. In the pool, golden-red mes¡ªthe divine me she had ignited¡ªburned brightly.


    A faint glow surrounded Charlotte, emitted by the interwoven magic and blood divine power. Under this glow, her body felt as hard as iron walls.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling¡ªit was a reality. The notch in the monster¡¯s greatsword was proof.


    Charlotte had never felt such power within herself. Unlike during ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡», she hadn¡¯t activated the Gospel of Blood¡¯s power, yet she felt a simr sense of overwhelming strength.


    This left Charlotte momentarily unsure of her current level and strength. She wanted to use the Gospel of Blood to check her status, but as expected, most of its powers were sealed.


    However, despite the limitations, Charlotte felt a peculiar sensation¡ªshe could use some abilities akin to those of the Gospel of Blood without actually invoking it.


    Confirming her body¡¯s condition took only a moment. Perhaps the fusion with the Faceless Statue had enhanced her mental abilities, making her thoughts as fast as they were during ¡ºTrue Ancestor¡¯s Liberation¡».


    When Charlotte finally looked around, she was stunned.


    She found herself on a battlefield. The sky was overcast with thick clouds, andrge snowkes drifted in the howling wind.


    A brutal battle raged on the ground below.


    Thousands were engaged inbat, with monsters on one side and humans and half-elves on the other.


    The monsters were fewer, perhaps two to three hundred, while the humans and half-elves were almost thrice as many.


    Yet, the monsters held the upper hand, pushing the humans and half-elves to the brink of copse. The monsters¡¯ faces were grotesque, and their bodies were hideously deformed¡ªsome had four arms, others three legs, and some even had two heads.


    Their figures looked simr to humans, and their equipment was also akin to that of the human and half-elf side. The only difference was that nearly all of them had a triangr symbol painted on their foreheads.


    Is this¡­ the divine symbol of some God?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    She looked over at the humans and half-elves. There were more humans than half-elves, and they didn¡¯t have any symbols on them, but Charlotte saw them raising a red g.


    When Charlotte got a clear view of the g, she was stunned.


    The red g was outlined with a familiar pattern in white lines. Although many parts were different, the overall shape looked quite simr to the rose on Charlotte¡¯s divine symbol.


    Upon closer inspection, some parts of the pattern had chaotic lines that looked like the broken thorns on her original symbol.


    It wasn¡¯t Charlotte¡¯s symbol, but it closely resembled hers. It was as if it had been taken from her divine symbol.


    At that moment, the humans and monsters around her all stopped fighting and stared at her in shock. Or more precisely, they were staring at her delicate wrist that had caught the greatsword barehanded.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s a God¡¯s favored! Kill her! Kill her together!¡±


    The monster that attacked Charlotte shouted in panic. Its voice was hoarse, but Charlotte understood it. It was the same ancient Myrianguage she had heard during her first ¡°time travel.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s mind moved slightly as she looked at the monster in front of her.


    The ancient Myrianguage was simr to the current continentalmonnguage butcked many Elvish loanwords. It was the oldestmonnguage of the mortal world.


    Considering that she had most likely ¡°traveled¡± back to the past again, these monsters¡¯ identities became interesting.


    These monsters¡­ should also be human.


    At least, they once were human.


    The next moment, beast-like roars came from all directions. Six hideous monsters, wielding spiked clubs and greatswords, charged at Charlotte.


    Magic surged through them, they were all extraordinary beings.


    Seeing this, a human warrior with rtively fine equipment nearby shouted a warning to Charlotte.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Charlotte nced at the charging monsters with her calm blue eyes.


    The monsters¡¯ attacks arrived in an instant. With a roar, their giant swords and spiked clubs smashed towards the spot where Charlotte stood, raising a cloud of snow.


    Seeing the flying ice shards, the monsters grinned hideously.


    However, as the ice and snow settled, their expressions quickly turned to shock.


    Where they had just attacked, aside from a sunken ground, there was nothing. Although they hadn¡¯t seen the opponent dodge, the enemy was nowhere to be seen.


    The monster that first attacked Charlotte was dumbfounded.


    It tried to turn its head to look for her, but its head didn¡¯t obey.


    It turned to the right, but its vision flew away.


    It saw its own body, its familiar greatsword, and the clean cut on its neck.


    Blood spurted, and in itsst moments of consciousness, it finally realized what had happened.


    It had been decapitated.


    At the same time, the movements of the other six monsters froze. As blood mist sprayed, their heads also separated from their bodies, and their deformed bodies fell like ragdolls.


    This series of events happened in an instant.


    The surrounding humans, half-elves, and monsters hadn¡¯t even realized what had happened before all the extraordinary monsters attacking Charlotte were dead.


    After the monsters fell, everyone saw the mysterious girl who had suddenly appeared on the battlefield standing ten meters away.


    Her long golden hair danced in the cold wind, and her exquisite armor gleamed in the snow¡¯s reflection. Her blue eyes remained calm, glowing faintly, giving her a sense of mystery and nobility. She slowly sheathed her elven rapier, its de unstained by blood.


    Though she looked very young, at this moment, no one dared to underestimate her strength.


    Many eyes focused on her, filled with astonishment and shock.


    ¡°So¡­ so strong!¡±


    The human warrior who had warned Charlotte earlier eximed with wide eyes.


    Charlotte was also surprised by her own strength.


    Too slow, far too slow. She hadn¡¯t expected the movements of extraordinary beings to be so slow, allowing her to decapitate them almost leisurely.


    Of course, she knew it wasn¡¯t that they were slow but that she was too fast.


    Her current power exceeded her expectations. What once required a tough battle now seemed as easy as ughteringmbs.


    Thest time she felt something simr was during her True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, but she hadn¡¯t activated it now.


    Moreover, she hadn¡¯t even used magic, relying purely on her physical speed and strength.


    Thisparison led Charlotte to a possibly outrageous but likely thrilling conclusion: her current strength, even if not at, was close to Legendary.


    Exhaling lightly, Charlotte looked around.


    The surrounding monsters, seeing her gaze, showed fear and instinctively stepped back. Even the humans and half-elves looked at her with awe and wariness.


    ¡°Haha, I never expected¡­ to see a God¡¯s favored here!¡±


    A roughughter drew Charlotte¡¯s attention. She looked over to see amotion among the monsters, who made way for a heavily armored monster.


    This nearly three-meter-tall monster had more human features than the others but also had a menacing tail. He carried a giant sword, exuding a terrifying aura, his presence like an iron tower exerting immense pressure.


    His aura far surpassed the other monsters, even surpassing Sebastian in Charlotte¡¯s perception.


    This was a zing Sun extraordinary being. He also had a triangr symbol on his forehead, but unlike the others, it seemed carved rather than painted.


    Moreover, in Charlotte¡¯s ¡°vision¡±, a faint dark green light surrounded him, a sign of divine power.


    ¡°A¡­ a troll!¡±


    The human side gasped. Their faces changed with fear, and they instinctively stepped back.


    However, the monster they called troll ignored them, his yellow eyes fixed on Charlotte, filled with battle intent and interest.


    ¡°I am Athos, subordinate of the God of Abomination and Deformity, destined Lord of the Northern Frontier.¡±


    ¡°Which God do you serve, and why do you intervene in our conflict with these false believers?¡±

 Chapter 431: Who are you?!

    The God of Abomination and Deformity?


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    This was a God she had never heard of, not even mentioned in the historical texts she had read.


    Considering the historical period she might have traveled to, could it be¡­ an ancient Myria God active in the early mythological era?


    Charlotte spected about the origin of the God behind the troll in front of her.


    However, the troll clearly did not intend to continue conversing with Charlotte. He squinted at her, scrutinized her for a moment, and then suddenlyughed.


    ¡°No¡­ even though you used divine power, you don¡¯t even have a divine symbol. Haha, it seems¡­ you¡¯re another lucky one who obtained a divine fragment.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve encountered me today, and you will surely be a sacrifice for His Majesty dor!¡±


    With that, the troll roared, and the triangr divine symbol on his forehead glowed brilliantly as he swung his greatsword at Charlotte.Divine symbol? Divine fragment?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred with some spection, but she showed no sign on her face. Instead, she raised her elven rapier in a defensive stance.


    The troll in front of her was clearly a zing Sun extraordinary being.


    Although Charlotte was almost certain she had also broken through the zing Sun tier and was approaching the Legendary level, she couldn¡¯t fully gauge her truebat power without aparable opponent.


    The monsters she had instantly killed before were too weak to test her limits, but this troll seemed like a good opponent.


    The troll¡¯s greatsword arrived in an instant, shing with Charlotte¡¯s elven rapier in a thunderous explosion. The ground cracked around Charlotte, raising a cloud of mixed snow and gravel, and the whole world seemed to tremble.


    The shockwave spread, knocking nearby humans and half-elves off their feet. Some closer warriors were directly stunned into unconsciousness, spitting blood.


    Such terrifying power!


    The mere shockwave of the battle had incapacitated all the nearby extraordinary beings.


    This was the strongest divine favored of the God of Abomination and Deformity¡­


    In the distance, the human leader, struggling to stand with his longsword, looked at the snow-covered battlefield in shock.


    But while everyone was stunned by the troll¡¯s power and worried about the girl¡¯s fate, a massive ck shadow suddenly flew out of the snow cloud, quickly retreating.


    It was the troll.


    Hended and stepped back several times before stabilizing, his hands trembling slightly as he wielded his greatsword. His yellow eyes were solemn.


    A sound like cracking ss echoed, and under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, cracks spread like spider webs from the de of the troll¡¯s greatsword, and then it shattered!


    The snow cloud dispersed, revealing Charlotte¡¯s figure.


    She was still unharmed, flexing her wrist that held the rapier. As she looked at the troll again, her eyes finally showed interest.


    The zing Sun tier was still the zing Sun tier. Although he hadn¡¯t broken her defense and his weapon was shattered by her divine power-enhanced elven sword, the troll¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak. That strike, though caught off guard, made her wrist feel slightly numb.


    ¡®Without using divine power, I might be able to fight the troll to verify my actualbat strength apart from my blood divine power.¡¯


    Charlotte judged.


    ¡°Is that¡­ a divine artifact?¡±


    The troll looked at the wless elven rapier in Charlotte¡¯s hand, uncertain. Then he sneered, a hint of greed in his eyes.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so confident, having a divine artifact. No¡­ it seems the artifact in your hand is the source of the divine fragment.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it will soon be mine!¡±


    With that, the troll discarded his greatsword and spread his arms wide, shouting,


    ¡°Great God of Abomination and Deformity! Your faithful servant, the troll Athos, prays for your blessing!¡±


    As he finished, dark green light shone on the troll, the triangr divine symbol on his forehead glowing again, and his body suddenly swelled further.


    His muscles bulged, his aura surged, and swollen tumors spread like bubbles. In the blink of an eye, he transformed into a nearly six-meter-tall monster.


    He exhaled white smoke, his sharp fangs dripping corrosive saliva, andyers of spines and dark green scales covered his body.


    A terrifying pressure spread from the monster, making every warrior under its aura weak in the knees, trembling in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the abomination¡­ the divine blessing!¡±


    A half-elf warrior¡¯s eyes widened.


    The monster looked greedily at Charlotte, spewing fog from its monstrous mouth again.


    This time, the fog was a faint dark green. As the eerie fog spread from the monster, those affected were horrified to find tumors and abscesses growing on their bodies.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Screams erupted from all around as those ¡°contaminated¡± by the dark green mist quickly transformed into monsters.


    ¡°This is bad! It¡¯s the Deformation Domain! The same one that wiped out multiple city-states! Everyone, retreat quickly!¡±


    The human leader warrior eximed in rm.


    Deformation¡­ Domain?


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows.


    A domain is the hallmark of a Legendary being. Every being that steps into Legendary has their mental field transformed once more, forming a domain capable of interfering with reality.


    However, the aura of the monster in front of her had not reached the Legendary level yet. His domain should be a mutated Spiritual Force Field empowered by divine power.


    In other words, the monster in front of her was using the divine power to exhibit a domain power that only Legendary could wield!


    As the dark green mist spread, the troll¡¯s already terrifying aura became more active and restless, with veins bulging beneath the tumors on his body, looking like countless bugs crawling.


    He roared and charged at Charlotte again.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression turned serious.


    The troll, having activated his domain, had already


    harnessed the power of the God, so she had to be more cautious.


    In an instant, the two shed again.


    The terrifying vibrations radiated from the two as the center, making the battlefield an area no ordinary person could approach.


    In Charlotte¡¯s perception, the troll¡¯s strength had increased at least threefoldpared to his initial attack!


    However¡­


    ¡°The force is decent, but still¡­ not strong enough, and too slow.¡±


    Charlotte murmured to herself.


    She wielded her elven rapier effortlessly, deflecting all of the troll¡¯s attacks. The de gleamed like moonlight, and each gleam left a gruesome wound on the troll.


    However, whenever she inflicted a wound, the dark green mist around would surge into the troll¡¯s body, and the gruesome wound would quickly heal with wriggling flesh buds.


    Seeing this, Charlotte raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°I see¡­ the deformation can also aid in healing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t use her blood divine power but further


    elerated her attacks and activated her magic, casting several talent spells of the Flesh and Blood Path and Wild Path to ¡°enhance¡± and ¡°elerate¡± herself.


    Instantly, Charlotte¡¯s speed surged, and she seemed to turn into multiple afterimages.


    At the same time, the troll¡¯s wounds quickly multiplied.


    Soon, the rate of his injuries exceeded his healing speed.


    He roared angrily, and the dark green glow on his body shone brighter, his momentum bing more fierce.


    Charlotte squinted her eyes and no longer held back, mobilizing all her magic power.


    For a moment, a suffocating pressure emanated from the two of them, and their battle further intensified.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The others could no longer see their movements clearly, only perceiving them as a dark green and a dark red light colliding repeatedly, each collision like a meteor crashing into the ground.


    In just a few moments, the devastated battlefield was turned upside down by their fight, the earth cracking, the forest copsing, a scene ofplete devastation.


    This battle¡¯s destructive power¡­ even surpassed the sh between Sebastian and the Holy Court¡¯s zing Sun Knight outside Borde City!


    After another collision, the green and red lights finally separated.


    The green light retreated again, revealing the troll¡¯s figure, but his appearance was now quite miserable.


    Gruesome wounds covered his tall body, and his left arm was severed. Although the flesh buds continued to wriggle at the wound, constantly healing it, the speed was significantly slower than before.


    The troll panted heavily, looking at Charlotte in fear and disbelief, his yellow eyes full of dread and wonder.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you? What are you?¡±


    ¡°The Deformation Domain is the greatest blessing from my lord. Even the favored of other Gods cannot withstand its corruption. Mortals who are lucky enough to obtain a divine fragment cannot resist it.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­ does it have no effect on you?¡±


    Hearing the troll¡¯s words, Charlotte¡¯s gaze showed a hint of pity.


    The domain empowered by divine power was indeed strong, especially the one in front of her, with a nature of pollution.


    It was simr to divine pollution. In the Holy Court, even powerful priests could not handle severe divine pollution. But unfortunately, this was useless against Charlotte.


    Yes, the troll¡¯s Deformation Domain could corrupt many things, even divine power, and mortals couldn¡¯t resist it. But Charlotte was no longer a mortal.


    Having ignited the divine me, her body had long since transformed into a sacred vessel capable of housing divine power, which also meant high resistance to divine pollution.


    In other words, the deformation mist that acted as poison to humans and half-elves could not even enter Charlotte¡¯s body.


    If the so-called ¡°God of Abomination and Deformity¡± had descended, it might have troubled Charlotte, but a divine favored borrowing divine power was not a match.


    With her sacred body fighting a divine favored thatcked divine artifacts and had not reached Legendary strength, it was like an adult fighting a child. Even without using divine power, it was an overwhelming difference.


    This sh, seemingly evenly matched, was actually the troll being toyed with by Charlotte. Charlotte knew this, and the troll finally realized it too.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t n to continue ¡°ying¡± with him. The tests had already given her a better understanding of her true strength.


    zing Sun¡­ Peak!


    Or more urately, a Saint (Legendary level) body with peak zing Sun magic power.


    Of course, this was just using magic power. If she used her blood divine power, it would be a different story.


    As for the troll¡¯s domain empowered by divine power, Charlotte had deduced its principles through repeated probing and analyzing the dark green mist.


    But perhaps because the troll¡¯s domain was constructed with divine power, after understanding its principles, Charlotte felt that the troll¡¯s application was rather crude, as if he knew the effect but not the reason.


    She had a feeling that if she applied the insights and understanding gained from the battle, the effect might be even better.


    With this in mind, Charlotte looked at the perplexed troll, and gently sheathed her elven rapier.


    ¡°It turns out the power of a divine favored can be used this way. Mr. ¡®Troll¡¯ Athos, I must thank you for showing such strength¡­ it gave me new ideas.¡±


    ¡°However, your ¡®Deformation Domain¡¯ seems far from perfect. In my view, it has many ws and rough divine power usage.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I have also gained some insights and understanding in ¡®domain¡¯. Allow me to demonstrate and please offer your critique.¡±


    With that, Charlotte put down her elven rapier and gently raised her left hand.


    A crimson light shone from her, as her mental power and blood divine power quickly merged. The next moment, red mist spread from her as the center.


    It was the same crimson mist as in the Dark Night Castle, but more agile and profound.


    This time, Charlotte did not use the Gospel of Blood but directly used her own power!


    A terrifying pressure spread from Charlotte, instantly turning the world crimson.


    Seeing the crimson mist and sensing the power and will within, the troll¡¯s eyes widened in realization and horror, eximing,


    ¡°Di¡­ Divine Domain! This is a Divine Domain!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are not a mortal! You are¡­ a God!¡±


    Before he could finish, the crimson mist engulfed him. The dark green glow around him was almost instantly assimted and devoured by the crimson mist, and he himself was dissolved by the mist without even a scream, turning into ashes¡­

 Chapter 432: God of Abomination and Deformity

    The terrifying pressure gradually dissipated, and the crimson mist slowly vanished.


    When everyone¡¯s vision returned, only Charlotte remained at the center of the devastated battlefield.


    The broken sword of the troll stilly nearby.


    His presence, however, hadpletely disappeared.


    Silence.


    A deathly silence.


    Charlotte¡¯s previously surging aura had been so terrifying, and her will and pressure so immense, that even the dullest person realized Athos had ¡°kicked a steel te.¡±


    This seemingly ¡°evenly matched¡± battle was merely a situation where the girl who suddenly appeared on the battlefield had not exerted her full strength.


    Now, when she finally unleashed her true power, it was all over.As for Athos¡¯ final cry of terror before his death¡­


    Unfortunately, though filled with despair and sincere emotion, it was forever drowned and isted within Charlotte¡¯s crimson mist.


    Those on the battlefield did not know what happened at thest moment.


    But it was evident who won and who lost.


    So¡­ so strong!


    Is this the power of a divine favored?


    On the side of the humans and half-elves, everyone was stunned, standing in ce, looking at Charlotte with eyes full of shock and disbelief.


    Dead¡­ is Lord Athos dead?


    On the monster¡¯s side, their eyes widened in terror, faces full of fear and incredulity.


    ¡°Run¡­ run!¡±


    Almost without hesitation, the monsters dropped their weapons, scrambling away while shouting in panic.


    Charlotte nced at them and raised her hand again.


    Though she was unsure of the origins of these humans and half-elves, she was certain that the so-called God of Abomination and Deformity was not aligned with her beliefs. ?


    The dark green divine power particrly made her ufortable.


    Abomination, deformation, pollution, corruption¡­


    With all these characteristicsbined, she could almost conclude that this was a God that all churches inter ages would deem an ¡°Evil God.¡±


    So, since she had already taken action and killed their divine favored, she might as well finish the job.


    Charlotte¡¯s divine power surged, and the crimson mist spread again, quickly engulfing the fleeing monsters. Amid their terrified screams and cries of despair, they were all swallowed by the mist.


    Watching this scene of the ¡°massacre¡±, the humans and half-elves were stunned again.


    Though the ones being ¡°massacred¡± were their enemies, seeing the girl shrouded in crimson mist, their eyes showed reverence and fear.


    Seemingly thinking of something, the human leader¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Respected divine favored, please, regardless of which god you serve, do not kill them all!¡±


    ¡°They are all minions of the God of Abomination and Deformity. Killing them all will draw the God¡¯s attention!¡±


    Hmm?


    Draw the attention of the God of Abomination and Deformity?


    I killed Athos instantly, severing his connection with his God. How could that still attract God¡¯s attention?


    Charlotte frowned slightly.


    She paused instinctively but ultimately continued based on her experience.


    No choice, she was too familiar with God¡¯s Descents.


    From her perspective, not finishing off these believers now would give the enemy a chance to locate and project their power through their believers.


    Athos was dead, the God behind him was likely rmed.


    As for the other monsters, just a group of believers, it would be difficult to attract the God¡¯s attention.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    With Athos dead and all believers eliminated, any divine power the God of Abomination and Deformity could use to mark the location was erased by Charlotte.


    Even if the God was rmed, without locating the position, they couldn¡¯t descend.


    The God of Abomination and Deformity was unlucky. Charlotte¡¯s newly awakened ¡°Divine Domain¡± possessed ¡°devouring¡± power, which was perfect for erasing information, effectively targeting Gods.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t stop but used the crimson mist to block the monsters¡¯ divine connections, eliminating them all.


    These monsters were much weaker than Athos, and Charlotte quickly disposed of them.


    Once the dust settled, Charlotte prepared to fully disperse the ¡°domain¡± she had just learned.


    However, as she was about to end the battle, the sky suddenly darkened.


    Thick clouds gathered above the battlefield, and a violent, chaotic, and immense aura slowly descended.


    Charlotte frowned and looked up at the dark clouds.


    The clouds churned rapidly, gradually turning dark green. Divine power, the same as that from Athos, burst forth!


    At this moment, Charlotte realized she had made a critical mistake.


    She had always been in an era where Gods were hidden and had subconsciously distanced Gods from mortals.


    But this era she had ¡°traveled¡± to was different.


    If her previous judgment was correct, this was the early period of the Mythic Age when Gods were active on the continent!


    In such a context, killing all the believers might not draw God¡¯s attention. But from the moment she killed Athos, God¡¯s descent was inevitable.


    As for why the God of Abomination and Deformity didn¡¯t descend immediately¡­


    The reason was simple.


    The God was in the mortal world, not needing believers to descend but directly heading to the site of the follower¡¯s death!


    Damn.


    I directly provoked the God of Abomination and Deformity!


    Looking at the gathering dark clouds in the sky, Charlotte¡¯s heart sank, and in an instant, the world changed color again.


    Under the terrified gazes of everyone present, a colossal dark green giant tore through the clouds, standing imposingly in the sky.


    The giant stood at a height surpassing 100 meters, with three heads and six arms, resembling a fantastical version of Chi You. Its entire body was muscr and covered in lumps, radiating a dark green glow. The giant looked incredibly menacing and exerted an overwhelming presence.


    As the giant appeared, the warriors who were looking up at the sky let out screams of agony, covering their eyes.


    Those with stronger abilities had blood tears streaming from their eyes, while the weaker ones had their eyeballs burst, and some even had their heads explode!


    Mortals cannot look directly at a God¡­


    The divinew surrounding a God is far beyond mortalprehension and tolerance.


    If a God does not retract this divinew, gazing upon the God means being overwhelmed by it, leading to instant ¡°suicide¡±!


    ¡°Mortals cannot look directly at Gods. If you don¡¯t want to die, then keep your heads down.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s voice resonated in the minds of everyone on the battlefield.


    Hearing her words, the warriors who had instinctively wanted to look up after hearing theirrades¡¯ screams turned pale and quickly lowered their heads in fear.


    An unprecedented, terrifying pressure slowly descended¡­


    <em>Thud</em>


    Thud


    Thud¡­


    Everyone except Charlotte was forced to the ground by this immense pressure, unable to move.


    A cold, majestic voice slowly echoed, like an emperor reigning over the world.


    ¡°Who dares to so wantonly kill my favored and followers?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the God of Abomination and Deformity!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s faces turned deathly pale, filled with despair.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression also grew solemn.


    This was the second time she felt such a strong threat to her life.


    Facing the green giant descending before her, she felt the blood divine power within her boiling, the divine me burning fiercely, and a slight sting in her spirit, as if warning her.


    Thest time she felt this way was when she first transmigrated to this world and was hung on the cross by her grandmother.


    Clearly, the God before her was far beyond any ¡°Saint¡± state.


    This was a different era. In the future, the highestbat power of Gods walking the earth would be equivalent to a Legendary, but in this era, there were no such restrictions.


    The power that the God of Abomination and Deformity was unleashing now far exceeded that of a Legendary!


    However, it was not yet one of those ¡°true Gods¡± with condensed divine persona but a ¡°Demigod¡± like her, who had ignited the divine me.


    Otherwise, the so-called ¡°pseudo-believers¡± of humans and half-elves would have long been eradicated by the God¡¯s cult.


    Charlotte cautiously observed the green giant before her, contemting her next move.


    Meanwhile, the terrifying green giant also cast its gaze upon the battlefield.


    The faces of the human and half-elf warriors grew even paler.


    However, the green giant showed no interest in confronting them.


    It naturally overlooked the terrified humans and half-elves, its cold gaze fixed on the only one standing, Charlotte.


    The giant looked down at Charlotte from above, its majestic and vast voice suppressing its fury.


    ¡°Is it you? Did you kill my followers and favored? Where do youe from, foreign God, to not know that the Northern Territory is under my dominion, dor!¡±


    Hmm?


    Is this acknowledging that I, too, am a God?


    Charlotte¡¯s heart stirred.


    Though she had ignited the divine me and, ording to future mythological records, was indeed a Demigod, a true mythological being, and calling her a God was reasonable¡­


    But hearing such recognition from the mouth of a genuine God felt rather surreal and peculiar.


    How to say¡­


    It felt like she had unintentionally infiltrated the inner circle of Gods.


    However, the green giant¡¯s attitude and character were somewhat surprising to Charlotte.


    The God of Abomination and Deformity before her had less divinity and more humanity. Compared to the Godly beings she imagined, who viewed all life as ants and were aloof, this one had many emotions.


    More importantly, despite being so angry, the giant did not immediately attack her!


    This meant there was room for negotiation.


    Not attacking her right away¡­


    This indicated that the God was also unsure of her strength.


    Despite being extremely furious over the death of its followers and chosen, it did not have the confidence to take her down instantly.


    Clearly, as she had judged, this God of Abomination and Deformity was indeed a Demigod. Only Demigods with the same status could be unsure of each other¡¯s strength.


    Demigod statuses are identical, differing only in the amount of divine power.


    From this perspective, careful nning might avoid a direct confrontation with the God.


    Charlotte quickly made this judgment.


    She did not believe she could fight the God head-on.


    Even if she performed a True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, her power would not match the God¡¯s, not to mention that she couldn¡¯t even perform the True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation now.


    In terms of status, she was a Demigod, a myth, but in actual strength, she was still far behind this ancient myth.


    Not only was her divine power iparable, but her explosive power was alsocking.


    At most, she could use her divine power to cast some myth-level spells, but the number and duration would be very limited.


    Overall, her strength had not caught up with her status, her myth was somewhat inted.


    Thinking this, Charlotte chuckled softly.


    She looked coldly at the giant in the sky, her expression turning chilly.


    ¡°Followers? Favored? Are you referring to those who just offended me?¡±


    ¡°If they dared to offend an invible being, they must be prepared to bear the consequences. I merely gave them the punishment they deserved.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­ Lord dor, God of Abomination and Deformity, allowing your followers and favored such freedom and then approaching me in such a manner, can I consider this a provocation?¡±


    With that, Charlotte activated her blood divine power, using it to cast her bloodborne magic ¡ºMajesty¡». Simultaneously, following the sensation from her previous True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, she spread her blood divine power throughout her body.


    Crimson light blossomed, and Charlotte slowly rose into the air. Meanwhile, her appearance began to change.


    Her beautiful golden hair transformed into a magnificent silver, and her originally crimson eyes took on a golden glow, bing noble and mysterious.


    Her petite figure rapidly grew, her height increased, and her once budding figure blossomed, her t chest rising quickly.


    Soon, her appearance changed from that of a thirteen or fourteen-year-old to that of a sixteen or seventeen-year-old.


    Her aura surged.


    Majesty, depth, vastness¡­ soon equaling and even surpassing dor¡¯s divine presence.


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s cold expression and feeling the increasingly formidable aura from her, dor¡¯s expression grew solemn.


    He narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the crimson glow around Charlotte, a hint of suspicion and fear shing in his gaze¡­

 Chapter 433: Fear

    Crimson and dark green shed, neither yielding an inch.


    In the sky, with Charlotte and dor at the center, the entire firmament seemed to be shrouded in these two colors.


    The vast divine might shed, and the mere residual power made the surrounding humans and half-elves unable to move, trembling with fear.


    As the focal point of this confrontation, Charlotte felt her divine power rapidly draining away¡­


    Her state, akin to True Ancestor¡¯s Liberation, was consuming divine power at a rateparable to the genuine release.


    Fortunately, though the divine power consumption was swift, Charlotte had umted a substantial amount of blood divine power, having merged two faceless statues, ignited the divine me, and established a divine power pool.


    In terms of divine power reserves, she could hold out for a while if she had to.


    Moreover, she felt that her divine power might even be of higher quality when it shed with the other.


    Additionally, Charlotte¡¯s blood divine power¡¯s ¡°devouring¡± characteristic seemed capable of converting the other¡¯s divine power.In her perception, she could transform the edge divine power dispersed by the opponent, much like when she killed the troll.


    However, she could only affect the edge divine power. The God in front of her had much stronger control over their divine power, and she couldn¡¯t influence most of it.


    This alone surprised Charlotte greatly.


    Seeing Charlotte standing firm, dor, the God of Abomination and Deformity, cast an even more dangerous look at her.


    With a cold snort, his divine power surged further, the dark green clouds roiling, his divine power like a volcano about to erupt.


    Yet, sensing the fleeting doubt and apprehension in his eyes, Charlotte did not back down but instead increased her output, reinforcing her Majesty magic, matching the other¡¯s aura.


    Gods shing meant mortals suffering.


    As Charlotte and dor ramped up their pressure, the unfortunate humans and half-elves began to faint under the strain.


    Only a few stronger extraordinaries managed to hold on, though immobilized, filled with terror.


    To them, they were like insects in a sea storm, any drop of rain could spell their doom.


    Never had they imagined the gap between Gods and mortals to be so vast.


    Charlotte¡¯s and dor¡¯s divine auras continued to rise.


    As the surrounding elemental forces neared a breaking point, and the tension thickened, Charlotte began to doubt whether the God before her intended to fight.


    Finally, dor¡¯s aura ceased to rise.


    He cast a deep look at Charlotte, then quickly retracted his divine might, shrinking in size until he was roughly equal to her, descending to her height.


    dor¡¯s voice, once filled with rage, now sounded calm.


    ¡°I sense a familiar aura in you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is your connection with Artemis, Goddess of Moonlight and Hunting, and Helios, God of Sunlight and Radiance? Are you also a god from the Land of Cmity? Have you also received the ¡®Blessing¡¯ of Origin?¡±


    Goddess Artemis?


    God from the Land of Cmity?


    Blessing of Origin?


    Charlotte was bewildered.


    She knew Artemis as the main God of the elves and a renowned God in Myria.


    Helios, a new name to her, but likely a prominent God given his association with Artemis.


    As for the Gods from the Land of Cmity¡­


    Recalling the legends of the elves¡¯ origins, Charlotte had some guesses.


    In the Mythic Era, Gods were divided into three factions: Myria¡¯s Old Gods, the Elf Gods who led the elves to Myria, and the New Gods who rose between the two.


    The elves fled to ¡°Myria¡± from the destroyed old continent, a term meaning ¡°New Land¡± or ¡°New World¡± in their tongue.


    Charlotte had glimpsed the old continent once, a shatterednd with a vast circr meteor sea at its center.


    Could the Gods from the Land of Cmity be those from the old continent?


    Wait¡­ Could the familiar aura be her elven bloodline?


    Had dor mistaken her for an Elven God due to her bloodline?


    Moreover, mythic records often depicted the Old Gods and Elf Gods as equals, without clear dominance.


    The victors of the Mythic Era were the ¡°New Gods¡± led by the True Ancestor of Blood.


    Why did dor seem so wary of her?


    What was the ¡°Blessing of Origin¡±?


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    Still, she knew now wasn¡¯t the time for deep inquiries.


    Given the chance, she didn¡¯t mind probing for information¡­


    The Mythic Era held many secrets, and uncovering them might reveal the truth about the True Ancestor of Blood.


    With this in mind, Charlotte slowly withdrew her divine power.


    She gave Adora a curious look, speaking coolly.


    ¡°Oh? You know of the Blessing of Origin too?¡±


    dor snorted.


    ¡°The blessing that destroyed the elven continent is known to all. Didn¡¯t you flee here for that very reason?¡±


    ¡°The Creator God foretold: those who touch the forbidden will face its bacsh. You ignored the warning, coveted the origin, and now face the consequences!¡±


    The Creator God Harald is involved now?


    What era have I crossed into this time?!


    Charlotte was stunned.


    She had thought this time travel might follow her previous one, but it seemed not.


    Could this be after the True Ancestor of Blood¡¯s disappearance and the Creator God¡¯s ¡°resurrection¡±?


    But the term ¡°Northern Frontier¡± was used during herst time travel to refer to Myria¡¯s northwest.


    Had it been used for a thousand years?


    Charlotte furrowed her brow.


    She gazed at the God before her, feigning surprise and probing.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°The Creator God¡­ has resurrected?¡±


    dor froze at her words.


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s nonchnt expression, as if mentioning an old acquaintance, his expression changed.


    dor stepped back, eyeing Charlotte warily.


    ¡°Hmph! God of the elves, I will remember today¡¯s events! Out of respect for Lady Artemis, I will let this go. But if it happens again, I will make you pay for your insolence!¡±


    With that, without waiting for Charlotte¡¯s response, he retracted his divine power and vanished.


    His sudden retreat left Charlotte stunned.


    Wait¡­


    He¡¯s gone?


    She had expected more probing, but he just left?


    She had in his divine followers and favored one!


    This abrupt departure seemed too hasty, even if he was scared.


    Had she said something wrong?


    What had he assumed at the end?


    Charlotte was puzzled.


    However, from their brief exchange, it seemed he had misunderstood her identity¡­


    The key seemed to be when she mentioned the Creator God.


    But regardless, with him gone, she couldn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    Charlotte felt more puzzled about this era. She needed to understand it quickly.


    With this in mind, she surveyed the battlefield below, now unrecognizable.


    With a sigh, Charlotte retracted her divine power, descended, and reverted to her ¡°underage¡± form.


    On the ground, humans and half-elvesy scattered, some still unconscious, others trembling with eyes tightly shut.


    Seeing their miserable state, Charlotte used her power to cast arge-scale dark healing spell, healing their injuries, then gently said.


    ¡°He has left. You¡¯re safe now. You can open your eyes.¡±


    Hearing her, feeling their rapid recovery, the people hesitated before opening their eyes.


    They looked at Charlotte with awe and gratitude, not just curiosity and surprise.


    ¡°Divine One, I am Bardock,mander of the Third Legion of the Free City-States. On behalf of the Free City-States, thank you for your help!¡±


    The human warrior, clearly a leader, swallowed hard and bowed respectfully to Charlotte, legs trembling and voice shaking with a mix of reverence and fear.


    Charlotte sighed.


    She quietly cast a mental soothing spell, calming their minds, then softly asked.


    ¡°I have been asleep for a very long time and only recently awoke. What era is it now?¡±


    The human leader paused, then respectfully replied.


    ¡°It is the Year 480 of the Prophet Era¡­¡±

 Chapter 434: Savior Charlotte

    ¡°Prophet Era Year 480?¡±


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback.


    She remembered that during herst ¡°time travel¡±, the time was Prophet Era Year 466. So, this means¡­ this time, she traveled 14 years after her previous one?


    Wait, if it¡¯s really 14 yearster, then ording to the various books and records she had read, it should still be the Mythic Era.


    The True Ancestor of Blood has not yet appeared, and the Creator God should not have ¡°awakened¡± either.


    But the God of Abomination and Deformity knew about the Creator God¡­


    So, does this mean that the Creator God is not just a title adopted by ¡°Harald¡±, but an existing myth?


    Is the God Lord ¡°Harald¡±¡­ the ¡°Harald¡± she knew during her time travel, or a resurrected myth?


    Was the ¡°Harald¡± she met during herst time travel actually the future God Lord Harald?Charlotte was getting confused.


    ¡°Prophet Era Year 480¡­ Have you heard of the Northern Mountain Tribe? Hmm¡­ It should also be arge human tribe in the Northern Frontier.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Charlotte asked.


    The Northern Mountain Tribe was the human settlement she visited during herst ¡°time travel¡±, where she met Lilith and Harald.


    ¡°Northern Mountain Tribe?¡±


    The human warriors looked at each other, puzzled.


    Huh?


    They haven¡¯t even heard of the Northern Mountain Tribe?


    Charlotte saw the confused expressions on their faces, and her mind began to race.


    But soon, she saw one of the warriors hesitating.


    ¡°Northern Mountain Tribe? This name¡­ sounds somewhat familiar?¡±


    Charlotte quickly directed her gaze towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡±


    Startled by Charlotte¡¯s sudden question, the warrior looked nervous.


    He lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then suddenly smacked his forehead.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Northern Mountain Tribe! I remember now! Isn¡¯t this the name of the ce where Lady Lilith and Lord Harald came from?¡±


    Hearing this warrior¡¯s words, other warriors also began to recall and nodded in realization.


    ¡°Oh! Right! I remember now! It¡¯s Lady Lilith and Lord Harald¡¯s hometown!¡±


    ¡°But, I remember the Northern Mountain Tribe was destroyed more than ten years ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it was destroyed by the Central Tower of the Prophets¡­¡±


    Destroyed?


    The Northern Mountain Tribe was destroyed over a decade ago?


    Charlotte was stunned, she hadn¡¯t expected this answer.


    However¡­


    ¡°You know Lilith and Harald?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    This time, both the human and half-elf warriors nodded in unison, their faces filled with respect and admiration.


    ¡°Of course,dy Lilith and Lord Harald are our leaders in the Free City-State. Seven years ago, they led us, the people of the Northern Frontier, to overthrow the rule of the Tower Kingdom, expelled those elves, and established the Free City-State.¡± ?


    Wow¡­ Lilith and Harald overthrew the elf-dominated Tower Kingdom?


    Only 14 years have passed, and they should only be in their early twenties now!


    Charlotte was amazed.


    But themander of the Free City-State, Bardock, looked wary.


    ¡°Great Divine, do you¡­ also know Lady Lilith and Lord Harald?¡±


    He asked cautiously.


    Charlotte understood what Bardock was wary of.


    As the strongest extraordinary being among the humans, while others either passed out from the divine power sh between her and Adalor or were dazed, only he barely remained conscious.


    He had clearly heard the conversation between Charlotte and the God of Abomination and Deformity, knowing that Adalor referred to Charlotte as an Elven God.


    In fact, although Bardock showed great respect for Charlotte, her keen senses had detected his hidden vignce and caution from the start.


    She initially thought it was due to fear of her power, but now it seemed to be not just fear but also wariness of an ¡°Elven God.¡±


    After all¡­ the Tower Kingdom was a force established by the elves in Myria.


    Thinking about this, Charlotte calmly said.


    ¡°I am an old acquaintance of Lilith and Harald and once visited the Northern Mountain Tribe for some time.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry about my intentions. I do possess some elven blood, but I am not an Elven God.¡±


    Being called out on his thoughts, Bardock looked embarrassed.


    He scratched his head and quickly apologized.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Great Divine, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted your identity. It¡¯s just that our rtionship with the elves has always been delicate, so¡­ we can¡¯t help but make associations.¡±


    After speaking, Bardock hesitated for a moment before respectfully asking.


    ¡°Great Divine, how should we address you?¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°You may call me Galiel.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give her real name.


    She refrained from giving her real name because she was still unsure if her ¡°time travel¡± was into real history and if revealing her real name would affect the ¡°future¡± reality.


    As for ¡°Galiel¡±¡­


    It was a name Charlotte made up, derived from an elven word meaning ¡°nameless.¡±


    However, the awkward elven pronunciation seemed too challenging for these humans.


    Following Charlotte¡¯s pronunciation, Bardock adopted a more respectful tone.


    ¡°Lord Cain, the Free City-State¡­ once again expresses our gratitude for your assistance!¡±


    Hearing his peculiar pronunciation, Charlotte instinctively wanted to correct it but then thought better of it.


    Never mind.


    Whether ¡°Galiel¡± or ¡°Cain¡±, both were just pseudonyms.


    In fact, the name ¡°Cain¡± had a subtle meaning, as it was closely linked with vampires in many literary works from her previous life.


    Charlotte felt that using this pseudonym seemed quite fitting.


    ¡°Mr. Bardock, I wish to visit your Free City-State and meet Lilith and Harald. Could you guide me there?¡±


    Charlotte asked.


    Bardock looked hesitant.


    Seeing Charlotte¡¯s sincere expression, he gritted his teeth and nervously asked.


    ¡°Lord Cain, although it might be impolite, I still want to ask, do you¡­ intend to spread your faith in the Free City-State?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s your intention, I must tell you that we already have our own faith in the Free City-State, which might not be recognized by the outside world¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? You already have your own faith? May I know which God it is?¡±


    Charlotte asked, surprised.


    This time, the warriors fell silent.


    Taking a deep breath, Bardock nervously but respectfully replied.


    ¡°We¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know. To be more precise, we don¡¯t know the exact title of the God we worship, but¡­ we usually call Her the Savior!¡±


    Bardock said.


    As he spoke, his expression became increasingly respectful and reverent, his face showing signs of fervor.


    ¡°We were all once oppressed subjects of the Tower Kingdom. In those dark times, I was just a ve to those self-proimed Enlightened Elves¡­¡±


    ¡°It was the Savior who appeared, imparted extraordinary knowledge to Lady Lilith and Lord Harald, bestowed upon us mortals the sacred extraordinary texts, and granted us the power to resist the Elves, allowing us to gain our freedom through struggle!¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Imparting extraordinary knowledge to Lilith and Harald?


    She felt a bit embarrassed, guessing at the identity of this ¡°Savior.¡±


    Lilith and Harald¡¯s awakening of their bloodline was her doing, and the meditation method for training their extraordinary powers was also taught by her.


    Could it be¡­ this so-called Savior was actually herself?


    Looking at the symbol on the Free City army¡¯s banner, which looked more and more like a half-cut symbol from her divine symbol, Charlotte asked with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°The symbol on your banner¡­ is that the divine symbol of the Savior you worship?¡±


    Bardock nodded and replied honestly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, seemingly worried about Charlotte¡¯s misunderstanding, he quickly exined.


    ¡°But¡­ the Savior¡¯s divine symbol is iplete. The Savior is a God of pure justice like you, who did not actively spread faith but whom we voluntarily approached out of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°The divine symbol of the Savior was found by Lady Lilith. It is said to be iplete. This is why other forces do not believe in the Savior¡¯s existence and see us as false believers.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    Alright, it¡¯s pretty much certain now.


    The Savior worshipped by Free City is definitely the version of her from thest ¡°time travel.¡±


    However, Charlotte was puzzled as to how Lilith knew about her divine symbol.


    Even if it was iplete, the simrity of the symbol on this banner to her divine symbol was too high. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to depict it so urately without having seen it in person.


    Yet Charlotte remembered that she had not disyed her divine symbol out of concern for influencing history.


    Though judging by the results, it seems she did influence the history of the ¡°time travel¡± after all.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for the exnation, Sir Bardock.¡±


    Charlotte suppressed her mixed feelings and thanked the human warrior.


    Bardock, feeling honored, hurriedly shook his head.


    ¡°No, Lord Cain, you saved us. We should be the ones expressing our gratitude. Even if we didn¡¯t answer your questions, you could have learned the answers from other forces.¡±


    Charlotte nodded slightly, then continued with a smile.


    ¡°So¡­ Mr. Bardock, could you perhaps introduce me?¡±


    ¡°You are too kind, Lord Cain. It would be an honor!¡±


    Bardock replied respectfully.


    After their exchange, Charlotte joined the Free City team.


    To show their respect for her, the Free City army made space for her in a supply wagon, arranging it meticulously.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t particrly interested in riding in the wagon.


    But seeing how tense everyone else was, she knew that staying with them would make them very nervous and ufortable. So in the end, she got into the wagon.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte noticed Bardock whispering orders to a warrior nearby. Soon, a soldier mounted his horse and rode ahead to the north.


    Charlotte was slightly aware that they were sending a message ahead, but she didn¡¯t mind. After all, it was to be expected.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, the Free City army, with their newfound ¡°divine¡± ally, marched southward in a grand procession.


    ¡­


    Northwestern part of the Myria Continent.


    Dawn City.


    This was one of the four main cities established by the Elves after they set foot on the Myria Continent. It was also the capital of the Tower Kingdom established by the Elves in the north of the continent.


    In the center of the city, within the newly renovated central tower, a young blond man who looked about twenty years old was kneeling in front of an astrological device.


    He was handsome, with a faint golden light emanating from him. Ethereal magical inscriptions swirled around him, resonating with the formation beneath him and the elven astrological device in front of him, creating points of starlight-like radiance.


    After a long time, the radiance dissipated, the young man opened his eyes, and his expression showed a hint of fatigue.


    A gentle knock came from the door, and the young man spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Lord Harald, Lady Lilith is looking for you.¡±


    A respectful voice came from outside the door.


    The young man sighed and said.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    With that, he stood up, put away the magical book beside the astrological device, and left the observatory.


    Upon entering the tower master¡¯s room, a beautiful silver-haired girl was idly toying with the elven runes on the table. Unlike the young man in elven mage robes, she was dressed in mithril half-armor, looking full of vigor.


    Seeing the young man, she frowned, put down the elven runes in her hand, andined.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow! Harald, you took too long! Were you studying some strange magic again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magical research, Lilith. You know, if we want to defeat those forces supported by the Gods, we must continually advance our magical knowledge.¡±


    The blond young man replied.


    The silver-haired girl frowned deeper.


    She squinted her eyes, circled the young man twice, sniffed carefully, and then frowned.


    ¡°Harald, have you been trying those secret methods again?¡±


    ¡°I must have told you more than once, you are a mortal, not a God! Recklessly stepping into the realm of the Gods is very dangerous!¡±


    The young man sighed.


    ¡°But with dangeres opportunity. Besides the Gods¡­ what else can we rely on to find our way?¡±


    Before the silver-haired girl could respond, he changed the subject.


    ¡°Enough about that. Lilith, you wouldn¡¯te to see me at this time just for a chat, right?¡±


    The girl snorted but did not deny it.


    ¡°Bardock sent a message. They were ambushed by the minions of Abomination and Deformity.¡±


    She said.


    The young man¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°How are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. The enemy has been eliminated, but it wasn¡¯t their doing. They were saved by a God.¡±


    The silver-haired girl continued.


    ¡°Saved by a God?¡±


    The young man was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, and¡­ that God is with them now, heading back to Dawn City together.¡±


    ¡°Coming back together? Which God saved them? We haven¡¯t had dealings with any Gods, have we?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but¡­ the God called Herself Cain.¡±


    ¡°Cain? Never heard of that name. Bringing an unknown God back, what are they thinking? Have they been bewitched?¡±


    ¡°Not sure about that, but¡­ I¡¯m very interested in the appearance of this God. I think¡­ you will be too.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    The blond young man was slightly taken aback.


    Taking a deep breath, the silver-haired girl said with aplex expression.


    ¡°ording to the report, the God¡¯s form is that of a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, with blonde hair¡­ and blue eyes.¡±

 Chapter 435: Are you the Savior?!

    Following the human and half-elf army southward, Charlotte arrived at the capital of the Free City-State, Dawn City, after a day and a night.


    Dawn City was situated on a in, surrounded by rivers on all sides, giving Charlotte a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    As the grand procession approached the city, whichbined elven and human architectural styles, Charlotte couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions upon seeing the towering spire in the city.


    She knew this tower well, she had even been inside it. It was the royal library of the future Crescent capital, Lutecia.


    However, unlike the future royal library, the tower now did not look old. It showed no signs of age, and the magical inscriptions and various decorations on it were clearly visible even from a distance.


    Given Dawn City¡¯s geographical environment, which was very simr to Lutecia¡¯s with its rivers and ins, Charlotte quickly confirmed that this city was indeed the future capital of Crescent!


    No wonder it was one of the ancient cities with a long history on the Myria Continent. So, Lutecia had already existed two or three thousand years ago!


    Of course, unlike the future capital Lutecia, the current city did not have tall walls, only simple wooden palisades. The city was also much smaller, possibly even smaller than the mining town in Castell County. From a distance, the city might be less than one-tenth the size of the future capital.


    The true ¡°city¡± part seemed to be only the core area centered around the tall elven spire, filled with typical elven-style buildings.The surrounding area consisted of low human buildings, resembling clustered viges more than a city. It was much like the North Mountain Tribe Charlotte saw during her first ¡°time travel.¡± justrger and more populous, with more diverse buildings.


    However, it would be a mistake to think this citycked defensive capabilities because of this.


    In Charlotte¡¯s perception, the city was radiating a vast amount of magical power from the tall elven spire at its center, indicating some form ofrge-scale defensive magic of considerable strength.


    Moreover, Charlotte sensed a presence simr to divine power within the magic, likely a defensive divine spell.


    The divine spell wasn¡¯t activated now, but it was clearly in a state ready to be triggered at any moment, suggesting a special defensive measure.


    Charlotte was moved, discreetly channeling her blood magic to enhance her perception, and she vaguely sensed a strong energy source in the direction of the spire.


    That energy source was the center of the divine power she felt.


    Although it hadn¡¯t activated its power, with her heightened perception, Charlotte was surprised to find that the strength of that energy source was even higher than her own at full power.


    ¡®It must be some kind of artifact capable of casting defensive magic, probably one that can threaten Gods. This kind of thing¡­ must have been left by the elves.¡¯


    Charlotte quickly concluded.


    The Free City-State had ¡°no¡± Gods, yet it still existed despite attacks from forces supported or possibly directly involving Gods. It surely had some trump card capable of contending with Gods.


    At the very least¡­ it had something powerful enough to threaten Gods and deter their actions.


    Realizing this, Charlotte understood why Commander Bardock wasn¡¯t worried about her visiting Dawn City.


    On one hand, she had shown goodwill, and on the other, it likely had to do with the hidden power within the spire she sensed.


    ¡°Lord Cain, this is our Free City-State¡¯s capital, Dawn City. We currently have four cities and eleven tribes, with a total poption exceeding 200,000. Dawn City itself has over 70,000 people, making it thergest city in the Nortnds!¡±


    Commander Bardock¡¯s voice interrupted Charlotte¡¯s thoughts.


    His voice was full of pride, clearly proud to be part of the Free City-State.


    Charlotte nodded slightly and smiled.


    ¡°Indeed, it is a bustling city.¡±


    Unlike the significant poption in the future, the poption in this era was noticeably sparse. Along the way, Charlotte mostly saw deserted forests and grasnds, with very few farms. Even the settlements she encountered were small, often not even qualifying as tribes.


    No matter how humble it lookedpared to future cities, from what she had seen in a day and night, this city was indeedrge.


    Looking at the elven buildings in the city, the feeling was even more pronounced.


    Compared to the exquisite and grand elven buildings, the human constructions looked like primitive huts. The contrast in civilization was evident.


    This was normal. ording to what Charlotte knew, before the elves arrived on the Myria Continent, human civilization was indeed quite primitive.


    The difference in civilization was like that between the Europeans and the native inhabitants of the New World during the Age of Exploration.


    Even in the future, it was still the same.


    Even in Charlotte¡¯s era, elven civilization was synonymous with advancement and elegance. Most high-end alchemical products and magical items on the continent were made by elves.


    Otherwise, many ancient human noble families wouldn¡¯t take pride in having elven blood.


    The army continued to march forward.


    As they approached Dawn City, Charlotte saw a considerable crowd gathered at the wooden gate.


    Seeing the crowd, Bardock was surprised.


    ¡°Why are so many people gathered?¡±


    After hesitating, he turned to Charlotte and said,


    ¡°Lord Cain, please wait here for a moment. I will send someone to check what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, indicating her understanding.


    Commander Bardock whispered to a nearby soldier, who quickly ran towards the gate.


    Soon, the soldier returned.


    ¡°Commander, it seems Lady Lilith and Lord Harald are here, along with the elders of various tribes, waiting at the gate to wee Lord Cain.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lilith and Lord Harald?¡±


    Bardock¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He then looked at Charlotte,ughing heartily.


    ¡°Lord Cain, it seems Lady Lilith and Lord Harald value your visit greatly. They¡¯vee to greet you with the high council!¡±


    ¡°You may not know this, but Lady Lilith and Lord Harald are quite averse to Gods. They¡¯ve never allowed other Gods or their followers into Dawn City before. You are the first.¡±


    Bardock¡¯s voice was hearty,cking the reverence and fear that humans ofter eras typically had toward Gods.


    Charlotte noticed this as well.


    Not just Bardock, but all the warriors in the legion felt this way. Initially, they were in awe of Charlotte¡¯s disyed power, but as they got familiar with her, they became less formal.


    Charlotte had her suspicions about this¡­


    In the Mythic Era, Gods walked the earth, and the distance between Gods and mortals was unprecedentedly close.


    Stories of mortals bing Gods were numerous, happening right beside them.


    Tales of Gods being in by mortals were not just legends, but rtivelymon urrences.


    Even though these events were rare,pared to the vast separation inter times, they happened with notable frequency. The close proximity between Gods and mortals meant that mortals lost their reverence for Gods.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t mind this, though.


    Knowing that the city¡¯s high officials were waiting ahead, the legion continued forward.


    Finally, they were home. The warriors were excited, and the formation of the legion became disorganized, with many rushing ahead of Bardock and Charlotte.


    Clearly, this era¡¯s armiescked discipline, and Bardock was very lenient with his troops.


    Charlotte also got off the carriage. Through the gaps in the crowd, she saw a young man and woman being surrounded by the people.


    Although their appearances differed from what she remembered, their simr hair colors, familiar yet different features, and the identical magical aura made Charlotte recognize them easily¡ªit was Lilith and Harald. At this moment, Lilith and Harald were scanning the legion frantically, seemingly looking for something. Their expressions showed both anticipation and anxiety.


    ¡°Commander Bardock! We¡¯ve returned with the legion!¡±


    Seeing the two city leaders personally weing them, the burly legionmander Bardock stepped forward and greeted them with a heartyugh.


    Lilith immediately helped Bardock up.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to have you back, Commander Bardock. You¡¯ve worked hard on this journey.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Lady Lilith, it was no trouble at all!¡±


    Bardockughed heartily. He then noticed Lilith continuing to scan the legion.


    Harald was also looking around urgently.


    ¡°Where is Lord Cain?¡±


    Seeing Harald¡¯s eagerness, Bardock was surprised.


    In the Free City-State, Harald was known for being calm and reserved. But now¡­ why was he so excited?


    Weren¡¯t these two always disinterested in other Gods?


    Bardock was puzzled.


    ¡°She¡¯s here. Lord Cain is at the back.¡±


    Suppressing his curiosity, Bardock stepped aside with a smile.


    Finally, Lilith and Harald saw the small blonde figure previously blocked by the burly men. Their eyes locked with Charlotte¡¯s.


    In an instant, Lilith and Harald froze.


    Seeing their sudden halt, Bardock¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Huh? Do they not wee Lord Cain?


    Recalling their previous attitudes towards Gods, Bardock, with his limited mental capacity, was unsure.


    He nced at Lilith and Harald, then at Charlotte, and cautiously said,


    ¡°Ahem, Lady Lilith, Lord Harald, lord Cain is different from those Evil Gods. He saved us and did note for faith. I believe he can be a friend to our Free City-State. I swear by the great ¡®Savior¡¯ that She is a friendly God. So¡­¡±


    Bardock spoke carefully.


    However, Lilith and Harald seemed topletely ignore Bardock.


    The moment they saw Charlotte, their eyes fixed solely on her. After a brief moment of shock, they rushed to Charlotte, their voices trembling.


    ¡°Teacher! Is it you?!¡±


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Commander Bardock was stunned.


    He looked at the excited Lilith and Harald, then at the smiling Charlotte, his mindpletely nk, unable toprehend the situation.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    The surrounding warriors were also stunned. They exchanged bewildered looks.


    Seeing the excited expressions on the familiar yet different faces, Charlotte sighed softly. She smiled gently and said,


    ¡°Lilith, Harald, it¡¯s been over ten years. You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    ¡°Teacher! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    Their expressions turned to joy.


    Then, to the astonishment of everyone, Lilith and Harald knelt on one knee before the young girl, their voices trembling with excitement.


    ¡°Teacher! You¡¯ve returned! Finally, after fourteen years, we see you again!¡±


    Seeing their excitement, Charlotte sighed deeply, feeling somewhat emotional.


    The experiences of her first ¡°time travel¡± felt like they happened yesterday, everything vividly clear.


    Although she only stayed for less than a month, the bond between teacher and students formed a deep connection.


    They were both obedient children, very close to her during that short time. Without other pressures during that period, and with the people in the tribe being simple and warm, Charlotte felt quite rxed.


    Looking at the affectionate gazes of the two, her expression softened.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Charlotte reached out, gently patting their heads as she did in the past. Despite being now adults and high-ranking leaders, they showed childlike joy and reverence towards her.


    The scene was bizarre, with the young girl treating two leaders like children, and they responded with worshipful admiration.


    The surrounding warriors were all stunned.


    The usually lively Lilith was one thing, but seeing the normally stoic Harald act like a son reuniting with his mother was bewildering.


    An elderly man among the warriors seemed to realize something. His eyes widened, then he looked at Charlotte with shock and quickly turned to reverence and excitement.


    ¡°Fourteen years ago? Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen years ago¡­ teacher!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cain, could you be the esteemed guide, the exalted mentor who brought hope and direction to mortals, the great ¡®Savior¡¯ who descended upon the Northern Mountain Tribe fourteen years ago to instruct Lady Lilith and Lord Harald, and left the key to enlightenment for us?¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!